ã€ŠThe Crown&#x27;s Entrapmentã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ¡°No! I will not die here! Not today!¡±

    Xenia grunted with conviction as she skillfully dodged a hit, continuing her fight against a group of barbarians just below a cliff. She had been fighting nonstop for far beyond her strength, but she still kept on going.

    She moved her right foot back and bent down a little, tightening her grip on the double-edged sword, positioning herself for a counterattack.

    She red at the remaining barbarians, pure rage and bloodthirst evident from the glint in her emerald eyes. She had already killed a lot of them but there were still a few alive, and her body seemed to be giving up.

    ¡®I will notst long,¡¯ Xenia thought. If only these barbarians were human, it might have been easier for her to take them all down.

    Unfortunately, her attackers were unrestrained, rogue werewolves. They were the most deadly and bloodthirsty of monsters, born to create chaos and pose a grave threat to humanity.

    Xenia spat the blood from her mouth and seethed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill every one of you bastards!¡±

    She glowered at the barbarians who were looking at her impatiently, anxious to attack her.

    ¡°Lad, what¡¯s the point in fighting, huh? You can¡¯t possibly win against all of us in your condition,¡± one of the barbarians mocked, a smug smirk stered on his face. ¡°Just hand over those ves to us.¡±

    His statement made her want tough. She wondered how these rogue werewolves would react if they found out that they were not fighting a man but a woman disguised as a man.

    She gathered whatever remaining strength she had left and held her sword tightly. Yes, she was weaker than them, so defense and counter-attack was the only obvious tactic she could use to win this fight.

    ¡°Hah! As if I¡¯m scared of you! Come, fight me! I will show you who thed here is!¡± Xenia barked, waiting for the next attacker.

    At her remark, one of the werewolves raised his sharp ws and lunged towards her. She dodged the attack perfectly while piercing the werewolf¡¯s skull with her sword in a single, powerful thrust.

    Another took this opportunity to attack her from the side, but Xenia quickly slid down and struck the attacker¡¯s feet with her sword. She was about to kill the werewolf when one of the rogues sneaked an attack on her back, managing to wound her.

    Xenia winced when she felt a fresh pain on her body. She heard loud gasps and cries from behind her, mostly from the kids and women that she was protecting. They seemed to have started panicking after seeing their savior¡¯s clothes getting soaked in blood.

    ¡°Surrender now, and we might spare you,¡± one of the barbarians mocked.

    ¡°Spare my life? Why don¡¯t you beg for your own life while I still have some mercy left for you!?¡± she bravely hissed through gritted teeth.

    The fight continued, Xenia jumped over one of the werewolves andnded on another barbarian¡¯s broad shoulders. Tightly grabbing his head, she quickly slit his throat with her de.

    With one fell swoop, whimpers echoed throughout the mountains as the barbarian¡¯s body finally fell to the ground.

    Xenia started wobbling more and more after each stroke. Panting heavily she eventually fell on her knees. Her body was spent and was too weak for her to continue.

    Stabbing her sword onto the ground, she held onto it for support as she tried to stand up on her feet. Only one barbarian remained, it jumped high and lunged at her, its sharp ws ready to attack and slit her throat.

    Xenia tried to move, but her body refused to cooperate. No matter how much she tried to push herself, her body didn¡¯t respond. Her body had given up. All she could do was helplessly watch the barbariane at her.

    She closed her eyes and waited for the blow.

    But instead of feeling the pain, she was expecting, she got showered by its blood as the barbarian¡¯s lifeless body fell to the ground. Xenia let out a sigh of relief, closing her eyes, and a small smile emerged on her face. How lucky was she to have survived her imminent demise?

    ¡°You fought well till the end,d. But you must not wait for your doom when there¡¯s still a breath left in you,¡± a man with a deep and powerful voice spoke.

    Xenia slowly opened her eyes, very keen to see the man who saved her.

    The aura of the man had an air of royalty surrounding him. He screamed of rugged power and authority. He unted a solid and muscr build as his silver hair shimmered like stars under the sun¡¯s bright rays. Such an ensemble perfectlyplimented his square face and angr jaw.

    He stood in front of her wearing a forest-green cloak with a tinum-gold fur mantle, golden silk threads lightly tying the two sides of the cloak. On the left side of his chest near his heart was a round golden emblem, carrying the symbol of a gorgeous red full moon with the silhouette of a wolf.

    The line between her brows deepened because the symbol seemed very familiar to her. But she was too weak to ponder about it so she pushed that thought aside. With that symbol alone, Xenia could tell that the man before her was someone of high authority.

    Where were her manners? She should thank him and show gratitude. The man before her not only saved her life but also the lives of the children, women and merchants in the caravans. She had joined the group on her way to the next vige and traveled with them for a while when the barbarians attacked them all of a sudden.

    Xenia tried to move her body to get up whispering, ¡°Thank you for-¡±

    Before she could finish her words her weak and drained body copsed. The only thing she knew was the man had caught her in his arms.

 Chapter 2

    A few moments earlier¡­

    Darius, the infamously ruthless King of the Kingdom of Cordon, traveling with hismander, Gideon, saw the fight between thed and the barbarians below the edge of the same cliff on their way back to their kingdom.

    He frowned as his eyes followed the braved with a petite frame. Compared to the barbarians, he was far too small to be fighting them off all by himself. He knew something was off about thed, but he couldn¡¯t exactly figure out what it was.

    ¡°He has been fighting them alone for quite some time. Judging by his small appearance, I don¡¯t think he willst long,¡± Gideonmented before adding, ¡°If he continues, he will die very soon, Your Majesty.¡±

    Darius did not respond to thement. However, his gray, predatory eyes never seemed to leave thed who was determined to fight till his death. He frowned at the metallic smell wafting through his nose.

    Majority of the blood was spilled from the lifeless bodies of the barbarians killed by thed. But overpowering the pungent odor of their blood was another scent which seemed to grab Darius¡¯ attention.

    ¡°The poord will meet his doom soon,¡± Gideon whispered, feeling a little frustrated at their inability to make a move to save him. They were wearing military cloaks with their kingdom¡¯s emblem, meaning they couldn¡¯t afford to expose their identities and put theirnd and people at risk.

    Earlier, Gideon had sensed a dark witch¡¯s power surrounding the area. He was sure their kingdom would be a target of the witch as soon as they got involved.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it is not wise to stay here any longer. I¡¯m afraid the witch will notice our presence soon,¡± Gideon reminded his King, utterly worried as the witch¡¯s dark aura grew with each passing second.

    But unfortunately, there was no response from Darius. Gideon cursed inwardly, trying to think of a way to pull Darius away from the scene.

    ¡°Hah! Look at that!¡± Darius growled with passion. He observed thed¡¯s quick movements, genuinely amazed at the skill being disyed. He was small but he moved like lightning. Unlike those clumsy barbarians, who only knew to attack and kill, thisd was wise, knowing how to use his small frame to his advantage.

    ¡°Thed seems to fight well, Your Majesty. He might be able to send them all to an early grave even without our help,¡± Gideon reasoned, silently urging his King to leave the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s leave, Your Majesty. I beg you. I can sense the dark power getting stronger, it¡¯s not safe for us to stay here any longer. Your Majesty, please¡­ We have to move now.¡±

    But to Gideon¡¯s horror, Darius simply smirked as his eyes failed to leave thed who was still swinging his sword with practiced precision.

    ¡°I can¡¯t simply watch and do nothing, Gideon. It would be a waste of talent to let such a good fighter die when I can save him, don¡¯t you think?¡± Darius retorted.

    Before Gideon couldin and remind Darius about the dark witch¡¯s power dwelling around, Darius had already made his move, jumping off from his horse to help thed.

    Darius ruthlessly shed thest barbarian into pieces beforending in front of thed who had closed his eyes as if waiting for his demise.

    ¡°You fought well till the end,d. But you must not wait for your doom when there¡¯s still a breath left in you,¡± Darius grunted.

    Thed slowly opened his emerald eyes and looked at Darius. His gaze carried the brightness of the stars, making Darius flinch.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a pull towards thatd! Being this close to him, he could finally confirm that the scent which grabbed his attention earlier was definitelying from thisd.

    ¡±This can¡¯t be!¡± he muttered in disbelief, breathing in the intoxicating scent again.

    He didn¡¯t have much time to think about his revtion as thed¡¯s weak and drained body copsed, forcing Darius to catch him in his arms.

    The youngd slowly opened his eyes. He whimpered, feeling the stinging pain of his wounds littered all over his body.

    Noticing thed¡¯s distress, Darius bent towards him and whispered reassuringly into his ears, ¡°You¡¯re still alive, and you will survive this,d. I saved you, I won¡¯t let you die.¡±

    He silently smirked when he felt thed sigh in relief and rx his body.

    Carrying thed in his arms, he climbed back onto his horse. However, thed suddenly started to move, struggling to be free from his grip.

    Darius tightened his arms around him and scolded, ¡°Stop moving, or your wounds will bleed even further.¡±

    ¡°Where are the kids and the women? Are they all safe?¡± thed asked in a raspy voice, his toneced with worry.

    ¡°They are all fine. You should worry about yourself right now,¡± Darius answered.

    As soon as thed got his answer, he lost consciousness.

    Darius stared at the unconsciousd with narrowed eyes, noticing his soft, feminine features despite his gender. He was undeniably a good-lookingd despite all the dirt and blood covering his face.

    [We finally found-]

    [Shut up!] Darius growled in annoyance, cutting his inner wolf Zeus from talking.

 Chapter 3

    Darius cut-off Zeus before he could utter any more nonsense. Zeus was the name of his wolf who was a part of his body and soul.

    Their kind were called werewolves precisely because they were born with an inner wolf they grew up with and couldmunicate freely in their mind. The reason Darius and his kind were so agile and possessed supernatural strength is because of their wolf.

    Darius quickly turned to Gideon and said, ¡°I will be moving first. This fellow won¡¯tst long if his wounds are not treated immediately. Stay behind and bring the rest of the survivors directly to the castle. After that I want a thorough investigation done on this incident. It is imperative that we find out who we are dealing with!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty,¡± Gideon dutifully answered.

    Darius sighed and took a look at his surroundings before pulling the horse¡¯s reins.

    Thed¡¯s worsening condition was worrying him more than it should have. He had no intention of meddling, but when the little fellow didn¡¯t move and epted his defeat, the wolf in him raged. As such, Darius had no choice but to interfere.

    He was asking himself why he was going through such a hassle when he could have easily left after saving the littled¡¯s life. It was highly unlike him to prioritize others over his kingdom¡¯s welfare.

    After all, there were grave consequences for intruding on the dark witches¡¯ affairs. He was sure that the news of his interference must have reached the perpetrators who would have marked his kingdom as their next target.

    The aura and smell from the witch seemed awfully familiar to him, and this thought kept bothering him to no end.

    Then it struck him. It was a scent specific to the Kingdom of Helion; a kingdom one should avoid offending at all cost. It was a kingdom ruled by the Devil himself!

    Darius cursed, concerned about the problems this incident would inevitably cause but his face softened once he saw thed in his arms.

    *****

    When Darius reached the border of his kingdom, he immediately stopped at the nearest vige to look for a Healer. He stopped at the very first inn he saw, cing thed on a vacant bed and demanded the presence of the Healer.

    He was uncharacteristically anxious about thed¡¯s condition as he held him safely in his arms. He felt a veryplex and unexinable emotion, something that he could still not understand and ept. But his wolf Zeus who had a mind of his own was being stubborn, fighting all rational thoughts within him as it howled.

    ¡®Damn you, Zeus!¡¯ Darius cursed the wolf in his mind.

    He was brought out of his conflicting thoughts when the Healer arrived and greeted him.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I am Tarah, the healer in this vige,¡± the Healer introduced herself, lightly bowing down. Her eyes slowly moved towards thed lying on the bed, bathed in his own blood.

    ¡°Treat his wounds immediately! I need him fit enough to travel with me all the way back to the castle without any problem,¡± Darius instructed.

    The Healer nodded with a slight bow. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. If you don¡¯t mind, I prefer to be alone when I treat my patient¡¯s wounds. So if you could please leave the room for a while, then it¡¯ll be helpful, Your Majesty,¡± she politely requested, leaving Darius no other choice but to leave the room and wait outside.

    The anxious King sighed numerous times, pacing impatiently outside the room. Something wasn¡¯t right with Zeus. He could still smell that robust scent from thed¡­

    He shook his head and whispered, ¡°What kind of a joke is this, Zeus? Huh?¡±

    He frowned and groaned in annoyance when Zeus refused to respond.

    [Are you facing any trouble because of the scent?! Answer me!] He growled at his wolf.

    The only response he got was an angry snarl from Zeus.

    Darius heaved out another deep, frustrated sigh before turning to look at the door. He was struggling to decide whether or not to leave thed behind. After all, it was what he should have done, but Zeus was being stubborn and stopping him from doing so.

    He cursed again, frustrated.

    Something was definitely not right but he eventually decided that for now, he would follow Zeus¡¯s wishes and keep thed by his side. Not that he had a choice in the first ce. This stubborn wolf of his would only end up creating chaos if he ever defied its wishes.

    [You have to recheck your sense of smell, Zeus. I genuinely believe there¡¯s a problem.] Darius insisted, still in denial about the situation before him.

    Another snarl came from Zeus, as if annoyed that he was being questioned about it again.

    Soon after, the door opened with the Healering out hopefully bearing some good news. Darius rushed to her and immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s thed?¡±

    Tarah smiled and replied, ¡°Doing good so far, Your Majesty. I have treated all the wounds and used some spells on the major ones so the patient is currently out of danger. But just to be safe I will need to observe the patient for a little while. I will go and get some more herbs to heal some minor injuries.¡±

    Darius nodded in response and watched the Healer leave. After waiting for a few minutes, he decided to go inside and check on thed. Although, in actuality, it was Zeus bugging him to go and check up on thed to confirm something.

    [What a perverted wolf you are!] he taunted, making Zeus growl at him.

 Chapter 4

    Making his way inside, Darius stared at thed lying on the bed, his skin covered in herbal ointments from head to toe. He leaned in a little to take a cursory sniff, also carefully looking at his facial features.

    His face was smaller and more contouredpared to mostds Darius had seen. His eyebrows were ck, neither too thick nor too thin, perfectly shaped to match his face. He had long eyshes which curled at the tips that softened his features a bit.

    Darius recalled thed staring at him with those deep emerald eyes, fearlessly enquiring for the kids and the women that he had been trying to save. Such green eyes were very rare, it was Darius¡¯s first time looking at such expressive and alluring eyes.

    It was too bad that thed¡¯s eyes were closed right now so he won¡¯t be able to see those verdant-green forests in his eyes for the time being.

    His gaze then shifted to thed¡¯s cute button-shaped nose. Then his eyes wandered to thed¡¯s lips. They somehow seemed so full and sexy to him¡­ Almost making him want to kiss them!

    [Smell and check carefully!] Darius suddenly hissed at Zeus, asking the wolf to confirm its theory before things got out of hand. He was merely checking thed¡¯s facial features, yet he was starting to find what he saw, extremely pleasing and attractive.

    Shaking his head, he sniffed thed from head to toe again, the distinctive scent remaining as powerful as ever. It was the most addicting scent he had ever smelled in his whole life. There could be no mistake.

    Looking at his torso, the healer had seemed to have taken off his bloody clothes to dress his wounds appropriately. Currently, thed was only covered with a sheet spread across his chest. Something seemed off with it, however.

    Darius cursed again as he moved his hand closer to thed, slowly towards his chest. He didn¡¯t know what hade over him, but he wanted to check what was beneath the sheets covering him.

    Deep within him, he probably wanted to check thed¡¯s gender, just to confirm whether he was a male since his facial features screamed femininity.

    This was ridiculous. He actually wanted to pull that sheet down. This was not at all like him! This was more like his wolf, Zeus! With hesitancy, Darius moved his hand and slowly reached for the sheet.

    ¡®This is invading someone¡¯s privacy!¡¯ the king scolded himself, but his perverted wolf disagreed, urging and encouraging him to pull those sheets off.

    Darius suddenly pulled his hand back and condemned himself inwardly, ¡°What am I doing?¡±

    He wanted to check and confirm thed¡¯s gender.

    [You¡¯re hopeless. How can you even think something like that about a youngd, huh? You¡¯re nuts!] He inwardly scowled at Zeus.

    However, thetter only fought him, getting even more eager to pull the sheets off until Darius ended up raising his hand towards the sheet spread over thed¡¯s chest.

    He tugged on it and was just about ready to pull it off when the door suddenly swung open, causing him to abruptly stop and freeze in ce as he came out of his trance.

    ¡°Your Majesty? What are you doing?¡± the healer asked with a frown, clearly confused at his atypical behavior.

    Darius growled inwardly in annoyance.

    He sucked in a breath, and instead of pulling the sheet down, he acted as if he had pulled it back up a bit more as he replied, ¡°I was checking on him. You have removed all of his clothes, correct? I wanted to see how deep his wounds are since there were a lot of bloodstains on him.¡±

    ¡°Not all of his clothes, Your Majesty. I only removed those that would hinder my ability to treat his wounds,¡± the healer neutrally responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done what I can, but the patient still has some deep wounds left untreated that I must address quickly. If you don¡¯t mind, Your Majesty, I need to mix some herbs and put them on some wounds as fast as I can. I apologize for this, but I need some time alone with the patient again.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ Uhm. Is he¡­¡± Darius muttered with apprehension, unable to fullyplete his sentence.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty? Is there anything else you want to know?¡± the healer tersely asked. ¡°Time is running out, and I need to address the rest of the untreated wounds immediately.¡±

    ¡°A-alright, I will go out now. Inform me as soon as he is ready to travel,¡± he replied with a somber expression.

    He had kept addressing thed as a d¡¯ and ¡®he,¡¯ but the healer wasn¡¯t correcting him. It would only make him look stupid if he were to ask the healer to confirm thed¡¯s gender, so he was left with no choice but to stew in the unknown. Not only was it stupid, but it would also make him look like a pervert!

    All the while, the healer nodded politely at the king, who hurriedly walked out of the door. Her eyes followed the king as he walked out, before slowly shifting to thed, with a warm smile she slowly whispered, ¡°He has found you. You¡¯re in good hands now.¡±

 Chapter 5

    By the time Xenia woke up, she had already been moved from the inn to a carriage. She could still feel the excruciating pain and soreness all over her body ¨C every part of her body ached severely from its previous ordeal.

    Feeling herself, she moved and tried to sit up, only for a woman to hold her still. She frowned at the stranger.

    She was pretty sure that this was her first time seeing the woman. A little while ago, it had been a man who was holding her. But now it was a woman? The rapid change in her situation was starting to confuse her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move just yet, or the wounds will open up again,¡± the woman hushed in her soft voice.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Xenia asked weakly. She was feeling nauseous, probably because of the smell of incense that was suffused throughout the carriage. She could tell that it held a mixture of some herbs and aromatics.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Rest first,¡± the woman with the beautiful and pleasing smile insisted. ¡°The scent will help you rx. Just lie down.¡±

    Xenia obeyed,fortablyying back down as guided by the woman.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the woman asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Xen, and you?¡± she answered with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tarah, and I am a healer,¡± the woman answered.

    Xenia¡¯s eyelids were getting heavier as she asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°We are at the mercy of His Majesty, King Darius of the Kingdom of Cordon. He is the one who saved you,¡± the healer exined. ¡°We are on our way to his castle right now.¡±

    Xenia felt her mind whir at the information she just received. ¡®The man who saved me was King Darius of the Kingdom of Cordon? The Werewolf King?!¡¯ she thought before she lost consciousness once again, drifting back to sleep.

    *****

    After what felt like centuries, Xenia opened her eyes again, observing the ceiling and walls that now surrounded her.

    She woke up in afortable bed inside a spacious chamber, realizing she wasn¡¯t alone, she looked around her to find the people who she had traveled with and saved.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡± one of the kids waiting for her to wake up shouted.

    Xenia raised her body andfortably leaned her back on the headboard of the bed.

    Looking down, her eyes widened in shock. She was all cleaned up and dressed infortable, new clothes. She then quickly turned her head in terror, wondering who had changed her clothes. Had she slept so deeply that she couldn¡¯t even tell that someone had already touched her and changed her clothes?

    No one can find out that she was Princess Xenia, the eldest Princess of the Kingdom of Ebodia, the princess who ran away from marrying the Vampire King.

    She was masquerading as ad in an effort to keep her anonymity when she ran away from her own kingdom. And as a result, she now had to keep up the act for her safety.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re awake. I was the one who changed your clothes, so don¡¯t worry too much. Your secret is safe with me,¡± Tarah said with a reassuring smile after she dismissed the kids and women hovering around Xenia that were thanking her for saving them.

    Xenia wanted to ask her how long she had slept, but that seemed vastly inferior to her current problem, which was her secret being exposed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one knows about your identity except for me. I understand why you have to disguise yourself,¡± Tarah added, seeing how Xen bit her lower lip.

    Astounded, Xenia whispered, ¡°Huh? You do?¡±

    Tarah nodded as she continued, ¡°I know you from before¡­ I mean¡­ I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± The healer stopped mid-sentence and looked around cautiously. Upon confirming that the others were busy with their work and were enough distance away from them, she continued, ¡°¡­in my dreams. I also saw what could happe-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Seer!¡± Xenia whispered, cutting the woman off as she wasn¡¯t fond of hearing her future from Seers.

    ording to Beirut, one of the most trusted Seers in their kingdom, Seers had special abilities that enabled them to see the future, either through their dreams and through other means, depending on the Seer.

    Seers had been aiding their kingdom for a long time now, and Ebodia would not have reached the point where it was right now without their help.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m a healer, buttely I¡¯ve been seeing a lot of things in my dreams. Not just in dreams, but¡­¡± Tarah paused before she continued, ¡°I¡¯m honestly not used to seeing things in those dreams, let alone understanding them. But they¡¯re giving me clues about which path to take as I move forward. So when His Majesty brought you to the vige, I had honestly seen iting. I knew that I should help you while I¡¯m still here with you.¡±

    The healer reassuringly nodded. ¡°Trust me. Although, I have to say that I will not stay here for long as I must continue my journey and follow my gift of sight.¡±

    A terse silence followed, and the two women soaked in the peace surrounding them.

    ¡°Your disguise¡­ Do you n to continue it here?¡± Tarah asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want anyone to know about my identity, so I n to stay like this in everyone¡¯s eyes,¡± Xenia confirmed. She was a master at disguising herself. She was good enough that no one would suspect her unless, of course, someone saw her naked.

    Currently, theyers of her clothes were thick enough to hide her bosom, which she had tightly bound to make it look tter than it actually was. She also wore a wig to hide her long ck hair, and she used her naturally deep voice to help her keep up her act of masculinity.

    After all, disguising was a part of her training in their kingdom, apart from learning some magic and improving her fighting skills.

    Suddenly, the door swung open, startling everyone inside the room. Upon seeing who it was, everyone quickly bowed their heads and kneeled except for one.

    The man stood in the doorway. He wore his ck onyx crown. His eyes moved across everyone in the chamber.

    Eventually, his eyes met Xenia¡¯s. He stood there as he continued to stare at her as if carefully analyzing her every move. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt something strange wash over her. She then noticed his face frown and darken at the same time.

    ¡®Is he displeased about something?¡¯ she wondered.

    She suddenly cursed herself, thinking that she had offended him by being the only one not bowing her head and kneeling in front of him. Not only that, but she also dared to meet his gaze with her chin up.

    After realizing her mistake, she immediately followed the rest. She wasn¡¯t used to it in virtue of being a princess, but she could easily keep up the act of humility.

    ¡°Rise,¡± his voicemanded, his tone full of power.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him at hismand. Xenia unconsciously stared at him. Immediately, she thought that the man looked too young to be a king.

    He looked nothing like she previously imagined the infamous King Darius of the Kingdom of Cordon would look.

    She recalled some of her kingdom¡¯s soldiers talking about him and mentioning how much they feared him. One of them even said that the Werewolf King was so scary that some enemies would admit defeat and run away just after seeing him.

    As such, she expected someone who looked physically frightening to be the self-same king. But they were so wrong! It was the first time that her jaw dropped just looking at the beautiful sight of a man. She blinked several times, making sure that her eyesight wasn¡¯t failing her at that moment.

    It was just impossible. Why did this man have a face that could make any woman drool by just looking at him?

 Chapter 6

    ¡®Why are all the men in this kingdom showing off their muscles and abs!?¡¯ Xenia eximed inwardly andined as she removed her gaze from their toned chest and muscles. To her own delight, Darius¡¯ upper body waspletely naked under his cloak.

    She had heard that these people might need to transform into werewolves at any given time, so it is convenient for them to put on less clothes. Perhaps that was the reason why men in the Cordon Kingdom were shirtless most of the time?

    Still, the man who saved her that night was nothing below being exceptional. He was the king who ruled over them, which exined why he wore a luxurious royal cloak that stretched across the floor behind him.

    Even though the men behind him were wearing cloaks of simr design, theirs looked ordinary in a in brown color byparison. Their ensemble was so unlike the king¡¯s, whose outfit portrayed absolute royalty and elegance.

    Xenia felt herself swallow a bit of her own drool. She had to admit that the king had this captivating charm surrounding him that seemed to be affecting her. It felt weird since she never truly bothered to notice the opposite sex before.

    Was it because the men in her kingdom were not roaming around half-naked most of the time? Her perverted thoughts were interrupted when the man who stood next to the king spoke.

    ¡°Wee to the Kingdom of Cordon. You were all saved by the mercy of our Majesty, King Darius. All of you are free to leave if you wish to, and we shall provide you with the things you might need for your journey,¡± the man announced.

    ¡°If anyone here ns to stay and be a citizen of our kingdom, you are wee to do so. We will collect your personal details, and just like the people of Cordon, each one of you will be assigned to your chosen tasks if you pass the test.¡±

    The King¡¯s eyes particrly red at Xenia as he then authoritatively spoke, ¡°You! Your life is in my hands. I personally saved you from death, so I own you from now on. I will decide your fate,d.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face fell as she retorted, ¡°What?! And why would you own me?!¡±

    ¡°Insolent!¡± the other man standing behind the king barked. The man had a scar on his face and was muchrger whenpared to the others around him. Xenia gulped, realizing that she was rude to their king by answering like that.

    ¡®Xenia, control your temper!¡¯ she scolded herself.

    It was then that the man who barked at her began to move towards her.

    Xenia knew that he was about to punish her and put her in her ce for disrespecting their king. But just as she was ready to ept her fate, the king signaled for the man to halt, who immediately stopped at the order.

    ¡°What is your name? And what did you do before?¡± The King asked with a frown.

    Xenia gulped in fear. The king¡¯s stare was so intense and intimidating that it could scare even the strongest of men.

    Even so, Xenia wasn¡¯t the type to so easily cower. Instead, she unintentionally met his stare with the same intensity as she answered, ¡°My name is Xen, and I am a warrior.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a warrior?! Hah! Then I must be a God, Your Majesty,¡± the man with a scar on his face mocked her.

    ¡°Bartos, I have witnessed thed fight, and I can assure you that he is very skilled in fighting and tactics,¡± the man who introduced the kingmented and Xenia was grateful to hear that praise.

    ¡°Hah! Are you kidding me, Gideon?! Look at how small he is! How can he fight being that scrawny?¡± Bartos replied.

    ¡°Silence you two. Gideon,¡± The King authoritatively said.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Gideon immediately answered.

    ¡°Escort him to the meeting chamber. I want to talk to him privately,¡± The King ordered before turning around and leaving the room.

    After he left, Xenia subconsciously turned towards Tarah, who smiled and whispered, ¡°Ask for him to let me stay with you as your healer. Also, try to speak with a lot more politeness to the king the next time you¡¯re talking to him.¡±

    Fidgeting, Xenia was about to question Tarah when she suddenly felt a hand grab her by the arm. Turning her head, she saw the man addressed by the king as Gideon.

    ¡°Come on,d, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t keep His Majesty waiting,¡± Gideon urged with a nk expression as he helped her up to her feet and walked out of the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that His Majesty seems to favor you, but you must refrain from being disrespectful towards him. Especially so when you¡¯re in front of his men and people,¡± Gideon harshly chided. ¡°You better be careful from now on. Otherwise, you might meet your end sooner than you think.¡±

    Xenia kept her silence. She knew that it was a threat, but she couldn¡¯t really do anything about it. Still, she had to admit that it was her mistake for behaving like a princess when she was currently in another monarch¡¯s kingdom. And that was not to mention that King Darius himself had saved her life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will make sure that it won¡¯t happen again,¡± she softly whispered.

    She couldn¡¯t help that her personality was naturally bold. She had acted very brazen and rebellious for all of her life. Her father would even scold her, saying that she was more like a naughty prince than a respectable princess.

    ¡°His Majesty has been acting weird though. It was so unlike our king to say words like him owning a person¡¯s life. He has always been generous enough to give freedom to those who want it regardless of who saved them. Even if they owe their lives to him, the choice to stay or not was always left to the weak¡¯s hands to choose,¡± Gideon whispered and Xenia heard him.

    ¡°Why do you think he wants to keep me then?¡± Xenia directly asked, but to her disappointment, the man only gave her a shrug.

 Chapter 7

    Xenia looked around and noticed how the Cordon Castle seemed far more expansive than their own castle. The hallways were significantly wider.

    She wondered if it was because werewolves needed more space when they shapeshifted into their hideous forms or if it was because their kingdom was simply that rich to spend it all on building an extravagant castle. However, she kept her thoughts to herself.

    She had seen a human transform into a werewolf before, and it was downright horrifying to her when normal looking humans turned into monstrous beasts in the blink of an eye. She couldn¡¯t help but cringe at the thought of how a handsome man, especially someone like the King, would look once he transformed into a beast.

    She also wondered if his transformation would be different from what she had seen before. After all, she had heard that there were many different kinds of werewolves. Maybe his form would be more pleasing to the eyes?

    Xenia shook her head to brush away the unnecessary thoughts floating around in her mind. What she should be thinking about right now was if the Kingdom of Cordon would be a safe haven for her at this point in time, or if she needed to devise a plot for escape.

    Looking around, the castle seemed to be a four-sided solid building, and Xenia could very well see the inner courtyard as they walked towards the chamber located beside the King¡¯s room.

    The upper outline of the castle was finely decorated with cross-gables, lucarnes, and pointed roofs, while the wall towers formed a contrast with the heavily fortified walls. And of course, there wererge stone figures of wolves back in the courtyard, aside from the main structures thatcked decorations and windows.

    Xenia blinked at the obvious additions. She didn¡¯t know what she expected anyway.

    Most of the denizens here were werewolves¡­ and men. Of course, they would focus more on building solid defensive walls instead of decorating them. Decorations would be more suitable for humans, just like their castle in her own Kingdom.

    Gideon escorted her to the meeting hall, inside of which the King was already waiting.

    ¡°So Xen, tell me¡­ You said you are a warrior. A warrior of which Kingdom?¡± The King questioned the moment they stepped inside.

    His eyes keenly stared at her without ever blinking or moving. She couldn¡¯t tell at a nce whether his eyes were gray or metallic silver, but they oozed intimidation the longer she stared at them.

    By the time she realized she needed to speak, her throat had already dried up.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just a wanderer, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t belong to any kingdom,¡± she answered, trying her best to maintain eye contact so as to not show weakness.

    Keeping her poise, she noticed him raising his brow and giving a slight nod. It was something that would have gone unnoticed if she hadn¡¯t been watching him closely.

    There was a moment of silence before he nonchntly said, ¡°Interesting¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met a wanderer with such great fighting prowess.¡±

    Since there was no time for dilly-dallying, Xenia knew she needed to move on from the current topic. The earlier she did, the better.

    ¡°Your Highness, like you said to the other survivors¡­ Can you spare me my freedom to choose and-¡± Xenia began as fast as possible, but she was still interrupted mid-sentence.

    ¡°And like I said earlier¡­ I own your life from now on. It¡¯s either YOU sumb to me, or I will throw you into a pit.¡± The King sternly replied.

    ¡°A pit?¡± she said in disbelief.

    ¡°Bartos, exin to our dear warrior here what¡¯s going on inside our Kingdom¡¯s Pit,¡± the King instructed the man with a scar on his face who she thought would hurt her mercilessly if given the chance.

    ¡°The Pit is where we throw the condemned. Whoever is thrown into this pit is forced into a fight for survival. If they live, they will be given a second chance,¡± Bartos exined.

    ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Xenia said out loud. ¡°But I haven¡¯t done anything to be condemned about!¡± she protested.

    ¡°You will be considered one of the condemned once you disobey the King,¡± Gideon interrupted, making Xenia¡¯s jaw drop.

    The incognito princess gulped as the realization of her reality now struck her. She was no longer a Princess, and she was far, far away from her own Kingdom.

    She should have expected that the road she chose to follow would not always be easy. She was now a wanderer, so she had to try her best while also being as fast as possible to adapt to the life of amoner.

    In her Kingdom, disobedience to the King¡¯s Orders was punishable by death. The same went for most other Kingdoms as well, with little to no expectations.

    The problem now though was that this Kingdom was ruled by the ruthless Werewolf King. And the said King would rather watch a fight among the condemned and see them reach their inevitable deaths.

    The King signaled Xenia to sit on the opposite chair before him, which she promptly did. Xenia wondered if she should just ditch her disguise but then remembered that being a woman only meant very to men.

    She couldn¡¯t even disclose her identity since she was sure that her father was still looking for her. She wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of doing something that would make her vulnerable.

    Xenia, who was still caught off-guard, finally found her words. ¡°I am grateful to you, Your Majesty, for saving my life, but that doesn¡¯t mean you own it,¡± she firmly stated before her tone slowly turned into a more pleading tone.

    ¡°I am willing to repay your kindness and my debt by all means, but you must not deprive me of my freedom. Please¡­ I beg of you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the luxury to bargain with me. You would be as good as dead if it weren¡¯t for me,¡± the King mercilessly dered.

    ¡°This will be thest time I will repeat this¡­ Your life belongs to me now. ept your fate, or face the consequences,¡± he remarked without batting an eye, leaving Xenia speechless.

    ¡°Escort our warrior to the chamber beside mine. Make sure to provide him with whatever it is that he needs. Let our healers treat him properly as well.¡± the King added, giving instructions to his two men inside the room.

    ¡°No!¡± Xenia rejected.

    ¡°No?¡± Darius retorted with a dark expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. What I mean is that, with your permission, I prefer Healer Tarah to attend to my wounds personally,¡± she politely backtracked, followed by her own meager request.

    She could only hope that the King would agree, or else her facade would be exposed for what it truly was.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°Alright. Let the woman I brought here with me heal thed until he recovers,¡± the King agreed, making Xenia let out a sigh of relief.

    Once they were out of the meeting chamber, Gideon escorted Xenia to her new bedchamber while Bartos went off in a different direction. Stopping at the door, Gideon opened it to reveal a spacious room.

    ¡°This will be your new bedchamber. The next room beside here is His Majesty¡¯s bedchamber,¡± Gideonmented.

    ¡°You are incredibly fortunate to have the honor of residing so close to His Majesty¡¯s personal chambers. After all, you¡¯re the first person that His Majesty even allowed to stay near his room. This chamber had been vacant for a very long time. Besides, His Majesty always prefers his privacy, so his bedchamber was far away from others.¡±

    ¡®Should I be ttered? I feel like that King will only constantly bug me for his entertainment. He would probably even bully me¡­ I¡¯d rather stay far away from him!¡¯ Xenia inwardlyined.

    ¡°I will leave you to rest. The healer you chose will be here to attend to you shortly,¡± Gideon said before he quickly went out of sight.

    Finally walking into the spacious room, Xenia was surprised that the King had treated her with such great amodations. Her face lit up as soon she saw that her room had a balcony.

    She immediately rushed out and admired the sunset from her view. The sky was turning orange¡­ It would be dark soon¡­

    She let out a long sigh as the sight before her reminded her of home. Xenia wondered how things were going on in her kingdom right now, how her father was handling the King of the Valcrez Kingdom in her absence.

    In truth, she missed her family terribly, but she just couldn¡¯t ept the marriage. The idea of getting tied to a non-human made her feel uneasy, but fate seemed to work in ironic ways, seeing as she was now actually ¡®owned¡¯ by a werewolf king.

    Did life want to punish her for trying to fight her fate?

    ¡°I trust that you like your chamber?¡± the deep voice of the king suddenly roused her from her thoughts. Turning to her left, she was shocked to see him standing just beside her.

    ¡®We actually share the same balcony!? This has to be some bad joke?!¡¯ Xenia gasped in horror.

    ¡°You look surprised. You are now my person, so I have all the right to do whatever I want with you. Be thankful that I¡¯m generous enough to keep you here with me, rather than throwing you into the pit,¡± King Darius grumbled.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Your Majesty. But if you will excuse me, I will leave you for my rest since I am quite tired,¡± Xenia politely said. Darius signaled her to leave with a slight nod.

    Immediately going back inside, she threw herself on the soft andfortable bed as her body ached all over.

    ¡°Howe he has that weird expression every time he looks at me?¡± Xenia murmured as she stared at the ceiling. The King would frown and then often sigh.

    ¡®Why would I care about his thoughts!¡¯ Xenia huffed, clearing her head before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep.

    Xenia didn¡¯t know how long she was asleep, but she had drifted off into another dream where she could hear her little sister¡¯s soft voice calling out to her.

    ¡®Xenia!¡¯ Mineah¡¯s voice echoed into her ears, almost shouting at her.

    It made Xenia wake up with a start.

    ¡°What was that¡­¡±

    She let out a loud breath as she gently moved to sit up on the bed. She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for everyone back in her kingdom, especially her family. She knew that she had made a selfish decision without thinking of the oues it could bring.

    Still, she was confident that her running away would not result in bloodshed between the two kingdoms. The Vampire King of Valcrez wouldn¡¯t bother to wage war against their kingdom just for a mere human like her.

    She was confident that the alliance would continue without the marriage. After all, their Kingdom was known for having powerful mages even among most other kingdoms. That alone was enough of an advantage for the Vampire King.

    Besides, she trusted her brother, Ezekiel. He would definitelye up with a solution like he always did as the future king of Ebodia.

    A few minutes had passed when the door opened. Looking up, a sigh of relief left her lips upon seeing Tarah enter her chambers.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± the healer asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine now, Tarah. Come here for a moment,¡± Xenia asked, grabbing Tarah¡¯s hand and pulling her down to sit beside her on the bed.

    ¡°I dreamt of my sister. Do you think you can tell me anything that you can see right now at the Kingdom of Ebodia?¡± she asked.

    Tarah smiled and whispered, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe in Seers?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You know about that too?¡±

    Tarah gave a knowing nod, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve told you that I can see you in my dreams. And if it is within your wishes, I can also tell you of your future here.¡±

    Xenia shook her head. ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want to hear about my future and be doomed to follow it. What I¡¯m curious about is my Kingdom and how they are doing right now. I can survive while I¡¯m here, but I want to know about my family.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry about the Kingdom of Ebodia. They¡¯ve already made a n, as well as a backup for the event that you ran away.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Xenia asked with a frown of confusion.

    ¡°There will still be a wedding. I can see your little sister¡¯s wedding to the Vampire King-¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Xenia shouted in worry. Her fists clenched as she gritted her teeth in guilt and fear.

    ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t get worked up on it. Your sister has agreed to it, and I don¡¯t see any harming her way because of this decision,¡± Tarah reassured.

    ¡°This is her fate, and she¡¯s simply following it, letting her fate flow through naturally¡­¡±

    ¡°But that can¡¯t be! She will have a miserable life if the Vampire King finds out about the curse!!¡± Xenia almost yelled out, covering her face for a moment as the guilt of this situation began eating away at her.

 Chapter 9

    Xenia was so worried about Mineah.

    Tarah gave her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see a miserable fate in her future. Come and let me put the final batch of medicines for your wounds. Tomorrow, you will feel as good as new. Let¡¯s finish this first, for the King will ask for your presence again soon.¡±

    Xenia still felt so anxious when Tarah left that she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to rest at all. In her head, concern about her sister, Mineah, filled her thoughts.

    Unlike her, Mineah was the obedient and submissive daughter that any noble would love to have. She was the epitome of a perfect Princess; one who would sacrifice herself for the good of the many. It was no wonder that Mineah would agree to an arranged marriage despite what she might want.

    Biting her lower lip, Xenia wearily whispered, ¡°What did I do?¡±

    Mineah¡­ Because of her recklessness, her poor sister might suffer an even worse fate. She did not believe in Seers, but what if Tarah¡¯s vision about the marriage were to happen? What if Mineah ended up marrying the Vampire King on her behalf?

    Xenia rose from the bed but whimpered because of the striking pain still wreaking havoc in her body. She needed to go back. She needed to fix the mess that her escape had caused.

    Feeling her body, she realized that her wounds were deep from the injuries inflicted by the barbarians. However, she could feel the medicine that Tarah gave her was already taking effect. This was why Tarah had advised her to simply rest.

    Her body would feel the burning pain and sensation of healing overnight with the payoff of having already recoverede the following day. As such, she simply had to tolerate the pain for the rest of the night.

    Finding the strength to stand up, she headed to the door and opened it, only to find yet another shirtless man standing in front of her.

    ¡°Oh, you must be Xen!¡± the man cheerfully burst out.

    Xenia stared at him in disbelief, her brows furrowing at the sight of him.

    The man was about to hug her when a familiar voice roared from the hallway, ¡°Leon!¡±

    Leon stiffened. He turned to his side and stared at the king in disbelief.

    Following Leon¡¯s gaze, Xenia surmised that the king was probably outside his door, already on his way out of his chamber.

    Leon gave the king a suspicious look as he defended, ¡°I just wanted to give him a warm wee, Your Majesty. I heard that he¡¯s special and that you assigned him to the vacant room connected to yours.¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t know how to react to those words from Leon. Bemused, she nced at Darius before immediately turning her eyes back to the other shirtless man in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leon, the youngest member of His Majesty¡¯s Moonlight Knights¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you,¡± Xenia said with a smile. It was a bright and fond smile. She had a good feeling about him, maybe because he was cheerful and approachable.

    ¡®He said I¡¯m special though?¡¯ she inwardly thought as she nced back at Darius.

    Something smelled fishy about her situation now. She knew that werewolves could talk to each other through telepathy and that the King of Cordon, as supreme Alpha, could read the minds of all the werewolves under hismand.

    This Leon standing in front of her had mentioned the word ¡®special.¡¯ Why would the King fancy her and treat her nicely as a special person? Did the King know that she was a woman? Could he also read the minds of humans?

    Xenia shook away the random thoughts. Such a thing was impossible. The Werewolf King could only read the thoughts of human individuals that they had marked or through the blood and flesh that they had consumed of them.

    In this Kingdom, only Tarah knew of her secret, and she nned to ensure that it remained that way. There was no chance that the werewolves would know that she was a woman and judge her for it.

    ¡°Xen, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a great warrior!¡± Leon grinned at her. ¡°If I am right, I¡¯m probably just a year younger than you are. It¡¯s so nice to meet a fellow young warrior atst!¡±

    Xenia could see the excitement in the boy¡¯s eyes. It was as if such a fact inspired him so.

    She smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that young, but I guess my small frame can make me look younger than I appear.¡±

    ¡°How old are you then?¡± Leon curiously asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m already twenty-one,¡± Xenia answered.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m eighteen.¡± Leon rubbed his chin and looked at her closely. ¡°Yeah, uhm¡­ You look¡­ How do I say this? You look too feminine for a warrior,¡± He hesitantlymented.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s just that most warriors I¡¯ve seen and met are a bit bulky, you know? Full of muscles? You¡¯re quite lean.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s good that we¡¯ve met each other,¡± Xenia chuckled and motioned to herself. ¡°Now you know that it¡¯s not all about how intimidating someone can look.¡±

    ¡°Well, I trust Gideon¡¯s words that you¡¯re an amazing warrior who vanquished all of those barbarians,¡± Leon grinned. ¡°Bartos may doubt it, but I believe it wholeheartedly. Maybe the two of us can spar next time?¡±

    ¡°Haha! We¡¯ll see about that. I¡¯m d to meet someone refreshing like you here, Leon,¡± Xenia genuinely smiled as she offered her hand up for a handshake.

    Leon was about to reach for her hand but halted when he heard a growling from their king.

    ¡°Leon, leave now and don¡¯t disturb thed. He needs to rest and regain his strength,¡± King Dariusmanded in his authoritative tone.

    Leon gulped, giving Xenia a timid smile as he scratched his head. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you next time, Xen!¡± he called out before quickly disappearing into the hallways.

    Seeing the young man leave, Xenia found it in herself to make another y for her freedom.

    ¡°Your Majesty, can I talk to you?¡± she asked. She would try her luck and talk it out with the King.

    She already knew that she had no hope to escape and fight her way out of the castle in her current condition.

    The King nodded and said, ¡°Follow me into my chamber.¡±

    ¡®Into his room?¡¯ Xenia questioned herself, but she still quietly followed Darius into his room. After all, there was no way for her to worry about her condition when the king thought of her as a man.

 Chapter 10

    The King walked straight to the balcony, Xenia walked behind him as they arrived in the open space.

    Looking ahead, she was surprised to see a mouthwatering spread on the balcony. Did all of this food appear while she was asleep? There were numerous servants preparing their meals for some reason.

    Xenia unconsciously licked her lips when she saw the feast on the table, her stomach rumbled inside her as her hunger made itself known. It had been a while since shest indulged herself with proper food.

    Seeing that everything was in proper order, Darius signaled the servants to leave.

    ¡°Sit,¡± hemanded, which was soon followed by a groan under his breath when he nced at her licking and wetting her lips. Xenia¡¯s brow knitted as she stared at him, wondering what was with the reaction of being displeased?

    ¡°Eat,¡± Darius instructed with a dark expression on his face.

    Xenia started eating but she felt like she would get indigestion with the way the king was staring at her. She couldn¡¯t concentrate on the food at all even though it was actually good. It honestly made her wonder why she was drooling looking at it earlier in the first ce.

    Trying to be cautious, she tried to eat slowly so as to not earn his ire. Xenia had noticed how Darius seemed to act strangely around her. He would stare at her, but whenever she would catch him looking, his face would dim as if he was annoyed at something.

    ¡®What is wrong with this King?¡¯ she wondered with a knot on her forehead. She couldn¡¯t eat properly at all with his eyes keenly watching her like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the food?¡± Darius suddenly asked.

    ¡°I like it, Your Majesty. The food is great and delicious. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m feeling ufortable being watched while eating,¡± Xenia answered, her face reddening out of embarrassment.

    She hastily picked up the ss of water ced next to her te.

    ¡°From now on, you will be my personal servant. You will stay close to me and assist me with everything that I might need.¡±

    The deration was so sudden that Xenia spat out the water she had just sipped. ¡°What?!¡± she cried.

    Seeing the dimmed expression of the king before her, she could only gulp and politely address her outburst.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I don¡¯t want to be rude in raising my voice, but I am rather shocked to hear your words,¡± she exined herself. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t understand. I am a warrior, not a servant. I am more useful in battles than servitude.¡±

    ¡°Then from now on you are my warrior servant,¡± Darius replied with a smirk. ¡°I am sure that you can learn more as you remain here by my side. Naturally, you can¡¯t make anyints as someone who belongs to me.¡±

    Xenia could not believe what she had just heard from the king! Was he ying with her? A servant? Was there even such a thing as a warrior servant? And what¡¯s with that hint of amusement she saw in his eyes while saying those words?

    However, she couldn¡¯t think of a response to give this King, who for some reason seemed so avid with her.

    All she could think of right now was escaping. She calcted the risks and ways in which she could escape the hold of this demanding King. It was inevitable for her to try and leave, to return to her kingdom and save her sister from a destiny that wasn¡¯t hers to bear.

    ¡®I am sorry, Mineah. I promise I will make things right,¡¯ she swore to herself. But how could she do it? Would she have enough time to exchange positions with Mineah before the wedding?

    It would take her at least five days to travel from Cordon to Ebodia by horse. The wedding will be taking ce in six days so she should still have enough time. All she needed to do was somehow leave the pce tonight!

    Xenia bit the inside of her cheeks. She ran away from home because she didn¡¯t want to marry the Vampire King. But if she returned, she would have to marry the Vampire King anyway. It would be invalidating everything and every step she has taken so far.

    All her running away would¡¯ve done is that it only made thingsplicated for the people she loved and cared about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it and continue eating. As I¡¯ve said, you only have two choices. It¡¯s either you obey me or choose to fight in the pit. Among the two, obeying me is clearly the better choice if you want to continue living.¡± Darius firmly said, casting a strict gaze on her, when he noticed that she was tantly ignoring him.

    Xenia shivered under his scrutinous stare, which seemed to prate straight into her soul.

    ¡°But Your Majesty, you can have better personal servants. I am afraid I won¡¯t meet your expectations,¡± she reasoned, trying to sound as calm as she possibly could, restraining herself from showing her annoyance.

    ¡°No more words. Or else, I will take it as you turning down the privilege of serving your King and choosing the pit over me,¡± Darius said with a frown.

    Xenia stopped responding, knowing that it would be futile in the end. She could only sigh as she continued eating.

    She needed to regain her strength if she were to even think of escaping tonight, so she ate heartily without bothering to look at her captor, who surprisingly kept the silence going as well.

    In her head, she started drawing up ns for tonight as she continued eating. Whereas Darius on the other hand kept sighing silently. By the time both of them had finished eating, the servants had alreadye in to get the dishes and clean up.

    ¡°You can return to your chamber and rest,¡± The king instructed.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Xenia said with a slight bow, quickly leaving the room in fear that he might change his mind or ask her to do something even more absurd.

    As Xenia reached her room, she meditated for some time while waiting for the right opportunity to escape. She would often do this to clear her mind of all her worries so that she could think peacefully. After a while, she went to bed to recuperate her strength.

    After what seemed like an eternity full of concerns, she sat up from her bed. She stealthily headed towards the balcony and gazed outside.

    It was beautiful and calm. And in the dead of the night, she couldn¡¯t think of a better night to escape. As she looked down, she noticed a few guards and took note of the duration of their rounds.

    She then moved to grab her double-edged sword as she got ready for her escape.

 Chapter 11

    As soon as Xenia stepped into the long hallway, she heaved a sigh of relief, noticing that no one was guarding the ce. Seems to her like an overconfident king thought no one would dare attack him anyways. And so she began her daring escape n.

    Looking back at her mental map of the castle, she could probably retrace her steps all the way out to the front gates.

    Granted, she didn¡¯t know what to do after she got out of the pce walls, but it was at least going to be better than being a so-called warrior-servant of a king that she didn¡¯t even recognize as her sovereign.

    ¡°Just have to be careful,¡± the incognito princess whispered to herself, her sword at the ready as she peeked outside her room. ¡°No guards, at least. That makes things easier¡­¡±

    Keeping her silence, Xenia tiptoed her way out of her room for the night. Her injuries made it harder to move in a rtively quiet way, but she soldiered through the pain, her determination fueling her actions as she kept her guard up.

    ¡°So far so good¡­¡± she muttered to herself as she navigated the dimly lit hallways of the pce. ¡°The security¡¯s prettyx for a king¡­¡±

    Xenia almost wanted tough when a sharp pain shot through her ribs, reminding her that she really shouldn¡¯t push herself too hard. Instead, she should focus more on finding her way out of this foreign death trap.

    Slinking through the halls of the pce, Xenia could feel the hairs on the back of her neck stand on its end as she felt another presence near her. Quickly moving to the nearest corner, she held her breath as a guard passed her by.

    Each step echoed throughout the hallway, the guard¡¯s heavy boots made a cking sound on the stone floor as he slowly passed her by.

    Soon enough, the danger passed, and she breathed out a sigh of relief as she took a brief nce at the now empty hallway.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡± she gasped out, her hands still clutching her sword tightly to her chest.

    She shook her head at her situation. A part of her knew that what she was doing was futile, that there was simply no way that a king would have security asx as what she was going through right now.

    Sooner orter, she¡¯ll get caught, and she didn¡¯t know what would be of her then. Maybe she¡¯d get thrown back into the pit to die? Or worse, maybe her identity wille out, and this king could use her as a bargaining chip against her own home.

    But all those risks were worth it even if she had a one percent chance of seeding at this n.

    Xenia hissed through her teeth as she tried her best to clear her thoughts. Thinking about the worst case scenario now would only make her lose focus. Even if it was useless, at least she could say that she tried if she got caught.

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Nodding to herself, Xenia continued with her daring escape, stealthily walking through each and every open door that she came across.

    The darkness of the night helped her immensely, shielding her from the few guards that she came across. However, a sneaking suspicion suddenly dawned on her just as she reached the pce gardens.

    ¡°Wait¡­ aren¡¯t they werewolves?¡±

    The question almost made her quit her ns right then and there.

    Supposedly, werewolves had a heightened sense of smell and hearing. And with her tendency to whisper to herself, as well as with the amount of blood still seeping through what meager bandages she had wrapped around herself, it was more than likely that they could see hering from even miles away.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened at the revtion. Leaning on the closest wall, it seemed as if the wind was abruptly taken off her sails, her body letting its protests known as pain radiated from her injuries. Still, she already got this far. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t try to move forward.

    ¡°I can do this¡­¡±

    Psyching herself up, she took her next step forward, only to trip as the pain became too much. Stabbing her sword on the ground, she used her weapon for support as the night sky above illuminated the area. There were no guards, but she still felt as if somebody was watching her.

    ¡°D-dammit¡­¡± she cursed to herself. She really thought that her body would at least give her its cooperation today.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be a ve¡­¡± She hissed through gritted teeth as the pain became almost unbearable but the thoughts of her sister urged her to move on, be brave and live through this just for now.

    Dragging herself forward, Xenia forced her body to move despite its injuries. Pain echoed from her body, humming with every step she took forward, her vision blurring as the moon above seemingly mocked her for even thinking of trying to escape.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±

    As she took another step, Xenia tripped on her own foot, her bodynding unceremoniously on the ground with a light thud. Her consciousness was still there, but it was quickly fading despite her own protests.

    ¡°G-Get up¡­¡± she growled to herself, her heart pumping madly inside her chest. ¡°Get up, damn it¡­¡±

    Grabbing onto her sword, she used it for support as she barely managed to stand. Her hearing was starting to fail her now, and she was about to take another step forward again when an imposing figure suddenly blocked her way.

    ¡°Xen.¡±

    She flinched at the familiar tone. Her injuries might be far too extensive for her to fight, but she didn¡¯t want to go down without even trying. If he was going to throw her in the pit to die, she might as well die fighting him.

    ¡°Stop this foolishness.¡±

    Ignoring his words, Xenia weakly drew her sword up to her shoulder, her knees buckling as she attempted a weak strike at the king in front of her.

    Predictably, she missed.

    ¡°You¡¯re still injured,¡± the King droned out.

    She didn¡¯t care. If this was herst chance at life, she could at least maybend a small blow at her captor. Maybe even a small wound would suffice. It didn¡¯t matter. At least she managed to spite him for killing her.

    With a growl, Xenia heaved her sword once more, hoping to at least take a nce out of the man that took away her freedom. Unfortunately, she missed once again, the tip of her sword unceremoniously hitting the ground as she panted.

    ¡°Enough of this.¡±

    Before she could even move, the King had already moved behind her. His arms then scooped her up from the ground, her weak body barely giving resistance as he carried her back into the pce.

    With a sigh, Xenia made her peace. She thought that she was going back to the pit to die. And why shouldn¡¯t she? She tried to escape, after all. But when she was suddenly back in her room once again, she couldn¡¯t help but ask herself as the king left her to herself.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Why not just kill her? What was the point of stalling the inevitable and giving her hope?

 Chapter 12

    ¡°I¡¯m really such a fool¡­¡± Xenia weakly uttered to herself, her gaze lifted to the door where the king just left. She bit her lower lip as she sighed deeply and whispered, ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    She was sorry to her family and to herself because she failed. Not to mention the punishment the king would give her soon. She defied the ruthless king and it was inevitable that she would face the consequences for it.

    She looked around the chamber and sighed. Something seemed not right though. Howe she was back inside this chamber? Instead of being thrown into the dungeon or prison?

    The door swung open and she barely caught her breath thinking it was her doom that hade to get her now.

    But her brows furrowed seeing it was Tarah walking towards her.

    ¡°What have you done? I told you to rest. The king called me to attend to your wounds,¡± Tarah informed.

    ¡°He did?¡± Xenia asked in disbelief.

    Was she spared? Or probably the king simply wanted her to recover before he would throw her into his pit to fight? Ah, it could be the pit then since it was the only rational exnation for the king to let a healer check her wounds.

    Xenia heard Tarah¡¯s chuckle so she stared at her with knitted brows.

    ¡°Stop worrying. You¡¯ll be in safe hands with The King, Xen. Now, I will apply ointments on you now so you better clear your head and just simply rest. Tomorrow you¡¯ll be as good as new.¡±

    ¡°Rest¡­ How could I,¡± Xenia murmured with a shrug.

    ¡°Drink this. It will help. Like I said, your sister will be fine,¡± Tarah reiterated as she handed her a bottle. Then Tarah started recing her bandages after applying some ointments to her wounds.

    Xenia could only sigh as she simply drank the medicine from the bottle in one gulp.

    She opened her mouth to say something but the door swung open the second time. This time Xenia¡¯s face paled as she eyed the king who stomped in her direction with his piercing gaze directed at hers.

    She could hear the loud thumping of her heart through her chest. She slowly bowed her head, unable to meet his scrutinizing gaze.

    ¡°How is he?¡± The King¡¯s authoritative voice roared inside the chamber.

    ¡°He will be fine, Your Majesty. He has already drank the potion I made to heal the remaining wounds left overnight. All he needs now is a good night¡¯s rest.¡± Tarah answered.

    ¡°Is he fit to travel tomorrow?¡± The King inquired, with his eyes still boring holes at her, she felt herself shrink back. Xenia could not exin the weird feeling.

    ¡®Howe he looks calm? Is he not mad that I tried to escape?¡¯ she pondered while bitting her inner cheek. She even saw concern in his eyes while checking in on her condition from Tarah. Was she simply hallucinating?

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fit to travel tomorrow morning, Your Majesty,¡± Tarah answered with a reassuring smile.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened, realizing that the conversation going on between Tarah and the king about the traveling was something she didn¡¯t know, so she subconsciously murmured, ¡°Travel?¡±

    Looking at her, the king inly answered, ¡°I will bring you with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where?¡± Xenia asked, finally looking up to meet his gaze.

    ¡°To the Kingdom of Ebodia,¡± King Darius answered dismissively.

    ¡°Ebodia?!¡± Xenia gasped and then her eyes darted to Tarah who only gave her a slight reassuring nod. She wondered if the woman had another vision about this situation.

    Xenia dragged her questioning eyes back to the king.

    ¡°I don¡¯t go to gatherings such as that, but the King of Ebodia specifically asked for my presence, mentioning that he had something important to discuss with me,¡± The King nonchntlymented.

    She almost forgot that all the rulers from all over the variousnds would most likely attend the wedding. And, of course, Darius, as King of Cordon, wouldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity to talk about possible alliances with other kingdoms having the same advocacies and goals, either for peace, unity, or war.

    Xenia subconsciously stared at Darius with parted lips. The Vampire King had asked for one of her father¡¯s daughters to solidify a coalition by the hand of marriage. If her father asked for Darius, then it was possible that he would ask for another alliance.

    It was only logical. Her father feared the Kingdom of Helion, which did nothing but wage war against other kingdoms and annex their territories after the fact. They were expanding, and Ebodia would be a potential target the moment they ran out of weaker kingdoms to target. And their definition of weak apparently meant being ruled chiefly by humans, the weakest entity in their eyes.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be!¡¯ She quietly yelped inwardly at the realization.

    Xenia looked at King Darius suspiciously, wondering if the king before her would do the same as how the Vampire King had asked for a marriage of alliance with one of her father¡¯s daughters.

    Among all rulers, her brother Ezekiel once said that Darius, a werewolf king of the Kingdom of Cordon, and Niki, a vampire king of the Kingdom of Valcrez, were the best choices for an alliance because, unlike other rulers, they were known to have great respect for humans.

    Could she be right? Would Darius ask for a princess to secure an alliance? Still, she learned early on that werewolves had their destined mates. Darius was an Alpha, so there should be a destined Luna for him.

    ¡°We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow, so it¡¯ll be best that you recuperate from your injuries,¡± King Darius said. He then looked at Tarah and signaled for the Healer to leave.

    Xenia gulped as the king¡¯s eyes squinted at her. ¡°I will have your room guarded for the night Xen. And I do hope that you won¡¯t repeat the same mistake again. Don¡¯t be stubborn and please don¡¯t test my patience because I have none.¡±

    ¡°Now rest and tomorrow, you will start your duties as my warrior-servant. Someone who will personally attend to my needs. Someone who will follow me wherever I go. Someone who will stay by my side at all times.¡±

    The king just left after delivering those words. Xenia was dumbfounded that all she could do was blink in disbelief at what she just heard.

    ¡®Is he even for real?¡¯ Xenia mused with a twitched mouth, wondering if being thrown into the pit would be way better.

    She heaved a long deep sigh and murmured, ¡°At least I¡¯m still breathing and I should be more grateful for that, right?¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to travel with the king tomorrow and maybe it would benefit her more somehow. Yet, she could not help but feel suspicious with how the king was treating her well so far.

    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s do as he wishes for now Xenia, and act as his warrior-servant. Let¡¯s just think of a n of escape once we reach Ebodia,¡¯ Xenia thought with a sigh before dozing off to sleep.

 Chapter 13

    Hours had passed, and the sun was almost up when Darius opened his eyes. He took a deep breath and let out a loud sigh as he remained on his bed, staring at the ceiling of his bed-chamber.

    Last night, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all because of his dilemma about Xen so he did nothing but quietly observe thed¡¯s movements from the other chamber. Something was telling him that Xen would try to escape that night so he patiently waited.

    And true enough, thed did try to escape. He even telepathically instructed his men to let Xen off while he followed him. He wondered what was the reason Xen wanted to escape him when thed perfectly knew that his action was screaming treason against him.

    Darius let out another sigh. His thoughts still lingered on Xen and he was getting frustrated over it¡­

    He groaned under his breath when he recalled the dinnerst night. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Xen and that meant taking note of thed¡¯s every movement.

    He could still recall how Xen¡¯s tongue would dart out to lick at the seam of his lips in an attempt to moist them. He knew it wasn¡¯t meant to be seductive, but the sensations it brought to his body were still too intense. His actions sent a spasm of need down his body to his groin, so much so that he had to curse under his breath so many times to calm his raging need.

    Even Xen¡¯s expressions were too feminine! Was he really ad? Or was he someone who was in disguise? He wanted to rip thed out of his clothes already, but he didn¡¯t know what was stopping him from doing it.

    He could possibly instruct some of his female servants to check Xen, but that would be an awkward request, and for sure, it would spread like a gue throughout the kingdom, especially to the Elders who were constantly pushing him to have a queen!

    And of course, his wolf Zeus imed to have found their mate. It was Zeus who recognized Xen as their mate through ¡®her¡¯ strong alluring scent. It was a maddening scent like no other he had smelled and yet that damn wolf seemed to be ying a prank on him!

    Still, was Xen really a man? What if he was? What would he do then? Would the Almighty truly y him like this?

    The Council would never ept Xen if he ever did end up being male just from the indisputable fact that they would never be able to produce an heir, inevitably putting his throne and his kingdom¡¯s stability in danger. He couldn¡¯t lose his throne just like that.

    He couldn¡¯t let all of the sacrifices that were made for him to secure this position be rendered futile. He had worked very hard to earn this position, and he wouldn¡¯t dare squander it even though his wolf, Zeus, and him wouldn¡¯t see eye to eye.

    Darius¡¯s face darkened as the memories of that painful night, of him losing the people he loved and treasured around him surfaced once again. However, he immediately calmed himself. It wasn¡¯t good to let those memories resurface back to the forefront of his mind.

    He only had one goal in his rule: to unite every pack in their Kingdom and establish a vital realm against all others who would try to conquer them.

    Getting up from the bed, his usual servants immediately came inside to serve him and prepare him for his travels.

    He motioned for Dale, his main attendant, to step closer to him and said, ¡°When we return, teach Xen how to serve me properly. He will rece you starting tomorrow. Xen will also personally serve me with all my needs.¡±

    Dale suddenly went down on his knees. ¡°Your Majesty! I deserve to die! I was unable to serve you properly!¡±

    The King couldn¡¯t help butugh as he grabbed Dale by his shoulders and helped him to stand back up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate, Dale. I am not removing you. You will still work for me when ites to other things. But for now, I need to keep that warrior, Xen, close to me. He will be my warrior servant in and out of the castle,¡± he exined.

    Dale smiled and nodded in understanding. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m getting older, Your Majesty?¡± his trusted aide asked, with his head bowed down a bit.

    Darius sighed loudly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re like a father to me, Dale. I¡¯m not recing you because you¡¯re old, but because I¡¯m sure you also need enough rest after tirelessly serving me and my father for years. Of all the people who work under me, it¡¯s you that I trust the most. Like I said, this is just temporary.¡±

    The old man sighed but smiled at him in understanding.

    ¡°Now, help me get ready,¡± Dariusmanded, and Dale immediately went to work along with the rest of the attendants.

    After The King got ready, he dismissed his servants and walked straight to the secret door that connected to the other room where Xen was sleeping.

    Xen was still asleep on her bed. Darius could easily breathe in his scent, which seemed to fill the room even from a distance.

    Darius silently praised himself foring up with the brilliant idea of making Xen his personal warrior servant.

    Xen might¡¯ve had an unpleasant reaction to the news, but he didn¡¯t mind it so long as he could solve this problem without having to personally strip the man out of his clothes. That would be too extreme a reaction regardless of if he turned out to be a woman or a man. On top of that, it would make him look desperate, and thest thing he wanted was for his warrior to question his behavior and ruin his reputation.

    If Xen would stay close by his side, then he would eventually find out if he was a man or not. He would trust Zeus on his instinct for now since he was his wolf, and his wolf wouldn¡¯t put him in an awkward position regarding this ¡®his mate¡¯ thing.

    Silently, he approached the peaceful being and stared at his small face. Leaning down, his eyes focused to observe his face more closely and keenly.

    Darius unknowingly looked at his lips. As he had observed before, they were red, plump, and heart-shaped.

    He gulped, finding himself leaning closer to Xen¡¯s lips when he suddenly halted as Xen opened his eyes.

 Chapter 14

    As soon as she opened her eyes from what felt like a deep slumber, she expected to be met with the blinding daylight, but instead, she met those dark gray orbs, ¡®huh, what?¡¯ She thought to herself.

    Blinking a couple of times she looked at the man hovering over her, and rms went off in her body when she realized how close The King was to her. If any of them moved even an inch, their lips might meet.

    Panicked, she threw her arms forward and pushed The King away from her. He stumbled a few steps back. As soon as she realized what she did, it was toote.

    The king, whoposed himself rather quickly, casually walked over, and sat on the chair near the bed with a dark expression on his face.

    ¡®What the hell!¡¯ Xenia inwardly cried.

    She was still half-asleep when she opened her eyes, but all of her drowsiness quickly gave way to panicked alertness after her nerves got worked up from the sudden closeness. She unconsciously touched her chest, feeling the loud thumping of her heart as she tried topose herself.

    ¡°I will not punish you for waking upte as I know you needed a proper night of sleep due to your injuries. However, make sure this tardiness doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± The King coldly chided.

    He didn¡¯t say anything about her trying to escape. Xenia took that as a good sign. The King continued, ¡°You have to wake up before me and prepare all of the things that I would need in the morning.¡±

    He then stood up and passed her a clean set of clothes.¡±Take a shower and wear this. Make it quick,¡± he whispered.

    Getting out of bed, Xenia frowned when she noticed that The King didn¡¯t seem to be leaving her chambers. ¡°Is there anything else, Your Majesty?¡± she asked with a frown.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you need any help? I will be generous and help you bathe and get dressed since you are injured. That way I can also check your wounds and see if they¡¯re all fully healed¡­¡±

    Xenia¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard his ridiculous im.

    ¡®What is happening? Why is he being so clingy all of a sudden?!¡¯ Xenia whined to herself.

    Why did a ¡°King¡± even have to bother with her so much? She could already tell that something was suspicious. Or¡­ On second thought, she realized that he believed that she was his possession since he saved her life, but acting like this seemed so out of his own element.

    Xenia arched her brows as she asked, ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Majesty, but I can do it on my own.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t doubt that you can. If you¡¯re ufortable with me, then how about letting my servant Dale and the others help you out?¡± The King insisted.

    ¡®Seriously?!¡¯

    ¡°Please, Your Majesty. There¡¯s really no need for that since I prefer doing my own chores. Like you said earlier, we need to leave soon, right? Can I please have my privacy now so that I can finish my morning chores soon?¡± Xenia asked with a forced smile on her face.

    She was trying not to offend The King as much as possible, but his insistence on invading her personal space was starting to infuriate her.

    ¡°As you wish then,¡± The King answered.

    Xenia was dumbfounded by the expression on his face, ¡®why did it seem like The King was actually pouting?¡¯ She thought inwardly as she saw him step out of her chambers.

    Noticing some strange steps in the bathroom, she went to take a look. Xenia waited a while before dismissing the servants inside as soon as she saw that they finished preparing her bath.

    She then took off her clothes, but not before she double-checked to ensure that everyone had already left the room.

    Shaking her head, she then gave her body a once over. She was surprised to see that there were no scars left from her wounds. Tarah really did a great job inbining her medical and magical skills to heal her injuries quickly and perfectly.

    And speaking of Tarah, she had heard nothing about her. She sincerely hoped that the healer hadn¡¯t left Cordon yet like she said she would. It felt nice to be friends with her. Maybe she should ask her to join them on their journey to her Kingdom, Ebodia.

    Sinking in, Xenia let her body soak in the warmth of the water while still being in awe at the hospitality the King was showing towards her. However, what she couldn¡¯t fathom was why he was even bothering himself with her.

    Was it because he was simply fond of her and admired her fighting skills? Or was there something else she was missing?

    She shook her head as she gave up on the thought. She decided not to ponder too much on the matter as she had to hurry and report to the King.

    Drying herself off, she was about to step out when a servant knocked on the door. She hurriedly put on the clothes that The King had prepared for her.

    ¡°His Majesty is already waiting for you in the dining hall. If you could please follow me,¡± the servant informed when she opened the door.

    Xenia nodded, following the servant as they started walking. The dining hall was located on the ground floor of the castle, and it took a while for them to reach the aforementioned room.

    ¡°His Majesty often dines with his Moonlight Knights, the highest-ranking officers and his personal cavalry, especially before he¡¯s leaving for travels,¡± the servant informed.

    Xenia simply nodded, not overthinking about it. She knew enough about the Kingdom of Cordon since her father had made sure that his children studied the rituals and customs of every kingdom within their sphere of influence.

    Darius was the Supreme Alpha among all of the alpha¡¯s of each werewolf pack inside Cordon. There were many packs within the kingdom, but everyone was obliged to follow and pledge their loyalties to the King, the Supreme Alpha among the Alphas of the packs.

    Nearing their destination, Xenia could hear loud voicesing from beyond the door even from a distance.

    ¡®These men are too loud!¡¯ she inwardlyined. Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself to calm down as she maintained her disguise.

    Soon enough, they entered a big dining hall, and Xenia froze upon seeing a lot of men inside the room. There were females too, but she gulped at the thought of seeing so much muscle in one ce.

    All of them were obviously werewolves, given their muscr build and how little clothes they wore. And although female werewolves had covered up a bit more, the fabric they wore was very thin and clung to their curvy bodies perfectly.

    The clothes in her kingdom were far more conservativepared to that of the Kingdom of Cordon.

    As soon as her footsteps echoed throughout the hall, all eyes immediately went to her sudden arrival. Already, she felt the scrutinizing gaze from most of the hall¡¯s upants, with her being a new face inside the huge dining hall.

    This is definitely not what they called fashionablyte, it was ¡®miserablyte¡¯.

 Chapter 15

    ¡°Xen! Come over here!¡± Xenia recognized Leon¡¯s voice as he chided her to sit next to him. He was seated on the left side of the long table with the king at the center.

    Following the servant, Xenia was led to her seat, which was somehow ced next to the king. She stood there, wondering if it was appropriate for her to even sit there. Surely this table with the king was reserved for his high-ranking officers.

    Being hesitant to sit, she found herself leaning towards the king as she whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, I can sit in some of the vacant chairs along with the others on another table. I don¡¯t have to sit with such a prestigious group of people.¡±

    Looking around, there were other tables meant for the other packs and their members. In truth, she would prefer to eat with them and stay as low-profile as possible.

    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty. Is he Xen, the warrior Gideon imed to have killed all the barbarians and rogue werewolves?¡± the man sitting on the opposite side of the King questioned.

    Xenia could feel his scrutinizing gaze on herself. ¡®This was so not a low profile!¡¯ She thought.

    ¡°Sit here, Xen,¡± The Kingmanded, so Xenia had no choice but to sit next to him.

    Gideon, who was sitting on her left side, gave her a reassuring smile before answering the man, ¡°Do you have no trust in my words that you have to ask Our Majesty about it? Ah, how about we finish our breakfast first? When we return from the travels, you can take Xen to the training ground, he will surely allow you to test his skills and prove that I only spoke nothing but the truth about how good he is inbat despite his weak appearance.¡±

    ¡®That is if I¡¯m even able to return from there.¡¯ Xenia thought as her mouth twitched. Her guilt would never let her leave her little sister to her doom because of her own impulsive decisions and actions.

    ¡°I would be d to test his skills once we return. Would you give me that opportunity, little Xen?¡± the man asked her with a polite smile.

    Xenia turned to look at him and simply replied, ¡°Sure. Umm¡­¡± She trailed off, unable to continue as she was unsure of how to properly address the man.

    ¡°Gs. Just call me Gs,¡± he said.

    Xenia smiled at him, seeing as he seemed very approachable. She had heard a lot about him before. She knew that Gs was the Alpha of the Silver Crescent Pack in Cordon.

    ¡°Stop talking and eat. We need to leave soon!¡± The King suddenly interrupted with a frown.

    Xenia pouted her lips as she started eating along with the rest of them. After a while, she noticed that The King was frowning as he ate.

    She frowned too. Did she do something to displease him again? He seemed to be annoyed ever since she came in to dine with them. Supposing that he was annoyed, then why even bother to ask her to join in the first ce?

    She focused on her food, trying her best not to ponder on how gloomy Darius¡¯s expression currently was and just concentrated on her mannerisms. If there was one thing in Xenia¡¯s disguise that she couldn¡¯t master, it was her way of eating.

    Against her own wishes, her movements were still finessed and wless like a woman since she hated eating in a rush.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re as graceful as a woman even while eating,¡± Leonplimented with a grin.

    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t get offended¡­ I¡¯m honestly fascinated with how graceful you are. You are almost too cute looking like that.¡±

    The unsolicitedments almost made Xenia choke on her own food. She inwardly cursed herself for being so careless.

    Composing herself, she gave Leon a bashful smile as she said, ¡°You, my Lord, are graceful as well.¡±

    Leon burst out in a fit ofughter and said, ¡°Oh please. Stop with the formalities. Here in our kingdom, you can address everyone using their names, except for our King, of course, the Council of Elders, and High Ranking Officers like our Lord Gs. So feel free to address me only as Leon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Cordon has many packs or groups of powerful werewolves. There are supposedly a considerable number of Alphas in this kingdom and the king personally chose a few toprise his Moonlight Knights,¡± Xenia spoke up, trying to make a productive conversation.

    ¡°Yes, and our king chose a few, like how Gideon is the Alpha of the ck w, Bartos the Alpha of the Lock Heart, and Serah the Alpha of the Midnight. Those three are the Commanders of Moonlight Knights with our King as the Grand Commander. We are a total of twelve and you will meet the rest eventually. They are not present right now like Commander Serah who¡¯s escorting the Queen Mother so she¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°The Elders are pressing about the matters for you having a Queen,¡± Gs brought the topic out of the blue. The king almost choked on his own drink that he had just sipped.

    Leonughed and remarked, ¡°You should take pity on our Great Constable Gs, Your Highness. He¡¯s the one receiving all the bombardment from our Elders while you¡¯re away.¡±

    Xenia creased her forehead and unknowingly voiced out, ¡°Werewolves have mates right? I mean, A Mate¡­ like the partner the Almighty chose for every werewolf? Your inner wolf has the gift of smell to identify its mate. A scent that would pull you to your mate no matter what? A Mate Pull?¡±

    Xenia became aware of it because of her close friend Jayra, one of the mages in their kingdom, who loved to talk about supernatural beings with her like werewolves, vampires and more.

    The King coughed more and Xenia¡¯s eyes darted to him as she asked, ¡°I¡¯m right? Right?¡±

    ¡°Wow, looks like Xen is very well versed about our kind!¡± Leon praised. Xenia only smiled bashfully.

    ¡°But apparently, our King hasn¡¯t found his mate for a decade now since his ruling as a King so it¡¯s only natural for our Elders to pressure him.¡± Gideon nonchntlymented and Xenia frowned seeing how Gideon eyed her suspiciously before he shifted his gaze to the king.

    ¡®What¡¯s with his look?¡¯ Xenia mused. She looked in Gideon¡¯s direction but thetter seemingly avoided meeting her gaze this time.

    She was about to say something when The King spoke, ¡°You¡¯re right about the Mate and Mate Pull but I¡¯m not the type who would simply settle with the tradition. I don¡¯t simply believe in it.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Darius had almost forgotten about the pressing matters from the Elders. He let out a sigh and growled, ¡°Can¡¯t they see how capable I am as a ruler? I don¡¯t need a mate to be a great King. I already am one!¡± Yet his wolf Zeus snarled at him in disagreement.

    [You definitely need a mate! And she¡¯s sitting right beside you dumbass! Howe you don¡¯t believe it when you¡¯re obviously experiencing the Mate Pull!] Zeus suddenly retorted.

    Darius simply ignored his wolf¡¯s grumpiness and looked at Gs. ¡°If they bring up the topic again while I¡¯m away then tell them that we will proceed for the Selection of a Queen.¡±

    Gs nodded. Another sigh escaped Darius as his eyes drifted back to Xen. Yes, he admitted that he needed a mate, as a man for his future heirs of course he did. So it was only logical that the said mate to at least be a female!

    [How many times do I have to tell you that Xen is not a man!?] Zeus annoyingly retorted.

    [To see is to believe! Until, and unless I witness it with my own eyes and confirm that he¡¯s not a man, I won¡¯t believe you!] Darius scowled back.

    [I thought you were willing to trust me with this one? Why not just strip Xen out of her clothes and check right now!?] the impulsive wolf chided.

    Darius ignored Zeus and cast a scrutinizing gaze on Xen. He could only hope that Zeus was right.

    ¡°By the way Xen, I heard that you had been hurt during a fight recently. Are you sure you¡¯re doing better now and are fit to travel?¡± Gs asked.

    Darius saw the bright smile that formed on Xen¡¯s face while having eye contact with Gs. He did not know what came to him so he instantly coughed.

    He sounded like he was clearing his throat before further saying, ¡°Focus solely on your breakfasts. We need to depart soon. I will bring along Xen because the healer confirmed that Xen is fit to travel.¡±

    Darius coughed once more and then gave Xen and Gs a look saying the discussion should be over.

    Darius couldn¡¯t help getting irritated at what he was seeing. He didn¡¯t want to see Xen smiling like that at other men. The beast in him was acting too possessive over Xen, and he couldn¡¯t help but react to it.

    Maybe Zeus was right¡­ Maybe Xen was indeed his mate, even if such a possibility seemed too irrational for his tastes.

    But to Darius¡¯s surprise, Xen ignored him as thed smiled back to Gs and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing great, Lord Gs. Healer Tarah did a great job in healing me.¡±

    Xen then looked at Darius and said, ¡°Your Majesty, is it possible to ask for Healer Tarah to also join us in this journey?¡±

    Darius was speechless and looked at Gideon who quickly answered, ¡°Your Majesty, the Healer already left before the sunrise saying that she has an important journey ahead of her but she reassured that Xen would no longer need her or any healer since he¡¯s perfectly fine by now.¡±

    Xen¡¯s shoulders dropped but her face suddenly lit up when Gs said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make more friends here Xen, especially when you return.¡±

    ¡°The healer is a fine woman and really beautiful so no wonder our Xen here looks smitten by her and I bet he will even fake sicknesses just for Healer Tarah to check on him!¡± Leon teased.

    Darius¡¯s forehead creased as he stared at Xen. ¡®Did he just blush!¡¯ he mused, utterly confused.

    [Isn¡¯t she adorable?] Zeus interrupted.

    [Blushing because of a woman?] Darius snorted.

    [It¡¯s a perfect act for her disguise so let her be!] Zeus countered.

    Darius no longer pondered on about it and continued eating. As soon as he finished his meal, he rose from his chair. He looked at Xen and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Having no other choice, Xen did as instructed while the other chosen members of the King¡¯s Moonlight Knights who were to apany Darius in his journey followed.

    Still in his seat, Gs followed them as they left, his eyes keenly staring at Xen.

    ¡°He looks so familiar,¡± Gs whispered as he tried to ponder where he had seen thatd before.

    *****

    Outside the castle, the horses were ready. Darius signaled Xen to hop onto the ck horse and then he hopped onto the horse and sat behind Xen.

    ¡°I can ride a horse on my own!¡± Xen eximed at the sudden closeness.

    ¡°I know. But I prefer that you ride it with me,¡± Darius inly replied.

    He signaled the others to begin their journey as he grabbed the reins of his horse.

    As always, Darius traveled on the front line with his knights. The others were behind him except for Gideon and Bartos, who were on his right and left sides, respectively.

    [Your Majesty, do we really need to bring thed on this journey?] Bartos telepathically asked.

    Telepathically talking to each other was one of the special powers of werewolves. It was a mindlink ability between werewolves that they could shut off anytime they wanted. But as the Supreme Alpha and King of the Kingdom of Cordon, he had the authority over all his werewolf subjects regarding the mindlink matters.

    [Xen is now my warrior servant so he goes wherever I go,] Darius inly answered.

    Gideon and Bartos could only exchange meaningful nces at that answer. None dared to question him and Darius appreciated that.

    Darius heaved out a sigh¡­

    He could smell Xen¡¯s intoxicating scent wafting in front of him, surrounding him and their close proximity was driving him crazy. He inwardly cursed at Zeus. It was that damn wolf who had convinced him to make the hasty decision of riding the same horse with Xen.

    Without him knowing, he found himself leaning closer and inhaling more of Xen¡¯s scent. He smelled so good that his blood was boiling with great desire.

    Catching himself, Darius immediately scolded himself after realizing what he was about to do. He was so absorbed in breathing in Xen¡¯s alluring scent that he had forgotten that Gideon and Bartos were both galloping next to him on either side.

    Thinking quickly, he whipped the reins of his horse and increased his pace. That way, neither of them would witness how he was almost burying his nose into Xen¡¯s neck. Otherwise, they would think that he was a pervert drooling over some mered.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Don¡¯t you shapeshift so you can travel faster?¡± Xenia mumbled, not bothering to argue about having her own horse. She could already tell that she would only be wasting her voice over it.

    ¡°We do, but only when we smell dangering,¡± The King replied before he whipped the reins of his horse and increased his pace to get ahead of the others.

    Xenia felt weird for some reason. It was her first time riding a horse with a man almost hugging her back, and she felt that there was something unexinable about it. She could feel his warmth due to their close proximity.

    She looked at the sky and wondered, ¡®Why does it feel hot when the sun is not even that bright?¡¯

    ¡°What is it?¡± The King whispered in her ear.

    Xenia¡¯s heart leaped as all the hairs on the back of her neck stood on their ends. His hot breath on her ear made her stomach twist. Did she not eat enough that her stomach was acting weirdly? Or was it because she ate something spoiled?

    She frowned, feeling annoyed about the mixed feelings that she was having because of this King. Abruptly, she turned around, her eyes widening in shock when her lips touched the corner of his mouth.

    She quickly turned her head back as she stammered, ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your head so close to mine?!¡±

    Xenia was going crazy on the inside because of what happened, not to mention how The King did not even bother to say a word. She was stunned at how their lips identally touched!

    But then if The King could act nonchnt about it so she should do the same. She ended up biting her lower lip as she controlled herself to utter any more words that could make the situation more embarrassing!

    It was unbelievable though, how distracted she was when she was supposed to be focusing on how to switch ces with her sister Mineah.

    She had pondered about it enough, she thought. She had decided that she had to save her sister no matter what. Thinking about the logistics of it all, she knew she still had enough time to swap with her sister and marry the Vampire King instead.

    A few momentster, it was Xenia who could no longer take the awkward atmosphere that she suddenly asked, ¡°Your Majesty, is Lord Gs part of the Moonlight Knights?¡± trying to ease the tension that she was feeling.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. He¡¯s my Great Constable. Why? You sound interested in him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve heard a lot about him during my stay in Ebodia,¡± Xenia quickly exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Ebodia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Xenia genuinely replied.

    ¡°Well, Gs¡¯s mother was from the Kingdom of Ebodia, so I suppose that it is inevitable. I¡¯m sure that they praise him a lot over there,¡± The King wrylymented.

    Xenia unconsciously chuckled, ¡°Yeah, they do. They are proud of him, especially since he was thest man to stand against you and fight for the throne a decade ago. They almost thought that the Silver Crescent Pack would finally get a hold of the throne of the Kingdom of Cordon when he did that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I hate to disappoint, but it turned out that I am better than him,¡± The King arrogantly stated, almost making Xenia choke on her own saliva.

    That was such a stupid thing to say! She wanted to bang her head for being inconsiderate after realizing what she had just stated. ¡°I am sorry for being so insensitive, Your Majesty,¡± she tersely apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re simply rying what you heard. But what about you, Xen? Do you also think Gs is better than me?¡± The King curiously asked.

    Xenia got flustered when she heard his question. Honestly, there were a lot of negative opinions about The Werewolf King in their Kingdom, which was also why her father chose to marry her off to the Valcrez King instead of him.

    Her father had considered marrying her to the Cordon King if he were to be Gs. But unfortunately, Gs lost the fight in the Battle for the Throne ten years ago, making Darius the King.

    The Cordon Kingdom would only conduct the said Battle for the Throne after the current King was dethroned, gravely ill to rule, or had passed away.

    Throughout the realms, King of Cordon had a reputation of being a heartless ruler who mostly disobeyed the Elders and did whatever he thought was right and best regardless of the advice given to him. To put it simply, he was someone who was reckless and willful without any fear of consequence.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Honestly, I don¡¯t know how to answer your question since I don¡¯t know you that well, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t judge people without getting to know them so¡­¡± Xenia trailed off, making The King smile without her knowing.

    ¡°Well, you have plenty of time to get to know me, especially now that you are my personal servant and warrior. Let me know what you think of me afterwards,¡± The King nodded, sounding to be in a good mood.

    *****

    As time ticked on, the journey seemed to stretch on too long for Xenia, so she couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t wait to reach Ebodia and walk around the kingdom before the wedding ceremony. Do you think that it¡¯s possible for us to travel a bit faster?¡±

    ¡°That can only happen if I shapeshift into a wolf. Do you think you can manage to mount me without falling? All you need to do is to hug and hold onto me tightly, making sure not to let go,¡± The King submissively said.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. That¡¯s a very easy task for me,¡± Xenia excitedly replied. ¡°I am honored to see your wolf form and share a ride with you!¡±

    ¡°Alright then. We shall do that henceforth,¡± The King dered as he stopped his horse.

    Watching hime down from his horse, Gideon told her to turn her head away from the king so she did.

    ¡°You can now look, Xen,¡± Gideon informed her, so she turned her head back to look in the king¡¯s direction. Her eyes widened upon seeing The King transformed into a wolf.

 Chapter 18

    The King had turned into a huge wolf, his shining silver coat shimmering with hints of golden hue as they brushed against the wind. She had never even dreamt that a wolf could look sorge and majestic. He was practically almost twice her height!

    He then stretched down, almost kneeling.

    ¡°He¡¯s giving you permission to climb,¡± Gideonmented after seeing her stand mindlessly without a clue of what to do.

    ¡°Oh, won¡¯t I fall?¡± Xenia asked with a whisper.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. Just hold onto him tightly.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that hurt him?¡± she worriedly asked, stretching her hand out to touch and caress King Darius¡¯s head.

    He looked very fluffy and adorable in his wolf form, unlike most rogue werewolves she had witnessed before. Those all turned into terrible monsters in the end.

    ¡°Such a little amount of strength won¡¯t hurt him, okay?¡± Gideon chuckled, ¡°His Majesty is not a very patient person, so please mount him soon before he changes his mind and turns back into a human.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡± she hesitantly answered as she positioned herself to mount His Majesty. But just as she was about to raise her legs, Gideon called out to her once more.

    ¡°Oh, wait! Please carry this with you.¡± Turning to him, Xenia watched as Gideon took something tied onto his horse and gave it to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s clothes. Make sure you don¡¯t lose them. We wouldn¡¯t want him attending the ceremony naked or in his wolf form, Xen.¡±

    Coming back to her senses, Xenia nodded to Gideon before finally climbing up to hop on Darius¡¯s back. It was a necessity, she thought to herself.

    She had to reach the Kingdom of Ebodia as soon as possible and swap ces with her sister. Slowly climbing on to Darius¡¯s back, she hugged his neck as tightly as she could without hurting him, holding onto her dear life as she waited for him to move.

    Soon enough, King Darius started to run. Xenia lost her breath as she held on. He was moving so fast that she had to squint her eyes to protect herself from the wind blowing in her face.

    ¡®Good thing that my wig wasn¡¯t a cheap and ordinary piece. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve already been blown away by the wind,¡¯ she thanked her luck. She had always worn a special wig that would refuse to move from her head unless she removed it herself, or else, her gender would have been discovered by now.

    As the wind continued to hit her from all directions, she began to feel the stinging cold getting to her. However, the rush of adrenaline she was experiencingpensated for the sudden chill she was experiencing. Surely riding a wolf at very high speed was iparable to riding a horse.

    ¡°This is so wonderful!¡± she eximed with a broad smile on her face. It was definitely a once-in-a-lifetime experience, and she couldn¡¯t wait to just boast about it in front of her brother and sister once she reached her kingdom.

    ¡®I probably won¡¯t have enough time to do it though¡­ I will have to travel with the Vampire King to the Kingdom of Valcrez as soon as the wedding ceremony ends,¡¯ she gravely reminded herself.

    She only had a limited time to spend with her siblings. The wedding ceremony was at night, however. So hopefully, they could arrive at the Kingdom of Ebodia before sunset.

    Xenia didn¡¯t know how long they had been traveling, but she could bet that it was already noon when His Majesty suddenly stopped and leaned down, signaling her to disembark from his back. As such, she did.

    And in that instant, he suddenly shapeshifted back to his human form.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened. He was standingpletely naked. But before her eyes could go even further down, she immediately closed them and turned around while covering her eyes with her palms.

    ¡°Your Majesty! How could you shapeshift in front of me without any warning?!¡±

    The Kingughed out loud and scoffed, ¡°Xen, how could I warn you in my wolf form? You¡¯re not even a werewolf for me to telepathicallymunicate with you! And for goodness sake, why do you look so flustered seeing a man naked?! Are you not a man yourself?¡±

    Hearing him, Xenia snapped herself back to reality. She almost forgot that she was pretending to be a man.

    Immediately grabbing Darius¡¯s clothes from the bag Gideon gave her, she presented the bundle of clothes to him without even looking, ¡°Here are your clothes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Darius frowned, ¡°Why are you handing it over to me? Help me put it on!¡±

    Xenia gulped, ¡®Ah, I¡¯m his warrior servant, so it¡¯s natural that he asks me to help him get dressed. What did I put myself into?!¡¯

    She mentally shook her head. She had to keep up with her appearances. Steeling herself, Xenia calmed herself and met The King¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I will help you get dressed then, Your Majesty,¡± Xenia stated with an awkward smile.

    ¡°However, this is my first time doing this kind of thing. So please be merciful and lenient if I make mistakes. Please guide me and teach me how to do it properly.¡±

    The King suspiciously looked at Xenia and ordered, ¡°Just put the damn clothes on me, Xen!¡±

    At his harsh words, Xenia moved quickly, bending down to help him with his trousers.

    ¡°Give me that!¡± hemanded, feeling just as flustered as her when she bent down.

    ¡®Thank heavens!¡¯ she silently thought, feeling relieved as she handed the article of clothing to him. She realized that she was indeed acting weird for a man.

    ¡°My cape¡­ Put it on me,¡± hemanded again, so Xenia moved and almost hugged Darius while wrapping the cape around his body.

    ¡®He¡¯s so warm,¡¯ she thought. He also had a pleasing smell which she couldn¡¯t help but breathe in.

    Xenia quickly took a step back.

    Her heart hammered in her chest and she wondered why she was feeling like that. The intense stare that The King was giving her had this weird effect on her. Chills ran down her bones, not because of fear or anything, but because his gaze was so prating that it could make anyone¡¯s knees feel so weak, even someone as daring as Xenia herself!

    ¡®What is happening!!??¡­¡¯

 Chapter 19

    The King walked closer to her, and she instinctively stepped back. She was acting really weird as a man right now, and it was only making the risk of her exposing herself rise even higher.

    ¡®Xenia, snap out of it already! Why are you trembling like this?!¡¯ she silently scolded herself, feeling annoyed and confused by her own reactions.

    ¡°What are you doing, Your Majesty?¡± she managed to gasp out.

    The King didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he continued his path on cornering her till her back hit the trunk of a big tree. She gulped when his arms then pinned her, caging her in his arms.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good!¡¯ her mind shouted, ¡®Not at all!¡¯ She felt as if her fric heart was about to explode.

    ¡®Why am I feeling tense and nervous? And what is this strange and abnormal churning in my stomach for no reason!? This is not eptable!¡¯

    Her mind kept talking to her as she looked at the king with wide eyes, her expression almost like that of a little rabbit trapped in a.

    ¡®What the hell is wrong with this King?¡¯ she inwardly retorted, ming her dilemma on the King¡¯s unusual movements.

    Watching the bewildered expressions on her face, The King moved his face closer until it was just an inch apart from hers.

    ¡°Tell me, Xen, why is your face so red? Do you know how weird you¡¯re acting right now for a warrior servant?¡±

    ¡°I-I told you, it¡¯s my first time doing all this¡­¡± she stuttered. ¡°I don¡¯t even know m-much about being a servant. If you only wanted a warrior, t-then I would definitely not be acting w-weird¡­¡±

    The King¡¯s stare was so intimidating that Xenia honestly felt that she could melt and drown in his eyes at the drop of a hat. She unconsciously bit her lower lip.

    Her face blushed even harder as the King¡¯s eyes darted to her lips.

    Was she hallucinating, or was The King actually looking at her lips with a different glint in his eyes? Looking closely, her eyes widened, thinking about what she just saw in his eyes¡­ Lust? Desire? Was her interpretation correct?

    Did the Werewolf King desire ad?! She was in a male disguise! Or maybe¡­ Did he see past her disguise already!?

    Xenia gathered herself and managed to push The King away with her palms on his chest.

    ¡®His chest¡­ so strong and sturdy!¡¯

    Catching her thoughts, she immediately retracted her palms from his warm chest. She honestly felt like her hands were suddenly burnt by his hot touch.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we should move. We¡¯re stalling too much. And aren¡¯t you hungry already? It¡¯s almost noon,¡± Xenia quickly exined, doing her best to not look at his face. She knew she looked weird right now, with her face turned sideways as she talked.

    The King walked ahead and said, ¡°Follow me! There¡¯s a vige nearby. We will stop there to eat and get a horse.¡±

    ¡°Wow, we truly did travel in a sh. His Majesty¡¯s wolf form is so majestic and cute, and you were fast as lightning when you ran,¡± Xenia boldly expressed her amazement and admiration as she followed the king. She needed a great distraction from the tense atmosphere a while ago and hopefully striking up a light conversation like this would work.

    ¡°To be honest, that was my first time witnessing someone shapeshifting. More often than not¡­ How would I say this¡­ I¡¯ve only witnessed the scary shape-shifting so far,¡± Xenia hesitatingly added.

    ¡°That¡¯s the wolf-man form,¡± The King immediately exined. ¡°We can shapeshift into three forms; human form, the wolf-man form, and the wolf form. I suppose the scariest form of them all is the wolf-man form. However, we are more powerful in that state.¡±

    She simply nodded. Xenia was aware of it, but still, it was good to hear the exact details from a powerful werewolf himself.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Xenia whispered. Her eyes then wandered out into the distance, noticing a small settlement peeking out of the horizon.¡±I can see the vige!¡± she excitedly burst out as she even ran towards it.

    As soon as they saw the Emblem of Royalty on The King¡¯s cape, the vigers immediately paid their respect to him by slightly bowing down.

    Inside the inn, The King sat on a vacant table signaling Xenia to sit in front of him. He then gestured to the innkeepers and servants to raise their heads as he instructed, ¡°Serve us lunch and get us a horse.¡±

    ¡°Just one horse, Your Majesty?¡± the innkeeper asked.

    ¡°Can you-¡±

    ¡°Yes, just one,¡± The King firmly answered, cutting Xenia off from talking.

    Xenia gulped. She couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. She simply didn¡¯t understand why the King preferred for them to ride together when riding on a separate horse would be more convenient!

    Hearing his request, the innkeeper nodded before excusing himself.

    Xenia let out a sigh. She intently looked at The King and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t it a bit ufortable for us to be riding on just one horse?¡±

    The King raised an eyebrow as he authoritatively replied, ¡°And why would I let you travel on a separate horse? Who knows what you¡¯re up to outside my Kingdom? What if you decided to escape again and leave me all of a sudden? Your life is mine. As such, I want to make sure that I keep an eye on what is mine¡­¡±

    Xenia blinked in disbelief. Does it mean that he had no ns of leaving her alone once they reached Ebodia? If that was the case, then she needed a n to make sure that she could sneak out of his sight!

 Chapter 20

    Inside the dining area of the inn, Xenia did not notice how the king gazed at her keenly while eating.

    ¡°Slow down, will you?¡± The King scolded while Xenia scarfed down the food so quickly that she didn¡¯t even bother to chew properly.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I¡¯m just very hungry,¡± Xenia lied.

    In reality, she was actually eating in a hurry because she was desperate to reach the castle before the wedding day. She just knew that her sister Mineah must already be feeling terrified.

    Once more, she scolded herself for running away, letting her guilt consume her as she imagined Mineah¡¯s pale face. ¡®She probably feels like a sacrificialmb getting ready for her death.¡¯

    ¡®Damn! Fuck my luck!¡¯ she silently cursed. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father had decided to continue on with the wedding even after she ran away!

    ¡®Did my father take the extreme route of deceiving the Valcrez King by marrying him off to his second daughter instead?¡¯ There were too many questions and assumptions circting inside her head.

    ¡°Do you personally know the Vampire King of Valcrez, Your Highness?¡± Xenia curiously asked The King. She had a feeling that him and the Valcrez King would have already met.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess you can say that. Niki and I attended the same training facility at Mount Sorel when we were still young,¡± the King inly answered. ¡°I can say that his Kingdom and mine have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I see. Umm¡­ do you think he will make a good husband? After all, he is a vampire who is marrying a human. He won¡¯t treat the Princess as his personal blood bank and drain her dry, right?¡±

    That question earned a fit ofughter from The King. Xenia looked at him in awe, as it was the first time that she had witnessed the manugh so freely.

    ¡®How adorable,¡¯ she unconsciously thought, but quickly shook her head to erase it from the forefront of her mind. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she asked with a frown.

    ¡°Well, Niki¡­ Hmm¡­ How should I put it? He¡¯s quite different from other vampires,¡± The King exined.

    ¡°He practices veganism, or vegetarianism¡­ or something like that. Ah, I forgot what he used to call it, but he doesn¡¯t drink human blood unless it¡¯s someone he personally killed. He¡¯s more into animal blood, so I¡¯m sure the Princess will be perfectly fine with him,¡± he reassured.

    ¡°It is actually advisable for him to marry a human to bear his offspring and increase their bloodline just like his father. It¡¯s a tradition of their royal family¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you mean that King Niki is a half-blood? He¡¯s half-human?¡± Xen spluttered.

    In the past, she had not even bothered to know more about the Valcrez King. However, she was well aware of his good reputation even if it wasn¡¯t enough to convince her to ept the marriage. She simply couldn¡¯t live in a Kingdom full of vampires who drink human blood!

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why he can withstand the sun, unlike pure-blooded vampires,¡± The King nodded.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know why he even asked for an evening wedding. Probably because they love and prefer the moonlight of the night instead of the sun,¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°Anyway, why do you sound like you¡¯re very interested in the Vampire King of the Valcrez Kingdom?¡± The King scoffed with snapped eyebrows.

    ¡°Well, I guess everyone would be interested in him. After all, isn¡¯t this wedding nothing but a marriage alliance between kingdoms?¡± Xenia chided.

    ¡°I know. The King of Ebodia seems to be taking desperate measures for some reason. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he would offer me his second daughter,¡± The King pondered.

    ¡°King Stephan¡­ how should I put this¡­ He is a very cunning King, using his daughters as pawns to-¡±

    ¡°No! He¡¯s not like that,¡± Xenia cut him off.

    ¡°He loves his daughters a lot. It¡¯s just that¡­ just that he is willing to sacrifice his own blood for the welfare of his people. That¡¯s what a true leader does¡­ Doing something that would benefit his people even if it meant that he has to sacrifice his own blood¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re idolizing him too much, aren¡¯t you?¡± the King raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°However, I beg to disagree. If I were in his shoes, I simply would make sure that no harm could befall my family in my reign. I would ensure the welfare of my people without sacrificing any of my blood!¡± he bragged.

    Xenia only scrunched her face, not bothering to argue with him since everyone was entitled to their own opinions.

    ¡°You seem to be disagreeing?¡± The King asked with an arched brow.

    ¡°Of course, not! I wouldn¡¯t dare debate, Your Majesty. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I will finish my te¡­¡± Xenia defensively murmured as she ate clumsily, smearing some sauce on her lips.

    Hearing hermotion, The King darted his eyes towards her and paused.

    ¡°What?¡± Xenia hissed when she noticed The King staring intently at her. She was still annoyed about their argument and was in no mood to entertain him.

    ¡°You do realize that I can have your tongue cut for speaking the way you did and disrespecting me, right?¡± The King calmly warned, making Xenia gulp in apprehension.

    Clearing her throat, she quickly apologized, ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty. I guess I¡¯ve simply been wandering for far too long that I¡¯ve forgotten proper etiquette.¡±

    The King, still ogling at her, said, ¡°Next time, be careful, especially when there are other people nearby. I may not be as lenient then as I am now.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± Xenia mumbled out as she nodded her head.

    Inwardly, she berated herself for being so careless and forgetting that she was a servant. However, since they were almost near her kingdom, she would soon be in her safe zone, so she might as well reveal her identity to this brute and brusque King once the opportunity arrived.

    ¡®I wonder how he would react if he finds out that I am one of the royals too!¡¯

    Looking back at him, he was still staring at her which made Xenia blush. Thus, she politely asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with my face, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°You smeared some sauce here,¡± he casually stated as he touched his own lips to show her where the sauce was.

    Taking note, Xenia licked her lips with her tongue to get rid of it instead of using a napkin when she suddenly heard a weird groan.

    Xenia, with her big eyes, blinked at him and asked, ¡°Did you just growl?!¡±

    ¡°I did. Something¡¯s stuck in my throat,¡± The King defended himself, followed by a few coughs.

    Xenia no longermented on it and focused on her food instead but deep inside she could tell that something weird was definitely going on with how the king was acting.

 Chapter 21

    Meanwhile, Gideon, Bartos, and the rest of the Moonlight Knights chosen to escort Darius continued traveling by horses as caravans carrying gifts for the bride and groom followed behind them.

    ¡°Something is weird, Gideon. I can feel it,¡± Bartos grumbled before shooting Gideon a threatening re. ¡°You seem to know something, so you better tell me now or I won¡¯t stop bugging you.¡±

    Gideon gulped but casually replied, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things, Bartos. Nothing is weird. Just focus on our journey.¡±

    ¡°Our Elders back home assumed that the Kingdom of Ebodia might propose a marriage alliance between our King and the second princess,¡± Bartos pondered.

    ¡°If that were to be the case, do you think His Majesty would agree to it or still proceed with the Selection for A Queen? Either way, he doesn¡¯t believe in soul mates or Mate¡¯s Pull so I guess epting a Princess from another kingdom will be possible.¡±

    ¡°Well, we all know how our King is someone who is very hard to read. We¡¯ll find out eventually once the King of Ebodia has a private talk with him after the wedding ceremony,¡± Gideon neutrally answered.

    In all honesty, he, too, was curious about what would happen next and how their King would actually handle such a proposition.

    ¡°It is exceedingly rare for him to heed a request¡­ I mean, he hated shapeshifting, but he did it willingly just so he could amodate his new warrior-servant Xen,¡± Bartos continued.

    ¡°I truly feel that something is off. Is he that fond of thatd? I mean¡­ Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know. Our King is really acting peculiar, don¡¯t you feel the same?¡± Bartos scoffed.

    It was simply patently weird. Gideon also couldn¡¯t fathom that their King would travel in his wolf form and leave them behind just because ad asked him to.

    He let out a sigh and said, ¡°Stop thinking nonsense, Bartos. I was with him and personally witnessed how well thed fought all those rogue werewolves off alone just to save the innocent. He¡¯s really skillful, and you will be amazed at how strong and agile he is despite his small frame.¡±

    Bartos didn¡¯tment, but the doubtful expression on his face showed that he was far from convinced. Looking at his unconvinced face, Gideon eventually decided not to say anything more.

    Among the Kings¡¯ Moonlight Knights, Gideon was the closest to the king. Thus, Gideon could easily read the King¡¯s mind just by watching his expressions alone.

    If Gideon was right with his interpretation, he understood why their King wanted to keep thed beside him. Pursing his lips, he tried not to make a meaningful grin while knowing why their King acted so grumpy over anyone who wanted to approach the youngd.

    Their King¡¯s possessiveness over Xen was showing, and it was certainly not because of the fact that The King had imed Xen as his.

    However, something still didn¡¯t sit right with the whole situation. Was their King¡¯s wolf mistaken? Or was that stubborn wolf pranking their King?

    He didn¡¯t dare open his mouth regarding this sensitive topic, or else the King would probably punish him severely.

    Well, the King may not physically punish him, but Gideon was sure that he would still suffer so much that it would make him wish for death. As such, there was absolutely no way that he was going to say anything!

    He was sure that Darius¡¯s wolf, Zeus, convinced their king to only ride on one horse just so he could smell Xen¡¯s scent more. Gideon could not help but chuckle, imagining the dilemma that their ruthless King might be experiencing right now.

    And sure enough, back with Darius and Xenia, Gideon was absolutely right.

    Currently, Darius and Xen were back to traveling by horse with Xen sitting in front of him. It was devious, but it was an inconspicuous way in which he could hug and breathe in Xen¡¯s scent to his heart¡¯s content without raising any suspicion.

    Darius was slowly getting aroused for reasons he couldn¡¯t understand. Somehow, looking at Xen¡¯s naive expressions a while ago when he shifted back to his human form, made him hard as heck. He simply med his wolf, Zeus, for it. Although, what if Xen turned out to be a man and saw his erection? It would be so embarrassing and shameful.

    [I already told you! Xen doesn¡¯t smell like a man! Didn¡¯t you feel how supple her lips were when you identally kissed?] Zeus growled.

    Ah, that smack of their lips had indeed turned him on so much that his body craved for more of such interactions with thed¡­ Wait¡­

    Catching his thoughts once more, Darius mentally scolded himself. He was struggling hard because of Xen¡¯s closeness.

    Darius growled as he tried his best to control the beast within him. He wondered if he had been celibate for too long that his lust would instantly re up just from a simple biting of the lip by this seducing ingrate.

    So many perverted thoughts ran inside his head. Oh, how he wanted to bite those lips and wet them with his own saliva when Xen smeared the sauce on her face a while ago. He unknowingly even let out a lusty growl that Xen heard.

    The struggle to control his wolfly instincts and refusal to act on them was the worst dilemma in his life. Darius instantly chastised himself when his thoughts turned into that of a pervert in broad daylight! It was ridiculous.

    Before, he used to tease and make fun of some of his men who couldn¡¯t fight off their urges when it came to their mates. But right now, since he was experiencing the same thing, he now knew full well that he was wrong to tease them. He wondered if it was karma biting him in the ass.

    Cursing himself in his mind, hemented letting Xen sit in front of him, not that his body seemed to mind at all.

    [Tell me Zeus¡­ Are you somehow ying a prank on me?] Darius helplessly asked his wolf.

    [How long will you be in denial huh? It¡¯s the Mate Pull whether you believe it or not. Just admit the fact that you desire Xen and please this will be thest time I will say this. She¡¯s our mate and she¡¯s a woman!]

    [Hmmm, let¡¯s have that benefit of the doubt. Still, to see is to believe is more logical, don¡¯t you think Zeus?] Darius scoffed and was answered simply by an annoying and impatient growl from Zeus.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Do you think that we can reach Ebodia in less than five days if we keep traveling in your wolf form during mornings, Your Majesty?¡± Xenia suddenly asked.

    She heard him sigh, then he added, ¡°You seem very excited and eager to reach Ebodia¡­ Must I remind you that you¡¯re stuck with me, Xen? Don¡¯t forget that your life is mine.¡±

    Xenia frowned as she mused, ¡®Why is this king so possessive of a mered?¡¯

    She almost wanted to shake her head in exasperation with the King¡¯s actions. But then again, if they followed traditions, Darius had a point since she would technically be dead if he refused to rescue her.

    In that sense, she indeed owed him her life. However, her pride refused to let her ept that she was at the mercy of someone else. And it was not only her pride. She was a princess for goodness¡¯ sake! She had royal blood flowing in her veins. How could she owe her life to someone else?!

    Once she was home, she would simply have to reward him for his kindness and help him when he needed it. ¡®That should be enough for him to let me go, right?¡¯

    Xenia was actually not familiar with all of the rules and orders of kingdom politics. Unlike her sister, Mineah, she focused more on training her body and improving her skills rather than reading books.

    Ah, she loathed politics¡­ It was why she disagreed with marriage alliances in the first ce. But in the end, she supposed that she still couldn¡¯t escape one, when it came down to it.

    ¡°Do you have family in Ebodia?¡± Darius suddenly asked.

    Xenia was caught off guard but she genuinely replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So what made you decide to be a wanderer then?¡± Darius pondered.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m trying to escape a dreadful fate¡­¡±

    ¡°Dreadful fate!?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Being caught up in an arranged marriage is the worst,¡± Xenia grumbled.

    ¡°Arranged marriage!?¡±

    Xenia rolled her eyes and mused, ¡®Why is he repeating after me?¡¯

    ¡°Won¡¯t your family notice you?¡± Darius inquired further.

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t. We¡¯ll be going straight to the castle.¡±

    ¡°Where did you learn your fighting skills? Given your talent, I¡¯m sure you would have been a warrior for Ebodia¡­¡± he asked.

    ¡°Your fighting skills do not look like it came from self-taught training. And your sword¡­ I can tell that it¡¯s not ordinary. An A-caliber double-edged sword¡­ It¡¯s not something that a normal person would be able to afford.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ If you don¡¯t mind, I would prefer keeping some aspects about my life private, especially regarding my personal matters. I hope that His Majesty will respect my choice. All I can say is that I¡¯m a wanderer.¡±

    Xenia let out a sigh of relief when the king finally stopped asking too many questions.

    *****

    As the dusk drew near, they stopped by another vige to eat dinner. Then they looked for a good and safe inn where they could sleep for the night.

    ¡°I need one room. And please provide us a bath and sleeping clothes for the two of us,¡± Darius instructed the innkeeper, making Xenia¡¯s jaw drop.

    ¡°Your Ma-¡±

    He red at her, making her shut her mouth out of fear. Avoiding his gaze, Xenia gulped. She couldn¡¯t believe how ridiculous this king could act when he wanted to be.

    Acquiescing to the king¡¯s demands, the innkeeper led them to their room, where they were introduced to their amenities.

    By the time the innkeeper left, Xenia could no longer hold her protest in, ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure we should sleep in the same room? It is so inappropriate!¡±

    ¡°Inappropriate in what sense? You¡¯re my personal servant after all,¡± Darius nonchntlymented.

    ¡°Would you do your job this time, Xen? I hope that you won¡¯t act weird and suspicious again!¡± he scolded.

    Xenia gulped as her face paled. She had to remind herself that she was still in disguise.

    ¡®What does a servant warrior even do?¡¯ she wondered while assessing the situation.

    There was a knock. Opening the door, the innkeeper, with his helpers, informed them that they had provided them with a warm bathtub and clean sleepwear clothes.

    After all was said and done, King Darius quickly dismissed them. He then turned to Xenia and said, ¡°Help me undress.¡±

    Xenia quickly walked towards him. With a gulp, she tried to calm all of her trembling nerves as she prepared herself. If she wanted to put on her disguise, she would need to gather herself and continue with her act.

    ¡®Maybe things will be easier once I tell him the truth? I should tell him that I¡¯m a woman and this is all just a disguise,¡¯ Xenia contemted before quickly dismissing the notion.

    From what she could tell, Darius was a possessive werewolf, owning her life as ad. If he found out that she was a woman and a Princess, he might be even more possessive of her, possibly reinforcing his belief that her life was his now. It was just intuition, but still, she couldn¡¯t risk it¡­

    Darius¡¯s piercing gaze was so intense that she could feel the loud pounding of her heart in her ears. She had never been this close to any man, even more so with a bare-chested man!

    Hesitatingly, she raised her arm to untie his cape. Her movements were so fast that she barely breathed in an effort to avoid lingering on his muscles.

    She then quickly turned to hang his royal cloak into a dress stand present in the room.

    Turning back to the task at hand, she gulped as she looked at his trousers. This was bad. He was obviously waiting for her to remove it.

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia forced herself to calm her trembling hands as she walked closer to him and reached for his trousers. Taking another deep breath, she was about to remove it when she suddenly thought of a brilliant idea.

    In one swift motion, Xenia faked a good faint. To her horror, however, instead of falling on the ground, Darius was too quick in catching her body.

    ¡®Keep your calm and don¡¯t move your eyelids!¡¯ Xenia reminded herself as she kept up the act.

    There was a long pause that followed, and she suddenly found herself regretting why she even did something stupid like this. Lying still was unironically making her die out of nervousness.

    ¡®What¡¯s taking him so long to put me down on the bed or the ground!?¡¯ Xenia silently screamed.

 Chapter 23

    In one swift motion, The King carried Xenia in his arms towards the bed.

    ¡°What is wrong with you? You should be the one serving me, not me carrying you like this!¡± He then gently put her on the bed and murmured, ¡°Stay here while I call for a Healer.¡±

    Hearing him, Xenia panicked, thinking that her disguise would be blown by a healer looking after her body. As such, she immediately opened her eyes. Xenia froze as their eyes met. There was only an inch of distance separating their faces from each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re good now? What happened?¡± King Darius questioned with snapped eyebrows.

    ¡°Your Majesty, can you move? I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Xenia whispered.

    At her words, he quickly moved away and stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Exin,¡± he demanded.

    Xenia sat up on the bed and said, ¡°Oh, this happens to me often. You see, I have this illness¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± he burst.

    ¡°I¡­ I have this fear of nudity¡­¡± Xenia murmured with a slight bow of her head, hoping desperately that the King would buy her alibi.

    A moment of silence followed, but a bout of loudughter from King Darius broke through the tension. Hearing him, Xenia raised her head to look at him.

    ¡°Are you being funny right now, Xen? Because it¡¯s actually effective¡­¡± King Darius heartily chuckled. He had probably never heard of such an absurd illness like that in his entire life.

    ¡°But I¡¯m serious, Your Majesty. I tend to faint, but it¡¯s not always like this. Sometimes, I experience difficulty in breathing just like a while ago when you suddenly shapeshifted back in your human form,¡± Xenia desperately exined, keeping firm eye contact with the King to convince him that she was dead serious.

    She had honestly heard of such a case from a mage friend, Jayra, in their kingdom before; that someone having that disorder had asked for help from her to treat it with her magic.

    ¡°This is why I became a wanderer, Your Majesty¡­ To find a cure for this illness,¡± she morosely said, ¡°I wanted to have my own family and have a life partner, but this illness will prevent me from having that. So if Your Majesty will be considerate enough, then please let me assist you in anything that does not involve any nudity¡­¡± she bravely requested.

    The King¡¯s intense and scrutinizing gaze made goosebumps appear all over her body. However, she had to meet his stare to convince him that she was dead serious about what she just said.

    Darius¡¯s eyes narrowed as he incredulously asked, ¡°Fear of nudity? I didn¡¯t see you having problems talking with my bare-chested men a while ago.¡±

    Xenia purposely shrugged her shoulders as she emphasized, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m referring to nudity as in the whole body from head to toe, like when you shapeshifted back into your human form a while ago. The chest is tolerable, but I can¡¯t handle seeing your whole body naked.¡±

    She sagely continued, ¡°I almost died a while ago, but I managed to keep myself calm since I hoped that His Majesty wouldn¡¯t see this weakness in me. But tonight, I couldn¡¯t help myself from fainting just from the thought of removing yourst piece of clothing. Feel free to assign me to any personal chores like feeding you or anything, but please don¡¯t make me undress, bathe you, or help you in getting dressed.¡±

    There was a wry smile on him as he denoted with lifted brow, ¡°All the more reason for you toplete such tasks so that you can ovee that kind of disorder, Xen. I will help you conquer that fear.¡±

    ¡®Is he for real?¡¯ Xenia inwardly retorted, utterly speechless with how persistent the man before her was. She was just hopelessly debating with this man at this point, who seemed to not run out of answers to everything.

    ¡°But-¡± Xenia murmured.

    ¡°No more buts. This is for your own good as well. Who knows? I could be the answer to your disorder,¡± King Darius scoffed.

    ¡°The best way to conquer your fears is always to face them head on without hesitation. I won¡¯t mind watching you faint over and over again till you will eventually get used to it. And who knows? You might end up not fainting in due time whenever you see ¡®full body nudity¡¯.¡±

    Darius moved without batting an eye. No one knew what he was thinking with his stoic expression as his eyes never left hers. He then started removing his trousers in front of Xenia.

    Her face paled so hard that she immediately closed her eyes, tightly shutting them off from the world as she squealed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but I¡¯m not ready to die just yet! I assure you that I will lose all the air in my lungs if you continue stripping in front of me like that!¡±

    Darius carefully studied Xen¡¯s expression, and he frowned as he moved to undress on his own. He then irritably dipped his body in the tub filled with warm water.

    ¡°You¡¯re the weirdest person I¡¯ve ever met,¡± the Kingmented.

    Xenia let out a sigh. With her eyes shut, she couldn¡¯t see but she felt the king¡¯s gaze as it still lingered on her. From the sound of footsteps and sshing water, she assumed that the King was already taking care of bathing himself. She could also hear his silent curses, and she unconsciously bit her lower lip in response.

    She could only hope that the King wouldn¡¯t torture her for another night like this.

    They would have approximately four days and three nights of traveling by horse left, if she was right, before reaching the Kingdom of Ebodia, presumably before nightfall.

    But¡­ If they continued traveling during the day in the King¡¯s wolf form, they could probably arrive a day before the wedding ceremony, giving her more than enough time to correct her mistakes and save her sister.

    Her shoulders dropped at the thought of how she would continue convincing the King to travel in his wolf form when she couldn¡¯t even please him as his personal servant.

    Surely, he would definitely refuse to amodate her wishes tomorrow in traveling in his wolf form because of what happened tonight and the sudden mention of her so-called fear of nudity.

    Knowing how active his brain was, he would surely p her with the excuse that it would simply be better to keep on traveling as it is, not shifting on and off from his wolf form.

 Chapter 24

    Darius¡¯s line on his forehead continued to wrinkle as he eyed Xen.

    He was getting anxious, seeing the various expressions ying on thed¡¯s face. The worst however was when thed would bite his lower lip. It was annoying as hell for him, how the action somehow had an intense effect on him.

    Finally removing his gaze from him, he was mortified when he bowed his head and nced at his erection growing under the water.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good,¡¯ Darius frustratingly thought. In response, he bathed in a rush and quickly got dressed.

    ¡°You can now open your eyes, Xen. For goodness sake!¡± Darius chided.

    Hearing him, Xen slowly opened his eyes. He straightened her back and raised his chin when he saw that he already had his trousers on.

    He had an awkward smile as he whispered, ¡°Thank you so much, Your Majesty, for understanding my situation. Again, I apologize for any inconvenience-¡±

    ¡°Move to the corner,¡± Darius instructed.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep beside me?¡±

    Darius, finally on the verge of his patience, snapped, ¡°And do you want me to sleep on the floor? Don¡¯t you see that there¡¯s only one bed and it¡¯s big enough for more than three people alone?¡±

    He let out a sigh of relief when Xen just moved to the side of the bed and let himyfortably beside him. Darius could tell what Xen was thinking as thed stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s normal for a servant to sleep in the same bed as their King. You¡¯re my warrior-servant Xen, so you also have to look after me. What if I have a nightmare Xen? So rx and clear those doubts that are way too visible on your face. Stop sighing and rest. We have another long day tomorrow, and I want to sleep early¡­¡± Darius murmured, hoping Xen would simply obey without any more questions.

    But to his disappointment, Xen moved to get up from the bed. He opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t cleaned up, Your Majesty, and I need to go to the privy chamber for a while,¡± Xen murmured.

    ¡°Okay, go¡­¡± Darius said and watched Xen move towards the small room. He had asked for a chamber withplete amenities, so he watched Xen enter the door and watched hime out and clean his teeth and face in the distance.

    ¡®Such graceful movements for ad!¡¯ he suspiciously observed.

    Xen was hiding something just based on the inconsistency of his alibis alone. First, there was an arranged marriage, and now a fear of nudity? He wondered what other reasons he would have next to be a wanderer as their journey together continued.

    Darius watched as Xen carefully walked towards him but paused as his eyes darted towards the small chair and table inside the room.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come to bed and sleep,¡± Dariusmanded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep your king waiting. And don¡¯t you dare tell me you have a fear of sleeping beside someone. It would be too ridiculous to believe!¡±

    Sensing thede forward with soft footsteps and climb on the bed, Darius heaved a sigh of relief. After a while, he carefully turned to face Xen¡¯s back, making sure that thetter was already asleep.

    ¡°He sleeps so easily,¡± Darius murmured with a sigh. He wondered how long he would be in this limbo of confirming Xen¡¯s gender.

    [Your problem will easily go away if you would just strip her right here and now.] Zeus grunted, bing rather impatient as well.

    [Let¡¯s sleep, Zeus. Stop tempting me with your barbaric ways. Xen is not like us. He is a human, and we should respect his beliefs even if he belongs to me now.] Darius mentally chided.

    [If we do it your way and he turns out to be a woman, do you think she will even ept me afterwards? She would deny me, and I don¡¯t want to force a woman just because she¡¯s my mate. You do know that I still don¡¯t believe in Mate Pull. I will do what I want and get any woman I want, even if she¡¯s not my mate.]

    [Yeah, and you can¡¯t deny that you want Xen. So stop with the boring speeches and just let me rest if you n to do things your way.] Zeus chided.

    Darius rolled his eyes and mentally murmured, [You¡¯re the one who interrupted me, suggesting your barbaric ways.]

    Zeus only answered him with a snarl.

    Hearing him, Darius sighed and closed his eyes, hoping that sleep would knock on his doorway soon. But sleep was too fleeting to his aide.

    Darius¡¯s eyes were wide open as he moved and absentmindedly stared at the ceiling.

    [He mentioned about an arranged marriage, Zeus.] Darius murmured to Zeus.

    [Precisely, you dumbo! She¡¯s a woman escaping an arranged marriage. She¡¯s wearing a disguise to keep herself from being discovered, don¡¯t you think?]

    Such a conclusion made sense, and instantly, Darius¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.

    [How about you do this? Hug her now and pretend to identally touch her chest and grab a feel of her breasts?]

    [Take note of your thoughts and actions. Don¡¯t push me too hard. You look like a pervert in heat! Wait till we find out more about Xen, and for goodness sake¡­ you better be right! Or else I will kill you myself!] Darius grunted.

    Zeus growled and whined, [I am right! I can smell her perfectly! You¡¯re simply stupid.]

    Darius only sighed as he moved to his side and faced Xen¡¯s back again. He obviously wanted Xen beside him despite the torment on his part.

    Darius moved closer to Xen and buried his face in Xen¡¯s nape. Thed¡¯s intoxicating smell was so pleasant that he had difficulty controlling himself from just approaching him and sniffing him to his heart¡¯s content.

    Zeus was right, he wanted nothing more than to pull Xen closer and bury his teeth in Xen¡¯s neck to mark and im him as his.

 Chapter 25

    It was still dark when Xenia finally woke up. She smiled, snuggling into the warmth that she was feeling.

    However, a frown formed on her face, her eyes fluttering open in shock. She blinked several times and gulped. If she was right, then her face was currently brushing against Darius¡¯s hard but warm chest.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Xenia thought in a panic.

    Her legs were even intertwined with him. It was like she was a pillow entwined into his embrace. And what was even more terrifying was how her arm was currently wrapped around his waist as well.

    Did she really just do that? Embracing him like this? It was like they were cuddling¡­ No, they were really cuddling each other for sure.

    Xenia could feel the drumming of her heart inside her chest. Her face was glowing red, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. But one thing was for sure, she had to break free from her precarious position without waking Darius up.

    Moving carefully, Xenia tried to free herself, but Darius¡¯s hold on her was too tight. He suddenly moved, and she froze.

    Slowly, she tilted her head to look at his face. She unconsciously sighed, seeing how he seemed to still be in a deep sleep.

    Looking at the window, the sun was about to rise at any moment, so she should move quickly if she didn¡¯t want to get caught in an awkward position with him.

    It would be too embarrassing, not to mention how she was already feeling weird with the unexinable tingling sensations running throughout her body.

    Xenia filled her lungs with air, and, with a great force, freed herself from Darius¡¯s hold in one fluid motion. She then quickly moved to the corner of the bed, turning her back on him for the fear that he would wake up after her stunt.

    She closed her eyes, cringing at the corner like a curled-up shrimp. She bit her lower lip as she waited¡­

    When she was finally sure that she was free, Xenia let herself rx her body. She should really be getting up by now before the sun rises.

    She was about to move, but her body stiffened when she felt Darius¡¯s strong arm move over her t waist, pulling her in with one swift motion.

    ¡®What the hell!¡¯ she gasped, mortified. Her thoughts froze as her body became a statue, especially when she felt his warm breath moving behind her nape.

    Oh, how she regretted bowing her head now, giving Darius unrestricted ess to her bare nape. Based on his deep breathing, he seemed to still be in a deep sleep. Still, that didn¡¯t mean she shouldn¡¯t be careful.

    Xenia gulped, firmly grabbing Darius¡¯s arm and removing it from her waist. She then almost jumped out of the bed, panting as if she had just wrestled with a pr bear.

    Looking back, she turned and red at Darius, who seemed to be unbothered from all of themotion with his eyes still closed.

    ¡®Is he seriously still asleep after that? Damn! You could easily kill this man in his sleep!¡¯ Xenia silently beamed as she walked towards the door.

    The sun was already up, and she better go get some fresh air and get rid of the sweat she had because of Darius¡¯s closeness. Everything seemed and felt new to her, and she felt conflicted and confused with how her body was feeling and reacting to Darius.

    Anyhow, she didn¡¯t like it, and most certainly did not want to entertain whatever it was that seemed to be going on!

    ***

    As soon as Xen went out, Darius opened his eyes, absentmindedly staring at the ceiling as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going insane.¡±

    [You¡¯re stupid. You can pretend to identally touch her chest and grab a feel, but you chose to touch her belly instead. You dummy!] Zeus growled.

    Darius only chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s fun though.¡±

    He was obviously having fun teasing Xen despite the torment on his part. Besides, it was great control practice to try and restrain his carnal urges for thed.

    [Absolutely insane!] Zeus bombarded.

    Yet the smile on Darius¡¯s face faded when a servant entered and introduced himself as someone asked by hispanion to help him with getting ready.

    Seeing the stranger, Darius¡¯s face soured as he hissed, ¡°Leave, I don¡¯t need assistance.¡±

    Watching the servant leave, Darius immediately got ready before going outside to look for Xen with a crumpled face.

    ***

    Xenia embraced herself as she let the cool morning breeze wash across her face. It was another morning¡­ and yet another day of her regretting her decisions about running away from their kingdom.

    Looking out, the light rays of the sun were starting to shine brightly. She knew that Darius would wake up soon, and she had to somehow assist him in getting ready like the pampered King that he was.

    Walking out, the innkeeper greeted Xenia outside. She smiled as she requested, ¡°Could you please inform His Majesty that I¡¯ll be at the dining area making sure that the table is ready for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I will do so, my Lord. I shall take your leave now.¡±

    At her word, the innkeeper politely bid her leave, and Xenia soon found herself walking back inside to check on their breakfast detail. Judging from the sun¡¯s position, Darius should already be awake. It would only mean that she had to do her job now.

    Soon enough, Xenia saw the king walking towards her.

    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty,¡± Xenia politely greeted with a bright smile, hoping that the King would spare her any more grief this morning. As if on cue, she quickly stood up and pulled out a chair for him. ¡°Breakfast is ready, Your Majesty. Please take a seat.¡±

    The King sat on the chair with a frown.

    Already, Xenia could sense that he was annoyed with how down his face currently was, but she ignored it by keeping a smile on her face as she apologetically said, ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize if I was unable to assist you as soon as you woke up. I-¡±

    ¡°Stop, Xen. I don¡¯t wanna hear any more of your excuses,¡± Darius cut her off, raising a hand to stop her from speaking.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter once wee back to Cordon. There, I will decide whether or not to keep you or throw you straight into the pit!¡± he eximed before turning his attention to the breakfast served to them instead.

    Hearing his threats, Xenia gulped as she quietly harrumphed, ¡®Hmpph! As if I¡¯ll evere back with you after all of this¡­¡¯

    But then, she found herself frowning as she considered her options. ¡®Maybe a pit is in many ways better than getting married to a vampire and living in a kingdom popted by a majority of blood-sucking vampires?¡¯

    At least in a pit, she would be able to fight for her honor, dignity, and her freedom. However, she quickly dismissed the thought since it would also mean that her sister Mineah would take her ce once again. It was sickening. Doing that to her beloved sister just didn¡¯t sit well in the incognito princess¡¯s stomach.

 Chapter 26

    They finished the breakfast in silence. In the end, Xenia had no choice but to travel with the King on a single horse again. And yet despite knowing this, she still tried her luck by saying, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you want to travel faster? Like using your wolf for-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The King firmly answered, cutting her off in an instant.

    At the echo of his voice, Xenia gulped. ¡®Grumpy beast!¡¯ she wanted to voice out but held her tongue.

    As she expected, there was simply no way that Darius would amodate her request for him to change into his wolf form so they could travel faster. And that was all because she was unable to please this brute King with his so-called warrior-servant thing!

    ¡®Maybe tonight, I should actually try serving him well,¡¯ Xenia thought to herself.

    ¡®So what if I¡¯ll be able to see his privates? Hah! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something great to see! Maybe I should just think of it as practice since I¡¯ll get married soon¡­ I might as well familiarize myself with seeing a naked man¡­¡¯ she justified the situation to herself with a sigh.

    ¡®It¡¯s nothing different from healing anyway, where you need to study the human anatomy to be better at your craft¡­¡¯

    ¡°Why are you sighing, Xen?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Your Majesty,¡± Xenia whispered, barely managing to stop herself from rolling her eyes as she replied.

    Along their travels, they stopped every once in a while to take a break in the shade of the forest. King Darius also let the horse drink some water and recuperate while they readjusted their bearings. ording to him, the forest they were in was a shortcut that would lead them to another vige near the border of Ebodia.

    As they returned to the road, King Darius had wolves following him, often making sure to gaze through their eyes to look out for possible danger.

    Xenia knew that werewolves could talk telepathically, but she wasn¡¯t sure if they could also do it with animals as well. She found herself wondering if they were even real wolves, or if they were baby werewolves in their animal forms¡­

    After the wolves left, Xenia casually asked, ¡°Are they also werewolves? Are they babies? Or are they simply normal wolves?¡±

    ¡°They are wolves, Xen,¡± Darius neutrally replied. ¡°They¡¯re guiding me towards the right path inside the forest.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± she nodded. ¡°So you guys can also talk to animals and understand each other¡­ Is that applicable to all animals or is it just for wolves?¡±

    Xenia curiously asked. It was there that she realized that shecked the proper knowledge of her current situation. The knowledge that she probably would¡¯ve learned by now if she didn¡¯t skip the boring sses about it with Mineah. Back then, she would often sneak out and look for her older brother, Ezekiel, in the training ground and practice herbat skills with him.

    ¡°Just wolves¡­¡± Darius inly answered.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Getting her answer, Xenia found herself looking at the clear water where the horse was drinking. She stared at her reflection, as she leaned forward Darius looked at her back and squinted at her.

    ***

    [Just push her in the water¡­ That way, she¡¯ll get drenched and you can tell her to change her clothes.] Zeus grunted. [Help her change her clothes then. Please, just end your misery by thinking whether or not Xen is a male or female.]

    ¡°Xen, grab your sword,¡± Darius instructed.

    Xen turned, his eyes widening as he saw Darius aiming his sword right at him.

    ¡°Your Majesty! What are you doing?!¡± Xen asked with a frown.

    ¡°Grab your sword now while I¡¯m still being nice,¡± Darius warned. ¡°I¡¯m already doing my best not to sh your¡­¡± Darius warned.

    [You mean sh her clothes, right? But that would be weird to say. Ah, so you prefer removing her clothes using your de? What a naughty move!] Zeus excitedly snarled. His inner wolf was anticipating the next thing that could happen.

    When Xen refused to move, Darius swung his sword at him. He was about to sh the fabric on Xen¡¯s chest but thed quickly dodged the attack and grabbed his own sword as he positioned for a defense.

    ¡°What is wrong with you!?¡± Xen yelled.

    ¡®I¡¯m stripping off your clothes!¡¯ Darius smirked, mentally barking on the back of his head.

    Understandably, Darius ignored Xen¡¯s violent reaction to his aggression and continued attacking her with all his might, slicing every piece of clothing he could from her as he advanced.

    [Are you enjoying this? Is this really better than just pushing her to the water?] Zeus impatientlymented as he watched the scene between Xen and Darius unfold.

    Either way, the two seemed like they would take centuries to finish up just because of how fast Xen was moving to dodge and weave herself away from him.

    Having had enough, Xen finally unsheathed her sword, her sharp gazending on Darius as she grunted, ¡°Your Majesty, you started this! So don¡¯t you me me if we both end up getting wounded!¡±

    She then started parrying the King¡¯s advance as she continued, ¡°Just what the hell is going on with you suddenly attacking me like this anyway?! Are you being possessed by an evil spirit right now?!¡±

    Darius tried his best not to chuckle at how Xen was trying to justify her own violent actions. It wasughable, to say the least.

    [This isn¡¯t making any sense¡­ Let¡¯s just talk to her nicely. Ask her directly perhaps?] Zeus concluded.

    Darius, who had finally gathered enough of his senses, simply drew his sword back as he asked Zeus, [Do you even think she will tell us the truth? Because I highly doubt that.]

    [Hmm¡­ It¡¯s still worth it to try, don¡¯t you think?]

    [Yes, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s no harm in trying. I¡¯ll just talk to Xen and ask. What we¡¯re doing now is too childish for my liking¡­ Look how terrified Xen looks right now.] Darius inwardly scoffed, making Zeusugh at the absurdity of the situation as well. Especially now, that Xen¡¯s face was turning paler by the second.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°I simply wanted to test your alertness at this current moment,¡± the King smoothly lied. ¡°You are my warrior-servant, are you not? You see, your duty is to protect me with your life. As such, I am checking if you¡¯re even worthy of such a position, given your propensity at being disrespectful to your King and savior more often than not.¡±

    Xenia, upon hearing his words, was left speechless. She was utterly dumbfounded by the King¡¯s constant mood swings. ¡®Is he being serious right now? What a weird king!¡¯ she annoyingly grunted in her mind.

    It was then that he suddenly shed at the fabric on her shoulders, the damage exposing her arms and corbone.

    ¡°See? You¡¯re not alert enough! Always keep your guard up. Sorry about that. I have a spare tunic. How about changing into them now?¡± Darius quickly offered. ¡°Here, I will help you¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xenia quickly responded, her face falling further by the second.

    Ignoring her protest, Darius moved closer to her with his eyes squinted on her. The incognito princess gulped at how intense and fierce his eyes were staring at her as if he was searching for her very soul within the depths of her eyes.

    Stepping back as he kept moving closer, she was startled when she felt her back hit the trunk of a tree. She was about to move away, but the King had already cornered her with his arms caging her in from both sides.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty,¡± she whispered out, her eyes staring back into his as her lips hung open.

    King Darius groaned as his eyes gravitated towards her lips. Meanwhile, Xenia blinked at what she saw within his eyes. It was the same as before¡­

    His eyes seemed to be filled with desire, and she didn¡¯t know what was happening anymore as she felt herself bing affected by how close their bodies were at the moment. It was weirdly intoxicating, feeling his familiar warmth.

    Wait¡­ Was he¡­ Was this King attracted to men? She was still clearly in his male disguise¡­ Or was he somehow able to see through her ruse? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the werewolf inside him could sniff out her gender somehow. What if¡­

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened at the thought of her disguise being blown.

    ¡°You..¡± King Darius whispered out in his hoarse tone.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty? What are you doing?¡± Xenia gulped. ¡°Please let me-¡±

    ***

    ¡°Stop moving, Xen or I swear you won¡¯t like what I¡¯ll do to you next!¡± Darius threatened with a grunt, as his breath blew on Xen¡¯s ear.

    His inner self tried hard to calm himself despite the intoxicating scent surrounding him. Those parted lips of hers were already driving him such insane thoughts, that it took a lot out of him simply not to ravish them.

    He found himself wondering if what he was feeling was normal, and how long he would be able to suppress this intensity of a Mate Pull! It was already tormenting enough to even be able to breathe the same air as Xen for such a short time. He could just imagine himself inhaling her scent to his heart¡¯s content, treating it as if it was some kind of rxing aroma that could somehow tone down the undeniable carnal desires building up in his body.

    ¡°Tell me, Xen¡­ Are you really a man? Because you smell different,¡± Darius weakly whispered, his mouth moving closer to Xen¡¯s as he questioned.

    ¡°Are you aware that my wolf recognizes your scent? How about you tell me the truth right now?¡±

    ***

    Xenia swallowed hard at the challenge. Chills ran all over her body as the King¡¯s warm breath breezed through her ear, the sensation making her shiver with some kind of unexinable feeling. But one thing was for sure, it was not because of fear.

    Biting her lower lip, she contemted whether or not to tell him the truth. Xenia moved to open her mouth, but she stopped herself when a sudden loud howl echoed in the distance.

    ¡°What was that!?¡± Xenia gasped.

    At the perceived threat, Darius quickly moved and stripped in front of Xenia.

    He barked out, ¡°Gather everything quickly. I¡¯ll shift into my wolf form. Hop onto me and hold on tightly. Danger ising, and the wolves are already giving me a warning!¡±

    Heeding the King¡¯s call, Xenia quickly moved to gather their belongings,pletely ignoring how Darius was currently naked before her as he quickly shifted into his wolf form.

    Immediately, she hopped onto his back and did as he asked. As soon as she was finally secured and settled onto his back, Darius began running as fast as he possibly could.

    ***

    Darius growled as he ran. The wolves were informing him that a particr army from the Kingdom of Helion was on their way and that they were almost nearing their general direction. In response, he immediately sent a message through some of the wolves to pass onto his Midnight Knights so that they could check the situation on why an army from the Kingdom of Helion would be marching through the forest.

    ¡®Could they be¡­¡¯

    Darius inwardly cursed. An army of this size marching from the Kingdom of Helion could only mean one thing¡­

    Their next target of conquest could be the Kingdom of Ebodia.

    Darius clenched his jaw. Only now did he somehow understand some of the decisions the King of Ebodia had made; even resorting to an alliance even if it was through marriage.

    He had to move fast and at least warn Ebodia of theing danger they had to face.

    If his hunch was right, it was the King of Helion¡¯s way of giving his regards for both of the kingdoms¡¯ pending wedding and alliance. It would have been such a bold and challenging move if it wasn¡¯t so despicable.

 Chapter 28

    As soon as Darius finally slowed down his pace, Xenia felt her breathe back.

    She heaved a sigh of relief. She had been unused to the blistering speeds the King had run with, his wolf form being so fast that she had felt dizzy after only a brief sprint.

    Still, she could sense that something was wrong with the general area, which was the reason why Darius ran like that in the first ce. But as much as she wanted to learn what was amiss, he was in his wolf form.

    As such, there was no way that she couldmunicate with him. Instead, she had no choice but to grab onto his fur for dear life.

    The King refused to stop running, though he had considerably slowed down already after the danger had seemingly passed. Even so, Xenia didn¡¯t dare interrupt him. After all, him running at high speeds also meant that they could arrive at their destination earlier than scheduled.

    Some time had passed, and Xenia no longer knew how long and far they had been traveling. However, she did know that it had been a while, seeing as she already felt so exhausted and hungry.

    By the time Darius finally stopped and bent down, the incognito princess let out a sigh of relief. It was the cue for her to step down from the wolf, but Xenia made sure to fix her wig first before doing so.

    Even while exhausted and weakened with hunger, she had no ns for her disguise to be blown, especially now that Darius seemed highly suspicious of her already.

    ¡®Hah! His wolf could probably smell something on me. But there¡¯s no way for him to prove anything unless he strips me. Surely he wouldn¡¯t do that, would he?¡¯ Xenia apprehensively thought, but she was quickly snapped back to reality upon hearing Darius growl at her.

    ¡®Impatient wolf!¡¯

    Mentally barking back at the stubborn King, she quickly disembarked from his back. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she immediately filled her lungs with air as she readied herself for the next improbable thing that could happen to her interesting life¡­

    And lo and behold, that thing was the King shifting back into his human form. It was just as embarrassing asst time, but unlike before, she fully faced him this time, her eyes keenly staring at the wolf before him as she readied his clothes.

    ¡®Bring it on!¡¯

    Psyching herself up, Xenia mentally challenged theing trial with a sharp gaze aimed towards Darius. So what if she¡¯d get a full view of him shifting back into his human formpletely naked?

    Maybe as soon as she managed to not even bat an eye, Darius would finally stop being curious about her gender. He was just probably trying to find out more about her because of his wolf¡¯s instincts.

    Then again, such a hypothesis would have no way of being confirmed other than having her clothespletely stripped off her body!

    ***

    Darius almost found his eyes going back to the ground when his gaze met with Xen¡¯s, whose sharp and piercing eyes were peculiarly fixed in his general direction. He gulped as he quietly murmured, ¡°What¡¯s with the intense stare?¡±

    Meanwhile, his wolf Zeus wasughing at his misfortune. It seemed amused with how Xen was keenly staring at him like she was about to scale a mountain.

    [What are you waiting for, you dumbass?! Can¡¯t you see how she¡¯s already waiting for you to show her your naked body?] Zeus barked out.

    [Why don¡¯t you give her the honor of feasting her eyes on your majestic body?! Hurry before she changes her mind and suddenly turns around away from you!] the wolf teased, unable to hide his amusement with the two¡¯s constant bickering.

    To his own surprise, Darius, for the first time in his life, suddenly felt so conscious about his next move that he took his time in deciding what to do. Seeing the unusual dilemma, Zeus burst out in yet another fit ofughter.

    Darius groaned in annoyance as he suddenly shapeshifted into his human form to stop Zeus from talking and teasing him.

    ***

    As the King began his transformation, Xenia bit her inner cheek hard as she braved the front-row view of how Darius changed back into his human form. It was the first time she had an utterly detailed view of it unfolding before her eyes.

    In some ways, it was a much closer view than she had anticipated, her lips parting unknowingly while her eyes were fixated on Darius.

    It was mesmerizing. The whole process yed out in such a way that she could no longer take her eyes off him. Before she even knew what was happening, the King waspletely naked before her, her eyes barely managing to blink as soon as she realized what was currently in front of¡­

    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯

    To his credit, the King undeniably had the most astounding body she had ever seen. She swallowed a bit of her own courage as her inner thoughts pped her back to reality.

    ¡®And since when have you seen a naked man before? This is your first time seeing one in full view, Xenia.¡¯

    The princess mentally shook her head. It was true¡­ Maybe there would be other men that could beat Darius¡¯s perfectly toned muscles. And as her eyes unconsciously wandered towards the lower part of his body, her eyes widened as a mad blush appeared on her face.

    The King held a wide smile on his face as he amusingly prompted, ¡°Are youparing your size to mine, Xen? I¡¯m sure yours isparable.¡±

    At his insinuation, Xenia snapped herself back to reality as she quickly focused her gaze on his face with an amused facade of a smirk.

    Inwardly, she gulped, unable to find the right words to p away the King¡¯s insinuation. She was too bbergasted at the ridiculousness of the situation before her, not to mention how she was still burning red from embarrassment.

    ¡°Cover yourself up already, Your Majesty. It seems inappropriate for that thing of yours to stand at full mast even when there¡¯s no woman around. Mine can only do so in the face of a true beauty¡­¡± Xenia bravely scoffed.

 Chapter 29

    To her surprise, Xenia managed to counter the King without so much as a stutter. In fact, it went so much better than she expected that she actually wanted to congratte herself, seeing how the King seemed to cower embarrassingly at her words.

    Suddenly, she felt grateful for all the time she spent hanging out with her brother, the knights, and the soldiers. It was because of them that she was able to pull off such an answer, something that sounded good enough to be seen asmon to the usual manly banters after practice in the training grounds.

    On the other hand, Darius¡¯s face turned ming red at the feeling of indignation. He had never felt this embarrassed in his entire life! Pursing his lips, he silently cursed his luck as Zeusughed hard at Xen¡¯s direct challenge to the King.

    ¡°Enough of this.¡±

    Having had enough, he abruptly grabbed his clothes from Xen, who looked wholly unaffected by his naked body unlike before. With a wave of his arms, he quickly covered his lower body to hide his erection.

    Surely, his manhood wouldn¡¯t react in such a way for no valid reason! Logically, his wolf must be correct, seeing as the only exnation for why his manhood would be erect like this whenever he was with Xen, would be that Xen was actually a woman.

    Darius was about to put on his clothes when he noticed how Xen¡¯s gaze constantly darted towards one particr spot. Frowning, he let out a short breath as an idea suddenly sprang up for him to test thed a bit more.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve healed faster from your disorder upon seeing a naked body, Xen. You¡¯re probably getting used to me, and like I assumed, I could be your way of healingpletely,¡± Darius bluntly called out.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,e and help me get dressed already. And by the way, my manhood rarely stands at full mast like this, so I do wonder why it¡¯s even reacting this way¡­¡±

    Seeing Xen¡¯s face turn red, he smirked at the small victory he earned for himself. Pressing his advantage, he lifted an eyebrow as he called for him again, ¡°I saide here and help me get dressed, Xen.¡±

    As if in a trance, Xenia snapped back to reality at the sound of Darius¡¯s persistent voice.

    Filling her lungs full of air, she prepared herself for another round of probing and subtle jabs. She shouldn¡¯t lose to this arrogant king, so she puffed up her chest and walked towards him, making sure that her eyes would no longer gaze at his massive¡­ manhood as she leveled her gaze.

    However, even in her thoughts, she was getting rather ufortable from mentioning his huge¡­ thing¡­ She wondered if that was the normal size for men, but a part of her could tell that Darius¡¯s manhood seemed far too much.

    Gulping, the incognito princess quickly shook her head to erase the perverted thoughts from her mind as she walked towards him. Staring at him, she unceremoniously grabbed his clothes and began assisting him in clothing himself.

    With each movement, it became increasingly obvious that it was a struggle for Xenia. Every time their skin brushed against each other, a part of her burned in ways she couldn¡¯t describe, and it was utterly confusing since she was familiar with thepany of men in her kingdom. Why hadn¡¯t she experienced something like this from any one of them?

    ¡®Maybe because the men in our Kingdom are properly dressed, unlike this brute?¡¯ Xenia inwardly reasoned out her feelings as she quickly put on Darius¡¯s cape.

    With a motion of her arms, she almost hugged him by his back as she tried her best not to meet his intense gaze with her eyes. Yes, she could still see his ming eyes from the corner of her own vision, and it was getting so bothersome that she was having a hard time acting normally. Her stomach also started feeling weird, and¡­

    ¡®Snap out of it!¡¯ With a frown, Xenia quickly finished what she was doing and immediately stepped back.

    Mentally shaking her head, she turned around and said, ¡°We should start moving, Your Majesty. I believe we are still in danger, right? Seeing as you hastily shifted just now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± King Darius, who was now walking beside her, replied. ¡°Still, we have a bit of time.¡±

    Half-heartedly listening to the King, Xenia just now finally managed to calm her weird body, the King cooperating with her as they talked about more pressing matters.

    ¡°The wolf saw an army from the Kingdom of Helion approaching. I believe that a particr army inside the forest intends to camp near the border of the Kingdom of Ebodia,¡± King Darius exined.

    ¡°With this, I can only assume that Helion¡¯s next target is eventually Ebodia. They¡¯ll attack just before the wedding to prevent the alliance, while also taking advantage of the generalck of security. I¡¯ve already ryed this information to my knights traveling with us, and have also assigned Gideon and Bartos to shapeshift and travel ahead of us to pass on this information to the King of Ebodia.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s body froze. An attack on their kingdom?

    ¡°We must hurry,¡± she unconsciously uttered as she walked faster¡­ No, she practically ran through the vast forest, not even knowing whether or not she was on the right track. This was bad. This was what her father feared the most; being attacked while being horribly unprepared.

    In the distance, another howl echoed from the wolves, making Darius¡¯s face darken as he looked beyond the horizon. Moving quickly, he shifted into his wolf-man form as he ran after Xen. Without warning, he then scooped Xen up, lifting him into his arms like a sack of grain as he kept on running.

    ¡°Eep!¡±

    Xenia yelped as she was caught off-guard by the action. However, she recognized that it was His Majesty who carried her in his arms

    ¡°We¡¯re in danger, Xen,¡± he growled out. ¡°They¡¯ve managed to track us.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Xenia was unable to see King Darius properly since her head was on his back with the way he was carrying her over his shoulder. But she could only assume that he had shifted into his wolf-man form, seeing as there were only two hairy legs running beneath her.

    Craning her neck, she looked from right to left, stopping as soon as she saw the rogue werewolves following them.

    ¡°Your Majesty, they¡¯ll catch up with us soon,¡± Xenia warned.

    She shook her head. If only she had an arrow with her at that specific moment, then she could¡¯ve probably at least managed to help Darius out in bringing down those rogue werewolves that were after them.

    Meanwhile, Darius inwardly cursed as he ran. Helion was known for using ck magic, and the majority of his army wereposed of all manners of undead creatures, including werewolves.

    With how the enemy was chasing them, they probably managed to trap one of the wolves he wasmunicating with, and they managed to learn that he was inside the forest after they were done with the poor thing.

    Looking behind them, Xenia kept her eyes peeled for any sort of attack. She kept herself alert, and the next thing that happened made Xenia¡¯s eyes widen in shock.

    ¡°They¡¯re firing arrows at us!¡± she yelled in horror.

    As they werepletely defenseless, the best thing they could do was to run and hopefully lose the trail of their enemies.

    Already, Xenia felt so dizzy with how much Darius was varying up their movements in an effort to dodge all the arrowsing their way. Looking at it now, she honestly felt bad at how she was adding another burden to him by making him carry her weight like this.

    As they ran, another arrow came their way, but Darius quickly sensed iting so he moved to prevent the projectile from hitting their position. He didn¡¯t mind how another arrow was about to hit his body from another direction, and Xenia felt helpless that she couldn¡¯t do anything to at least try and help.

    ¡°Can you swim?¡± Darius suddenly asked her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she firmly answered. ¡°Why?

    ¡°It¡¯s a dead-end, and we need to jump to lose them,¡± King Darius weakly informed.

    ¡°Just make sure you cling onto me tightly, Xen. Ahhh¡­ I think the arrow¡¯s beenced with poison. I¡¯m feeling weird¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens Xen, please don¡¯t lose me¡­¡±

    Having a proper look at Darius¡¯s wolf-man form, Xenia¡¯s eyes widened as he suddenly changed the way he was carrying her, securing her in his arms before jumping off a high cliff down to the raging water.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected danger. She couldn¡¯t even imagine what was worse; dying from drowning, or being captured by the ones currently chasing them.

    ¡°Think fast, Xenia¡­¡±

    With a harsh whisper, the princess collected herself and began to fix the situation.

    Wracking her brain, she eventually remembered and managed to utter a spell that she learned from her Mage friend, Jayra. Creating a magical thread, she bound herself with Darius in order for her to not lose him in the raging waters that carried them away.

    It was effective. The thread kept them from being separated even after she identally lost her grip on his arm due to the harsh currents.

    Thrashing against the water, Xenia managed to take a look at Darius, who was now back to his human form, under the water. She inwardly cursed at seeing how his eyes were closed. He was about to lose his consciousness, and she wasn¡¯t going to let him die.

    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t!¡±

    Cupping his face, she pressed her lips against his to give him some air, all while letting the water wash them away from the enemies.

    A few minutester, the river calmed, and Xenia managed to steady themselves enough to let her fully raise hers and Darius¡¯s heads out of the water.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± she gasped for air as she kept Darius¡¯s face out of the water.

    Keeping her cool, she let the water carry them far enough for them to lose their enemies.

    Looking back, the cliff from where Darius jumped, had been really high, and a human like her would¡¯ve probably not survived the impact if not for Darius¡¯s protection.

    ¡®I guess I can thank my lucky stars for that then¡­¡¯

    Xenia didn¡¯t know how long they had been drifting in the water, but she knew that it had been far longer than it should be. She should try and find their way back tond soon.

    The princess craned her neck back and forth, looking for some sort of exit strategy from the predicament they found themselves in. Seeing a tree branch hanging near the water, she immediately made herself drift towards it, grabbing onto it as soon as her hand could reach it.

    Gasping for air, she then gave it her all as she pulled herself and Darius back onto thend. She was panting hard as she pulled on the king¡¯s naked body, the man having shifted back to his human form the moment he lost consciousness.

    ¡°Thank the heavens¡­¡±

    The princess thanked her lucky stars once more, seeing how Darius¡¯s other clothes were still securely tied to her person. Immediately untying them, she quickly fashioned a makeshift nket for her to secure Darius¡¯s unmoving body, enabling her to pull his considerable weight with her as she walked forward.

    ¡°You¡¯re heavy,¡± she groaned.

    ¡°Ah, I did a good job, right? I didn¡¯t lose you ¡®My King;¡± Xenia uttered, cheering herself as she kept her spirit high in pulling the King¡¯s heavy body.

    ¡®No matter what happens Xen, please don¡¯t lose me¡­¡¯ Darius¡¯s words kept reying inside her head, and she could not help smiling.

    Xenia panted hard and paused to turn and look at the unconscious king.

    Somehow, it felt great hearing words like that¡­ like someone depended on her.

    But then¡­

    This could be her opportunity to also escape from the king¡¯s grasp.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°This is your lucky day ¡®My King¡¯. Don¡¯t worry because I will not abandon you.¡± Xenia murmured as she tried her best to carry them to safety, sweat pouring out from all over her body as she traversed the wilderness.

    Looking at the sky, she noticed that the sun was about to set, meaning that she should hurry in trying to find a safe location for her and Darius to hide.

    Xenia grumbled as she looked around for food and other things that could be useful. As much as she wanted to stray on her own for more mobility, she couldn¡¯t just leave Darius behind due to her spellsting well till the morning.

    As such, she had no choice but to get everything she needed along the path before she found a safe ce she and Darius could settle into.

    ¡°Ah¡­ See¡­ It¡¯s a good thing I had that training with you, Brother!¡± Xenia patted herself on the back as she walked.

    ¡°Father should see me now¡­. I¡¯m sure I can proudly tell him that joining those hard training sessions with my Brother was so much better and more knowledgeable than learning proper etiquette and sewing for a princess¡­ Damn¡­ I won¡¯t even be able to apply all that boring stuff in situations like these,¡± she uttered in confidence.

    The silence woven in her surroundings was getting to her, and talking to herself was a way offorting and consoling herself through the current hardships she was facing.

    Truly, Darius¡¯s hefty weight was too much for her petite body to carry. She could almost feel her limbs getting numb from all of her efforts!

    ¡°Fruits?¡±

    She whispered to herself as she spotted a fruit-bearing tree. Stopping right in front of it, she grabbed some of the fruits and secured them in between Darius¡¯s arms together with some of the sticks and dried leaves she managed to forage.

    Moving on, her eyes brightened when she spotted a cave just after a few more minutes of walking.

    ¡°Finally¡­¡±

    Pulling Darius¡¯s body with her, Xenia quickly made a beeline for the natural shelter. She didn¡¯t mind how tired she was at the moment. All that mattered was that she made her way towards the cave and finally rid herself of the burden, which right then was carrying Darius around.

    Arriving at their destination, she looked around and the cave seemed safe enough at first nce. Xenia immediately wanted to rejoice as she saw another boon in the form of water droplets dripping off some parts of the cave walls. It was good news. As long as they had water to drink, then they would be fine.

    Immediately, the princess prepared a much better spot for them to rest, letting Darius lie down in afortable position as she checked on his wounds and addressed them with some of the herbal leaves she spotted along the way.

    Supposedly, werewolves would heal on their own eventually. But since Darius was hit with a poisonous arrow, it would probably take him a bit more time to wake up than usual. If her calctions were correct, then he would probably wake up at around noontime tomorrow.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one problem down, at least¡­¡±

    Xenia took stock of the situation. She was shivering hard, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to create a fire that could give away their location.

    ¡°Ah, this is so unbearable¡­¡± she mumbled out loud. Being cold was already bad enough, but when she suddenly heard a rumble of loud thunder, she could only curse to herself. How unlucky they could be?

    ¡°Oh, please¡­ Don¡¯t you dare rain. Do you want me to die from the cold?¡± Xenia gasped as she unconsciously moved closer to Darius.

    As their skins touched, she flinched at the sudden heat. Darius was so warm that she unconsciously found herself touching his chest with her palms.

    Xenia gulped, blinking in shock as she stared at Darius¡¯s naked body before her. From what she had heard, werewolves had naturally warm bodies.

    ¡°Ah, maybe I can snuggle into him. It¡¯s really cold and freezing,¡± Xenia murmured.

    Her body was far from being like Darius¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t stand the cold, and she was already feeling extremely chilly. Surely, her body heat would soon drop if she let the situation continue as it was.

    No longer overthinking, Xenia quicklyid beside Darius. Snuggling into his body as close as possible. She even moaned in contentment as she felt the satisfying warmth radiating off of him. She didn¡¯t mind how naked he was against her anymore, even going as far as moving her arm over to hug his body.

    ¡°Ah, this feels better than eating any kind of food,¡± she sighed, her eyelids bing heavy. ¡°I¡¯m so tired that all I want is to rest¡­¡±

    Outside, the roaring thunder continued to echo out, heavy rains buffeting the area around them. Thinking about safety, Xenia uttered yet another spell, casting just enough of a barrier to serve as defense and protection while she and Darius rested.

    The spell, however, consumed almost all of her remaining energy and she cked out.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Darius woke up in the middle of the night, sniffing out his mate¡¯s pleasant smell in his deep sleep. And seeing as it was impossible for anyone else to be with him at the moment, that body was definitely Xen¡¯s.

    Already, he could clearly smell the intoxicating scent that made him lose his mind just now. Xen¡¯s body felt so soft, and he really didn¡¯t want to let him go.

    He wanted to open his eyes, to move his body, but he couldn¡¯t. The poison in his body was still preventing him from doing much, and yet he could still feel his mate¡¯s soft body rubbing against his. With his remaining strength, Darius pulled the soft body closer to his, embracing it tightly.

    He was just d that they were still together like this. Xen didn¡¯t lose him. And with that thought alone, a beautiful and content smile appeared on his sleeping face and lingered there as he drowsed back to deep slumber.

 Chapter 32

    Darius woke up to the sensation of a warm body pressed up against his. Slowly opening his eyes, Darius withheld a smile as he saw Xen¡¯s beautiful face. Even if he expected it, the sight of it still affected him in some way.

    From the way he was sleeping so peacefully to the way he looked so tamed, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at his every feature. Even now, Xen¡¯s face screamed nothing but femininity.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too beautiful to be a man, Xen,¡± he adoringly whispered.

    Already, he could feel a familiar heat pooling inside his body. He was burning with an unstoppable desire now, and he wanted to do nothing but to just stare at this man¡¯s alluring beauty as he slept.

    Blinking, Darius gulped as his eyes trained themselves on Xen¡¯s lips¡­ Those soft and supple lips¡­ they were just calling to him at this point.

    With a groan, he fought the urge to capture those lips with his own, but the call was too great for him to ignore. Moving his hand up, the King gently touched those kissable lips with his thumb, feeling their softness as he slowly let the urge get to him.

    ¡°I want to taste them,¡± Darius hoarsely murmured.

    Leaning down, Darius lightly brushed his lips on Xen¡¯s without even realizing it. Immediately, he groaned at the pleasure of kissing him. He licked and suckled on Xen¡¯s lips, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Greedily, he slid his tongue inside and explored more of what Xen had to offer. Soon enough, even his idle hands started moving. And it was then that another growl came out¡­one out of pure annoyance, and it wasn¡¯t his, but from Zeus!

    [Pervert! Wake up from your hallucinations! The sun¡¯s up already!] Zeusined in his head. [Ah, damn that poison! I feel like my head¡¯s about to burst just from detoxing it!]

    rmed, Darius slowly opened his eyes, only to frown in disappointment when he saw that he was actually alone in the cave. Was it just a dream then?

    [Hahaha! If I hadn¡¯t woken you up, I¡¯m sure you would¡¯ve probably already wet yourself by just thinking about Xen!] Zeus teased.

    ¡°Then why bother waking me up?!¡± Darius furiously asked. ¡°I¡¯d rather have that wet dream continue than to talk to you!¡±

    Getting up, he still felt a bit dizzy. However, his body was already feeling good.

    He supposed it was only a good thing that his body was not that fragile when put up against different kinds of poisons. They could still affect him, of course. And while they could still weaken him for some time, his resistances could take care of the most deadly poisons. Even now as he looked at his wounds, they were already all healed up as expected.

    Satisfied with his current state, the King walked out of the cave and saw that the sun was already up.

    In his mind, he still couldn¡¯t believe that he was even having wet dreams of his servant in the first ce. Truly, the effect Xen was having on him was getting far tooplicated for his own poor rationality. He wasn¡¯t like this at all, and he wondered if he would ever get used to living with this kind of emotion.

    ¡°Where the hell is he?¡± Darius growled in a low tone, followed by him shing his dimmest expression that even the sun itself had trouble lighting up his gloomy face.

    ¡°Did he just leave me here and run away?¡±

    ***

    Meanwhile, Xenia was already out in the forest, having finally managed to get out of the cave as soon as the binding spell she applied on herself had expired. Of course, the first thing she did was hunt for food.

    She knew full well how Darius preferred to eat meat rather than fruits or veggies, and putting food on the table was thest thing she could do for the man. After all, he saved her life once more by protecting her yesterday.

    Making her way through the path, she managed to hunt for some rabbits and was about to head back when saw a waterfall with a clear pool of water beneath it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m tempted to have a dip¡­¡± Xenia pondered as she looked down at her own muddy clothes. She had gotten dirty after she tripped on the mud while hunting. And while she could always clean up inside the cave, it would be awkward to do so in front of the King.

    Quickly looking around, Xenia deliberated for all but a few seconds before deciding that it was safe. Quickly undressing, she left nothing on as she headed straight for the water and washed the mud off her clothes.

    After making sure that she had carefully hung her clothes out on a tree branch to dry, she then walked to the pool itself to clean her body and scrub herself in a hurry. As she let the waters wash through her, she sighed as she relished the feeling of being clean.

    The water felt so good and rxing, and she was so d that her chest finally had the opportunity to breathe properly without the bindings making her chest look t.

    Looking at the sun, she knew she should hurry up since the King was bound to wake up soon. Knowing him, she would have to prepare his meals before he threw another tantrum.

    Focusing on her own body, she had just finished washing her hair and was about to get out of the water when she suddenly heard something nearby.

    Immediately, Xenia¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly dipped her body down onto the water.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±

    She yelled out, but there was no response. It was only after a few seconds that Xenia saw a deer walking in the distance that she let herself breathe out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Ah, just a deer,¡± she murmured.

    Not letting herself get caught off guard again, she hastily moved out of the water and quickly got dressed. She then picked up her things and proceeded to make her way back to the cave which was not that far from her location.

    As soon as she reached her destination, she immediately looked for herpanion¡­ Only to realize that the king was no longer where she had left him.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked out loud as if the cave walls could answer her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    To her surprise, King Dariusmented from seemingly out of nowhere. She quickly looked at the small pool of water and gulped as soon as Darius¡¯s head appeared from beneath the waves.

    ¡°Prepare the food and let¡¯s eat,¡± King Darius coldly instructed even as water dripped from his body. ¡°We have to leave soon, and we have no time to waste.¡±

    Xenia quickly moved and prepared to roast the rabbits. Working tirelessly, their food was almost cooked when she saw that the King was still in the water. She was honestly getting worried, so she asked, ¡°How are you feeling, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, Xen, so I need to stay in the water for some time,¡± he coldly answered. ¡°My body feels like it¡¯s burning for some reason.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s still the poison¡¯s doing¡­¡± Xenia pondered. ¡°But I heard no poison could kill werewolves, so you¡¯ll probably get better soon. That burning sensation will pass,¡± sheforted.

    ¡°I doubt it¡­¡± King Darius murmured, almost barely audible despite having reached Xenia¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? What is it, Your Majesty?¡± she promptly asked, trying to clear up any misconceptions.

    ¡°Nothing, Xen,¡± Darius denied. ¡°You should eat first, then you can help me get out of the pool and get dressed. I still feel a bit weak since some of the poison¡¯s still in my body.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face paled at the instructions. She could only hope that she could stomach yet another showing of the King¡¯s naked body.

    After a few momentster, Xenia felt so relieved when Darius stopped insisting on her to assist him in getting dressed. In the end, he just surprisingly asked her for his clothes before quickly dismissing her to prepare their food.

    ¡®Weird¡­ That seems so unlike him¡­¡¯

    Nevertheless, she could only hope that Darius would keep acting like this in regards to her assisting him with his clothes. It¡¯d be one stressor off her back at least, and she really hoped it stuck that way.

    Well, assuming that her so-called Master wanted it that way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, then we¡¯ll travel in my wolf form nonstop till we reach Ebodia¡¯s border.¡±

    Xenia flinched at his voice, as the King suddenly sat beside her. He was close enough that their arms brushed against one another.

    ¡°Eat as much as you can, Xen. Bring some fruit with you if you must, you can eat them whenever I slow down,¡± Darius instructed, not caring about their apparent closeness as he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest and take a nap at night while in my wolf form. I have no ns on shifting back into my human form once we get going. That way, it¡¯d be easier for both of us to escape. With you riding me in my wolf form, along with my heightened sense of smell and instincts, we¡¯ll be much better off.¡±

    Xenia nodded, but she quickly asked, ¡°What about you, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf, Xen,¡± Darius nonchntly answered, grabbing one of the roasted rabbits off the fire and eating it alongside her.

    ¡°Unlike you humans, I can keep my strength up for a longer period of time without bothering to eat. Water will suffice for the time being.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the incognito princess replied. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll bring as many fruits as I can, Your Majesty. So-¡±

    ¡°Just call me Darius.¡±

    Xenia paused mid-sentence, turning to him with her jaw dropped as she unabashedly stared at him. She didn¡¯t speak a word, but her wide eyes said all that she currently thought.

    ¡®This is highly unnatural¡­¡¯

    ¡°Or call me, ¡®My King¡¯ instead, if you¡¯re ufortable with my name,¡± Darius casually spoke, seemingly reading her thoughts based on her expressions alone.

    Listening to him, Xenia could only tilt her head to the side, her eyebrows squished together as she struggled to form words.

    ¡°Do you understand, Xen?¡±

    She absently blinked, simply nodding with eyebrows still furrowed.

    King Darius seemed to note her half-hearted response. ¡°You look like you didn¡¯t understand me enough, Xen,¡± hemented with narrowed eyes.

    As if spurred into attention, Xenia replied, ¡°I did, ¡®My King.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± King Darius contently answered. This time, Xenia swore that she saw him smirk, even if it was gone in a sh.

    ¡®What¡¯s with that smirk? And why the sudden change in atmosphere?¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought.

    She wanted to ask her thoughts aloud, but she chose not to. Instead, she continued eating in silence while mulling over the strange string of urrences. The King was acting weird for some reason. Could it be a lingering effect of the poison?

    Then again, why was she even thinking about it? With a shrug, Xenia decided to drop the matter. It was a good thing that the King was acting a tad friendlier than his usual frowns and growls as if he was irritated all of the time.

    Time passed, and they promptly went out of the cave as soon as they were finished eating. As she was instructed, Xenia gathered an appropriate amount of fruits and secured them all using his extra cape.

    ¡°Turn around. I¡¯ll be shifting into my wolf form now,¡± Darius instructed. ¡°Secure my clothes before climbing onto my back.¡±

    Xenia only stared at him, her mouth agape as she wondered if she heard him right. What was with him asking her to turn around now of all times? Was he not in the mood to unt his perfect body before her eyes this time?

    ¡°What? Do you prefer me to undress before your eyes, Xen?¡± Darius spoke out, snapping her back from her trance. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Xenia quickly gathered her wits. ¡°Don¡¯t you need my assistance, Your¡­ My King?¡± she mumbled out, only for her eyes to widen as she realized what she just said.

    Hearing her blunder, Darius shed a mischievous smile. It was so devious, and yet she couldn¡¯t help but think of it as enticing.

    ¡°Hmm, I do need your assistance. If you want to do it, then do so,¡± the King scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re my warrior-servant, after all. But then, I also don¡¯t want to force you into this duty given your so-called disorder about nudity.¡±

    Xenia had a hard time fathoming just what was going on. The King¡¯s expression remained stoic this time, even after her careful observations. Still, she kind of didn¡¯t care anymore.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m honestly relieved with your consideration on this matter,¡± Xenia hastily replied, not even bothering to look at him onest time as she turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll be turning around now, My King. I¡¯m still really struggling with my fear of nudity right now.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Xenia heard a distinct growling from behind her. That was her cue that the King was now in his wolf form, so she immediately turned around and gathered his clothes.

    Moving closer to him, she didn¡¯t know what came to her as she suddenly had the urge to pet his head, running her hands over his head.

    Another moment of silence, and there was another soothing growl that came from the man. She chuckled slightly, interpreting the sound as the King liking her decision to pat his head like that.

    ¡°Your Ma- I mean, My King¡­ you look so adorable in your wolf form,¡± she genuinelymented. ¡°And so huggable as well.¡±

    Before the King could let out another growl, she added, ¡°Yeah I know. I¡¯ll be climbing onto your back now, My King. I¡¯m not wasting time¡­¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Xenia quickly climbed onto the King¡¯s back. As soon as she was settled, she patted him by his side; a signal that made the wolf begin to run.

    Xenia didn¡¯t know how long they had been running nonstop, but the sky was already dark when Darius began slowing down.

    Naturally, she felt hunger creeping onto her stomach, so she took out a banana from the fruits she had gathered earlier and started eating it while they were still moving, albeit a little slow. After having one snack, she then peeled another one and offered it to the wolf.

    ¡°Here, My King. Eat this.¡±

    Darius turned his head, and Xenia shoved the peeled banana near his mouth. He quickly took it into his mouth, and she smiled as she peeled more fruits for the King to eat.

    All the while, she continued eating with a smile on her face. It was adorable, seeing how tamed the King was in his wolf form. He was really just too cute to look at.

    After a few moments, Xenia spoke out, ¡°I think it¡¯s already safe to stop and rest.¡±

    In truth, she felt bad for him somehow, the man always constantly carrying her weight around for long periods of time. Hearing her, the King stopped and bent down, letting Xenia get down from his back.

    And as soon as he was able, Darius suddenly shifted back into his human form without even so much as a warning.

    Xenia stood frozen in her spot. Although it was a bit dark, there was still enough moonlight that she could still have a peek of his majestic body. She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her anymore, but Darius¡¯s predatory eyes seemed to have a hypnotizing effect on her.

    Slowly, he walked towards her. There were no words between them, and the princess felt his breath against her face as he stood close to her¡­ too close.

    King Darius smirked as he hoarsely breathed on her face. ¡°Look at you, being a clumsy eater¡­¡± he scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve smudged those fruits all over your face.¡±

    Xenia gulped, her lips parting toin only for her to realize that no words wereing out. Her eyes widened when she then felt his tongue licking up from her chin all the way to the corner of her lips.

    ¡®What the hell is happening?!¡¯ she inwardly panicked.

    It was very sudden, but what really surprised her was the weird sensation that his tongue was giving to her body. Something was once again stirring inside her stomach, and her legs were shaking for some reason.

    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± she managed to gasp out.

    Raising an eyebrow, Darius leaned in and whispered into her ear, ¡°Sorry, Xen. It¡¯s a wolf¡¯s habit to lick the delicious smudge of food off someone¡¯s face. Next time, be careful not to smear food all over you when you eat.¡±

    It was then that she suddenly felt his body press against hers. Hastily, she retorted, ¡°What the heck!?¡±

    ¡°My clothes, Xen,¡± Darius whispered out.

    Xenia blinked in surprise and astonishment. It was only then that she realized that he was only getting his clothes that were currently tied tightly to her body.

    She held her breath as Darius removed the knot on her back to get his clothes. She found herself closing her eyes, making sure that she wouldn¡¯t see his nude body being so close to her.

    ¡°You can breathe now, Xen,¡± Darius amusingly spoke out.

    Taking her cue, Xenia let out a sharp breath, but she still kept her eyes closed. She was a mess. That one moment when the King¡¯s tongue licked at her kept on reying itself inside her head, and it took her a bit of time to clear that image away from her thoughts.

    By the time she finally opened her eyes, Xenia could barely look at him as she cried out, ¡°Why would you lick me like that when you¡¯re not even in your wolf form?!¡±

    It was loud. She knew that her response was a bit toote for the asion. Nevertheless, it was betterte than never.

    A bout of silence passed.

    There was no response, so with a frown, she chided, ¡°My King, what you did is uneptable! Who would do something like that in his right mind? Are you saying that you¡¯ll lick anyone¡¯s face whenever you see a smidgen of food on their face? What about in your human form?! Have you ever done that to someone before?¡±

    This felt really weird. Herst question sounded off even in her ears, but she was curious to know if he actually did lick other people¡¯s faces like what he just did to her.

    ¡°Of course not, Xen. I only did to you, and will only do so for the foreseeable future,¡± Darius seriously answered.

    Xenia¡¯s jaw dropped at his answer. Before she could even retort, the King spoke further.

    ¡°I like your smell Xen, so don¡¯t ponder too much about it,¡± Darius casually exined. ¡°I only lick those whose scent I love. And so far, I haven¡¯t liked any other scent apart from yours.¡±

    Without so much as a warning, he leaned close to her again, making Xenia instinctively step back.

    ¡°Xen, what¡¯s with you? I was just thinking that I¡¯ll get this out of your body,¡± Darius sighed. ¡°I will carry this for you,¡± hemented as he grabbed the fruits Xenia secured in the cape that she tied to her body

 Chapter 35

    Xenia didn¡¯tment. Though, she was trying to suppress herself from uttering a single word so as to not make a mistake likest time.

    In the end, she just followed behind Darius as he continued walking. She could only assume that he was looking for a good spot for them to rest.

    A few momentster, the King suddenly hovered around a particr spot. Xenia watched him put down his cape as he said, ¡°Come here and rest for a while. I¡¯ll stand watch for the time being.¡±

    ¡°But I thought we¡¯ll be traveling nonstop?¡± Xenia questioned with a quirked brow.

    The King¡¯s actions were utterly confusing at the moment, and that wasn¡¯t to mention how she still could get over his so-called wolf-licking habit alibi of his!

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a friend to return our swords to us,¡± Darius exined as he leaned his back on the nearestrge tree. ¡°In the meantime, take a rest while we wait.¡±

    Shrugging, Xenia didn¡¯t bother debating and just sat beside the King. After a while, she also leaned her back onto the tree trunk and made herselffortable.

    A silence settled between them. However, it seemed as if it was too much for one of the two of them to handle.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we travel in your Wolf-Man form?¡± Xenia chirped, no longer being able to take the silence. ¡°You¡¯re stronger that way, right?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared seeing that hideous form?¡± Darius asked.

    Xenia sighed, ¡°You licking my face early is scarier than seeing your Wolf-man form, my King.¡±

    Darius chuckled at her words. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll get used to it eventually, Xen.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes burst in disbelief. Was she hearing him correctly? Did he really mean that he¡¯d be constantly licking her face?!

    ¡®Is he serious?¡¯

    Skeptically, she turned to him with a sharp gaze. This time, however, she was unable to get a proper look at his face properly because of the darkness.

    ¡°Just rest, Xen, before I change my mind and make you travel nonstop without sleep,¡± Darius whispered in her ear, sending a run of shivers traveling down her spine.

    Xenia blinked. For some reason, she felt like the King was tormenting her through other means other than his usual tactics.

    ¡®Was he trying to punish me?!¡¯ she inwardly retorted.

    Xenia distracted herself by eating some berries while staring at the night sky. However, with a myriad of thoughts still lingering in her head due to the King¡¯s strange actions, Xenia found herself bing restless enough that she kept on sighing in the dark.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Darius asked, having noticed the way she was nervously fidgeting.

    Hearing him, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    ¡®How could he ask me the obvious? Didn¡¯t he know that I still can¡¯t get over him licking my face!?¡¯

    Resisting the urge to shake her head, she was about to answer when a chilling sensation suddenly surged all over her body. It was as if something icy and cold to the touch traveled all throughout her veins. Her head began to spin, and a numbing buzz began spreading all over her body.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with my body,¡± Xenia weakly whispered as she tried to stand up, only to fail as she ended up falling on her feet.

    It was a good thing that Darius was quite fast in catching her in the dark. His eyes were still as sharp in the dark, unlike humans like her whose vision was already failing her.

    Catching her as she fell, Darius quickly noted something rming in her system as he eximed, ¡°You¡¯re so cold!¡± Wrapping his arms around Xenia¡¯s body, he instinctively smelled her breath. Immediately, he gritted his teeth as he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re poisoned¡­¡±

    Moving quickly, he checked the bundle of the fruits Xenia had cobbled together and smelled them. Almost in an instant, the King red at the source of the offending smell. Grabbing the small round purple fruit, he brought them up to his nose and gave them a cursory whiff.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Darius¡¯s face dimmed as he sussed out the source of the problem. ¡°How could you not differentiate poisonous fruits from real ones?!¡±

    It was a rookie mistake. They looked like blueberries at a nce, but it seemed she actually picked poison berries that inevitably got her sick.

    Grunting, Darius gentlyid Xenia on the ground, his arms still wrapped around her body to help her feel warm despite her freezing body.

    Adjusting himself a bit, the King then bit on his wrist, letting his blood flow out and drip into Xenia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Drink. My blood will remove the toxins from your body,¡± he casually whispered into her ear. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow morning.¡±

    Xenia did as she was told. She was still feeling weak, but she was now conscious enough to be aware of how Darius had his arms wrapped around her body. His warmth permeated her, somehow givingfort to her cold body.

    Despite his efforts, however, she still felt like it was already winter; her body felt like it was left outside to freeze to death.

    She weakly chuckled at her situation, and Darius probably heard it as he scolded her. ¡°How can you evenugh while you¡¯re like this, Xen?! If I wasn¡¯t with you, you¡¯d already be dead by sunrise!¡±

    He then reeled himself in as he sighed, ¡°Ah¡­ I would¡¯ve scolded you nonstop for this carelessness, but there¡¯s no point in doing so at this point. Just rest and save your strength. The hallucinations wille soon, and may the Almighty help me through with dealing with you while you¡¯re losing it¡­¡±

    Hearing his ominous warning, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but let out another soft chuckle as she breathed out, ¡°Why are you even asking the Almighty yourself when you just said it yourself that your blood will heal me?¡±

    She then let out a self-deprecatingugh, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that those fruits are small, my King. I didn¡¯t bother giving you one while we¡¯re riding. Ah, but those berries did taste heavenly though¡­ ¡±

    ¡°They might taste heavenly, but they¡¯re also deadly,¡± Darius condescendingly sighed. ¡°Dammit, Xen¡­ I just hope you won¡¯t torture me too much¡­¡±

    The King really didn¡¯t want to go through what was toe. Knowing that those berries were also known to contain a potent aphrodisiac, he just knew that something unamusing was about to happen.

 Chapter 36

    Looking up, Xenia wanted to participate in some good bantering with him, but she still felt drained enough to not be really coherent. She still couldn¡¯t understand most of the words he was bbering about, but what she did know was that his presence was giving her thefort that she needed.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so warm, my King,¡± she dreamily whispered as she snuggled more into his body, burying her face into the crook of his neck.

    Xenia didn¡¯t know if she was starting to have hallucinations or not, but the poison seemed to be working its magic on her body. She felt really weird¡­ It was as if she was cold, but something inside her was still burning red hot. She was feeling rather thirsty too¡­

    Licking at Darius¡¯s skin, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, my King¡­¡±

    Darius¡¯s body stiffened as he cursed under his breath. Xenia was the one that was just poisoned, but it was he that was taking the most mental damage.

    Her embracing the King was making him even more restless, a tormented feeling running through him that even some of the worst poisons couldn¡¯t possibly match the difort. And it was all because her body was pressing against his.

    ¡°You¡¯ll kill me at this point just by forcing me to keep myself from touching you!¡± Darius harshly chided as he kept himself calm despite the awkward situation.

    Feeling her tongue run across his skin, another curse came out of Darius¡¯s lips as the incognito princess began moving on her own.

    ¡°This is just ridiculous¡­¡± Darius tormentingly cried in his hoarse voice.

    [This is your lucky night dumbass! Go and seize the night with our mate! Throw away any hesitations left in your mind and just follow what your body wants. Don¡¯t be a hypocrite¡­] Zeus excitedly encouraged.

    Without any warning, Xenia grabbed hold of Darius¡¯s face through the darkness and started kissing him. Her tongue wildly attacked his, moving as if it was searching for something wet and filling. And as soon as she found his supple lips, she immediately moaned in relief.

    ¡®I¡¯m just hallucinating¡­¡¯ she inwardly thought, the carnal hunger building up inside her body being relieved as she savored his taste.

    ¡®This is a weirdly realistic hallucination though¡­¡¯

    For some reason, Xenia couldn¡¯t get enough of him to satisfy her thirst. Searching for more, her hands began roaming around the firm, yet very warm body currently pressed against her.

    She then gasped when she suddenly felt his weight bear down on top of her, his lips pressing against hers as he suddenly became aggressive.

    ¡°I will help you sate your hunger for now, but you will have to pay for the torment that you¡¯re about to cause me, Xen!¡±

    In between kisses, Xenia thought she heard Darius say something to her in his hoarse voice. She also knew he said something more than that, but she was already too busy satiating her thirst for her to care anymore.

    The heat within her was too unbearable, and the only thing she had running through her head was the fact that Darius was currently helping her with this problem. With his touch and kiss, the thirst within her partially subsided.

    His movements were slow, yet restrained, making her feel so good that the aching pain running throughout her body was starting to get muted.

    With each second that they spent, the more and more Xenia stopped caring as more relief began flooding her system.

    She didn¡¯t know if what was happening was even real anymore, but one thing was for sure, she didn¡¯t want any of it to stop. It was just so pleasurable that she couldn¡¯t help but want more.

    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±

    Moaning into their continued kiss, the hot sensation of his lips suckling and biting on hers was just so addictive that she couldn¡¯t help but be vocal about her pleasure. And as soon as she opened her mouth, she felt his wet tongue sliding inside herpromised defenses.

    Their tongues battled it out, the sensation of it being great enough that the cold chill running through her veins seemed to be warmer and warmer as the time went on.

    Soon enough, she felt as if she was burning, the tingling sensationing from his mouth alone sent more warmth running through her body than the cold could ever hope to extinguish.

    ¡°I want¡­ more¡­¡± Xenia uttered out.

    It was too much. Melting into her current lover¡¯s body, she felt as if kissing wasn¡¯t good enough for her anymore. Her body demanded something more¡­ Something more¡­ fulfilling.

    Hearing her throaty pleas, King Darius cursed and groaned into her mouth. ¡°We can¡¯t do any more than this,¡± he gasped out, his toneing out as if in great pain. Or else, I¡¯ll lose all control¡­

    Xenia didn¡¯t bother answering him with words. Instead, she instinctively licked his lips and continued their kiss.

    She tried to move in a way that she¡¯d roll over on top of Darius, but his arms stopped her midway, his taut muscles wrapping her into a warm embrace as he supported her body. Before she knew it, she was now sitting on hisp, straddling him while their lips continued tasting each other.

    Feeling out her body, Darius pulled her closer to him, their kiss deepening as the heat between them became unbearably pleasurable.

    With the burning fury radiating off his body, Xenia shuddered. The sensations she was feeling were both foreign and strange, and yet she couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the pleasure it was bringing to her body.

    ¡°You smell so good¡­¡±

    Xenia moaned as she felt Darius¡¯s breath brush against her ear. He groaned weakly as she felt his nose run through her skin, his face burying itself into her shoulder as if to try and have more of her¡­

    Xenia gulped down a deep breath, a strong electric shiver running through her spine as she felt his hand running down her back.

    ¡°I- I¡­¡± Xenia whispered out, trying to form words as she panted and shuddered.

    She wanted something more, but she couldn¡¯t even voice out what it was anymore. All she knew was that she didn¡¯t like the fact that they stopped kissing and Darius simply held her like she was nothing.

    ¡°I¡­ Ahh!¡±

 Chapter 37

    ¡°I¡­ Ahh!¡±

    Xenia felt her spine arch, her simple words suddenly turning into pleasurable gasps as Darius unexpectedly sucked and nipped at the base of her throat.

    Something within her began to stir, a tightness within her stomach getting wound tighter as the area between her thighs felt really weird.

    Following her instincts, Xenia did what her body wanted her to do, unknowingly brushing herself against Darius as her hips moved with reckless abandon. Beneath her, she brushed against something hard and hot, something that seemed to poke at her right from his crotch.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± she moaned in ecstasy, the overwhelming sensation taking away the pain of the heat building up inside her body. She kept on moaning, each one getting rougher and hoarser as she continued brushing herself against him.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she weakly whispered under her breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Xen. Relieve your pain,¡± Darius encouraged, almost with a gasp that Xenia could barely hear.

    As if hearing his words, she threw her arms around his neck desperately, acting as if she was drowning and he was the only thing keeping her afloat. She then felt him grasp her hips as he met her rhythm against him.

    She was moving her body back and forth, grinding against him faster as her heart pounded with desperate passion.

    One second turned into minutes as she melted in his hot kisses, Xenia let herself get lost in the wilderness as she freed herself from pain in exchange for feeling the great pleasure that she was having at that moment.

    Again, she could hardly find the time to be embarrassed about what was happening. It was nothing but a mere hallucination to her, the poison inside her body still muddling her senses.

    The world became a blur as she moaned at the unexinable sensations building up inside her, the warmth pooling within her coiling tighter with each movement. If that wasn¡¯t enough, Darius then passionately kissed her, taking all of her moans into his humming throat.

    Xenia groaned, her hands flying to the back of his head as she gripped his hair and pulled him in deeper. Theirher regions rubbed against each other as they rutted, Xenia felt herself lose control as she incessantly rubbed herself on his erection.

    ¡°F*ck,¡± King Darius hissed as she continuously ground against him. His hand gripped her waist tightly as he drowned himself inside her mouth, probing her as deep as he could with his tongue.

    Despite it all, it wasn¡¯t enough for Xenia. Deeper, she wanted him deeper, and so badly to quench the burning desire consuming her entire body.

    She let out another moan. Her body shuddered with intense pleasure. The heat coiling within her gut was about to explode.

    ¡°More¡­ Just a little more,¡± she desperately gasped into Darius¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Xen¡­ ngh¡­¡± he moaned against her ear, his warm breath hitting her earlobe.

    Xenia sobbed as the tension within her threatened to burst. She was really close, and she almost cried as she began to feel her first ever climax happening.

    Thest thing she remembered was a blinding light, and the sweetest sensation washing over her before shepletely cked out.

    *****

    Xenia woke up to the strong rays of the sun warming her skin. Slowly opening her eyes, she quickly closed them as the blinding light of the sun threatened to blind her.

    Waiting for a few more seconds, Xenia waited for the light to dim. And as soon as she noticed the reduced brightness, she finally let herself open her eyes again¡­ only for her to hold her breath as she took in the sight in front of her.

    Darius was hovering over her, blocking the sun from her view as she squinted.

    Looking up, she couldn¡¯t see him due to the blinding sun casting a bright halo behind him. But she was sure of who it was as his familiar warmth reached her senses, wrapping her in thatforting musk of his. It was a faint scent, one with a mellow undertone and floral fragrance that he always seemed to carry with him¡­ Both powerful, and elusive¡­

    ¡°Finally awake, huh? How are you feeling?¡±

    His familiar voice reached her, snapping Xenia back to reality before she went any deeper into describing the finer details she distinctively remembered of him. Pushing herself up from the ground to sit up, she frowned as she noticed that she had slept on Darius¡¯s cape on the ground.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯ she sluggishly thought as she tried to recall the details regardingst night¡¯s incidents. ¡°Ngghh¡± she grunted, a sudden sharp pain shot through her head.

    ¡®Howe I can¡¯t remember what happened?¡¯ Xenia quietly pondered through the pain. ¡®Did I just pass out?¡¯

    ¡°Drink this to freshen up,¡± Darius instructed her, holding out something in his hand.

    Giving him a look, she quickly reached out to grab the coconut shell as she realized how parched she was. She gulped down the liquid and appreciated its rich vor.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she murmured, still trying her best to recollect what little she could remember from her memories ofst night before she passed out.

    Darius only let out a loud sigh and gently said, ¡°No need to force yourself to think about it since you wouldn¡¯t be able to remember anything anyway. The type of poison you ingested in your body was just that potent, Xen. Just make sure to be careful in what you eat in the future! You might not get out unscathed if you¡¯re not with me the next time youmit this mistake.¡±

    Staring at him, Xenia could swear that he was gritting his teeth at her as the dim expression etched on his face seemed to grow even dimmer. She wondered if she did somethingst night that somehow displeased him. And since she couldn¡¯t remember anything, she had no choice but to ask him directly.

    ¡°What was that fruit anyway?¡± Xenia mumbled as she continued to drink. ¡°It looked like a simple berry to me. Also, howe I can¡¯t remember anything after we settled down to rest here?¡±

 Chapter 38

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a simple berry. I was able to identify it, and it¡¯s actually a poisonous variant,¡± Darius exined with a dead tone. ¡°Because of its smell, humans aren¡¯t able to distinguish the difference unless they use some magic to do it for them.¡±

    Hearing him speak, Xenia could no longer take how he was acting so weird for some reason.

    So she tantly asked, ¡°My King, did I somehow do something to offend youst night? You seem so annoyed and irritated.¡± She then noticed the dark circles under his eyes, and how his face looked so haggard. ¡°Did you not rest?¡±

    Looking around it was only then that she realized that they were now in apletely different spot from where they werest night. It was dark at the time, but she could still vaguely remember the position of the trees around them where they stopped to rest at.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t rest at all, Xen. We needed to continue moving forward, so I traveled whilst you slept,¡± Darius inly scoffed.

    Xenia¡¯s mouth twitched. She could sense that the King was indeed not in a good mood. Maybe because he carried her all night as he continued on with their journey and moved them to safety? But howe he didn¡¯t answer her question of if she did something to offend himst night?

    Thinking further, Xenia unconsciously bit her lower lip as she fell into a deep stupor about thest thing she could at least remember fromst night. What exactly was it that she did?

    ¡°Here¡¯s your sword.¡±

    Before she could even begin to gather her thoughts, Darius suddenly handed her a double-edged sword. Grabbing it from the air, she also noticed that his sword was back. She had thought they lost it for good while they were being chased.

    ¡°How?¡± she murmured as she secured her sword back to the side of her hip.

    ¡°The wolves¡­¡± he nonchntly replied. ¡°I instructed them to bring them back to me. Now can you finally get back to your feet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling better now,¡± Xeniamented.

    Watching her get up, Darius looked on outward as he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll be walking the rest of the way now. We have almost reached the border.¡±

    ¡°That fast?¡± she burst out. ¡°You mean you carried me in your wolf-man form sincest night?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Darius inly answered, but Xenia could feel that there was more to it than he was letting on.

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m just thinking too much,¡¯ Xenia mused as she quickly dismissed the unnecessary thought. But somehow, she still felt bothered by the current situation. She was almost sure that she did something¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for the night once we reach the border,¡± Darius informed.

    ¡°But it¡¯ll be better if we don¡¯t stop during our journey,¡± Xenia suggested. ¡°We can reach the castle by morning if we keep moving.¡± The earlier they arrived, the better. She had no intention of resting at all.

    If he heard her words, Darius didn¡¯tment on them as he continued walking beside her.

    Meanwhile, Xenia didn¡¯t like how slow they were currently moving. And so, she moved to walk ahead of him only for her knees to suddenly wobble. The sudden sensation caused her to lose bnce, almost making her slump on the ground before Darius managed to catch her in his arms.

    Seeing herpromised position, the King let out a sigh as he frowned, ¡°This is why we need to rest for the night. Your body is still adjusting and purging the toxins in your body. You won¡¯t even manage to run in your current state, Xen.¡±

    There was a pause, then Darius continued, ¡°This won¡¯t do at all. I will have to carry you throughout the journey. It won¡¯t be advisable for me to shift in my wolf, nor wolf-man form anyway.¡±

    She clicked her tongue. Right¡­ The soldiers securing their border wouldn¡¯t allow Darius to enter unless he was in his human form. It would be awkward for him to shift before them.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened when Darius suddenly moved. She could already tell that his n was to carry her like how a husband would carry his woman, with one arm on her back while the other scooped up her legs from the back of her knees.

    At the prospect of being carried bridal style, she immediately eximed, ¡°No way! How could you carry me like a woman, my King!? That¡¯s so absurd!¡±

    The King raised an eyebrow at her as he questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t we in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ it¡¯s okay since we¡¯re almost near the border anyway,¡± Xenia shakily justified with an awkward smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting weird, Xen. What¡¯s the big deal if I carry you?¡± he dubiously asked. ¡°Stopining and debating with me. I don¡¯t have all the time in the world to wait while you walk like a snail. So I hope you won¡¯tin about me carrying you like this.¡±

    Before Xenia could protest further, she felt her body float as Darius carried her small frame like a sack of grain over his shoulder.

    Seeing the shift in position, she no longer protested the situation since they were already in a way better position than before. She really just didn¡¯t want him carrying her in his arms like a lover, or even on his back where he could feel her bosoms!

    A few momentster, they arrived at a clearing, the border of the Kingdom of Ebodia could be seen nearby.

    Xenia felt her heart thumping loudly against her chest upon seeing the vigers of her kingdom. She also noticed that their troops were currently deployed near the border.

    ¡°I believe that Gideon has already informed the King about the situation, seeing as Ebodia is currently preparing for war,¡± King Darius informed.

    Xenia found herself nodding in understanding. It was no wonder then that troops were already stationed at the border. And seeing their current numbers, she was sure that more were already deployed to block all possible passages that the enemy could use to invade their kingdom.

    Crossing the border, Xenia bit her lower lip as she hid her face, hoping that no official would recognize her. It would be a shame for the kingdom if she was suddenly discovered in such a humiliating situation.

    It was just hrious. She was to marry the Vampire King, and yet here she was being carried like a sack of grain by the Werewolf King.

    She could already picture her mother¡¯s mortified look, with her father¡¯s wrath aimed directly at her as he prepared to scold her.

    But then again, she was almost sure that no one outside her family and the council members knew that she was missing anyway.

    Surely, no one would recognize her as the Princess. Maybe they would think that she was someone that bore a great resemnce with their Princess, but they¡¯ll quickly dismiss the notion since she was still technically disguised as a man.

    Soon enough, Darius finally stopped carrying her around and put her down in front of an inn of some sort.

    He then bought a single horse for the two of them¡­ again. She could only shake her head. There was no room for argument here, so Xenia didn¡¯t even bother toin. The King had already made his point that he didn¡¯t trust her well enough for the fear of her fleeing from him.

    Well, he had good instincts then. She would absolutely flee at the first opportunity she saw, and that opportunity was looking to being true tonight!

 Chapter 39

    Taking herself out of her musings, Xenia looked up to see Darius signaling her to hop onto the horse. Like before, he rode on behind her, almost hugging her from behind as he bent forward to hold the horse¡¯s reins.

    ¡°I guess the wedding will be off,¡± Darius muttered, his hot breath almost touching Xenia¡¯s ear. From that gesture alone, she could already feel the hair at the back of her neck spring to life, a hard shiver ran down her spine as she tried to settle back into her seat. ¡°A shame¡­¡±

    Xenia blinked at his words. As much as she would like to admit otherwise, the King¡¯s words made sense. After all, who would want to continue a wedding with war looming over their heads?

    Still, wasn¡¯t that a good thing? It meant that Mineah was still safe for another day! And so was she¡­ and yet that still wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she was still bound to marry the Vampire King in one way or another.

    At the thought, Xenia let out a sigh as she felt a sudden tightness forming in her chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xen?¡± Darius asked. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, my King,¡± she softly whispered. ¡°I¡¯m just overwhelmed to finally be back home after all this time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t be,¡± he scoffed. ¡°Remember, you are mine now. I¡¯ll be your home for the foreseeable future¡­¡±

    Xenia gulped at his words. She felt her face burning as her heart went haywire with its erratic beating.

    Bringing her hand up to her chest, she tried to feel her heart, she could feel the sensations there felt foreign to her and wondered if something was wrong with her.

    Why was she feeling off like that? Weird¡­ She wasn¡¯t even annoyed like the previous times when Darius would proim that he owned her after saving her life.

    ¡®Is it because I¡¯m already getting used to his words?¡¯ she wondered. How many days had it been since she met this possessive king? It had only been four days, but it already felt like she¡¯d been with him for an eternity.

    Catching her train of thoughts, Xenia shook her head as she quickly cleared her mind from such unnecessary thoughts. She was now back in her home kingdom, so all she needed to do was focus on escaping from Darius.

    Riding ahead, they didn¡¯t stop to rest for a good while, flitting from vige to vige until it was almost dark.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest here. We will continue traveling tomorrow,¡± King Darius absently dered. ¡°We¡¯ll reach the Capital City of Ebodia tomorrow at noon.¡±

    Xenia was relieved at the prospect of taking a break as she quietly followed him into the inn of his choice. He then tended to himself, and Xenia was relieved about not having to cater to his every private whim. Although, the fact that they were still sleeping together in one bed remained.

    As the night went on, she carefully waited for the King to be in a state of deep sleep.

    Unlike back in the castle, she knew for a fact that could easily escape now. She was already in contact with the innkeeper to prepare the horse that she needed, and all of that was managed without the king even knowing what was going on behind his back.

    After making sure that the King was in deep slumber, she finally made her move as she quietly got up from bed. She paused for a while, keenly staring at the King¡¯s handsome face with a sigh.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? I shouldn¡¯t be hesitating right now,¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought.

    Biting her lower lip, she let out another sigh before she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go and save my sister from the Vampire King. I¡¯m the one that¡¯s supposed to be there, and me running away was just too selfish.¡±

    She let out another sigh. ¡°I also have to be with my family if this war everes to our kingdom¡­ I know I owe you for saving my life, and I¡¯ll make sure to pay you back once I settle everything in my kingdom.¡±

    Xenia knew that saying those words to someone asleep was nonsense, but still, she did it anyway. Maybe it was because she and the Werewolf King had already been through a lot together in a short span of time?

    Somehow, she wanted to exin everything to him, but she wasn¡¯t too willing to take any sort of risk with getting back to her family safely.

    With heavy footsteps, she quickly left the room, not even looking back as she got on her horse and rode as fast as she could back to the city and the castle within.

    *****

    The sun was about to rise when Xenia finally saw the main gate of the Ebodian Castle. As therge visage of her home crested from the horizon, she smiled and whispered, ¡°Finally¡­¡±

    She was home. She was finally home. However, the smile on her face was quickly reced when she noticed something different. She squinted her eyes at how the castle walls were surrounded, not to mention how strictly guarded the main gate was aspared to normal.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± she murmured, pulling on the reins of her horse as she cautiously approached the main gate.

    Looking on, those outside were not their men. Their armor had a vulture symbol carved into them as opposed to their own house insignia. That symbol¡­ Xenia looked up, only to see ck vultures encircling the castle towers as if it was their y area.

    ¡°Valcrez soldiers¡­¡± Xenia gasped, her mind whirring as she wondered what was going on.

    It was baffling. Why would these soldiers surround their castle walls when they had their own soldiers to do it? Did they send all their soldiers away to reinforce the border? She got off her horse then Xenia approached the gate when she was stopped by one of the soldiers.

    ¡°What is your purpose for entering?¡± the Valcrez soldier asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Xenia held her tongue. If she revealed her real identity now, it would surely cause trouble. After all, why would the Princess, who was supposed to marry their Vampire King, be outside and be dressed as a man?

    Just the idea of it would be tantamount to her being used of treason¡­

 Chapter 40

    ¡°I am Prince Ezekiel¡¯s personal warrior servant,¡± Xenia dered without batting an eye. ¡°Let me enter right now, for I have a very urgent message for him!¡±

    ¡°Show us proof of your identification,¡± the Valcrez soldier promptly asked.

    Hearing his words, Xenia gulped. She had absolutely nothing in terms of documents.

    ¡°I lost it,¡± she cooly lied. ¡°Just ask Prince Ezekiel. He¡¯s expecting me. Tell him that his servant warrior with green eyes has returned.¡±

    The soldiers guarding the door looked at one another, looking as if they had just heard something stupid.

    Blinking at their reaction, Xenia felt that something was off. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Prince Ezekiel won¡¯t be avable to see you,¡± the soldier exined. ¡°He has set off with the rest of the army of Ebodia.¡±

    ¡°Then ask for King Stephan,¡± she replied. ¡°His Majesty knows me.¡±

    The soldiers looked at each other once more, whispering to one other as they seemingly deliberated their next move. Xenia frowned at being forced to wait, but she kept her patience.

    ¡°Pleasee backter,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°We cannot let you enter.¡±

    ¡°Why not?! King Stephan can vouch for me!¡± Xenia barked. She was getting impatient now. She really needed to get inside, especially now that King Niki was already in the castle.

    ¡°No. We cannot let you in,¡± the soldier firmly dered, pointing his halberd dangerously at her as he threatened. ¡°Please leave now, or you will leave us no choice.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! Why can¡¯t you just ask King Stephan to confirm my identity?!¡± she grunted. ¡°Let me in right now!¡±

    Drawing her sword, Xenia held her weapon at the ready. She was more than d to fight the soldiers before her if that was the only way she could enter.

    Assessing the situation before her, she quickly thought up a spell to use that could be effective to these vampires¡­ which she woefullycked at herck of knowledge.

    She inwardly cursed herself, only now realizing how important it was to learn magic. It was only unfortunate that she didn¡¯t give much time to it since she found it more boring than physicalbat.

    ¡®Focus¡­¡¯

    Scrounging up a spell, she was about to utter her attack when the soldiers before her suddenly bowed before her. Xenia blinked, noting that they saw someone behind her as she turned to see who exactly it was that they saw.

    ¡°Greetings.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s jaw dropped, her eyes darting toward the majestic wolf-man who had shifted back into his naked human form¡­ The Werewolf King¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m doomed¡­¡¯

    She gulped in fear, her face paling when her eyes met Darius¡¯s piercing gaze. She could feel her heart thumping within her chest. Her knees wobbled, and she bit her inner cheek as she quickly turned around to avoid those judging eyes from scrutinizing her.

    The King had caught her¡­ Again.

    After what felt like an awkward few seconds, the gate opened. Looking up, she saw Gideon running towards her. The King¡¯s clothes neatly folded above his arms as he moved.

    ¡°Move quickly, Xen,¡± he urgently addressed her, his arms stretched forward as he spoke. ¡°Put this on His Majesty!¡±

    ¡®Seriously?¡¯ her eyes scrutinized. ¡®Do I have to be the one to do it? Why don¡¯t you do it instead?¡¯

    Despite the emotions dancing in her eyes, Gideon seemed to not get it as he stressed out, ¡°Don¡¯t make him any angrier, Xen! Move! He¡¯s holding back his temper right now, so please help him get dressed!¡±

    Left with no other choice, Xenia epted the clothes. She then turned back and walked towards the King. Standing in front of him, she did her best to keep her eyes away from his naked body, stopping just at an arm¡¯s distance from him.

    ¡®Here we go again¡­¡¯

    Stretching out her arms, she was just about to do her so-called duty when the King suddenly grabbed his undergarments and trousers from her arms and began dressing himself up on his own.

    ¡®Thank heavens¡­¡¯ she sighed in relief, already mentally lining up a few alibis for her to use. ¡®It must be hard being a werewolf¡­ Getting naked most of the time¡­¡¯

    ¡°My cape, Xen. Put it on me,¡± the Kingmanded, snapping Xenia out from her trance as she looked at him. He stared back at her as he whispered, ¡°Quickly, Xen.¡±

    Absently moving, Xenia wondered what exactly was going on inside the King¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t sound angry, but the intensity of his stare was worrisome, to say the least.

    Quickly moving, she towered over him, almost hugging him as she hastily put on his cape over his shoulders.

    Their skin brushed against one another, and Xenia felt electricity running through her veins.

    ¡®W-what the-¡®

    It was a weird feeling, one that she quickly shook off from her system as she continued on her duty. She just assumed that she was simply being nervous. This was a mess, after all; a chaotic situation that only happened because she ran away.

    ¡®Why would the Vampire King surround the castle like this¡­ It¡¯s as if¡­¡¯ Her thoughts trailed off. Her eyes then widened as she came to a revtion. ¡®No¡­ It can¡¯t be!¡¯

    Xenia was about to move when her body suddenly stood frozen, the King suddenly leaning closer to her face as he whispered into her ear. ¡°Do you really think you can run away from me, Xen? You can try again and again, but I will alwayse to get you.¡±

    She fought herself from shivering. His hot breath sent a tingling sensation running all over her body, and she felt something coiling inside her stomach as she cautiously replied.

    ¡°Why?¡± she unknowingly murmured.

    Before she could look at him, all the hairs on her body stood up on their ends as she felt something wet and warm settle between her shoulder and neck. Her eyes widened, her breath hitching at the sensation.

    ¡®Did¡­ Did he just lick my neck?¡¯

    She wanted so badly to scream. It was nerve-wracking, but what horrified her the most was the fact that her body was reacting strangely at that moment.

    ¡°You. Are. Mine.¡± the king whispered, enunciating each word in his heavy and domineering tone. His words sounded firm and deadly.

 Chapter 41

    ¡®What did he just say?¡¯ Xenia anxiously mused, her body remaining unmoving as she kept still. She didn¡¯t dare turn her head to look at him, or else, their faces would collide and she didn¡¯t want that at all.

    ¡®You. Are. Mine¡­¡¯

    The words kept reying themselves in her head. It wasn¡¯t the first time the King had reiterated that he owned her life. However, the way he said those words a while ago felt¡­ different.

    It was as if he wanted her in a different way, and not just simply as his own person as his subject.

    Xenia frowned as she quickly shook off those unnecessary thoughts inside her head. She was probably thinking too much on it, only to then panic as she finally realized how she had kept as still as a statue.

    It was so unlike her to feel as conflicted like this, having no idea what to do as she decided on what to do next.

    Gathering her senses, she instantly stepped backwards, afraid that the king would discover the loud thumping of her heart. She didn¡¯t want him to see how affected she was by his words.

    In a way, she should be annoyed and furious¡­ but she wasn¡¯t. Instead, she found herself more nervous than anything, practically cowering, to be exact.

    ¡°Thisd is with me,¡± the King dered, passing by her with his stoic face like nothing was happening.

    By the sidelines, Xenia heaved out a sigh of relief when the king diverted his attention away from her.

    Finally, she could let herself breathe a bit normally andpose herself. She kept quiet and meek as she turned around and followed him into the castle. She needed badly to get inside, and at this rate, the King was currently her only way into the castle unscathed.

    ¡°King Darius,¡± the Valcrez soldiers bowed in respect to Darius, and Xenia just wanted to hit them all for not being given the same respect.

    ¡®Don¡¯t they know that I¡¯ll be their Queen soon?!¡¯ Xenia inwardly scoffed, looking at the soldiers bowing their heads in front of her. ¡®These dimwits!¡¯ But then again, she was technically still in her disguise.

    Still, her worry remained as it kept creeping inside her nerves. She could only hope that what was happening now was nothing but an extra precautionary measure, one that was needed because of the approaching enemy forces.

    ¡®King Darius and King Niki must¡¯ve been good friends,¡¯ Xenia thought. Just from that sight alone, Xenia could already tell that Darius indeed had a good rtionship with the Vampire King. Without a single word uttered, the guards promptly let them enter.

    Walking through the gate, Xenia let out a sigh of relief as soon as they were firmly within the castle walls. She was finally back, and it was only a matter of time before she could manage to get out of this king¡¯s grasp.

    Looking around, she frowned as she noticed that not one of their people inside the castle was roaming around. Even servants. Was the castle evacuated?

    ¡°What happened?¡± King Darius asked Gideon. ¡°Why are there Valcrez Soldiers surrounding the castle walls?¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but nod as she listened. That was precisely what she wanted to know as well. As such, she kept an ear out as she waited for Gideon¡¯s report.

    ¡°Niki found out that his bride-to-be, the elder Princess, is missing,¡± Gideon began.

    ¡®They found out?¡¯ Xenia held in her breath.

    ¡°King Stephan had failed to honor the agreement between the two kingdoms, and everything else went on from there. It¡¯s honestly a chaotic situation, Your Majesty.¡±

    She halted midstep, her face was paler than before as she inwardly gasped. ¡®This¡­ This can¡¯t be¡­¡¯

    Her eyes flitted towards her surroundings once more. With the Valcrez soldiers surrounding the entire castle, Xenia knew that it could only mean one thing. His father failed to talk things out with the Vampire King, and the kingdom was plunged into conflict.

    She felt sick to her stomach.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Prince Ezekiel had left to secure the borders with Ebodia¡¯s armies, leaving the castle with only a few mages and soldiers,¡± Gideon continued.

    ¡°The moment I informed them about Helion¡¯s Army approaching, they were already mobilizing to defend their borders. It was then that King Niki arrived for the wedding, only for him to find out that the eldest princess is missing.¡±

    Gideon sighed, ¡°King Stephan then tried offering the hand of his second daughter in return, but King Niki simply ordered his men to surround the castle. He then grounded the King and Queen along with the second Princess inside the meeting hall, forcing them into a serious talk with his Valcrez Council that he arrived with.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Niki would have a hard time dealing with his Council,¡± Darius pondered. ¡°Those elders will definitely seize this opportunity to siege Ebodia. Though, Niki will surely handle this matters carefully.¡±

    ¡°What do I do¡­ This is all my fault¡­¡± Xenia murmured, her eyes meeting with the King¡¯s back as tears ran down her cheeks. She was toote.

    ¡°Xen, you stay here with Gideon and Bartos while I find out more about the situation,¡± the King spoke. ¡°I will go to Niki directly.¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she let the two men lead her on as she went through the motions. After a while, however, both men stopped and looked at her, a frown both on their foreheads as they watched her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have you roaming around alone, Xen. I will deal with youter. For now, behave and stay with Gideon and Bartos,¡± the King uttered with his stoic expression.

    He then looked at Gideon and said, ¡°Make sure that you and Bartos won¡¯t let Xen out of your sight. You two will face the consequences if you lose Xen. If Xen tries to escape, I don¡¯t care what you both have to do. Make sure you will not let that happen without a single scratch on Xen.¡±

    The two saluted despite the confused reactions on their faces. The King¡¯s eyes then darted to her as he said, ¡°Xen¡¯s been poisoned by the Tatar Berry. Xen¡¯s inner force is still suppressed.¡±

    Xenia blinked at what she heard. No wonder she felt as if something was missing from her body. Assuming that was the case, if she ever fought with those vampire soldiers, she could die without even seeing her family onest time.

    Her mind in turmoil, Xenia met the King¡¯s stare. Could she really trust this man with her identity?

    Seeing the King approach her, Xenia suddenly felt a chill wash over her. The King¡¯s silhouette then became blurry as her eyes shut themselves from the world¡­

    Everything went nk.

 Chapter 42

    Quickly moving behind, Darius immediately caught Xen¡¯s falling body in his arms. Xen¡¯s face was troubled, worry staining those usually beautiful features.

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Darius murmured while he lovingly gazed at the person in his arms.

    He was too exhaustedst night that he dozed off quickly the moment he had his back on thefortable bed. He almost went crazy when he woke up and found out that Xen was already gone.

    Worried as hell for Xen¡¯s safety in traveling alone, he instantly shifted to his Wolf-Man form to look for Xen. Thank the heavens that he arrived just in time.

    Darius turned to Gideon, ¡°I need a room. I will see to Xen first before anything else.¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty,¡± Gideon quickly spoke up. ¡°King Niki and the Council are waiting for yo-¡±

    ¡°Not until I set Xen down on afortable bed!¡± Darius growled.

    Doing his best to y the concerned diplomat, Gideon approached his King and offered, ¡°I can carry Xen for you-¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Darius barked aloud, ignoring all reason as he promptly walked ahead towards the castle hallways.

    Spotting a Valcrez soldier, he then told him to call for an Ebodian servant that could assist him with locating an appropriate chamber for Xen.

    Soon, a servant came, and Darius gave the woman a scrutinizing look as she slightly bowed her head.

    The King almost barked out, ¡°Lead me to one of your guest chambers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the servantmented as she slightly tilted her head, only for her face to contort as a horrified look etched itself onto her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Darius asked with a frown, noticing how the servant¡¯s gaze locked itself onto Xen.

    The servant stammered, ¡°Uhm¡­ I-I¡¯m probably just mistaken, b-but he l-looks like-¡±

    ¡°Dolly,¡± a woman¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted, grabbing both of their attention as they turned their head to look at the neer.

    Looking on, Darius squinted at the woman wearing a regal outfit rapidly approaching them. With a crown sitting prettily on her head, he instantly recognized the figure as the respectable Queen of the Kingdom of Ebodia.

    ¡°Your Highness, King Darius, I was informed of your arrival, and my husband, King Stephan, asked me to leave the meeting hall in order to escort you to the-¡± Queen Dana interrupted herself, her eyes lingering on Xen¡¯s unmoving figure in his arms.

    Taking note of the Queen¡¯s sudden pause, Darius gave her a scrutinizing look. Somehow, he saw a hint of surprise sh through her face before it quickly disappeared.

    The Queen was now expressionless as she promptly continued, ¡°I see that you have an unconsciouspanion. Is he ill? Would you like me to get a healer to check on him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Darius politely replied ¡°And would you kindly show me to a room where I can have Xen rest and be guarded by my men before I see Niki and King Stephan?¡±

    ¡°Please follow me,¡± Queen Dana said with a timid smile as she walked ahead of Darius.

    As they walked through the halls, Darius couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the situation from my men, and you must trust Niki on this. I know I¡¯m an outsider, but I know him enough. He¡¯s with the Council and the other royals, so it was inevitable for him to do what he must to pacify them,¡± he exined.

    ¡°He will surely handle everything in a calm and careful manner, and he will be considerate to Ebodia¡¯s plight¡­¡±

    Darius didn¡¯t know why he said those exact words, but Queen Dana somehow reminded him of his own mother. He was pretty sure that the Queen was worried, and he wanted to give the woman somefort, knowing how his friend Niki¡¯s mind works.

    Surely, the Vampire King wouldn¡¯t abandon Ebodia and let it be doomed just because of a runaway bride.

    ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful and considerate of you, Your Highness,¡± Queen Dana smiled.

    ¡°However, I am confident that my daughter wille back for us. She can be reckless at times, but she will not let anything happen to her family. She will return and fix everything for sure.¡±

    Hearing her words, the King was a bit surprised at how confident the Queen sounded. But either way, he was d to hear it. At least he wouldn¡¯t need to meddle in this affair after all.

    In the end, he would just finish his business talking with King Stephan and be on his merry way. His fellow king¡¯s personal request for his presence was the only reason he was in Ebodia in the first ce anyway.

    Showing his respect to his fellow monarch, Darius quietly followed the Queen until they found themselves entering a spacious bedchamber. Walking forward, he gentlyid Xen down on the bed.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You seem to be a bit attached with thisd, Your Highness,¡± the Queenmented, her soft gaze lingering on Xen¡¯s unmoving body.

    ¡°I guess you could say that,¡± Dariusmented, an unknowing smile spreading across his face.

    ¡°I see,¡± the Queen nodded. ¡°No matter. You can safely leave thed under my care and-¡±

    But before she could finish her words, Gideon and Bartos had suddenly entered the bedchamber. She kept her tongue as she watched on.

    ¡°Apologies, Queen Dana, but these are the men who will guard Xen for the time being,¡± Darius exined. ¡°Xen has the tendency to run away¡­¡±

    Looking at the two imposing men standing guard, Queen Dana could only nod as her eyes fixated themselves on the unconsciousd.

    ¡°I see. I guess he loves running away then,¡± she closed her eyes. ¡°Very well. Come now, and I will escort you to the meeting hall where everyone is gathered.¡±

    Giving her a nod, Darius followed suit, giving Gideon and Bartos a knowing look as he telepathically ryed, [Make sure you won¡¯t lose Xen, or you two will have to face my wrath.]

    His two knights could only gulp, bravely nodding at the same time as they stood guard.

    Walking back out to the hallway, the two monarchs fell into lockstep as the Queen asked. ¡°How did he fall ill, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Xen ate a poisonous berry, the Tatar berry, by ident while we were on the run through the forest,¡± the King told his story. ¡°I already gave Xen a few drops of my blood to fight off the poison, but Xen¡¯s body is still adjusting to the treatment.¡±

    Darius let off a small breath as he continued. ¡°I will appreciate it if you will send for a healer with magical power to tend to Xen¡¯s injury. I will need Xen to be in good condition as soon as I am done talking with His Highnesses.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Queen Dana let off a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. We will have the best healers in the kingdom to attend to him.¡±

    After a few moments of walking, the Queen finally stopped in front of a door guarded by the soldiers of Valcrez. Moving forward, the soldiers bowed to the two of them, opening the door as they ushered them inside.

    Darius thanked the Queen for her time before walking further into the meeting hall. There, he shook his head upon seeing themotion currently taking ce as soon as he entered.

    Already, Darius could see a few familiar facesing from Valcrez. His eyes then darted towards the woman sitting beside King Stephan. He could only assume that she was the second daughter, but her face was currently covered by a veil obscuring her from vision.

    Despite his annoyance at the essory, he still understood how it was a part of the customs of Ebodia for the wife-to-be to cover their faces on their wedding day.

    Quietly observing, Darius noted that Niki was quiet, his non-answer to King Stephan¡¯s offer still being the most pressing topic in the room.

    ¡°This is uneptable! How could you expect us to settle with the second daughter when you promised us your eldest?!¡± one of the Valcrez Elders pointed out. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the cursed Princess?! Are you belittling our Kingdom?!¡±

    Darius shook his head upon seeing Niki¡¯s unbothered expression. His fellow King turned to him as he scoffed, ¡°I see that you¡¯re here to witness this mess, my dear friend.¡±

    Darius chuckled, not bothering with the current situation brewing around him as he said, ¡°I guess nobody would want to marry a bloodsucking bat, huh?¡±

    ¡°And as if any human would want to marry an ugly barking dog,¡± Niki jokingly scoffed as he stood in his chair. Approaching his friend, the two Kings shared a hug. ¡°It¡¯s good to see, my friend.¡±

 Chapter 43

    After making sure that King Darius was well situated on his own inside the meeting hall, Queen Dana promptly left him to his own.

    Stepping out, she finally breathed out a sigh of relief at her job well done. Now, however, she had a different priority. Heading straight to Jayra¡¯s chamber, she kept herposure as she went through the previous events in her head.

    She almost had a heart attack seeing her disguised daughter being carried around by the Werewolf King. She was on the verge of just breaking down and hugging her daughter, but she managed to keep herself in check.

    Like everyone in their kingdom, she was well groomed enough to calm herself in emergency situations such as this. It was only a good thing that the Werewolf King didn¡¯t notice anything suspicious.

    Reaching Jarya¡¯s chamber, she promptly knocked on the door. The young healer answered the door with a curious look. ¡°Queen Dana, wha-¡±

    ¡°With me. Now!¡± the Queen quickly cut her off. ¡°Xenia¡¯s back, and you must prepare a potion to neutralize a Tatar Berry so that she can get back on her feet.¡± She then continued, ¡°Also, prepare a spell that can knock out the two werewolves guarding her room. Something that can distort their memories, preferably.¡±

    ¡°What memories should I substitute then?¡±

    ¡°Make it so that they think Xenia knocked them out to escape,¡± Queen Dana promptly replied. ¡°She¡¯s currently disguised as a man, so I¡¯ll grab her clothes while you can go directly to the Duplex guest room in the east wing where she¡¯s currently held. Act natural around those werewolves. Be careful, move quickly.¡±

    ***

    Taking her orders into memory, Jayra nodded and instantly grabbed the things that she¡¯d need for her task. Meanwhile, the Queen had left her room to get the Princess¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Why am I not surprised about this?¡± Jayra scoffed with a pout, her arms full with her catalysts as she rashly walked out of her room. ¡°You absolute fool¡­¡±

    Looking around, the young healer took in the emptiness of the hallway. No one in the castle dared toe out of their room as soon as they received an order from their King to stay inside their chambers.

    All the while, the Ebodia Royal Family kept themselves grounded inside the Meeting Hall with the Vampire King with his Council and Royal Family. The missing Princess was the cause of all this mess, and tempers were running high as they tried toe to apromise.

    Meanwhile, Jarya was aware of why the Princess ran away. After all, she was one of the few who helped the Princess out of her own free will. She didn¡¯t think that her friend woulde back this early, but at least she returned despite the mess she created.

    ¡°Truly, you¡¯re really too stubborn for your own good¡­¡±

    With onest whisper ofint, Jayra almost found herself running to the chamber where Xenia was supposedly being held. Knocking on the door, she quickly entered the room as soon as the door opened.

    ¡°I am Jayra, the healer-mage for the royal family,¡± Jarya announced her arrival, gulping at the two muscr men in front of her. ¡°The Queen has instructed me to look after the¡­¡±

    Her words slowly trailed off when one of the men finally showed her to the bed. Keeping herposure intact, she kept herself calm while looking at her princess¡¯s unconscious body.

    She might look like she wasn¡¯t doing anything at the moment, but unknown to the two werewolves, she had already started casting her spell from the moment she entered the room.

    ¡°Make it quick!¡± the man with a scar on his facemented.

    Jayra had an awkward smile on her face as she nodded. Somehow, she felt intimidated and weirded out at how the man with the scar never left his scrutinizing gaze towards her.

    ¡°My apologies for Bartos¡¯s behavior,¡± the other man chuckled. ¡°He rarely sees a beauty, so-UGH!¡±

    Jayra winced at the sudden punching from the scarred man. She didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d see violence that early in the day.

    ¡°Well, that hurt,¡± the other man shook his head, shing her an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m Gideon, by the way. And the gruff guy here is Bartos. Please don¡¯t mind us as continue with your work.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Jayra nodded. ¡°Leave me to my work.¡±

    Quickly putting her attention back to her Princess, she quietly uttered a spell to repair the Princess¡¯s inner force.

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?!¡± Bartos questioned, making Jayra gulp.

    ¡°It¡¯s the scented catalyst I¡¯m using for your friend here to open his eyes,¡± she quickly exined. She needs a booster to help her fight off the poison.¡±

    Stilling her breath, Jayra was honestly finding it hard to breathe due to the prating gaze that she could feel boring into the back of her head. How did they expect her to focus if one of them kept ring at her like that?

    ¡°Heard that, Bartos? Stop distracting the healer will you?¡± Jayra heard Gideon scolding hispanion. ¡°It¡¯s not like the people inside this castle will do something funny when they already have enough of the mess that they¡¯re facing right now. Can you put your guard down for once?¡±

    With that, Jayra¡¯s lips curled up, feeling a bit guilty since she was already doing something offensive. Waiting for some time for her spell toplete, she silently chanted the final words, fully empowering them to take down the two werewolves behind her

    When the Princess stirred and was about to open her eyes, Jayra turned to look at the two men behind her with a smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s well now, but I¡¯m afraid you two will have to sleep¡­¡± she murmured with an awkward smile. She really didn¡¯t have to say anything, but for some reason, it somehow felt appropriate to do so. ¡°I apologize in advance¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hel-¡±

    Before Bartos could even finish his words, he and Gideon had already lost consciousness. Their body fell to the floor,pletely numb to the rest of the world.

    After making sure that her spell worked, Jayra then turned her back and smiled at the stirring Princess, ¡°Wee back, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Xenia had to blink several times as she stared at the young healer before her. Her eyes then darted to the floor, the bodies of Bartos and Gideon gracing her senses.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Xenia gasped. She was feeling better now, but why was Jayra currently with her?

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, Your Highness,¡± Jarya urged her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll wake up in about thirty minutes. The exnation cer. For now, the Queen is on her way to get you a change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mother?¡± Xenia confusingly hummed. ¡°I thought she¡¯s grounded?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They were inside the meeting hall earlier, but it seems that they instructed Queen Dana to go out earlier,¡± Jarya replied. ¡°It was there that she probably saw you? I don¡¯t know the exact details.¡±

    Xenia was about to ask for more details when the door swung open. She could only blink in wonder as her mother entered the room with a few servants in tow.

    ¡°You. Go to the adjacent room and get ready this instant,¡± her mother sternly said, rushing towards her and practically pulling her into the secret door connecting to the other guestroom. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t know what was happening as she let herself get dragged by her mother. The servants entered with them together with Jayra, and she could only look on as her mother calmly gave out orders.

    ¡°She should be ready in less than ten minutes,¡± the Queen said. ¡°That¡¯s all the time we¡¯ll get.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡± Xenia murmured, her eyes welling up from the overwhelming emotions.

    Her mother turned to her with a faint smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talkter, dear. I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re back.¡±

    She then continued, ¡°We can still rectify the situation. All you need to do is to show yourself at the meeting hall and deliver a good alibi on where you¡¯ve been¡­ Your father didn¡¯t say that you ran away. Instead, he told everyone that you were missing.¡±

    ¡°W-what¡­¡±

    ¡°The Valcrez Council then assumed that you simply ran away from the marriage. Thus, they forced King Niki to take proper action,¡± her mother kept on speaking, seemingly ignoring her confusion. ¡°But the situation has changed. We can still fix this once you show yourself.¡±

    Xenia was still in awe when one of the servants took off her clothes. She didn¡¯t even feel anything as she was being dressed like a doll.

    Instead, she simply listened to her mother as she thought up a good alibi that she could say before the Valcrez Royals, the Council, and their King. However¡­

    ¡°But what about the Werewolf King?¡± Xenia murmured.

    ¡°You¡¯re ad to him, Xenia¡­ Ad who simply ran away,¡± the Queen promptly pointed out.

    ¡°Jayra already took care of the two werewolves guarding you, and they wouldn¡¯t have any recollection of her entering the room. Instead, they¡¯ll remember you knocking them out in order to escape.¡±

    She gave her a small smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest, so just focus on your alibi. The Werewolf King might not buy it, but he surely wouldn¡¯t make any drastic moves topromise the situation.¡±

    As her mother continued on, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but nod as she thought to herself. ¡®I guess in the end, I still can¡¯t run away from this fate of mine¡­ I¡¯ll still be marrying the Vampire King.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t even take them ten minutes to finish preparing her. Before she knew it, she was once again the prim and proper princess.

    ¡°Are you ready? Jayra will apany you to attest to your alibi,¡± the Queen muttered out, her hands already busy putting a veil over her head. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we have a Tatar Berry in your sister¡¯s private garden¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Xenia let out a small gasp as she heard her mother¡¯s words. She almost forgot that Mineah loved studying potions and poisons, and her sister even had a private garden where she would personally grow wild nts and herbs that could either cure or kill people depending on their usage.

    ¡°Just in case needed¡­¡± her mother whispered to herself before casting a magic spell for Xenia to see a brief view of Mineah¡¯s garden. ¡°That is the location of the Tatar Berries. Keep that in mind forter.¡±

    Xenia nodded in understanding. The garden was situated in the forbidden wing of the castle, and no one was allowed to enter the ce except for Mineah or the members of the royal family.

    No one would look for her there knowing how she, the eldest princess, didn¡¯t even bother wanting toe down there. She couldn¡¯t even remember thest time that she set foot in the garden.

    It was simply unfortunate. Mineah and her mother had the same hobbies¡­ magic, spells, potions and poisons¡­ They are practically the very opposite of her own interests.

    ¡°Ready?¡± her mother asked.

    ¡°I am,¡± Xenia cooly responded, seeing her mother nodding in approval as she then turned to Jarya. The Princess let out a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Xenia promptly walked out of the room, Jayra slightly trailing behind her as they went to go to the meeting hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit nervous,¡± Jayra opened up as they walked into the hallway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother thought up of a good alibi, and it¡¯s convincing enough as it is,¡± Xenia reassured her friend. ¡°Although, I doubt that Darius¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You address the Werewolf King by his name?¡± Jarya noted. A hint of teasing in her tone as she asked, ¡°I guess you two already bonded a great deal together?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xenia quickly denied. ¡°It¡¯s just that he might not buy the excuse. It¡¯ll make things moreplicated than they should be.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± Jarya shrugged. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s a war brewing, so the Queen could be right¡­ They probably wouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of it as long as you show yourself.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Xenia stopped in her tracks as they finally reached the door to the meeting hall. It was nked by guards on both sides, all of theming from the Valcrez.

    ¡°Announcing the presence of Princess Xenia, the eldest daughter of King Stephan and the soon-to-be wife of the Vampire King,¡± Jayra dered, her head held up high as she spoke.

    Xenia silently cursed, wondering why she even used Xen as her alias. She was pretty sure that Darius would inevitably put the pieces together once her face was revealed. If she wanted to keep this charade up, she needed to keep her face hidden from him no matter what.

    The door opened, and Xenia took in a deep breath before she stepped into the hall.

 Chapter 45

    Inside the meeting hall, themotion about the pending wedding was still the pressing topic of discussion.

    ¡°I already told you, my daughter didn¡¯t run away,¡± King Stephan reasoned. ¡°She¡¯s missing, and the pce mages are still discreetly looking for her!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Only fools will believe that!¡± one of the Valcrez Elders snorted.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we¡¯re still wasting our time on this discussion when there¡¯s an oing threat to our kingdom!¡± the King of Ebodia roared.

    ¡°For goodness sake! My son already left with the bulk of our military power, and here you are taking advantage of our weakened defenses?! You should be assisting our kingdom by now, seeing as we¡¯re more than ready to proceed with this alliance. My second daughter is more willing to offer herself as a substitute for her sister should we fail to find my eldest in due time.¡±

    ¡°Why should we even assist Ebodia in this war when the alliance is still not finalized?¡± another Valcrez Elder questioned. ¡°Said alliance should only be binding once the marriage has taken ce.¡±

    Darius kept silent as he waited on how Niki would resolve this issue. He knew that his fellow King could easily ept the second princess, but the Valcrez Council and the Royals who were with him were far too adamant against the notion.

    He then looked at King Stephan, who also darted his eyes in his direction. The human King gave him an apologetic look every once in a while. It seemed like the distressed king wouldn¡¯t be able to have the private talk he wanted with him at the rate this discussion was going.

    Letting out the lightest scoff, Darius thought of checking up on Xen instead. He would rather watch and be with Xen than waste his time listening to this kind of discussion.

    These Valcrez Elders and Royals obviously wanted nothing but to simply take over Ebodia, and they were leading the discussion around in circles in hopes that they could get what they want. They were merely using the incident with the elder princess as an excuse for their behavior.

    Having had enough, Darius stood from his chair to leave, only to stop when a Valcrez Soldier entered and dered, ¡°The eldest Princess, Princess Xenia, is currently outside and asking to enter the hall¡­¡±

    King Stephan quickly barked out with a frown. ¡°What are you waiting for?! Let my daughter in this instant!¡±

    The soldier quickly looked at his King, Niki nodding to the soldier before he finally opened the door for the princess.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯ll be rude to leave at this point,¡¯ Darius thought as he got back on his seat, only to frown as his eyes darted towards the woman entering the hall.

    His eyes widened. That intoxicating scent like no other¡­ That smell that kept on haunting and torturing him¡­

    ¡°Xen,¡± he gasped as he suddenly inhaled the familiar scent entering the hall.

    [She¡¯s that woman! Our Xen!] Zeus hollered out. [Short for Xenia¡­ Hah! She¡¯s the runaway Princess! And this is the arranged marriage that she once mentioned about! No wonder Xen is always in a hurry to reach Ebodia! Our mate is the Princess! Wait¡­ she¡¯s that bat¡¯s bride-to-be? No!!!]

    Darius ignored Zeus¡¯s growling in his head as his gaze refused to leave the woman currently wearing a white gown. She also had a veil covering all of her face. All, except for her eyes. Those verdant green forests¡­

    Clenching his jaw, Darius kept his outward appearance in check as he instantly contacted Gideon and Bartos telepathically.

    After a few moments, however, there was no response. He knew he should really be running now to see what happened, but his body remained still where he was sitting. His mate was here, so he had to stay!

    Yes, he was already aware that Xen was a woman since that day he woke up in the cage and looked for her. He identally saw Xen cleaning herself up by the pool of the waterfalls, and he had known it ever since. It was no deer that Xen heard that day while she was in the water¡­ It was him¡­

    It was unforgettable. That sight alone became his greatest torment while he was with Xen.

    Everything was so vivid in his head, and Xen¡¯s alluring and perfect body as a woman haunted his dreams. Her long brown hair glistened from the sun¡¯s rays, blending well with the color of her verdant eyes as she bathed in the light.

    And that wasn¡¯t all. He even had the opportunity to be intimate with her when she ate the Tatar berries.

    She almost killed him that night, torturing him enough that he even had to shut Zeus off to keep himself sane and in control instead of just ravishing her wholesale.

    He kept reminding himself that he shouldn¡¯t take advantage of her because she didn¡¯t know what she was doing. She was well under the poison¡¯s aphrodisiac influence at the time, so he did his best to not cross the line!

    Xen was his mate, and he didn¡¯t want to force himself on her just because he had every opportunity to do so. Hell, he was someone who didn¡¯t even believe in mates and the Mate Pull for a reason!

    He wanted to make Xen his not because he simply wanted to, but he also wanted her to desire him all the same! He wanted to make her fully surrender herself to him of her own free will!

    [Grrr! Enough with those gentlemanly thoughts! You¡¯re about to lose Xen, and I know you want Xen as a man!] Zeus chided him. [You already fell for her without even realizing it! Do something, you idiot! Don¡¯t let her marry that bat friend of yours!]

    Shaking his head, Darius looked at Niki, who also had the same unbothered expression etched onto his face. Zeus was right¡­ He had to do something¡­

    Making up his mind, his eyes darted towards the woman who just entered the room. Their eyes met, and Darius gritted his teeth as he kept himself in check and refused to bat an eye at her. As he expected, Xen quickly turned her eyes away from him, seemingly pretending as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°I apologize for the mess I caused. I heard what happened from our mage who found and save me inside my sister¡¯s private garden,¡± Xenia began.

    ¡°I went there at dawn to calm myself from worries guing my mind, not wanting my family to find out about it as I ruminated about my uing marriage. While I was there, I then saw some berries in her garden, so decided to eat them out of hunger. Unfortunately, because of my ignorance, I lost then consciousness.¡±

    ¡®What a lovely voice you have, my princess,¡¯ Darius mused, his eyes fixated on his mate. ¡®Do you really think you can fool me that easily? You won¡¯t get away from me no matter what.¡¯

 Chapter 46

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help holding her breath whenever she would meet Darius¡¯s piercing gaze. Still, she knew she had to keep her poise up, so she met his gaze with the same intensity asst time. It was bold. It was dangerous.

    In the end, that pointed gaze he constantly gave her was just too much for her. Conceding defeat, she found herself cowering as she took her eyes away from the Werewolf King¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Exin!¡± King Stephan roared, his eye boring drills to their kingdom¡¯s mage, Jayra.

    The princess did her best not to flinch.

    As expected of the Ebodian royal family, all of them were quite good at picking up on the situation. First her mother, and now her father¡­ they quickly adapted on the fly, picking up on whatever they had to work with and running away with it.

    It was quite admirable. They were quite good at acting, weren¡¯t they?

    Hearing her King¡¯s outburst, Jayra quickly cleared her throat. ¡°Your Majesty, the Princess unknowingly ate a berry that, in the eyes of a mere human, looks nothing more than a luscious and edible fruit. A bigger disaster has been averted, but if she were left unattended for a day, she could¡¯ve lost her life,¡± she exined.

    ¡°It was only fortunate that while I was looking for the Princess, I didn¡¯t skip over the garden and I somehow found the princess unconscious. We can only thank the heavens that I found her early enough to clear the poison from her system before it did anysting damage.¡±

    Jarya¡¯s exnation lingered over the room as everyone¡¯s eyesnded on the two of them. A few beatster, a few silent murmurs echoed from Valcrez¡¯s side of the hall.

    Xenia blinked. She was back in time before the intended schedule for the wedding, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right? The Vampire King and hispanions shouldn¡¯t have to make a big deal out of it.

    Waiting for the tension inside the room to drop, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Darius¡¯s direction. And as expected, there he was again, his eyes still on her as if he knew exactly who she was.

    She unknowingly held her breath as she silently prayed for the Werewolf King to not cause a scene. To her horror, however, Darius suddenly stepped forward and spoke.

    ¡°King Stephan and King Niki, would you be so kind as to let me interrupt this discussion for a while?¡± the foreign King spoke, reminding everyone that he was still present in the room. ¡°Worry not, I wouldn¡¯t take too much of your time since I¡¯m also in a hurry to leave.¡±

    Darius¡¯s voice made Xenia¡¯s body freeze in fear.

    ¡®Oh no¡­¡¯ she inwardly cringed as her face paled. It was only a good thing that she was currently covered by her veil.

    Her throat dried up as she quickly thought up of what to say in the worst-case scenario. She could only hope that Darius wouldn¡¯t throw out a curveball for her to navigate.

    ¡°Of course, King Darius. Please speak freely.¡± Xenia¡¯s father replied, and King Niki simply nodded as an answer.

    Acknowledging the permission given to him, Darius looked at her father with a slight frown as he addressed, ¡°I believe that you have an important matter to discuss with me today. I don¡¯t want to be rude, but I have no intention of staying here in this kingdom just to simply witness this pressing matter between the Valcrez and Ebodia, which I have no concern with whatsoever.¡±

    He scoffed, ¡°Furthermore, I also won¡¯t allow you to cancel our meeting and waste the days of travel I had already gone through to meet and talk to you, as per your request. Please tell me your concerns at this moment so we can move on. I don¡¯t mind the others inside this hall hearing of it.¡±

    King Stephan gulped. Clearing his throat, he cautiously spoke. ¡°I do apologize that you have to witness this mess, but indeed¡­ I asked for your presence for a very important discussion aside from inviting you to my daughter¡¯s marriage ceremony,¡± he nodded as he then turned to King Niki.

    ¡°Although, I do believe that your side wouldn¡¯t let me out of this hall under any circumstance. As such, as King Darius suggested, I will discuss matters with him here before all of you.¡±

    The tension in the room became all the heavier as everyone present listened in on the separate discussion happening in front of them. Xenia could only stand at attention, her heart hammering as she kept an ear open.

    ¡°King Darius, I would also like to discuss a potential alliance between my kingdom and yours,¡± King Stephan began. ¡°My son and I came up with a proposal that might be to both of our kingdoms¡¯ advantage¡­¡±

    As quickly as he waved, King Stephan signaled for his Great Chancellor Corpus, who at that instant approached King Darius and handed him the documents of the proposal. King Darius looked at it with a nk face, and Xenia bit her lower lip as she waited for the Werewolf King¡¯s reaction.

    In all honesty, she thought that she was already spared from much of the chaos, seeing as Darius had suddenly brought up another topic that led the discussion away from her.

    However, Xenia was still wary about the current situation. After all, what if she had to face something chaotic happening very soon? Then again, that was probably just her guilt making her think too much for deceiving the Werewolf King.

    ¡°Hmm, howe you¡¯re not offering a marriage proposal here, King Stephan?¡± Darius nonchntly asked, his eyes darting to Xenia as he scoffed. ¡°Howe the Valcrez King has that offer extended to him and not me?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s with that look?¡¯ Xenia nervously thought. ¡®Did he somehow recognize me from my eyes alone? But¡­ that should be impossible¡­¡¯

    It was nerve-wracking. She was so dead nervous at the prospect of being found out. But¡­ she shouldn¡¯t be, right? There was simply no way that Darius would recognize her with her face covered like that.

    Hearing his fellow king, a dim expression descended on Xenia¡¯s father as he replied, ¡°You must be mistaken, King Darius. I never offered my daughter to King Niki. It was their side that insisted that I marry my daughter to him in order to secure the alliance.¡±

    Xenia clenched her jaw, knowing how his father must be in so much turmoil at this point. Her father never wanted to make any of his family act as sacrificialmbs unless they had no choice.

    At the end of the day, their people¡¯s peace and safety shoulde first and foremost before their own happiness. She could only thank the heavens that her mother was not present at that moment to witness this.

    Letting her eyes wander back to Darius, she met his scrutinizing stare with a re of her own as she kept her silence.

    If Darius took offense to her act, he didn¡¯t bat an eye at her as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I would also like to marry your daughter to secure this alliance.¡±

    He asserted himself, ¡°What would you do now, I wonder? I want her, King Stephan¡­¡±

 Chapter 47

    King Stephan gasped as he followed his fellow king¡¯s eyes. ¡°My Eldest daughter?¡± His eyes widened, looking as if making sure that the Werewolf King was pointing at the right woman.

    ¡°Yes. I want Princess Xenia to be my wife to secure this potential alliance you want between our kingdoms,¡± King Darius reiterated himself.

    He then looked at Xenia intently and firmly announced, ¡°I won¡¯t ask for any other thing except for your daughter. In return, I am willing toply with all of your demands so long as it is reasonable enough and won¡¯t be against the principles, rules, andws of my kingdom.¡±

    There was a pause. Everyone was stunned at the Werewolf King¡¯s words.

    ¡°Time is ticking. War ising to your kingdom, and I am willing to fight alongside you once you give me a positive answer,¡± Darius pressed on. ¡°The hand of your eldest daughter, Princess Xenia, in exchange for my assistance¡­¡±

    He kept himself at the ready as he waited for a response. He purposefully interrupted the discussion before the Valcrez side could ept the Princess¡¯s alibi of idental poisoning and decided to proceed with the wedding.

    If he didn¡¯t do such a thing, then it would be toote¡­

    There was a waring, but there was still time to spare for the wedding to continue. It was the final step to secure the alliance that Ebodia needed to survive.

    Judging by the situation, Niki had brought enough soldiers with him that they could already aid in securing the castle at the very least. Then, reinforcement from Valcrez would follow as soon as this marriage happened.

    With one word, he could lose his mate to his friend Niki at any moment¡­ something that he simply couldn¡¯t allow to happen.

    Just the thought of seeing Xen with another man was already making him feral, and the beast in him was already on the verge ofing out at any given moment.

    Darius looked at Niki with a heavy sigh. He and his fellow had a deep bond to the point where he almost died to save him once.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t save Niki¡¯s life years ago just to receive something in return. But at this rate, it was the only choice he got to secure his mate should things not go as smoothly as he hoped.

    As expected, amotion filled the hall. There were unpleasant reactions to Darius¡¯s words, and the Ebodia King was caught off guard as he didn¡¯t see such an offering at all.

    ¡°Heavens!¡± the King of Ebodia burst out.

    ***

    Xenia looked at her father in worry. He had a conflicted expression on his face, and she had no idea what to say or even do. She was speechless.

    She felt like fainting just to avoid the situation right now. If she hadn¡¯t run away¡­ they wouldn¡¯t have been in this mess in the first ce.

    ¡®This is all my fault¡­¡¯

    Her eyes darted back at Darius. He was still asposed as ever, looking like someone who wouldn¡¯t budge at his own words.

    It was par for the course, but what baffled Xenia was the devious smile currently on the king¡¯s face. It was as if what he just said earlier was something that should be so simple to ept.

    Why would Darius act like that over her? Why meddle in an affair like this and create another mess for a princess he had never even met or knew?

    ¡®It¡¯s so unlike him to¡­ unless¡­¡¯

    The Princess¡¯s eyes widened as a damning realization dawned on her¡­ Darius probably knew that she was Xen¡­ But since when!?

    ¡°This is absurd, Your Highness! The Werewolf King is disrespecting us right before our faces!!!¡± one of the Elders from the Valcrez eximed.

    ¡°This is an insult to our kingdom! Let us ignore such drivel. The Princess is back, and we can now proceed with this marriage alliance as initially nned.¡±

    Xenia looked at King Niki, who also had a stoic expression on his face before shifting her gaze back to Darius. She could only wonder what was going on inside these two Kings¡¯ heads, who just seemed to stare at each other for quite some time without so much as moving an inch.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    It was the only word that King Niki uttered, his eyes keenly staring at Darius as he waited for an answer.

    ¡°Xen. Is. Mine,¡± Darius firmly dered, his strong and unbreakable voice booming as if he was proud of announcing it to everyone inside the hall. ¡°She is my mate.¡±

    There was no other exnation needed once the word mate slipped through Darius¡¯s lips. Everyone in the room knew about how a werewolf had their destined mates that only a werewolf could recognize. There was no point in arguing anymore.

    ¡®That possessive beast! A mate?! He seriously just said that?!¡¯ Xenia thought as she red daggers at Darius¡¯s direction

    As if feeling her sight bore into him, Darius turned to her and gave her a sly smirk. Those eyes of his sent her a silent message, one of endless torture at the fact that he now owned her!

    ¡°You do know the grave consequences of what you are imposing, Darius?¡± King Niki calmly addressed. ¡°What you are suggesting right now is an indication that you want to be enemies with my kingdom by stealing my bride-to-be.¡±

    ¡°I wish nothing of the sort, Niki. And you know that I want nothing but to be a good friend to you, ensuring asting peace between our kingdoms¡± Darius promptly assuaged.

    ¡°I am willing topromise with your terms as long as you hand me my mate, who is Princess Xenia. If you won¡¯t allow it, then I will have no choice but to use the Beholden Law.¡±

    Xenia could only watch from the sidelines as her name was thrown about like it was nothing. She felt like nothing more than a bargaining chip between these two powerful beasts, and she didn¡¯t like it at all!

    She wasn¡¯t a thing that they could bargain with like they were ying a game, and she wasn¡¯t some kind of prize and trophy either! And yet¡­ that was the harsh reality that Xenia had to ept for the betterment of their people.

    ¡°Alright, the Beholden Law it is,¡± King Niki inly responded with a sigh. ¡°If not for you saving my life back then¡­ I won¡¯t be standing here right now. I will concede and let you have Princess Xenia. In return, I am beholden no more to the Werewolf King of Cordon.¡±

    A Valcrez Elder was too quick toin. ¡°But Your Highness! This is-¡±

    ¡°My decision is final!¡± the Vampire King announced, using a gesture of his hand to stop one of his elders from speaking up.

    ¡°No one should question it. I will ept the second princess, Princess Mineah, in this marriage alliance with the Kingdom of Ebodia. We will proceed as nned. My marriage with Princess Mineah will happen today.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s the cursed Princess, Niki!¡± a woman on the Valcrez¡¯s side eximed. Xenia could only assume that the woman was a member of the Royal Family with how she dressed and how she addressed the Vampire King.

 Chapter 48

    Xenia looked at her sister Mineah, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a stabbing pain go through her chest. Her little sister had to suffer this discrimination alone, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it.

    Xenia balled her fists, her knuckles turning white as she mustered up the courage to voice out her thoughts. She opened her mouth to speak for her sister, but the Vampire King¡¯s voice came first.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we also cursed? I¡¯m sure most humans consider our kind cursed as well,¡± King Niki inly spoke, a subtle smile forming on his face as his eyes darted towards her sister.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a match made in heaven? To unite two people that are both cursed? A sucking blood monster marrying a cursed princess. I¡¯m pretty sure that Princess Mineah and I will get along well, my dear sister, so please worry no more.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste then¡­ We will proceed with the initial wedding for King Niki and my daughter, Princess Mineah, and finalize this alliance once and for all!¡± Xenia¡¯s father interrupted.

    He then looked at Darius and continued, ¡°It is in our tradition to not wed in haste and have two marriages at the same time. As such, we will have to wait for another thirty days to avoid a bad omen in the family.¡±

    He nodded, ¡°We will have to make another set of preparations for your wedding to my daughter during that time, King Darius. But while it might not happen today, we shall announce to all the realms that my daughter, Princess Xenia, is already bound to marry the Werewolf King at the Kingdom of Cordon.¡±

    Hearing her father talk, Xenia let out a sigh. It all happened so quickly that she didn¡¯t even have time to process it all. Now, she was bound to marry Darius, the Werewolf King, and she had nothing to say in the matter.

    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t back yet,¡± Xenia murmured.

    Jayra who was still beside her, whispered, ¡°I believe she¡¯s still fixing and arranging some things to back up our alibi just in case. But with the way things ended, it¡¯s no longer necessary. Let me go and get her.¡±

    Xenia only nodded in appreciation as she let out another sigh. Currently, everything was settled. And thus, the wedding would begin shortly as scheduled. Xenia sat beside her sister while Darius and Niki both became busy discussing matters with their father.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Mineah greeted her with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Xenia could only let out a pained smile as she grabbed her sister¡¯s hand. Gently squeezing it between her fingers, she said, ¡°I am so sorry, Mineah. To have caused you all of this trouble¡­ I don¡¯t know where to even start¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Mineah uttered out, her soft tone doing little to assuage her. ¡°I will go through all of this with my own ord, Sister.¡±

    Hearing her words, Xenia let out another sigh as she looked at the Vampire King.

    ¡°I was about to defend you earlier. We¡¯re not even sure if you¡¯re really the one cursed. And yet¡­¡± the eldest sister trailed off before continuing. ¡°The Vampire King was considerate enough to step into your defense, Sister. I heard he doesn¡¯t drink human blood, especially those who he deems innocent. And Darius only said good things about him, so hopefully, he will treat you well. You can alwayse back to us should you encounter any problems once-¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m already old enough, Sister,¡± Mineah smiled at her, squeezing Xenia¡¯s hand as if to stop her. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re just a year older than me. You should stop worrying too much. I can protect myself just fine.¡±

    Xenia nodded at her sister¡¯s words. Yes¡­ While Mineah might not have any skill in terms ofbat, her knowledge of magic, potions, and poisons was more than deadly enough to give her some way to defend herself.

    Looking at her sister intently, Xenia gently cupped her cheeks as she smiled, ¡°Look at you¡­ I guess you¡¯re definitely a woman now.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t lying by a long shot. Her sister was a beauty and was the real epitome of a royal princess.

    She loved Mineah¡¯s eyes, even though everyone believed that she was the one among the Queen¡¯s children who inherited the curse because of their mismatched hue. There were two different colors on Mineah¡¯s eyes; one was blue, while the other was hazel.

    It was a reasonable guess. Their mother, the Queen, was an angel who fell in love with a human. She was apparently cast out from heaven bearing a curse as punishment; that she would pass on the said curse to her lineage for all of her life. Still, the theory about the curse was unclear even to this day.

    For all intents and purposes, it could also be her or even Ezekiel that bore the curse¡­ But since Mineah had a rare physical trait, everybody just assumed that it was her who received the curse.

    ¡°My dear sister, I noticed that you¡¯re addressing the Werewolf King by his name,¡± Mineah pointed out as she teased. ¡°I¡¯m assuming this isn¡¯t your first encounter with him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ He saved me, thus he thinks he owns my life ever since,¡± Xenia chuckled.

    ¡°Well, you must know that I am someone you all shouldn¡¯t be worried about. I can handle that king well enough!¡± she boasted just so Mineah wouldn¡¯t worry about her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good and satisfying enough for me then,¡± Mineah chuckled. ¡°At least we can contribute to our people¡¯s needs in matters like this.¡±

    Xenia nodded in agreement. It was simply their duty as princesses to be used as bargaining chips. Such was their life, and it was for the best.

    Soon, their mother arrived inside the meeting hall with Jayra. The sisters both gave their mother a reassuring smile, seeing how their mother¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears at the sight of them.

    Meanwhile, almost everyone left the meeting hall to prepare for the wedding. It would be held just a bit earlier than the original schedule, which was nned to happen at nighttime.

    Xenia almost wanted to hug her mother with her sister. But before they could greet one another, she found herself holding her breath as Darius walked towards them. Approaching her father, he simply nodded as he spoke.

    ¡°I will take my leave to aid your son Ezekiel now, King Stephan,¡± Darius boldly dered. ¡°However, I would much like the Princess, my bride-to-be, to apany me to the encampment of the Ebodia Army.¡±

    ¡°What?! No!¡± It was the Queen who answered.

    ¡°My Queen, please calm down,¡± King Stephan told his wife.

    He walked towards Darius and politely replied, ¡°King Darius, will you be so kind as to step out for now? My servant will escort you to your chambers. Kindly give me a moment of privacy with my family and discuss the matters at hand. I will visit you shortly with my answer.¡±

    Darius simply nodded. But before he left, he reiterated his stand and said, ¡°You must know, King Stephan, that I do not wish for any counter offer you might have. I will only ept having your daughter alone by my side, and that is all¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± King Stephan gravely replied.

    Darius headed out, leaving the family to their lonesome as he made his way to Gideon and Bartos.

 Chapter 49

    As soon as Darius was out, King Stephan dismissed the rest of their men in the premises, leaving only him and his family inside the room.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry¡­ This is all my fault. This is my punishment for not following heaven¡¯s will!¡± the Queen cried, Xenia and Mineah quicklyforting their mother with a soothing hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of me that Mineah¡¯s be a cursed Princess¡­ And now¡­ both of my daughters will have to marry¡­ Oh, heavens!¡±

    ¡°Mother, please get a hold of yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. And besides, everything went well in the end,¡± Xenia reassuringly stated.

    ¡°This is bound to happen sooner orter to protect our people. The Vampire King epted Mineah despite everything. And I¡­ Darius¡­ I mean the Werewolf King saved my life when I¡¯m on the brink of death. I owe him my life, so you really don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    ¡°You and the Werewolf King?!¡± her father gasped.

    Xenia nodded. She then briefed her family about her recent encounters with the King, seeing their questioning and interested eyes as she regaled them of her misadventures. By the time she was finished, her family was looking at her with a mix of guilt, pity, and a hint of pride.

    ¡°No wonder you two were together when you arrived here in the castle,¡± Xenia¡¯s father thought aloud. ¡°He¡¯s a werewolf though, Xenia, and he said that you¡¯re his mate. If so, it was only natural for him to recognize you from your scent alone.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Xenia sighed.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now, Daughter?¡± her father asked. ¡°He¡¯s requiring you to apany him to-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± her mother yelped aloud, cutting her father off. ¡°Our daughter just came back to us, and yet you¡¯re considering agreeing to send her out to the battlegrounds?!¡±

    Seeing her mother distraught, Xenia held the older woman¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Mother, you should know that even if Darius didn¡¯t drag me there¡­ I will still sneak out just so that I can help Ezekiel. It¡¯s what my heart desires.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Mineah can stay beside you, seeing as you guys can create potions and cast powerful spells,¡± Xenia continued. ¡°You two can chant out shields and weapons for our cause¡­ But me¡­ I¡¯m not born for magic. Physicalbat is all I¡¯m good for,¡± shemented.

    ¡°So please, still your heart and worry no more. Like Father said, I am the Werewolf King¡¯s mate, and I¡¯m sure you know how a werewolf would protect his mate with all his might, right?¡±

    A moment of silence seemed to stretch on before her father finally spoke. ¡°There¡¯s not much time, my dear wife,¡± he stressed out. ¡°You have to prepare Mineah for the wedding as well.¡±

    Hearing the King¡¯s words, their mother finally gathered some of herposure as she stood resolute. Looking intently at her and Mineah, she said, ¡°I¡­ No matter what happened in the past¡­ I have no regrets. Even if given a second chance in life, I will still choose to do the same¡­¡±

    She let out a loving sigh, ¡°Falling in love with your father and having you two and Ezekiel as my children are the best things that ever happened in my life.¡±

    She looked at Mineah and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m simply hurting, and I¡¯m truly sorry that I have to pass on my punishment for breaking the ordeal to you an-¡±

    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Mineah soothed her mother, rubbing her back as she hugged her. ¡°Please, Mother, stop it. We¡¯re not even sure if I¡¯m really cursed. Remember, Beirut¡¯s foresight is far from clear¡­¡±

    There was another loud sigh as their father took all of the room¡¯s attention back to himself. ¡°Come now. Let¡¯s prepare our daughters; Mineah for her wedding, and Xenia for her journey with the Werewolf King.¡±

    He then turned to Xenia and continued, ¡°I will have Jayra stay by your side, Mineah. Together with a few trusted knights of our own, they¡¯ll act as your protection from any sort of harm.¡±

    Xenia only nodded at her father¡¯s words. There was work to be done, and there was only so much time before they had to move.

    ¡°You two go ahead and prepare,¡± the king nodded to her and Mineah. ¡°I will have to talk to your mother for some time¡­¡±

    Heeding their father¡¯s words, the two princesses immediately walked out of the meeting hall. Making their way to their own chambers, they shared a smile together as they walked. Although¡­

    ¡°Come with me for a while,¡± Mineah pulled at Xenia¡¯s arm. ¡°I have something to give to you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Giving her assent, Xenia let herself get dragged as her little sister almost pulled her out of the hall and towards her own chamber. Mineah then quickly dismissed her servants and chambeins who were supposed to assist her in changing into her wedding dress.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take long with my sister,¡± Mineah exined, making everyone go outside her room and wait. She then turned to her sister, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xenia asked, watching as Mineah grabbed something from her closet.

    ¡°I seeded in the potion I was experimenting on,¡± Mineah exined as she handed her a small box. Opening it up, Xenia saw two pills nestled inside it.

    ¡°These pills are life and death, Xenia. The green one is life, and the ck one is death. Keep it with you just in case there will be a time when you¡¯ll need it.¡±

    She then suddenly stood up and got a bottle from one of her many shelves. Uttering a chant on it, Mineah then quickly gave it to her elder sister.

    ¡°Here. I also gave one to brother Ezekiel. Put a drop of this to your weapons, and even though I¡¯m not with you two, my spells will at least make you kill an enemy in simply one strike.¡±

    Stashing the two gifts she just got from her sister, Xenia nodded before pulling Mineah in for a hug. ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of you Mineah. And yet here I am¡­ empty-handed on your wedding day¡­¡±

    Mineah chuckled, ¡°You can make up to me by visiting me often at Valcrez, Sister. Or maybe even spend a vacation there after the war.¡±

    Xenia nodded. Right, Mineah would have to travel back to Valcrez with the Vampire King as soon as the wedding was finished. ¡°Yes, my dear sister. I¡¯ll do exactly that,¡± Xenia nodded, doing her best tofort her little sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±

    The two shared a brief moment together, just being two loving sisters as they hugged each other forfort. Eventually, one of them had to let go, time working against them as they began their preparations.

    ¡°Now, let me help you prepare for the wedding,¡± Xenia snorted. ¡°I have to at least witness it before I leave for war¡­¡±

    Calling in the maids, Xenia began to prepare her sister for her wedding day. With each dress and ribbon that they put on her, she couldn¡¯t help but admire her sister¡¯s beauty, watching lovingly as Mineah slowly got dressed.

    ¡°The Vampire King is too lucky,¡± Xeniamented.

    ¡°I can only hope that I can capture his heart then¡­¡± Mineah answered with a timid smile.

    Xenia raised an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t expect that kind answer from her sister. For some reason, she suddenly thought of Darius, who was now about to be her husband in thirty days¡­ Could she even¡­

    She deliberately shook her head. Somehow, she couldn¡¯t imagine herself saying the exact same words as Mineah. Would she also want the same, then? Did she want to capture Darius¡¯s heart?

 Chapter 50

    Darius was walking through the hallway to go back to the chamber where he left Gideon and Bartos when he passed by Niki and his sister, Ezme. He didn¡¯t announce his presence, but it was clear that the duo noticed his arrival.

    ¡°What a fool¡­ using the Beholden Law for a mere human,¡± Darius heard Ezme snort, only for her to quicklypose herself as she saw him. ¡°K-King Darius, I-¡±

    Raising his hand in both greetings and as a signal for her sister to shut up, Niki chuckled, ¡°Apologies for my rude sister, Darius. Give her some time. She¡¯ll get over you.¡±

    Ezme¡¯s face fell at her brother¡¯s words. Without even so much as a sound, she stomped her way back inside her delegated chambers, leaving the two kings alone in the hallway.

    Watching her leave, Darius only shook his head with a half smile. He knew Ezme well enough to ignore such words from her.

    Leaning on the wall, Niki crossed his arms andmented, ¡°You made such a great scene today, my friend.¡±

    Darius let out a sigh, ¡°I apologize for what happened. I¡¯ll be sure to make it up to you in other ways, Niki. It¡¯s just what it is. The moment the Princess entered this hall, I already recognized her scent and I can¡¯t be mistaken.¡±

    Niki let out amiserating sigh at his friend¡¯s words, ¡°I trust you, and I know you well enough Darius¡­ But I never thought that of all werewolves, you will be the one that would end up surrendering to the Mate Pull.¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°I guess even the mighty Darius is also helpless against this so-called Mate Pull thing.¡±

    Darius growled at what he heard, signaling to Niki that he better stop talking. It was humiliating. He knew that he¡¯d be the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes if the news ever got out in a bad light.

    Those who knew him well enough would just be ecstatic to hear that the mighty Werewolf King, one who famously didn¡¯t believe in traditions such as ¡®Mates¡¯ and the ¡®Mate Pull,¡¯ ended up surrendering to those very things.

    Taking his cue, Niki shook his head with a teasingugh as he patted Darius on the shoulder.

    With an amused scoff, he replied, ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ve taken up too much of each other¡¯s time. See you on the battlefield, my friend. Although, you don¡¯t need to watch my back this time.¡±

    The Vampire King nodded to his friend, ¡°Just let me die in peace. I don¡¯t want you invoking the Beholden Law right at my face for a woman again.¡±

    Returning his friend¡¯s nod, Darius simply let out a sigh as he watched Niki walk back to his chambers. He knew it wasn¡¯t new, but still, he didn¡¯t understand why that bat had his inner struggles about living.

    [Sire! Xen escaped,] Gideon telepathically reported, taking Darius out of his musings. [He knocked us out, but something feels off!]

    Hearing the obvious, the Werewolf King frowned as he ignored Gideon¡¯s outdated report. Heading back to the chamber where he left the two, he nonchntly opened the door, only to be greeted by his twockeys as they quickly ran their mouths.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Gideon and Bartos burst out in chorus, both of them massaging their heads as if they had just regained consciousness.

    ¡°Since when did you two learn to put your guard down?!¡± Darius chided.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xen knocked us out, but something feels wrong¡­¡± Gideon reasoned, repeating the words he just said to him just seconds ago. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but-¡±

    ¡°Stop repeating yourself,¡± Darius cut him off with a breath. ¡°Xen is here. She¡¯s the runaway princess of Ebodia.

    ¡°Xen is a woman?!¡± Gideon, his eyes and mouth agape at the news.

    Darius simply nodded before continuing with a sigh. ¡°Yes. I can only assume that the Queen asked a mage to secure her, and apparently distort your memories while they were at it,¡± the King noted.

    ¡°Also, judging by how you two don¡¯t even have the slightest bruise, not to mention how clean this chamber still is, it¡¯s only obvious that not a single fight took ce here.¡±

    The brief silence that followed was both nerve-wracking and embarrassing, to say the least. Darius didn¡¯t know when his men became this dull, but he was sure to rectify such a mistake as soon as he was able.

    ¡°Thank Heavens and the Almighty for this, Your Majesty!¡± Gideon happily eximed. ¡°Your mate is a woman! This is definitely good news!¡±

    ¡°Mate?!¡± Bartos questioningly burst out, his mind still trying to process the news about Xen being both a woman and a Princess.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ No wonder His Majesty was possessive of Xen,¡± Gideon nodded his head in understanding. ¡°No one knows His Majesty better than I do, and I noticed his weird behavior ever since we embarked.¡±

    He then curiously remarked, ¡°Although, isn¡¯t she bound to marry the Vampire King?¡±

    Darius resisted the overwhelming urge to sigh as he addressed them, ¡°We will talk more about thister. For now, I want you to pass on a message.¡±

    He let out a short breath as he ryed his instructions, ¡°I want my Moonlight Cavalry to aid Ebodia as reinforcements in thising battle against the approaching armies of Helion. I had just signed and finalized an alliance agreement with King Stephan, and I intend to uphold my end of the bargain.¡±

    Gideon quickly nodded, but he slightly frowned as he then asked, ¡°An alliance? A marriage alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°I will marry Xen thirty days from now. I used the Beholden Law on Niki to get her hand in marriage. By the end of the discussion, he ended up agreeing to marry the second Princess today to continue the agreed upon alliance.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ that¡¯s a shocking turn of events,¡± Gideon clicked his tongue at the news.

    ¡°However, the Elders probably wouldn¡¯t ept Xen as our Queen even if she¡¯s your mate, Your Majesty. She¡¯s a mere human, so she will most likely be nothing more than ady consort.¡± He continued, ¡°For our kingdom to strive, they¡¯ll insist on you need a Luna-¡±

    ¡°Enough, Gideon. I know what I¡¯m doing¡­¡± Darius cut him off with annoyance seeping into his tone. ¡°You two should go on ahead and finish the task I ordered. After the wedding, we will then march towards the Ebodia encampment with Xen to aide Prince Ezekiel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire!¡±

    With a snappy salute, the two quickly answered before hastily leaving the room. There was no time to waste, after all, and the war was nothing if not bloody and time-consuming.

    [Since when did you know?] Bartos telepathically asked Gideon.

    [Since he brought Xen to the chamber next to his back in the castle,] Gideon mentally replied.

    [I already smelled something fishy back then, and then I find His Majesty constantly sneaking nces at Xen for some reason. Add to that his insistence that they both ride on one horse? That¡¯s too unlike him.]

    [Howe you never-]

    [Ah-ah¡­ I refrained from gossiping about it to you and the others!] Gideon quickly shut him up to his reasoning.

    [Do you want His Highness to kill me? Xen was a male in at the time. I can only sympathize with his torment then, but at least now we know that Xen is a woman! Isn¡¯t the Almighty still good to him? Giving him a female mate?] He mentally showed his excitement.

    [Wow¡­ Now I¡¯m wondering what Xen would look like wearing her actual clothes as a woman.]

    Bartos telepathically ryed hisck of interest, [It doesn¡¯t matter. The problem right now is what exactly His Majesty is nning on doing. The Elders are right. They predicted a marriage alliance being finalized in this meeting, and while they aren¡¯t against it, they will surely not allow a human princess to be the Queen.]

    [That¡¯s why I reminded His Majesty about it,] Gideon agreed with hispanion.

    [I¡¯m also curious about what he¡¯s thinking¡­ It¡¯s not like him to take two wives just so as to have the other one as his legitimate Queen, right? Though¡­ I do believe we have aw on this¡­] he vaguely recalled.

    [If memory serves right, Xen will just need to prove herself worthy to be a Queen¡­ She will need to fight the others for it¡­ And it will be bloody for a mere human.]

 Chapter 51

    ¡°His Mate¡­ How absurd was that?¡± Xenia mumbled to herself as soon as she was out of Mineah¡¯s chamber. ¡°Not everything in the world revolves around him¡­¡±

    It was simply ridiculous. She honestly still couldn¡¯t process everything that just happened. In particr, the fact that she was now somehow Darius¡¯s mate.

    She would¡¯ve shown her displeasure, but since she was with her family, she couldn¡¯t voice out even the slightest hint of pessimistic concern that she had about her being the Werewolf King¡¯s mate.

    She had already worried her family enough with her running away. She didn¡¯t want to add an even more unnecessary burden on them with her petnt whining.

    Letting out a sigh, Xenia headed down to her own chambers. She had a lot going on in her mind, but all of it could wait. There were more pressing matters right now, and at the top of them was the protection of their kingdom.

    Walking through the hallway, she was in such deep thought that she didn¡¯t notice Darius was just outside her door. Leaning at the wall opposite her chambers, his arms were crossed as if showing his impatience at her arrival.

    She was just about to ignore him too. In fact, Xenia had only noticed him when he suddenly cleared his throat. Stopping right in front of him, she frowned at his presence.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she directly asked. She didn¡¯t see the point of addressing him as she used to like back when she was his so-called warrior servant. Darius already knew her real identity, and she didn¡¯t need to bother posturing to the king.

    ¡°Checking on my mate,¡± Darius inlymented.

    ¡°I won¡¯t run again if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about,¡± Xenia scoffed. ¡°You can stop being so vignt around me now.¡±

    For some reason, an atmosphere of awkwardness settled between them. Darius¡¯s predatory eyes looked so dangerous, looking at her as if she was his prey. It truly felt as if he wanted to devour her right at that moment, it was patently weird to think about.

    Blinking at him, her mind swam with numerous questions that she wanted to ask him.

    However, she wasn¡¯t really in the mood to y twenty questions with him at the moment. Instead, she coldly added, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be taking my leave. I need to go inside my room and get ready.¡±

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Darius asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, Your Majesty,¡± Xenia sighed as she turned to face him. ¡°Please, can I take my leave now?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know why she was entertaining him at the moment. She could always just leave right then and there, but that would simply be too rude to do on a king like Darius.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t want him to think that her parents didn¡¯t teach her any of the proper manners as a Princess. She currently represented the Royal Family of Ebodia, and she would do her utmost to do at least that.

    ¡°I find it weird to look at you wearing that kind of outfit, Xen,¡± hemented.

    Hearing him, Xenia¡¯s eyes widened. Darius was shing her a mischievous smirk on Darius.

    Acting on impulse, Xenia quickly checked their surroundings before she stressed out, ¡°Your Majesty, please watch your actions, and address me properly as Princess Xenia.¡±

    ¡°Xenia¡­ Your name sounds lovely, but I¡¯m already used to calling you Xen,¡± Darius musingly replied.

    ¡°Likewise, you should start calling me Darius, Xen. If not, then you will leave me no choice but to remind you of how you should properly address your future husband.¡±

    He scoffed, stepping closer to Xenia, ¡°That is, of course, unless we cane to an agreement of having a better term for our loving endearment at one another?¡±

    Xenia instinctively stepped back, her feet only stopping when her back hit the nearest wall.

    To her horror, Darius raised a hand to her face, suddenly removing the veil covering her face as he stared at her.

    She gulped, seeing the burning desire in his eyes that just oozed with raw unadulterated lust. The princess couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    She even blinked a few times just to make sure she wasn¡¯t mistaking those glowing predatory eyes of this Werewolf King with something simr.

    The king then suddenly cupped her cheek, making her freeze right on the spot. His warm palm grazed against her skin¡­ It felt so familiar somehow¡­

    ¡°Say it¡­ Say my name, Xen. I want you to address me with my name,¡± he whispered, his eyes staring keenly at her green orbs before they slowly trained their gaze to her lips.

    ¡°Those lips¡­¡± Darius feverishly murmured.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened when she felt his thumb brush across her lips. Goosebumps appeared all over her body, and she didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t doing anything.

    Why was she even standing still like a statue right now? She should¡¯ve already hit his hand away from her face ages ago, and yet here she was¡­ Unmoving and frozen like an idiot.

    ¡°Did you know that my wolf, Zeus, recognized you as my mate the moment you fell into my arms?¡± Darius breathed at her, moving his head closer to hers as he sniffed her hair.

    Xenia was holding her breath. She felt butterflies fluttering inside her stomach, and the loud beating of her heart was so worrisome that she quietly hoped that she¡¯d be okay.

    She even thanked the wall on her back for providing her with some much-needed support. Her knees had suddenly felt weak, and she was bracing herself just to stay upright.

    ¡°You knew I¡¯m a woman from the start?¡± she cautiously inquired, trying her best to distract herself from Darius¡¯s closeness and burning touches.

    ¡°Well, Zeus did. But I was in denial at the time,¡± Darius answered with a slight frown. ¡°After all, you were still disguised as a man, Xen. And I can¡¯t simply take his word at face value. I needed to see and confirm it with my own eyes first.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Xenia wondered what it was that caused his displeased reaction. And since they were already on the topic, she decided to take the opportunity and ask him one of her questions. ¡°When did you confirm it? That I am a woman, I mean?¡±

    Darius didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, he leaned closer, almost hugging her with his frame as he whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll tell that story to youter; once you¡¯ve started calling me by my name, Xen. For now, I¡¯ll let you go so that you can prepare¡­ We have a long journey ahead of us as soon as the wedding is finished.¡±

    His breath hit her earlobe, every syble enunciated dripping with lust, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to mark you, Xen¡­ To make you mine¡­¡±

    Having heard enough, Xenia finally gathered enough of her strength to move her hands, cing them t onto Darius¡¯s sturdy chest as she heaved.

    It was rming. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to her at that moment. It felt like she was being hypnotized, and she didn¡¯t like that one bit.

    With that thought, she braced herself, pushing Darius out of her personal space as she retorted, ¡°Please behave properly, Your Majesty. Remember, we are not yet married for you to start acting like this around me! I¡¯m not your mate yet!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are, Xen. I¡¯ve already marked you several times already in my head, and I will make those scenarios a reality,¡± Darius firmly stated. ¡°Make no mistake, I will make you mine¡­ All of you¡­ Body, heart, and even your soul¡­ Do look forward to it, my Princess.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Xenia was frozen stiff at what she just heard from the king. Her arms faltered, the intensity of his words almost cowing her into submission. It was only when a sudden cough interrupted the scene between her and Darius that she managed to push the intruding king away.

    Letting out a short breath, she shakily dered, ¡°I-I appreciate you taking your time to visit me, but my mage and servants are already here to assist me in my preparations. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I shall take my leave.¡±

    Xenia then quickly signaled for her chambein to open the door, after which she hastily walked inside without even looking back. Jayra and her servants followed her inside, shutting the door behind them as the princess let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That looked intense,¡± Jayra teasingly scoffed. Based on the look the mage was giving her, it was obvious that her friend was fishing for more details.

    Xenia let out a scoff as she replied with a wink,pletely sidestepping Jarya¡¯sment. ¡°Quickly. Let¡¯s get ready.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so unfair, Mdy,¡± Jarya whispered out with a pout. ¡°Howe I have to tell you every experience I get while you keep me in the dark like this?¡±

    Xenia simply let off a faint smile at her friend¡¯sints. Usually, Jayra would only address her by her name if there was no one around. They kept their casual conversations private and their interactions were quite limited since there were still servants around. Of course, outside the castle, both of them were known troublemakers.

    Xenia looked around, reminding Jayra that they weren¡¯t alone before letting off a light chuckle. ¡°Fine,ter then¡­¡± she replied. ¡°We¡¯ll talk along the journey, my friend. But for now, let¡¯s get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Jayra let off a squeal as she enthusiastically answered. ¡°Alright, Mdy. I¡¯ll hold you to thatter.¡±

    Getting ready, all the preparations didn¡¯t take as much time than Xenia expected. Of course, she still made sure to properly take a bath since she felt so sticky and exhausted from all of the action she had just gone through.

    Going through the motions, the servants helped her get dressed in herbat armor. Jayra, meanwhile, prepared all her weapons to make sure that they were all sturdy and ready for battle.

    ***

    Once all was said and done, Jayra then dismissed everyone. It was only after the room had been emptied that she began speaking candidly.

    ¡°Alright. Now that we¡¯re all alone, you can start telling me everything,¡± Jayra hummed in anticipation.

    Seeing her excitable friend, Xenia sighed as she replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to tell, Jayra¡­¡±

    ¡°So unfair¡­¡± her friend scoffed with a pout, making Xenia chuckle. That was the same expression she had whenever she would ask Jayra for stories about her experiences.

    Mirthfully shaking her head, Xenia smiled as she resigned herself, ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll give you a quick summary so you can stop asking.¡±

    Jayra eagerly nodded, and Xenia let out a sigh as she finally told her friend a brief rundown on what exactly happened to her. By the time the princess was finished, the mage was practically giggling with excitement.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Jarya burst out, her palm covering her lips in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s definitely fate!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Xenia vehemently denied it. ¡°It¡¯s all nothing more than an unfortunate string of misfortune and coincidences!¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop being negative,¡± Jarya waved her hand at her. ¡°You always did say back then that there¡¯s always a purpose for everything that¡¯s happening in this world, and you¡¯re no exemption, Xenia. You met him because it¡¯s meant to be. It was bound to happen. Like how you turned out to be his future wife instead of marrying the Vampire King.¡±

    Jayra then cheekily poked the princess on her side as she teased further, ¡°Look, I see that there¡¯s some tension between you and the Werewolf King a while ago. And while one can say that it¡¯s nothing but hot air, I can definitely see something going on between the two of you.¡±

    She shrugged, ¡°Besides, and I¡¯m sure you know it as well, the Werewolf King is a very powerful and fine-looking man! I mean¡­ he and the Vampire King are both jaw dropping to simply look at. In pure physical aspects alone, they¡¯re already in a different league than most men. Both of them are just oozing with majesty, ss, and gant.¡±

    Xenia shook her head as she scoffed, ¡°Close your mouth, Jayra. You¡¯re drooling too much.¡±

    Hearing her, Jayra narrowed eyes her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think otherwise because I won¡¯t fall for that, my Mdy. I definitely saw something in your eyes when-¡±

    ¡°Stop already, okay?¡± Xenia stressed out, stopping Jarya from finishing her teasing remark. ¡°We both know I¡¯d prefer marrying a human than any other kind of being.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you still hate-¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I realized along the way that not all of them are bad, Jayra,¡± Xenia cut her off.

    ¡°Look, it was bad on my part to lump them all together and generalize them with one negative perspective,¡± the princess admitted.

    ¡°I won¡¯t criticize any kind of beings that are with us anymore, but let¡¯s face the fact that they¡¯re still far more powerful and dangerous than us humans. Look at how we need to cower behind them resulting in forming an alliance with absurd conditions such as marriages like mine and Mineah.¡±

    We¡¯re already lucky enough that Father at least found rulers like Darius and Niki who have some respect for humans. They at least see our kind as equals, but what if it was someone else? What if they weren¡¯t as generous?¡±.

    The Kingdoms were constantly at war. Whether it was for territory or power, they had warred against one another restlessly for the past few millennia. Whether it be humans, vampires, werewolves, sorcerers, or demons ¡ª all were fighting for the right to rule over each other¡¯s dominion.

    Amid all this turmoil, the kingdoms ruled by humans were always considered the weakest. This weakness led the rulers of these kingdoms to forge unfavorable alliances to protect their families and subjects. One such human kingdom was their kingdom; Ebodia.

    ¡°I understand your sentiments, Xenia. But let¡¯s focus on the bright side,¡± Jayra insisted, trying to lift her friend¡¯s spirit. ¡°Our Seer Beirut also saw thising, and he reassured the King and Queen that you and Mineah will be in good hands in this lifetime¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean Beirut also predicted that I¡¯ll be marrying the Werewolf King?¡± Xenia asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Yes, he did. That¡¯s the reason why the King and Queen somehow expected this already. Although, it still came as a surprise since we weren¡¯t sure how or when it might even happen,¡± Jayra replied with a nod of remembrance.

    ¡°All we knew back then was that Beirut mentioned that you were destined to meet a powerful man in this lifetime. A man who will keep you safe no matter what happens. A man who will fight against the whole world to stand by your side just to be with you¡­¡±

    Jayra cringed and added, ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m still getting goosebumps just recalling how hauntingly Beirut predicted it. Seers can be scary sometimes. At this point, I wouldn¡¯t want to hear any sort of prediction about my life.¡±

    Xenia murmured with a frown. ¡°So he didn¡¯t precisely mention that it would be the Werewolf King¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, who could it be then?¡± Jarya wondered. ¡°Well, he also mentioned something about a rising dragon from Ebodia, but it¡¯s unclear how or when that wille true¡­¡±

    ¡°A dragon?¡± Xenia raised an eyebrow in skepticism. ¡°But it¡¯s been ages already since we heard of them. They¡¯re practically extinct.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? But Beirut saw iting regardless,¡± Jarya shrugged with a heavy sigh. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s wrap things up, shall we? The ceremony can start at any moment.¡±

    Seeing her friend¡¯s reaction, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty for what was about to happen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to drag you with me like this, Jarya¡­¡± she sighed. She knew how her friend hated going outside, especially out on the danger that was the battlefield.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not here just because it¡¯s a part of my duty to the kingdom,¡± Jarya reassured her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely an honor just to be with you on this journey. Both as a mage, and as your friend¡­¡±

    Xenia smiled at her friend. However, even as she showed her appreciation for Jayra¡¯s words, her mind was already busy falling into deep thought. She wondered about Beirut¡¯s foresight and its implications. Could it be that the Werewolf King was the one that the seer was referring to?

 Chapter 53

    Meanwhile, back in the Great Chamber, Darius was currently with King Stephan, discussing thetter¡¯s ns that he and his son, Ezekiel, had already put into action. His fellow king was borate in his exnations, talking about how almost the entirety of the Ebodian army had gone to meet Helion¡¯s armies halfway.

    ¡°Ezekiel doesn¡¯t want our enemies to go anywhere near our borders, and I agree with him,¡± King Stephan exined. ¡°We want to limit as many civilian casualties within the kingdom as possible.¡±

    The king let out a sigh as he continued, ¡°So far, I only have enough soldiers and knights deployed within and around the castle to protect its walls. I already sent most of them, including the majority of our mages, out into the frontline to ensure the safety of our people and the protection of our borders.¡±

    King Stephan fought off another sigh as he revealed their current position¡¯s weakness.

    This decision was the reason why it had been way too easy for the Vampire King to surround his castle. He thought that he and his family could fend for themselves should the worste to worst, so he reduced the amount of protection they had in their personal abode. He even decided to let their servants leave and go to their families, but none chose to leave when he gave them the opportunity. Instead, they insisted on staying with them to the bitter end.

    ¡°I see,¡± Darius nodded, looking at the map his fellow king supplied to him. ¡°My best cavalry will reach the Ebodia Encampment in one day, at the very least.¡± He pointed at the location where Ezekiel supposedly deployed his troops and built the Ebodian Head Encampment.

    ¡°From what we know, Helion had sent an army numbering in the thousands. They¡¯re currently traveling through the forest, and I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s more of them unounted for,¡± Darius hummed.

    ¡°With enough soldiers from both Cordon and Valcrez, however, we will definitely win this war.¡± It was simply inevitable. Ebodia was a Kingdom with the highest poption of magespared to the other kingdoms, and harnessing that kind of manpower would be a great help against the tricks that the dark witches of Helion were harboring.

    ¡°I hope so too¡­¡± King Stephan breathed out. He then intently looked at Darius as he wondered, ¡®Cold¡­ Could he possibly be the powerful man that Beirut foretold? The one that will keep my daughter, Xenia, safe no matter what?¡¯

    The identity of that powerful man in their seer¡¯s vision had been shrouded in mystery from the very beginning. And yet somehow, King Stephan felt relieved that his daughter would be in what he perceived to be safe hands. He could only hope that their seer, Beirut, was correct.

    Looking at King Darius, the Werewolf King seemed to fit the powerful man Beirut described. Somehow he could sense that Darius cared for her daughter with how many times Darius saved and protected her when they were together.

    ¡°What is it, King Stephan?¡± Darius suddenly asked, noticing how the Ebodian King stared at him.

    ¡°My daughter, Xenia, can be very stubbornpared to the rest of my children. Even if I didn¡¯t allow her to go to the battlefields, I¡¯m sure she would simply sneak out and go help her brother anyway,¡± King Stephan replied.

    ¡°Though, she once mentioned how you two met and what the two of you have been through. If what she says is true, then I am indebted to you.¡±

    He bowed his head ever so slightly as he continued, ¡°I am very grateful that you saved my daughter. Please continue being patient with her, and I do hope that you will look after her, even if she herself may think otherwise¡­¡±

    It was the only thing he could do as a father who sacrificed his own daughters to ensure the safety of his people.

    Seeing the king¡¯s humble gesture, a roguish smile appeared on Darius¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, King Stephan. As I said, Xen is my mate, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of what a werewolf could and would do just to protect and keep his mate safe.¡±

    Satisfied with Darius¡¯s words, King Stephan gave his fellow king a nod of understanding. The two then further discussed the finer details of their future ns before Darius had to take his leave to go back to his chambers.

    Walking through the hallway, Darius had a satisfied smile on his face at a job well done. He was d that King Stephan had practically given him his blessing, and was even vocal in entrusting him with the safety of his daughter.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t even need to say anything,¡¯ Darius musingly thought. ¡®I can already tell how stubborn Xen can get just by being with her for almost a week.¡¯

    [It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy but why do I feel like it will take you a long time to mark Xen?] Zeus interrupted, killing the good momentum Darius was having.

    [Stop it already Zeus. Patience is a virtue.] Darius sneered. He was getting tired of Zeus nagging him about marking Xen, making her his, and securing the Mate Bond.

    Of course, he wanted the same but not with Zeus¡¯s ways. Xenia was a human and he understood how it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Xenia to ept things so easily as his mate. She might submit as part of her duty and responsibility only but he wanted more than that.

    [You wouldn¡¯tst long anyway,] Zeus snorted out of the blue, pertaining to the carnal desire Darius was controlling hard in suppressing over Xen¡¯s mere presence.

    [Well, we have to, Zeus, so stop adding fuel to my torment already,] Darius chided. [Either way, I want to win her heart first.]

    [Hmm¡­ It¡¯ll be hard with how intense you can get. You need help, and you won¡¯t get it from me,] Zeus scoffed.

    [In any case, all I want you to do is to just sink your teeth into Xen¡¯s neck and mark her. It¡¯s the fastest way to form the Mate Bond, after all, so I¡¯m telling you now¡­ what you want to do is the hardest way that you can possibly imagine.]

    His wolf mentally shook its head.

    [Besides, we¡¯re both bad with words. Do you notice her reaction whenever you tell her that she¡¯s yours? It¡¯s pretty hard to interpret¡­ If she¡¯s pleased or not, we can¡¯t even tell.]

    Darius let out a sigh of frustration. Zeus was right. He was indeed struggling hard with trying to get a read on his mate. He didn¡¯t really know exactly what to do or how to even approach Xen without making himself look like a pathetic dog in her eyes.

    [You¡¯re about to marry her anyway, so you already have a right to have her,] Zeus reasoned.

    [I still don¡¯t want to do it that way,] Darius insisted. [I want her to willingly surrender to me. Only then will I dere victory.] And he would make it happen by all means.

    That was also the reason why he wanted Xenia to stay by his side even during the war. He wanted to take his time with her¡­ For her to like him during those thirty days before their wedding.

    Absently walking by, Darius was almost near his private chamber when he suddenly stopped midstep. Hearing bits and pieces of gossiping from some of the servants, he raised an eyebrow as he paid a bit of attention to those fluttering words.

    [Eavesdropping¡­ This is unbing of you¡­] Zeus scolded.

    But he heard Xenia¡¯s name somewhere, so he somehow just had to hear more. Ignoring Zeus¡¯s scolding, Darius braced himself on the nearest wall to hear more.

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been so hard for Princess Xenia,¡± one of the servantsmented. ¡°She clearly didn¡¯t want to marry the Vampire King. And while she dodged that arrangement, fate simply had her marrying the Werewolf King instead.¡±

    ¡°She even despises them, right? Even calling those that aren¡¯t human monsters?¡± another one of the servantsmented.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I even recall her cursing demons, witches, werewolves, and vampires during one of her practice sessions in the training grounds,¡± the first servant replied. ¡°She always goes on about how those dangerous creatures should be wiped out from this world; ranting about how they only bring chaos to humanity.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, and yet she¡¯s still bound to marry one¡­ Still, I salute our Princesses for sacrificing their own happiness for us¡­ for all of us Ebodians,¡± the other servant hummed. ¡°I also feel bad for our Great Constable As¡­ He loves our Princess wholeheartedly, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m getting myself down with this talk,¡± the first servant grunted. ¡°Enough with this gossip already¡­ Let¡¯s go back to work.¡±

    As the two returned to their duties, Darius could only wonder to himself at what he just heard.

    [As?! Who the hell is he?!]

    [Good luck to you for winning her over, I¡¯d say¡­] Zeus teasinglyughed. [I¡¯m telling you, just mark her and im your right as her husband and King. No need to torture yourself like this, you know.]

 Chapter 54

    As soon as Xenia got dressed, she immediately proceeded to the castle chapel to witness the wedding of her sister, Mineah, to the Vampire King. It was a solemn and simple wedding, one following the rules and traditions of Ebodia.

    Looking onest look at herself, she knew she should be wearing something more feminine and befitting of her royal status like her mother, but she didn¡¯t really want to waste any more time changing clothes. Besides, no one would even dare point out the fact that she was dressed for battle seeing the current situation they were in.

    Reaching the chapel, Xenia noted that a considerable number of royal families and their rtives were present. The Officers of the State for the Kingdom of Ebodia were also present, which was a given seeing as they were tasked to stay inside the castle to assist King Stephan during these trying times.

    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Xenia whispered to her mother as she stood by her side. Mineah was currently walking down the aisle, their father escorting her sister to the groom waiting by the altar.

    ¡°You two are both gorgeous, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll also look as stunning as Mineah on your own wedding day,¡± her motherplimented, the older woman¡¯s hands holding Xenia¡¯s and squeezing it gently.

    The princess faintly smiled at the reassuring gesture. Her mother didn¡¯t say any more words, but Xenia knew that it was her way offorting her about the fact that she was the next one to go through a political marriage.

    Still, despite the outward smile that her mother was showing, Xenia could feel how tense and worried their mother was not just for her, but also for Mineah.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already talked to Beirut and received his assurances about Mineah and my futures¡­¡± Xenia whispered with a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we already decided to follow this path that¡¯s been dealt to us. I¡¯m sure both of us will live out our lives in rtive happiness.¡±

    Queen Dana nodded at her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°I can only hope so,¡± she whispered out, gently caressing Xenia¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know that both you and Mineah can handle these things head-on with all the positivity in you.¡±

    Xenia had a beautiful smile at her mother¡¯s words. She had no choice but to hope for the best as well. Her eyes then fell towards Darius¡¯s direction together with the officers. He was in hisbat outfit as well, his armor glistening against the light as he sat next to Gideon and Bartos.

    Noticing her gaze, Gideon smiled at her. Meanwhile, Bartos slightly bowed at her attention, making Xenia smile back with a slight bow of her as a greeting to both men.

    Xenia¡¯s gaze then shifted back to Darius once more. Likest time, chills ran through her spine just from the intensity of his gaze alone.

    Holding out for merely a few seconds, she immediately broke eye contact the moment it felt far too much. She felt like ice melting whenever she met his gaze, and doing such a thing for a prolonged period was currently an impossibility.

    At the toll of the chapel bells, the wedding ceremony finally started. It went rtively smoothly, and it ended soon enough with not much dilly dallying due to more pressing matters.

    Time was simply precious, and they didn¡¯t have the energy nor resources to spare for a gaudy ceremony when war was looming on the horizon.

    After the wedding, Xenia along with her family walked Mineah to the carriage with the Vampire King.

    ¡°I must secure the safety of my wife, my family, and the Council by taking them back to Valcrez,¡± King Niki dered to her father. ¡°As soon as I am able, I will then return with more of my soldiers as reinforcements to join the battle.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± King Stephan promptly replied. ¡°I am more than grateful for you putting the safety of my daughter first, and for honoring our traditions.¡±

    Unlike Xenia, Mineah¡¯s body was very fragile, so it would be safer if her sister stayed within Valcrez¡¯s more secure location.

    Xenia could only watch as her younger sister bid her farewell to their parents. Shaking off her mixed emotions, she turned to her and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Please take care, Sister,¡± Mineah whispered into Xenia¡¯s ear. ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡±

    Xenia only gave her sister a reassuring nod as she gently pushed her away, signaling her to enter the carriage. ¡°Take care.¡±

    Watching the carriage leave along with the rest of the Vampire King¡¯s denizens, Xenia held a deep breath as she prepared herself for what¡¯s toe.

    ¡°We have to leave soon,¡± Xenia heard Darius inform her parents. He then looked at her and said, ¡°The carriage is ready¡­¡±

    Xenia frowned when a carriage stopped by in her direction.

    ¡°I will ride on my horse,¡± Xenia firmly dered, her sharp gaze aimed directly at the king. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m on my armor? And you want me to ride inside a carriage?¡±

    ¡°Xenia! That is not the proper way to talk to your future husband,¡± her mother scolded her.

    Xenia¡¯s mouth twitched as she murmured, ¡°My apologies¡­¡±

    ¡°King Darius is simply concerned about your health and welfare,¡± King Stephan reasoned. ¡°You¡¯re still exhausted, so he wants you to travel asfortably as possible.¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t bother replying, thinking that it would only be a temporary arrangement. Mentally shrugging, she bid her farewell to her parents and signaled Jayra to ride with her inside the carriage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she heard Darius instruct.

    At the king¡¯smand, the carriage moved along. They kept up their standard pace while they were still inside the territory of Ebodia.

    Sitting opposite of her, Jayramented, ¡°King Darius seems thoughtful.¡± Her friend¡¯s teasing smile didn¡¯t escape Xenia¡¯s eyes, but she decided to ignore the mage, and instead, she simply blew air up on her forehead.

    ¡°Technically, it¡¯s best that you ride inside the carriage. It¡¯s scorching outside, And with the sun being this zing hot, you need enough rest,¡± Jayra exined. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve been through enough traveling in a while. Your inner force was depleted by the poison, and I won¡¯t let you tell me that you can still go out there like that.¡±

    Xenia rolled her eyes. She was honestly feeling weird, but she just didn¡¯t want to entertain the foreign feelings swirling around within her. Not that she didn¡¯t care, but she simply didn¡¯t want to dwell too much on something that she knew wasn¡¯t even important at the moment.

    Still, a part of her knew that she wasn¡¯t ready to properly sort those feelings out. Thus, she often ended up sulking and acting grumpy around Darius as some sort of coping mechanism against those pesky foreign and confusing feelings she always felt around him.

    ¡°By the way, should I apologize to them properly?¡± Jayra asked, breaking the sudden silence.

    Xenia looked at her and asked, ¡°Huh?¡± She was interrupted from her deep thought, her mind still lingering on the things she should do in the thirty-days grace period she had left before marrying the Werewolf King. Unlike before, running away was no longer an option for her.

    ¡°Those two werewolves I knocked out to sleep,¡± Jayra reminded her.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ They don¡¯t even know that it¡¯s you who knocked them out,¡± Xenia pointed out with a shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Besides, you didn¡¯t technically harm them, so I think it isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    ¡°But that one with the scar¡­ Bartos¡­ He¡¯s a bit scary,¡± Jayra breathed out. ¡°Well, not physically since he¡¯s technically handsome despite the scar on his face, but what I mean is that it creeps me out how he looks at me as if he knows I did something bad to him¡­¡±

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°Hah! That¡¯s Bartos¡¯s normal expression, I think. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°But I feel weird,¡± her friend pouted. ¡°I always somehow catch him looking at me. Not with a normal look, but¡­ It was too¡­ intense? It¡¯s as if he wants to eat me alive. What if I look like some kind of delicious meat in his eyes? There are those cannibal werewolves who prey on humans too, you know.¡±

    Hearing her friend¡¯s concerns, Xenia chuckled and was about to say something when the carriage suddenly stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xenia murmured with a slight frown.

    Before she could assess what was happening, the door suddenly swung open from its hinges. It was Darius.

    ¡°Mdy, one of my men wanted to talk to you and discuss something important about our journey,¡± he promptly spoke to Jayra. ¡°We need a mage¡¯s guidance, so would you please step outside and join them on horseback?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Jayra quickly answered, quickly rushing out of the carriage without another word.

    Watching her friend leave, Xenia¡¯s frown deepened when Darius entered the carriage and reced her friend¡¯s spot opposite her.

    ¡°Move!¡± Darius yelled, and the carriage started moving once again.

    ¡°Do you even need to be in here?¡± Xenia unknowingly voiced out her thoughts.

    With a devilish smile, Darius simply answered, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re here, after all.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Outside of the carriage, Jayra ended up riding on horseback, being sandwiched in between Gideon and Bartos as they trailed behind their respective liege.

    Having had enough of the silence, Gideon suddenly coughed and said, ¡°Mdy, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves properly, so let me take the initiative to introduce myself. I am Gideon, one of the Commanders of Cordon¡¯s Moonlight Knights.¡±

    Jayra gave Gideon a smile and a slight bow as she replied, ¡°I am Jayra, Milord.¡± She bit her lower lip, feeling guilty somehow at the two men that she once knocked out. Turning to the other rider with them, she gulped as she met Boris¡¯s eyes.

    shing an awkward smile, she gave him a slight bow.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Bartos,¡± Gideon helpfully supplied. ¡°He¡¯s also one of the-¡±

    ¡°Spare the introductions, Gideon,¡± Boris snorted. ¡°I¡¯m sure she already knows who we are.¡± He then gave Jayra a piercing stare as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re that mage who cast a spell on us to fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°She was?¡± Gideon burst out.

    Jayra¡¯s face paled at the usation. She had no way to refute it. She was tongue-tied.

    ¡°Stop scaring her, Bartos,¡± Gideon reasoned on her behalf. ¡°She was only following instructions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jayra finally said, her guilt only growing as she heard Gideon defending her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mdy,¡± Gideon nodded. ¡°What matters is that everything turned out alright in the end. Our King has his mate now, and that¡¯s all that matters. Plus, the fact that Xen¡¯s an actual woman really helps smooth things out.¡±

    ¡°Our Princess loves to disguise herself, especially whenever she would sneak out of the castle walls,¡± Jayramented, feelingfortable around Gideon as she made small talk.

    ¡°Hmm, we can see that,¡± Gideon sagely nodded. ¡°She¡¯s quite good at that. I¡¯m sure our King had quite a dilemma during those times. I mean, meeting his mate who turned out to be ad¡­¡± he grinned.

    Jayra simply nodded, making a conscious effort to avoid grabbing Bartos¡¯s attention. As much as she possibly could, she would only turn to her left where Gideon was currently riding beside her.

    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Jarya trailed off in recollection. ¡°Milord, His Majesty informed me that you needed to discuss some important things with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Gideon replied with an awkward smile.

    [Help me out here, Bartos!] Gideon thought as he quickly sent out a telepathic message to hispanion. [It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one our King asked about this task.]

    [This is your forte, Gideon. Not mine,] Bartos coldly replied. [So why don¡¯t you do the honor of handling this task alone? I¡¯ll make sure to ry to our King that you didn¡¯t drop a sweat while fishing for more details about Ebodia¡¯s Great Constable As.]

    Gideon¡¯s shoulders dropped. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t see thising anyway¡­

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll need some information regarding the high-ranking officers and Prince Ezekiel himself,¡± Gideon started, trying his best not to sound suspicious as he continued.

    ¡°You see, we already know a good deal about Prince Ezekiel, but not so much about his officers that we will have to work with in this battle. How about you orient us on the person in charge of Ebodia¡¯s Army? The Great Constable, I hear his title was?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Our Great Constable, Lord As!¡± Jayra perked up, her eyes lighting up as she exined. ¡°Hmm¡­ He¡¯s extraordinary, I must say. He¡¯s someone you can easily get along with, and he personally trained our Princess Xenia alongside Prince Ezekiel in all things regardingbat.¡±

    She hummed in respect as she continued, ¡°He¡¯s an honorable officer and warrior whose cooperation with Prince Ezekiel has led to the current peace and order within our Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see,¡± Gideon nodded in understanding. ¡°Hmm¡­ Suchpliments¡­ I¡¯m sure a lot of women in your kingdom would want to marry such a fine young man.¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Jayra answered with pride in her tone. ¡°Well, aside from our Prince Ezekiel, of course. He tops the list.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Pardon me, Mdy,¡± Gideon murmured, his hesitation bubbling forth as he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound rude, but I can¡¯t help but feel a bit concerned.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jayra raised an eyebrow with curiosity. ¡°Please speak freely, Milord.¡±

    ¡°Well, somehow, not intentionally but identally, I heard some servants gossiping about the Princess while I was walking in the hallway,¡± Gideon said. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel wary. I¡¯m not sure if I should report this to our King, so I decided to find out more about it before deciding if I need to report it or not.¡±

    [See how good you are? You¡¯re a natural liar,] Bartos mentally scoffed with a straight face. [No wonder our King specifically looked in your direction while giving out our instructions.]

    [If you¡¯re not going to help here, then would you please just keep your mind shut, my friend?] Gideon snapped back. [You¡¯re ruining my concentration here. And you do know what will happen if we don¡¯t get anything out of this task, right?]

    Back in the actual conversation, Jayra had a frown as she asked, ¡°Gossip about what, Milord?¡±

    ¡°About the Great Constable and Princess Xenia,¡± Gideon replied with a straight face. ¡°Is there something going on between them before our King imed her as her bride?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that!¡± Jayra gasped in recognition. ¡°N-No! There¡¯s nothing going on between them romantically if that¡¯s what you mean.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Gideon sagely hummed, seeming to understand. ¡°Our King is determined to win Princess Xenia over. If the rumors are true, then I guess His Majesty will have to work hard to-¡±

    ¡°Princess Xenia doesn¡¯t have time to look at the opposite sex,¡± Jayra firmly defended, making sure not to let more information than necessary slip through her lips. ¡°Even if there are countless men out there vying for her adoration, they could only do so from afar. Truly, Princess Xenia is not someone they can easily woo.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s the only thing that matters¡­ Princess Xenia¡¯s heart,¡± Gideon deftly hummed. ¡°So you mean to say that she has no one special in her heart right now, correct?¡±

    Jayra smiled widely as she replied, ¡°None, Milord, so you can freely ry this information back to His Majesty, King Darius.¡±

    She then added, ¡°Also, King Stephan already announced how she is to marry the Werewolf King in thirty days, so I¡¯m sure no one in their right mind would try to steal our Princess from His Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Gideon trailed off. ¡°Hopefully, she won¡¯t run away like she did to the Vampire King?¡±

    Jayra had an awkward smile as she refuted, ¡°Surely, our Princess has learned her lesson already. She¡¯s the type who won¡¯tmit the same mistake again, Milord, so please rest at ease.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Gideon gratefully nodded. ¡°Then I guess there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I won¡¯t report what I heard then to our King. Thank you so much for enlightening me, Mdy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Milord,¡± Jayra nodded as the conversation died down. Deep inside, however, she wondered how interesting things would get once they reached the Ebodia Encampment¡­

    Princess Xenia was hard to read, and she was definitely someone who did what she wanted if she could easily get away with it.

 Chapter 56

    Xenia let out a sigh as she kept herposure inside the carriage. It wasn¡¯t like she could kick Darius out of the carriage anyway, so she simply kept her silence.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Darius asked.

    Xenia returned his stare and promptly replied, ¡°I am good, Milord.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Darius¡­¡± he corrected.

    ¡°I am fine, Darius.¡± Xenia nonchntly answered.

    ¡°Good,¡± the king nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers to each other, Xen. On that, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t disagree.¡±

    Xenia fought the urge to click her tongue. The Werewolf King was right yet again. In the short period of time that they were together, they¡¯ve actually been through a lot. They¡¯ve even experienced a life-or-death situation together despite their best efforts.

    The princess let out a small breath. Since the two of them were together in the same space with no way out, she might as well ask Darius her questions.

    ¡°I already called you Darius, and I will continue addressing you by your name going forward,¡± Xenia neutrally dered before she came in with her question. ¡°Although, can you tell me since when did you find out that I¡¯m a woman?¡±

    Darius almost cracked a smile as he replied, ¡°That day when I woke up in the cave and went out to look for you. I identally saw you taking a bath in the-¡®

    ¡°What?!¡± Xenia cut him off, her face glowing deep red as her eyes shot daggers at Darius.

    ¡®Does that mean he saw me naked?!¡¯ she inwardly cringed in horror. She absently hoped that she was wearing some semnce of clothing back then, but her memories showed that she was indeed naked at the time.

    As if reading her thoughts, Darius casually said, ¡°Yeah. I saw it all¡­¡±

    Xenia was rendered speechless at what she just heard. Embarrassment flowed through her as her horror peaked at that exact moment.

    ¡°You peeped at me,¡± she murmured. ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    ¡°I most certainly did not,¡± Darius firmly defended himself. ¡°Like I said, it was an ident seeing you naked like that. I was also stunned at the time. You were like a Goddess, and I was so mesmerized by the sight of you, Xen. If not for that deer interrupting you, then I might¡¯ve ended up just watching you bathe,¡± he bluntly stated.

    ¡®What is wrong with him?¡¯ she inwardlyined, her blush starting to reach critical levels as her heart fluttered beneath her chest. His words¡­ It was so unlike him¡­ She was caught off guard by his sweet words that she didn¡¯t know what to say. And his intense stare¡­

    Shaking her head, Xenia voiced out, ¡°You already knew but you didn¡¯t say a word?¡±

    She stood her metaphorical ground, trying her best to keep herposure and act calm despite her feelings goingpletely haywire. It wasn¡¯t like she could reasonably scold the Werewolf King by ¡®identally¡¯ seeing her bathe in that water pool.

    It was an open area, and it was her fault for letting her guard down like that thinking he would be still unconscious. What, did she expect him to wait for her inside the cave without so much as moving?

    Hearing her words, Darius let out a sigh and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say a word because I thought you had your reasons for disguising. I¡¯m not sure why I kept my silence about it either, but I guess I simply wanted to wait for you to open up to me at your own pace.¡±

    He then added as she kept her silence, ¡°Frankly, you don¡¯t know just how much grief you put me through while hiding your gender. I simply couldn¡¯t believe my wolf, Zeus, unless I confirmed it myself that you¡¯re a woman. So when I finally saw the truth with my own eyes, I guess that¡¯s the only thing that mattered.¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°As such, I no longer confronted you about it.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t believe in tradition,¡± she retorted, her lips pursed as she frowned. ¡°Why would you bring up the Mate Pull like that back in the meeting?¡±

    Darius¡¯s lips curled as he gravely said, ¡°Tell me, Xen, would you rather marry Niki than me?¡±

    Xenia gulped at the stony expression, the seriousness that emanated from him almost smothering her along with that tightness in his eyes. Such a look could force anyone to answer him right away. However, Xenia didn¡¯t want to give him what he wanted so she kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°Xen¡­¡± he repeated.

    ¡°I believe I don¡¯t have a say on anything about marriage,¡± she gave out, her nomital emphasized by her neutral tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply not up to me, Milord. The decision on who I should marry or not falls to my father, the King. Although, it baffles me to hear you bring up the topic of mates a while ago. You clearly statedst time that you don¡¯t believe in those traditions¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that was the case before you came into my life, Xen,¡± Darius confessed.

    Hearing his words, Xenia blinked at him in disbelief.

    There was a cunning smile on Darius¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°From what I¡¯m seeing, you look like you don¡¯t believe a single word I say, Xen.¡±

    ¡°If so, then let me make it clear to you,¡± he stressed out. ¡°Yes, the Mate Pull is strong, b-¡±

    The king¡¯s words never left his mouth as Xenia felt the carriage suddenlye to a stop, causing her to bounce onto Darius who instantly caught her in his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± Darius reassured her. ¡°There¡¯s just some kid who suddenly crossed the road, so the carriage suddenly stopped.¡±

    ¡°A Mindlink?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Darius confirmed with a smile. ¡°I asked Gideon, and he supplied me with the details.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I feel dizzy all of a sudden¡­¡± Xenia whispered, making Darius secure her in his arms, cradling her in hisp like a baby.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can hold me like this,¡± Xenia weakly murmured. ¡°You can put me down.¡±

    ¡°Shhh¡­ Rx your body. You¡¯re technically recuperating, which is why I didn¡¯t let you ride a horse,¡± Darius shushed her. ¡°That poison in your system still left some minor side-effects like this. Don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    Xenia suddenly pursed her lips when Darius put his index finger on her lips, signaling her to stop talking.

    ¡°Sleep some more, Xen. Rest while you can while we¡¯re still in Ebodian territory,¡± Darius told her. ¡°We won¡¯t get to stop for an inn till we reach the border, so try to take advantage of the peace and rest.¡±

    At his words, Xenia was reminded that she indeed felt drowsy as she murmured, ¡°Here? Inside the carriage?¡±

    She saw a naughty smile form on Darius¡¯s lips before he cheekily said, ¡°In my arms, Xen. Rest here in my arms. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find it morefortable than anything else in this world.¡±

    Xenia unknowingly chuckled before her eyelids finally gave in, closing themselves to the world around her and letting her sleep.

    Staring at Xenia¡¯s beautiful sleeping face, a faint chuckle echoed from inside his head as Darius murmured, ¡°Did I say something funny?¡±

    [You said something cringey,] Zeus scoffed. [I actually didn¡¯t think you had it in you.]

    [Me too¡­] Darius mentally sighed.

    ¡°Xenia¡­¡± he lovingly whispered.

    [What do you think sounds better, Zeus? Should we call her Xen still? Or should we call her by her proper name?]

    Zeus rolled his eyes. [Why don¡¯t you call her the way she wants you to call her¡­]

    ********

    A/N: What do you think Darius should call our stubborn Princess? Any suggestions?

 Chapter 57

    At Cordon Kingdom.

    ¡°This is so sudden!¡± Savannah, the Queen Mother of Cordon, burst out the moment Leon personally delivered to her the news about the marriage alliance between Cordon and Ebodia. ¡°Not even a prior announcement?! What is he thinking?!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, we should¡¯ve seen thising the moment he left,¡± Elder Nassar shrugged.

    ¡°Still, we¡¯re hopeful that our King will get a fair trade in this alliance that will benefit our Kingdom as a whole. Perhaps Ebodia would kindly share with us their knowledge about magicks or perhaps they¡¯d offer us a few of their mages and a seer as tribute.¡±

    The Elder then frowned upon looking at the missive sent by the messenger. ¡°However, looking at this copy of the alliance agreement, it says nothing about any sort of advantage we get from the union! This reads like we just got fleeced, and it¡¯s absolutely ridiculous!¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Savannah closed her eyes as she helplessly leaned her back on her chair. She had just arrived at the castle from her prior journey to the west side of Cordon. She had just finished overseeing the relief operations for the famine their people experienced because of an unexpected drought.

    Taking a small breath, her eyes darted at ra before she heaved out a long deep sigh. ra was the one she was eyeing to be Darius¡¯spanion for the throne, but seemed as if his son had other ideas¡­

    Then again, it wasn¡¯t against their kingdom¡¯s traditions for the King to have a number ofdy consorts from other different kingdoms if it was for the purpose of forming an alliance. It was a verymon thing to do for the rulers of their era, after all.

    Giving the woman another look, Savannah couldn¡¯t help but let out another small breath of regret. She was aware of how ra felt for her son, Darius, and as a woman, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her. She could only imagine what ra was feeling at that moment.

    ¡°I want details, Leon,¡± the Queen Mother turned to Leon as she inquired.

    Leon slightly bowed and reported, ¡°Unfortunately, Queen Mother, I also don¡¯t have all the details. I¡¯m simply rying what Commander Gideon gave to me; mentioning that the King signed an agreement for a marriage alliance to Ebodia and that he¡¯ll be marrying the eldest Princess of Ebodia.¡±

    He then continued, ¡°Apparently, this princess is his mate, and the wedding will take ce after thirty days of waiting. He also instructed the Moonlight Cavalry to make their way to the Ebodia Encampment to serve as reinforcements to our newest allies.¡±

    ¡°Mate?! Haha! Is our King ying a fool of us?¡± Elder Nassar snorted. ¡°Since when did he believe in the Mate Pull?!¡±

    ¡°I do believe he takes such things seriously now, Milord,¡± Leon couldn¡¯t help but answer back, a hint of excitement evident in the young beta¡¯s voice. ¡°After encountering the phenomenon himself, he¡¯s nothing but acting upon the very thing he once thought as myth.¡±

    Shaking her head, another sigh came out from Savannah¡¯s lips. A Mate Pull¡­ No wonder her son had a hard time maintaining his rationality given the current situation.

    She frowned at the officers before her and said, ¡°Our King has his reasons. His words might seem strange, but we must trust him. Even though that Ebodian Princess is his mate, that doesn¡¯t mean that she will be our Queen Luna.¡±

    She stressed, ¡°We have traditions;ws and orders to which our King gave his vows to honor during his reign¡­¡±

    None no longer dared to speak against the Queen Mother¡¯s words.

    Seeing the silence, she immediately asserted herself once more as she added, ¡°This war between kingdoms will take both time and resources. Hopefully, it will be over as swiftly as possible. For now, let¡¯s focus on protecting and taking care of our fellow Cordians while the King is still on the battlefield.¡±

    She then looked at Gs and instructed, ¡°You will take charge of our general affairs while our King is out, so make sure that everything in our kingdom is well ounted for.¡± She stressed, ¡°Ensure the peace and order within our borders in the King¡¯s absence.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Queen Mother,¡± Gs slightly bowed in deference.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Savannah didn¡¯t fail to notice the slight smirk on Nasser¡¯s face that disappeared just as quickly. There was something there, but she elected to shake her head as she stood up.

    She then looked at ra and said, ¡°The rest of the Moonlight Knights are already with our King, and he specifically only asked for the cavalry. Thus, the remaining Moonlight Knights should stay here in the Kingdom to help Gs keep the peace and order.¡±

    Hearing her orders, the rest of the Moonlight Knights bowed their heads, including Leon as they all showed their respect to the older monarch.

    Seeing that her subjects had taken her orders well, Savannah then dered, ¡°If that is all, I¡¯ll be going to my chambers.¡±

    Taking her leave, the Queen Mother left the throne room, ra immediately moving to assist her through the hallway. ¡°You don¡¯t need to walk with me, dear,¡± Savannah noted with a soft smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Queen Mother,¡± ra gracefully smiled. ¡°Just let me just safely walk you to your chambers before I leave to do my duties.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡±

    Hearing her earnest reply, Savannah gave her a grateful smile as she let the young woman usher her back to her room. Still, a few thoughts came into her mind as they walked.

    ¡°Are you displeased that Darius is marrying an Ebodian Princess?¡± Savannah asked ra directly.

    To her credit, ra simply let out a neutral reply to her question. ¡°I have no right to be displeased, Queen Mother.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to my son as soon as hees back,¡± Savannah reassured the young woman.

    ¡°No matter what happens, we shall proceed with the proper traditions in the selection of a Queen Luna, someone who is blessed by our Almighty for our Kingdom to prosper.¡±

    She then added, ¡°You should prepare for the days ahead. Although, I¡¯m sure that none in this kingdom isparable to your capabilities, ra. You¡¯ll surely pass all the trials for a Queen.¡±

    ra gave the Queen Mother a bashful smile. ra and Darius grew up together, and no one knew her son better than the young woman before her.

    Added to that, her parents were very loyal to her husband; a pair of warriors that any Cordonian could be proud of. However, both of them died during the war twenty years ago, leaving ra in her protection.

    Practically raising her as their own, ra lived her life serving their kingdom and aiding Darius with everything that he might need.

    Savannah could even say that Darius wouldn¡¯t be where he was right now if it weren¡¯t for the young woman¡¯s loyalty, support, and aid as the Alpha of Midnight Pack, which was currently the thirdrgest pack within their Kingdom.

    Soon enough, the two reached the Queen Mother¡¯s chambers, Savannah nodding in acknowledgment as they stood in wait.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, Queen Mother,¡± ra politely said as they both waited for the servants to open the door for her.

    Seeing her dedication, Savannah held ra¡¯s hand, gently squeezing it in reassurance as she said, ¡°Hang in there, dear. I¡¯ll talk to Darius as soon as hees home.¡±

    ra couldn¡¯t help but smile at the gesture, ¡°Thank you, Queen Mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, dear,¡± Savannah nodded in appreciation. ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Watching the young Alpha leave, Savannah let out a small sigh as she walked inside her chambers.

    Weakly sitting on the nearest chair, she asked one of her avable servants to prepare her a cup of tea. She then closed her eyes as she let out yet another frustrated sigh.

    Looking at all the cards, it was clear that her son Darius was the only problem¡­ He merely saw ra as nothing more than a sister, far from mate material if he was asked about the topic.

    ¡°This will be hard, especially now that he has found his mate¡­¡± Savannahmented. ¡°What should I do, Lucian? This could cause a political uproar¡­¡±

    *******

    A/N: Sorry I have to mention it here to make sure everyone could see it haha. Please leave our book a REVIEW for the ratings. Thank you so much. XD

 Chapter 58

    Leaving the Queen Mother for her duties, ra kept herposure as she strode forth.

    From the moment she heard of the unwanted news of Darius epting a marriage alliance from an Ebodian, she was already inwardly seething with annoyance. And to make matters worse, the fact that he apparently found his mate meant that the hill she had to climb just got steeper.

    ¡°Good day, Alpha ra.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Alpha ra.¡±

    Walking through the halls, everyone who passed by her showed her their utmost respect and adoration.

    As usual, ra gave them her typical smile and greeting, showing them her usual demeanor despite her current feelings. Whenever the hallway was empty, she would immediately grit her teeth, her jaw clenching as she walked past.

    ¡°The hell am I supposed to do¡­¡±

    She bawled her fists, her knuckles going white as she kept up with her long strides.

    Eventually, she reached her bedchambers, her anger boiling over as she abruptly closed the door behind her. She frowned seeing an unwanted visitor in her chamber.

    ¡°Hmm, watching your real face since you appeared so calm and cool a while ago before everyone is really interesting,¡± Gs taunted.

    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± she wryly hissed. ¡°Get out!¡±

    To her chagrin, the man didn¡¯t even budge in the slightest as he gave her a cunning smile. How she hated him for his maniptive smiles¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m alreadyfy in this chair though,¡± he smirked. ¡°Not even going to treat me as a guest?¡±

    ra growled at the annoying man. Gs was a thorn in her life. Of all the people she knew, he was the only one who could somehow see through her, and she hated him for it!

    To all, she was someone who should be treated with respect and honor, but Gs knew how just how crafty she was. That behind her smile and good deeds hid an evil who would do even the most heinous of things just to achieve her only desire¡­ Darius.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve that much,¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°Ah, but what if I do?¡± Gs quipped, taking something out of his pockets. ¡°Looky here, ra.¡±

    Her frown deepened as she stared at the object Gs was holding. It looked like an identification tag¡­ It wasn¡¯t amon tag either¡­ Its owner was obviously someone from a royal family simply based on how well it was crafted.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± ra blurted out as she walked towards Gs, snatching the tag made of gold with a dragon¡¯s emblem marking it. ¡°Princess Xenia of the Kingdom of Ebodia?!¡± she read the markings.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± ra inquired with knitted brows, gingerly handling the tags.

    ¡°Hmm, I saw one of the merchant¡¯s kids ying with it just this morning¡­¡± Gs yfully replied.

    ¡°Kids?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he shrugged. ¡°King Darius brought them here while you were away with the Queen Mother. They saved those merchants from barbarians on their way back to the kingdom, there was one particrd that King Darius favored among those survivors.¡±

    He ced a finger on his chin as he continued. ¡°I believe it¡¯s thatd I heard he imed as his warrior-servant. Thed¡¯s name is Xen¡­ A beautifuld I must say. Those forest green eyes are just too stunning and alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Just get to the point!¡± ra impatiently remarked, making Gs chuckle.

    ¡°Oh? But where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±

    She almost let off a growl in outright anger. Gs was a mystery to her. His father, Elder Nassar, was always too vocal with how much he opposed King Darius with every decision.

    Still, everyone was aware of how the Elder was bitter even after all these years since his son Gs lost the fight against Darius at the Battle for the Throne. That was ten years ago, and the old man was still hanging on to old wounds.

    Make no mistake, Gs was a good fighter, but he wasn¡¯t as good nor as blessed as Darius in terms of both physicality and skill.

    Even so, Gs had a good rtionship with Darius. It¡¯s because of this that she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was for or against Darius as their current King. It didn¡¯t help thate he often took a neutral stance on things¡­

    He would agree or oppose Darius based on his opinions, he was just too hard to read in general. The only thing she knew for certain was the fact that Gs loved to pester and bug her randomly like this.

    Still, ra could feel that there was something more to Gs¡­ as if the man was just waiting for the right opportunity to enact his ns.

    It was for that reason that she was letting the man annoy her. It was so that she could fish for information that she could use against him. After all, she wouldn¡¯t spare the man if he ever moved against Darius.

    ¡°Alright, fine,¡± Gs shrugged. ¡°That Xen looks too familiar. You¡¯re well aware that I often visited Ebodia since it¡¯s my mother¡¯s homnd¡­ Thatd is Princess Xenia, the one who owned that tag.¡±

    ¡°And why would she disguise herself?!¡± ra retorted, her eyes widened as she cursed. ¡°Wait¡­ That bitch! Did she n everything all along to seduce Darius?!¡±

    A burst of loud and crispughter roared from inside ra¡¯s room.

    ¡°Oh, ra¡­ You¡¯re really funny. Till when do you n on acting blind just because of Darius?¡± he teased her.

    ¡°She¡¯s Darius¡¯s mate. And obviously, their meeting is simply ordained by fate. Maybe you can even ask for the whole story once Gideon returns. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be more than enthusiastic about giving you every bit of detail in regards to what happened.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she groaned.

    Having had his fun, Gs stood up from where he was sitting and continued, ¡°Well, consider me generous today, ra. Who knows? You might be able to use that royal tag to your advantage¡­ A little tweak in the story in a few parts, and you can easily make Princess Xenia¡¯s name hated throughout the whole kingdom of Cordon.¡±

    He then chuckled as he teased, ¡°Although, I¡¯m not sure if Darius would still choose the kingdom if he had to do so over his mate¡­ Maybe he¡¯ll choose the kingdom since his father died just to make sure he ruled? Or perhaps we cannot underestimate the power of the Mate Pull¡­ Am I right?¡±

    ra refused to say a word, but her face reddened as she chided, ¡°Get out now, Gs!¡±

    She flinched when Gs held her shoulders and whispered, ¡°Howe you¡¯re always angry whenever you will see me, ra? Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me since I¡¯m helping you achieve your goals?¡±

    He then whispered into her ear, ¡°Tell me¡­ Isn¡¯t your only goal in this world to stay by Darius¡¯s side as his lifetime partner?¡­ As his wife?¡­ His Luna?¡±

    ra closed her eyes and grunted, ¡°If you¡¯re still here once I open my eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Gone!¡± Gs cheekily yelped as he continuedughing on his way towards the door. ¡°It¡¯s not toote though, ra. With Darius¡­ everything will be hard! But if you chose to side with me and be with me¡­ I¡¯ll give you everything you might ever want in this world.¡±

    Ignoring his goading words, ra finally opened her eyes, her sharp eyes ring at the closed door behind her. What a pain¡­ It was the first time she heard Gs ever bargain with her so bluntly.

    ¡°He¡¯s nning something against Darius,¡± ra whispered to herself. And she would make sure to stop it.

    But for the meantime¡­

    Raising her hand up to her face, she took a closer look at the golden tag resting on her palm.

    ¡°Xenia¡­¡± she whispered with gritted teeth, her grip on the tag making her knuckles turn white. It was uneptable. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone go in between her and Darius. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone have Darius, because Darius was hers and hers alone.

 Chapter 59

    Xenia shivered in her sleep. Beads of sweat formed on her face as she moved restlessly in her dreams. Letting out a soft moan, she felt as if she was about to fall off when she suddenly jolted out from her sleep.

    ¡°What was that?¡± she whispered out, panting hard as she sat upright. cing a hand on her chest, she was still catching her breath when she tried her best to gather her bearings.

    She just had a dream that she never thought she¡¯d ever get in her. Her face reddened in embarrassment as she murmured, ¡°it¡¯s just a dream¡­ But it felt so real¡­ And why would I even dream of something like that?!¡±

    She frowned at the memory, displeased with the kind of dream she was just given.

    Looking around, her frown deepened further when she just realized that she was on afortable mattress inside a small tent, one that could only fit two people of her size. Quickly gathering her bearings, Xenia steeled herself as she went out of the tent.

    ¡°Darius?¡± she whispered out, only to be surprised as she saw Darius sitting on the side of her tent, his back against it as if he was guarding it. Looking back, she thought about how she could easily identify the Werewolf King no matter what state he was in. It was probably because he was the only man by far that she saw with silver-colored hair.

    Hearing her, the King quickly got up and turned to her, shing her a studly and cocky smile as if he expected her to address him. Xenia felt her heart hammer inside her chest as she blinked, finding herself staring nkly at his dashing face as she took in his features. Her eyes honed in on his face, a few strands of his loosely gathered hair hangingzily behind his tied-up hair.

    Desperately trying to get a hold of herself, Xenia gulped hard, her throat feeling so dry that she wanted to grab a drink for herself. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, the dream she just had a while ago suddenly shed through her eyes, her verdant green orbs widening in disbelief.

    Meanwhile, Darius frowned as he noticed her reactions. He was about to touch her face when she suddenly flinched, unconsciously stepping back away from his reach.

    ¡°Apologies,¡± Dariusmented, still studying her face closely. ¡°I just wanted to check your temperature since you don¡¯t look too well.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Milo- Darius,¡± Xenia stuttered, hastily correcting herself as she continued. ¡°It¡¯s just that I had a bad dream, and I¡¯m kind of dazed from it¡­¡±

    She immediately scolded herself for acting like such an amateur. This wasn¡¯t the first time she talked to the man. Why in the world was she so nervous?

    ¡°A bad dream?¡± Darius curiously asked. ¡°Like what?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face paled as she bit her inner cheek. It wasn¡¯t a bad dream at all. What she had was an erotic dream, and there was no way in hell that she would share it with this Werewolf King!

    ¡°It¡¯s just about this war we¡¯re about to face¡­¡± Xenia inly replied, trying her best to hide her awkwardness with a smile.

    Darius smiled at her words and casuallymented, ¡°Well, next time, you should dream about something else¡­¡± He hummed, ¡°How about having a dream about you and me? Or at least recalling how you made me suff-¡±

    Xenia¡¯s body froze as she stared at Darius, her curious eyes making the man stop talking. Finding her courage, she asked, ¡°I made you what?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Never mind,¡± the king waved her off. ¡°Anyway, why don¡¯t you stay inside. I¡¯ll bring you something to eat. You¡¯re probably just hungry.¡±

    As he quickly stood up and left her, Xenia could only watch Darius¡¯s retreating back as she wondered. ¡®He sounded like he knows something? Should I press him harder about it when hees back?¡¯

    It was a decent idea, but she quickly dismissed the idea thinking that it won¡¯t do her any good in the process.

    Letting out a breath of air, she looked around once more. It was already dark out, and their group had lit a fire that gave out just enough light to illuminate their small camp.

    They were already outside the borders of Ebodia, camping within cover of the nearby forest. As she recalled, they left around noontime, which meant some time had passed before she finally woke up.

    ¡°I slept too long¡­¡± Xenia sighed. She felt stronger, at least, but thinking about the dream she had a while ago only made her feel weak again. Weak, and a bit disturbed.

    ¡°Yes, you did, Mdy,¡± Jayra chimed in, suddenly appearing beside her as she teased. ¡°The King was very thoughtful, you know? Making sure that you got enough rest and all that. I guess he¡¯s seriously into you. After all, you¡¯re his mate.¡±

    ¡°Ughh¡­ I still can¡¯t believe it, Jayra,¡± Xenia sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite unfair? I mean¡­ I¡¯m his mate, apparently, but I am not sure how to¡­ reciprocate with this whole idea. Especially so when we don¡¯t even share the same traditions.¡±

    Jayra chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to follow, Xenia. A mate for werewolves? That¡¯s just another term for lifelong partner for us humans.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference, Jayra,¡± Xenia exasperatedly corrected. ¡°What if I¡¯m just his mate and not the love of his life? We can choose to love the person we want, Jayra. For me, love is always a choice, not fate¡­ But in their case, it seems like this Mate Pull decides their partner for them.¡±

    Jayra shook her head as she scolded, ¡°Ah, this is why you shouldn¡¯t skip important sses, Mdy. See how little you know about werewolves?¡±

    Xenia turned and frowned at Jayra, ¡°Exin.¡±

    Jayra chuckled as she began, ¡°Well, werewolves also have the choice to reject the Mate Pull if they wanted to. I¡¯ve heard some real-life stories about it as well, so it should be real. Rejection can also happen when the feelings between mates are not mutual. It¡¯s supposedly very painful for a werewolf, and some even died due to the intense and painful emotions it could cause.¡±

    She then sighed and continued, ¡°Although some werewolves could fall in love naturally without the Mate Pull. There are also cases where they experience the Mate Pull when they already had someone in their heart. In the end, some still choose the person they fall in love with instead of their so-called mate, while others will simply choose their actual Mate.¡±

    She sagely nodded, ¡°There are different cases of it, you see. Not every werewolf is blessed to experience the Mate Pull, and not all werewolves experiencing the Mate Pull end up having mutual feelings for one another.¡±

    ¡°Ughh¡­ You just made my head spin, Jayra,¡± Xeniained. ¡°And that¡¯s why I hate attending boring sses such as that. Nevertheless, I guess I should make the most of how my life should be from now on. I could probably make things somehow workable between Darius and I.¡±

    ¡°Things will definitely work out, Mdy,¡± Jayra reassured her with a giggle. ¡°I can see how much the Werewolf King is into you.¡±

    ¡°No wonder many die from delusions, Jayra,¡± Xenia scoffed. She wouldn¡¯t want to be delusional. It was always best to stay in the safe zone for now.

 Chapter 60

    ¡°Right, I need to discuss some important things with you, Xenia,¡± Jayra suddenly informed the princess. ¡°Unfortunately, this isn¡¯t the ce to do so. I¡¯ll tell you more about itter once we reach the encampment.¡±

    Xenia simply nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how are you feeling?¡± Jayra casually followed up.

    ¡°Better, at least,¡± Xenia replied, casually looking at Darius as he walked towards them. ¡°Just a bit hungry is all¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, here¡¯s you¡¯re dinner then, Mdy,¡± Jayra teased her with a giggle. ¡°I should go now and give you two some private time.¡± She was about to say more, but a pointed re from Xenia quickly made her press her lips together. She then promptly left, wordlessly passing the king in return.

    ¡°Here,¡± Darius said with a smile, handing her a tray of meals.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xenia promptly replied before she looked around the camp with a frown. ¡°Hmm¡­ Am I the only one using a tent tonight?¡±

    ¡°The soldiers didn¡¯t bother setting up more for themselves since we¡¯ll be back on the road before the sunrise,¡± Darius exined. ¡°Either way, this forest is very safe, so they can rest and sleep with minimal risk.¡±

    ¡°I can do without a tent like others,¡± she pointed out. ¡°You didn¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re soon to be my wife and Queen, so I want the best treatment for you, Xen,¡± Darius frowned as he interrupted her. ¡°If possible, I would¡¯ve even ordered them to set up a huge tent where I can sleep with you. Unfortunately, such a task will be too time-consuming. We¡¯re already in a hurry-¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ What? Sleep with me?! We¡¯re not even married yet!¡± Xenia burst out loud. Before she could interject further, she gulped when she noticed foreign eyesnding toward her and Darius. They were making a scene, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit.

    Meanwhile, The Werewolf King seemed wholly unaffected. Forming a vicious smile on his lips, he simply stood at the ready while she was already glowing bloody red from embarrassment.

    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about, Xen? I¡¯m simply saying that you and I would¡¯ve literally slept together,¡± Darius scoffed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest not as a married couple, but as a warrior-servant and her king. Although, if you already wish that the two of us sleep together as a married couple, then I¡¯d be more than willing to oblige at this instant.¡±

    Xenia almost wanted to scoff. She could swear that she saw his eyes glint with amusement. What did she even do to deserve this?

    Ah right¡­ She owed him her life even though she wanted to refute that they were already even the moment she saved his life too. Back when they jumped to that cliff and he lost consciousness, her taking care of him then should¡¯ve counted.

    Still, the fact remained that they weren¡¯t even because somehow, Darius also saved her life by shielding her with his own from those poisonous arrows. And that wasn¡¯t to mention how he saved her again when she identally got poisoned by those berries.

    Hearing his words, Xenia refused toment on them as just satfortably to eat her meal. Though, the silence was broken once more as she tried sating her curiosity.

    ¡°How about you?¡± she asked when Darius sat beside her. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Darius promptly answered. ¡°I ate with my men awhile ago while you¡¯re asleep.¡±

    Xenia only nodded as she started eating. Taking her first bite, she couldn¡¯t help but feel conscious as Darius hovered over her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I noticed only now that you eat in the same way as you¡¯ve always done while you¡¯re still disguised as Xen. Very feminine and lovely, I must say.¡±

    Xenia furiously blushed, and it was a good thing that the light wasn¡¯t strong enough topletely show her face. She bit her inner cheek, trying her best to act calm andposed like usual despite the wild beating of her heart.

    ***

    [Stop making her ufortable. You might be overdoing it. Try opening up a different topic.]

    Hearing Zeus¡¯ scolding in his mind, Darius gulped as he considered his suggestions. It was indeed so unlike him to say such sweet and ttering words, but it just seemingly came naturally to him whenever he was with Xen. And it all started when he managed to confirm her gender.

    He simply wanted to be vocal around her, which surprised him as well. It was so out of character of him.

    [She didn¡¯t say a single word about us sleeping together, and I¡¯m already being cautious not to bring it up again since I¡¯m not sure if her silence means yes,] Darius inwardly groaned. [Though¡­ do you think she meant that as a yes?]

    [Maybe? Yes?] Zeus guessed aloud. [Don¡¯t ask her again. Just assume it means yes. Now, divert the topic.]

    Heeding his wolf¡¯s advice, Darius let out a sigh and said, ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at the Ebodia encampment at nighttime. Hopefully, we¡¯ll have a smooth journey without us encountering any troops from Helion.¡±

    He then hummed in thought, ¡°The wolves are overseeing our pathways. After eating, you should get more sleep. I¡¯ll be here outside to watch over your tent.¡±

    Xenia merely nodded as she then curiously asked, ¡°How long do you think this war will take?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that their kingdom faced war or a sh against others that wanted to conquer theirnds. Only, this time, the one trying to do so was Helion, the devil¡¯s kingdom himself who already conquered a lot of foreignnds to expand their territory.

    ¡°It will take time. I don¡¯t see Helion easily giving up Ebodia,¡± Darius pondered.

    ¡°They need to conquer your kingdom by any means necessary since it¡¯s the only way for them to get through Cordon. Them taking yournds would mean a higher chance for them to take our kingdom down.¡±

    Xenia nodded in agreement. She also thought the same, but she still wanted to know what Darius¡¯s perspective was in this war.

    ¡°So they want to use our kingdom as a major logistical channel for all the supplies they¡¯d need to conquer Cordon,¡± Xenia concluded with gritted teeth.

    ¡®Just how greedy could that Helion King be!?¡¯ she inwardly seethed

    Being at war wasn¡¯t easy. One would need enough provisions and shelter to maintain the stability of their soldiers. And it wasn¡¯t just physically, but also mentally to keep up morale.

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°Your kingdom is in the best strategic position to be used as a staging ground for their ambitions. This war¡­ it¡¯s really not against Ebodia, but against our Kingdom, Cordon.¡±

    Xenia stared at Darius and mused, ¡®No wonder he went through this marriage alliance even though he doesn¡¯t believe in the Mate Pull. In the end, everything¡¯s all about political tactics; a game yed for the welfare of his own kingdom¡­¡¯

    It was a sizeable thought. A while ago, Darius made her heart race and jump for joy just by him stating that she was his soon-to-be wife and Queen. Now, however, her heart felt like it just dropped into her stomach, not to mention the sudden tightness developing within her chest.

    Feeling rather ill, she suddenly coughed, making Darius quickly hand her his water sk. Taking the offer, Xenia instantly drank to clear her throat.

    ¡°Thank you, Milord,¡± Xenia coldly replied. ¡°I¡¯m done eating, and will now be going back inside the tent to rest.¡±

    Without another word, she hastily went back inside the tent, leaving Darius agape as he stared dumbfounded.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Darius murmured with a frown.

 Chapter 61

    [She seems annoyed,] Zeusmented. [Or maybe she¡¯s just bored with talking to you about war?]

    Darius tilted his head as he nkly stared at the tent. He tried reying the conversation he just had with Xenia, but he still couldn¡¯t find anything that could¡¯ve somehow ruined her mood. She had a long face when she suddenly stood up earlier, and he quickly knew that she seemed to be displeased¡­ But with what?

    [Just ask her what¡¯s wrong,] Zeus suggested. [Come on, follow her. It¡¯s not good to have any misunderstandings between us. Look, she didn¡¯t even finish her meal.]

    [No. Let¡¯s give her some space. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be more annoyed if I followed her inside the tent or called her out,] Darius shook his head. [Besides, I might end up doing something stupid once I enter that tent.]

    He knew he had to control himself. Xen has brought him so much grief with her mere presence affecting his body in ways he never truly expected. If that was what he expected every time she was merely near him, then being around her in an enclosed space in private was absolutely not a good idea.

    Letting out a loud sigh, he turned around. From there, he saw Bartosing, so he walked towards his direction.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Gideon?¡± Darius asked with a frown.

    ¡°Right here, Sire!¡± Gideon answered from behind him with a wide smile. He then sighed as he continued. ¡°I just got a report from Cordon castle¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Darius asked. Gideon¡¯s sigh meant that it shouldn¡¯t be anything good. Although, he already expected that to happen anyway.

    ¡°The Queen Mother is back, and Leon has given them the good news about the uing marriage,¡± Gideon began.

    ¡°However, Elder Nassar is apparently questioning your decision. It seems like he¡¯s trying to convince the other Elders of the Royal Council that you made the wrong call on this, especially since you didn¡¯t even ask the Ebodian King for more benefits in the deal beyond taking the Princess on your mate.¡±

    He then concluded, ¡°As it is, Elder Nassar is giving emphasis on how selfish your decision was¡­ a decision that you supposedly made for your own self-fulfillment and nothing more.¡±

    Darius¡¯s face darkened, but his lips quickly curled up into a cunning smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s new? Nassar will never stop contradicting most of my decisions,¡± he scoffed. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s enjoyable seeing his futile efforts constantly fail throughout the years. He¡¯s powerless to do anything anyway. At best, he keeps me entertained during those boring court meetings.¡±

    ¡°We should¡¯ve gotten rid of that old man a long time ago,¡± Bartos sneered, his eyes darting towards a particr direction. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m willing to snap him into pieces. I won¡¯t even mind getting punished for it.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, always getting into a killing mood,¡± Gideon shook his head in exasperation. ¡°Besides, you took an oath, remember? You must keep your vow to our king.¡±

    Hearing hispanion¡¯s reminder, Bartos let out a loud sigh as he replied, ¡°I know, and it¡¯s thanks to that vow that Nassar¡¯s still wasting precious air right now.¡±

    Gideon shrugged. ¡°What can I say? Our King likes to keep his enemies close,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Just let them do their thing for now. We¡¯ll have thestugh anyway. Them unknowingly stewing on their mistakes would only make our surprise attack on them even better.¡±

    Darius simply kept his silence as he watched Gideon and Bartos go through their usual love and hate rtionship. Turning back to look at Xen¡¯s tent, he cut into their lover¡¯s quarrel, ¡°I don¡¯t want any hups to happen upon me and Xen¡¯s arrival in our Kingdom.¡±

    He then turned his eyes back to the two men, ¡°Knowing Nassar, he will take this opportunity while I¡¯m away to set up his own ns. Tell ra and Leon to keep their eyes open. Have them monitor the situation and act in response.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sire!¡± the two Commanders replied in chorus.

    Darius then dragged his eyes to Bartos as he asked, ¡°Any update about Gs?¡±

    It was a constant habit. The king always kept an eye on Gs and his movements.

    ¡°Gs is still clean thus far, Your Majesty,¡± Gideon promptly replied. ¡°ording to Caro, he had done no unusual or suspicious activities aside from his usual pestering of ra.¡±

    Darius nodded at the news. It was no secret to them how Gs admired ra in every way a man admires a woman. It was obvious though that the man wasn¡¯t vocal about it. None knew if ra was also his mate or not except for Gs alone.

    Satisfied with what he heard, Darius rxed his back and breathed in some air. After all these years, he still couldn¡¯t fathom if Gs was someone he could trust or not. Was he an enemy, or was he simply an entric friend? The man¡¯s actions were contradictory.

    After all, in his years of reign, Gs showed nothing more but his excellency in his duty as Cordon¡¯s Great Constable. And he always acted like he had something more up his sleeve.

    Darius suddenly found himself recalling the circumstances that had Gs taking on the role in the first ce.

    The position of The Great Constable was automatically given to the man seeing as he was thest physically-abled Alpha who fought in thest round for the Battle of the Throne against him, the winner.

    And since the Great Constable was the second highest position next to the King in the kingdom¡¯s hierarchy, Gs naturally became the best fit for the role. After all, none deserved such a position except for the one who had the privilege of fighting the future king.

    It had been ten years since that day¡­ Thest battle when he won the crown¡­ That tragic event ended in a way that was too painful for him to feel victorious as a winner. It just didn¡¯t fit the mood, seeing as it was also during that time that he lost his father, the former king.

    Thinking back, he could¡¯ve decided to kill Gs at the time. Doing so would¡¯ve made the position of The Great Constable automatically be given to Gideon, who came up third in the rankings of the battle. Except¡­ he didn¡¯t kill Gs¡­ Even now, Darius wondered if it was a decision he would regretter on¡­

    ¡°Are you still doubting him?¡± Gideon asked, interrupting him from his stupor.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be when his father is that vicious geezer Nassar?!¡± Bartos spat out Unknown to others, Darius and his closest allies knew how vicious Nassar could get if it meant he could hold more power in their kingdom.

    Darius clenched his jaw and said, ¡°Gs still ys neutral. He would sometimes vocally contradict his father in the Royal Court Meetings. He would often side with me rather than his father, though he also opposes some of my ideas that he thinks will not work.¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s an admirable trait for an advisor, but I still can¡¯t let my guard down around him. We have to continue observing his movements if only to make sure that he isn¡¯t doing anything too detrimental to the kingdom.¡±

    Darius then intently looked at Gideon and Bartos as he ryed the message he wanted Cordon castle to receive. It was just audible enough for only the two to hear his words.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ So that¡¯s the real reason why you also agreed to this alliance?¡± Gideon gasped upon hearing Darius¡¯s message.

    Darius chuckled at Gideon¡¯s reaction. He then patted his shoulder as he replied, ¡°No, my friend. The only reason I agreed in this alliance is to entrap my mate and have her with me for eternity.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Gideon¡¯s jaw dropped as he watched his king leave, his back retreating away from them as he went back to Xenia¡¯s tent and sat there as if he was guarding his most precious treasure.

    Quite frankly, it was a jarring sight to see.

    ¡°Damn¡­ I honestly never thought I¡¯d witness our king reduced to this state, Bartos. I mean, his eyes are constantly only roaming around Xen. He¡¯s so possessive that he looks like a lovesick puppy,¡± Gideonmented.

    ¡°He even bothered to have a tent arranged for her while everyone else slept outside.¡± He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s only a good thing that he listened to Jayra about how it wasn¡¯t advisable to build a bigger tent inside the forest.¡±

    Bartos simply grunted by his side, seemingly content with doing his job as he let hispanion rant.

    Gideon clicked his tongue as he continued, ¡°Goodness! Who would¡¯ve thought that he had this side in him? I still remember how he used to tease and mock ourrades about how ridiculous they looked and acted around their mates¡­ And yet here he is¡­ acting more unbearable and worse than some people I¡¯ve actually met.¡±

    ¡°Then tease him like you always do,¡± Bartos scoffed. ¡°That should get him down a peg.¡±

    Gideon shook his head, ¡°I would love to tease him, but I still value my life.¡± He then swerved topics as he asked, ¡°By the way, should I talk to the wolves? Or do you want to do it instead and ry the messages?¡±

    Bartos kept his silence. Turning to him, Gideon frowned as he noticed how hispanion seemed to be too focused on a particr direction. Curious, Gideon slowly let his eyes follow Bartos¡¯s attentive gaze.

    ¡°Huh, you seem to stare at Jayra often,¡± Gideon raised an eyebrow as hemented. ¡°She¡¯s one pretty young woman indeed, and interesting to boot¡­ But aren¡¯t you someone who vowed to never look at any other woman except for your mate?¡±

    It was a memory Gideon distinctly remembered. He even recalled Leon asking Bartos what he¡¯d do if he happened to not meet his mate in his lifetime. In response, thetter simply answered that he¡¯d just remain alone, without a mate.

    Thinking on it, Gideon¡¯s eyes slowly rounded as it dawned on him. His eyes shifted back and forth between Bartos and Jayra as he murmured, ¡°No way¡­ Are you telling me that Jayra¡¯s your ma-¡±

    Before Gideon could finish his words, Bartos suddenly sprang onto him and covered his mouth with his calloused palm.

    ¡®¡±Ghgggg Nggg¡­..!¡±

    ¡°Shhh! You talk loudly!¡± Bartos harshly whispered. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll snap your neck if you don¡¯t keep your voice down!¡±

    Gideon nodded, blinking as he let the man rx. Although he could¡¯ve easily wrestled Bartos off of him, he didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. Instead, he let the man slowly loosen his grip on him. Once he was free he gave hispanion a deadly re filled with annoyance.

    ¡°You darey a finger on me?¡± Gideon scoffed as he rubbed his mouth, wiping off some of the dirt that came from Bartos¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you that uncivilized?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±Bartos hissed.

    Letting out a sigh, Gideon simply shook his head before he shed a cunning smirk. ¡°If you want to win your mate over, then you can start by being extra nice to me, my friend¡­¡± he chuckled. ¡°You see, you need to learn more about winning a human heart.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ what? You¡¯re saying that I¡¯ll learn that from you?!¡± Bartos mocked. ¡°Hah! As if I¡¯ll take romantic advice, from someone who¡¯s also loveless and inexperienced.¡±

    ¡°As if you have a better choice,¡± Gideonughed. ¡°Then why not try asking our King for help instead?¡±

    Bartos growled at his friend¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was worth a try,¡± Gideon waved Bartos off before he took on a more serious look. ¡°But seriously, are you sure she¡¯s the one?¡±

    Bartos only gave him a frustrated sigh as he helplessly whispered, ¡°I wish I was wrong. Humans are the mostplicated beings for me to tackle, Gideon.¡±

    Gideon tried his best to control hisughter. After all, seeing their mighty Bartos looking so pained and frustrated was a rare sight to see.

    ¡°And you dare scare her off with your re? You shouldn¡¯t look at your mate like that, Bartos,¡± Gideon chided. ¡°You should look at her with tenderness and love like our King. Try not to frown at her all the time.¡±

    Bartos¡¯s face fell even further. He just couldn¡¯t help how he looked. It was how he naturally was. He was rough and rude;pletely blunt to the core.

    Taking his friend¡¯s silence as his cue, Gideon shook his head as he jested, ¡°Hmm¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know how to help someone who is hopeless, my friend. It would¡¯ve been much easier if your mate was a werewolf too.¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°Who knows you, at least you won¡¯t need much effort, right? How about just staying single your whole life? Reject the mate pull somehow?¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around!¡± Bartos snarled. ¡°Just go, will you? You¡¯re not helping. Go talk to the wolves instead¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be going then,¡± Gideon chuckled. ¡°You know, just go for it, Bartos. Approach her and just talk to her nicely. It¡¯s worth a try just being gentle if you want to win her over. Female humans like tenderness and being treated nicely, after all.¡±

    Bartos didn¡¯t reply. He simply red at Gideon, making the man leave him alone as he walked away. Hisughs still reached his ears, however.

    Shaking his head, Bartos cursed as his eyes immediately darted back to the young mage. The intoxicating smell he was getting from her was too much.

    He was a beast, and fighting off the urges he was having at the moment was getting harder by the minute. Plus, his own pain was only added on by the fact that he didn¡¯t know how to approach a female human.

    ¡®I¡¯m doomed¡­¡¯ he inwardly scowled, followed by another round of cursing as he considered just rejecting the pull and being done with it. Although it was nothing but a joke to Gideon, every agonizing second he spent just made the option all the more enticing.

    Once more, he looked at Jayra, watching her closely as she sat near the campfire while everyone else had already gone to their own ces to sleep. She was the only one left still awake, and Bartos wondered why she wasn¡¯t sleeping yet. She lifted her head, and their eyes suddenly met¡­

    Bartos scratched his head and cursed when Jayra smiled in his direction. He attempted to smile back, but he wasn¡¯t confident enough that he¡¯ll do a fine job. So instead, he ended up giving her a slight nod.

    To his surprise, Jayra then suddenly stood up as if she was walking toward his direction.

    ¡°What is she doing?¡± he rmingly whispered to himself.

    Panicking, Bartos quickly turned around and followed Gideon into the forest.

    [Wait for me! I¡¯ll go with you!] Bartos telepathically called out to his friend. Ignoring the urge to stay behind, he practically ran inside the forest, his heart still beating loudly as he tried to escape from his urges.

 Chapter 63

    Xeniaid down on the bed with a frown on her face. She still couldn¡¯t believe the way she was acting right now. She was annoyed, and yet there was nothing she could do about it. Looking up to the tent¡¯s ceiling, she didn¡¯t know how long sheid still like that. Sighing and tossing, she tried her best to sleep¡­ but she couldn¡¯t.

    Instead, she ended up getting consumed by the various thoughts running through her head.

    ¡®Is it my pride?¡¯ she inwardly thought, trying to justify and interpret her own emotions. She knew she was sulking to herself, stupidly trying to understand how Darius would marry her for the benefit of his kingdom when she didn¡¯t really need to.

    ¡®You¡¯re marrying him for the benefit of your kingdom too, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ She inwardly echoed back. It was a question in her head that she wasn¡¯t quite confident enough to answer yet.

    Currently, Mineah was married to the Vampire King. Her sister had done her duty. Meanwhile, she was still not married to Darius¡­ Looking at it now, didn¡¯t she have the opportunity to run away again and live her life as a wanderer?

    Surely, the help from the Valcrez would be good enough to win this war. There was no need for them to proceed with the marriage as was agreed?

    Yet even so¡­ she found in herself that she didn¡¯t have the slightest urge to run away this time¡­ Why?

    ¡°¡­Maybe because I already grew fond of him? Or maybe I trust him that much already¡­¡± she murmured to herself, still trying to give reason to her own inaction.

    ¡°Right¡­ That¡¯s just it,¡± she sighed in eptance. ¡°Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be good not to honor the agreement when everything¡¯s already finalized¡­¡±

    Unlike the Valcrez, the Werewolf King, didn¡¯t bother demanding for a marriage to first happen before finalizing the agreement. Instead, he simply signed the agreement for a marriage alliance without so much as a wink. It was supposedly worth it, even if he had to wait for thirty days before their marriage took ce.

    Xenia bit her lower lip as she found herself staring towards the tent¡¯s exit. What was Darius even doing outside? Was the Werewolf King still near her tent?

    With her curiosity getting the better of her, Xenia moved. At this rate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep anyway, so she crawled out and carefully took a peek outside her tent.

    Blinking, she gasped when she saw Darius sitting near her tent¡¯s entrance. To her surprise, his head also turned towards her direction. She froze. Their faces were too close.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Darius asked.

    Xenia simply nodded. He already caught her, so she might as well go out and join him. Sitting beside him, she whispered, ¡°I just woke up and ate, so it¡¯ll probably take some time for me to get sleepy again. How about you?¡±

    Looking around, she saw how everyone was already sleeping, Jayra included as they all settled into their own sleeping positions. Well, all except for Bartos and Gideon, it seemed, as the two looked like they just came back from somewhere inside the forest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep yet,¡± Darius replied. ¡°I usually sleep at midnight.¡±

    He then continued, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re out here. I thought you got mad with you leaving like that. I thought hard if I offended you with some of my words, but I just can¡¯t recall anything I said or did that could make you mad.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even finish your dinner,¡± he noted.

    Xenia almost gasped at what she just heard. She was caught off guard with how direct his words were, but she quickly defended herself with what she hoped would be something decent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad. It¡¯s just a woman thing,¡± she reasoned out. ¡°You see, it¡¯s one of my¡­ how to say this¡­ undesirable traits? Having this kind of mood swings¡­¡±

    Darius chuckled as he replied, ¡°Is that your way of telling me to back off from the agreement? Because if it is, it¡¯s far from working.¡±

    He then scoffed as he added, ¡°Right now, the Mate Pull is so strong that you have no idea on the amount of control I¡¯m currently exerting just to stop myself. Even as we are, everything within me is just screaming to mark you this instant just so we can already be connected through the Mate Bond.¡±

    Hearing his frankly absurd words, Xenia pouted her lips and scoffed, ¡°Thank you for your great control then, my King.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, Xen. I am dead serious,¡± he promptly replied before his eyes suddenly took a different glint than usual. ¡°And speaking on this subject¡­¡±

    Without so much as a warning, Darius turned to look at her closely. Xenia held her breath, his intense stare almost making her want to back down. However, she kept her resolve, refusing to lower her gaze as she fought his re with her own.

    The seconds ticked on, none of them daring to blink as they tried to assert each other¡¯s personal space.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind if I marked you anytime I wanted, right?¡± Darius suddenly spoke, his tone dripping with need.

    At his words, Xenia finally blinked as she burst aloud, ¡°No, you can¡¯t! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    Darius blinked at her outburst. Letting out a long sigh, he murmured, ¡°Just as I thought¡­¡±

    Hearing the sudden shift in his tone, Xenia actually felt bothered enough to flinch. He looked sad enough that she slowly found her thoughts drifting back to his domineering threats.

    ¡®Wait¡­ Why am I getting bothered with how he looks?!¡¯ she inwardly thought. ¡®I¡¯m in the right! I shouldn¡¯t allow him to mark me just because he wanted to! I¡¯m not even married to him yet! He should follow our traditions!¡¯

    As if reading her thoughts, Darius looked up to her and exined, ¡°In my defense, forming the Mate Bond and marking one another as a mate is an equivalent to being married in our Kingdom. The mark will be the sign of our bond, and every werewolf will acknowledge the fact that you already belong to me as my mate. Or, well, wife if I¡¯d use your own terms.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ humans, especially in Cordon have a tradition to only do the so-called sacred things between a man and a woman after the blessing of a sacred marriage,¡± Xeniaid out.

    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf though,¡± Darius cheekily whispered out.

    ¡°And I am human,¡± Xenia uttered back.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ So I guess I have to exercise control while I¡¯m with you. After all, I respect you as a woman, Xen,¡± Darius shrugged. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that¡¯s against your will, and may the Almighty help me because I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be able to keep it that way for long¡­¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at how Darius sounded just now. It was surreal, to hear him cursing after yet another volley of his words.

    ¡°I can only hope you don¡¯t torment me,¡± he added. ¡°You¡¯ll be the death of me at that point.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯ll be the death of me¡­¡¯ she inwardly repeated. Darius¡¯s voice and words¡­ She had heard them several times now.

    All of a sudden, Xenia¡¯s eyes widened as everything shed right back through her head. That night¡­

    ¡°No way!¡± she gasped, her muddled memories finally bing clearer. It was that night¡­

    Her eyes rounded wide.

    ¡°What is it, Xen?¡± Darius asked, noticing her sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She looked at him, horrified as she uttered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a hallucination¡­ not a dream¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Darius asked her with a slight frown.

    She shook her head and nervously murmured, ¡°I think I¡¯m sleepy now. Good night.¡±

    Her body was trembling as she almost crawled back inside the tent. How could she do that? She basically harassed the Werewolf King that night!

 Chapter 64

    Xenia barely slept through the night, and before she knew it, the sun was already about to rise. She shook her head as she rose.

    She was so bothered with the memories that came back to herst night that it kept her mind whirring enough to stay awake. And yet in spite of it all, she was still trying to convince herself that it was all a dream. That even though a major part of her could tell that it was all real, it was still nothing but a hallucination.

    ¡°Calm down¡­¡±

    Xenia mumbled to herself as she got out of her tent. Looking around, almost everyone was already awake and preparing to return to their journey. This also included Darius, who instantly greeted her the moment his eyesnded on her.

    ¡°Good morning, Xen. I trust you slept well?¡± Darius greeted her with a smile.

    He seemed to be in a good mood. Before, the Werewolf King rarely smiled, often frowning whenever he looked at her.

    Now, however¡­ She noticed how he smiled more often ever since he had dered her as his mate to everyone. Still, she wondered when she would get used to his newfound joy. Seeing him like this made her heart flutter, and it was honestly confusing.

    ¡°I slept well, thank you,¡± Xenia answered with a half smile as she quickly walked past Darius, avoiding his eyes as she fought the urge to shake her head.

    Even now, she was turning deep red from the intimate memories that kept shing inside her head. His masculine scent and those luscious lips against her own¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she get rid of them?

    Giving in, Xenia abruptly shook her head as she continued walking, trying desperately to clean her corrupted mind. Perhaps a distraction was in order?

    Mind made up, she quickly headed towards Jayra, who was still yawning and stretching her arms.

    ¡°Come with me¡­¡± Xenia whispered as she hastily pulled her friend up and dragged her away from the others. Looking around, she made sure that they had enough distance away from others to talk to each other in private.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is everything alright?¡± Jayra asked with knitted brows, a worried look on her face as she rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°About the tartar berries¡­ What are the effects of it?¡± Xenia asked.

    ¡°Oh, that? I was about to discuss that with you before, but there were more pressing matters that I honestly forgot to talk to you about it,¡± Jayra shrugged. ¡°Why even ask that? You¡¯re already cleared of it and perfectly fine.¡±

    Xenia frowned and demanded, ¡°Give me details about that poison, Jayra.¡±

    ¡°Fine then,¡± Jayra rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ You see, that poison is a very deadlypound with a powerful aphrodisiac effect. Your body will feel like it¡¯s burning, and you¡¯ll need to¡­ uhm¡­ How do I say this¡­¡± she trailed off, looking for the right words.

    ¡°I suppose you have to experience some form of release for you to feel better. An orgasm, to be precise. If you haven¡¯t had one, then the poison will quickly eat away at your entire body till you die¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Xenia burst out, her palm covering her mouth in disbelief. Quickly regaining herposure, however, she immediately pressed her lips together as she paranoidly looked around.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m honestly curious on how you survived the poison by simply drinking the Werewolf King¡¯s blood,¡± Jayra wondered with a teasing smile. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that wouldn¡¯t be enough without the, you know¡­ orgasm thing.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment at how Jayra was slowly piecing things together. She wasn¡¯t born yesterday to not know what an orgasm was. She was fully aware of such things, but never in her wildest dreams did she think that she would ever act like that in front of the Werewolf King!

    ¡°Did you two do it already?¡± Jayra directly asked.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened as she retorted, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So tell me, how did you survive the poison without having an orgasm then?¡± Jayra asked with lifted brows.

    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Xenia harshly whispered out, looking around once more to make sure that no one was near them to hear their conversation. ¡°At least give us some privacy.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, I already cast a blocking spell around us so no one will be able to hear us talking,¡± Jayra excitedly pointed out. ¡°Feel free to speak your mind, my friend.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Look at you, always enthusiastic about this kind of topic!¡± Xenia scoffed even as her heart hammered inside her chest. How in the world would she face Darius with her head held high now?

    ¡°Hah! As if you¡¯re not!¡± Jayra teased back. ¡°I can still remember how curious you are in asking about a lot of private stuff, and-¡±

    ¡°Stop that,¡± Xenia scolded with a pout. ¡°For once, at least¡­¡±

    Sure enough, her friend visibly reined herself in. Well, as much as she could, at least. She and Jayra were a pair that never ran out of things to talk about whenever they were together. The mage was like a sister to Xenia, and they always clicked whenever they were together.

    Mineah, while she was her sister, was a private and quiet person, so she wasn¡¯t able to share a lot of crazy things with her. Meanwhile, Jayra was someone that matched her, letting the princess let herself loose.

    While she¡¯d be unable to convince Mineah to go out of the castle in disguise and explore, Jayra was there for her to pull on. The mage had no choice but to be herpanion at all times, and it made them forge a bond that only they could understand.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t exactly do the deed, but I still managed to have an orgasm in some other way,¡± Xenia murmured, a flush creeping across her cheeks.

    ¡°Tell me more about it!!!¡± Jayra bluntly expressed her anticipation, keenly waiting for Xenia to tell her more details.

    Xenia swallowed hard at her friend¡¯s enthusiasm. Instead of answering her, she bit her lower lip as she looked at her friend. She worriedly asked, ¡°Will he know that I remember it already? I mean¡­ Will he be aware that I¡¯ll remember what I did that night?¡±

    It was a stupid question to ask. Xenia already knew the answer, and yet she somehow wanted to get some form offorting answer from Jayra.

    ¡°Well, of course, he knows that you¡¯ll eventually remember,¡± Jayra shrugged.

    ¡°If he¡¯s well versed about the poison, then I¡¯m sure he deliberately helped you with the orgasm. Truthfully, the onlyforting answer you can get from me was that no one would be able to tell when you¡¯ll remember it. So if you can just pretend that you don¡¯t remember a thing and you¡¯ll be fine. Act natural around King Darius like you used to. Don¡¯t give him a hint that you feel awkward since you already remembered how you harassed him that night just so you can have your orgasm.¡± she answered with a giggle.

    Shaking her head, Xenia just wanted to smack her friend upside her head for giggling nonstop. She just wouldn¡¯t stop teasing her¡­

    ¡°Ah, I suddenly feel bad for the Werewolf King. It must¡¯ve been tough for him since you¡¯re also his mate,¡± Jayra chuckled. ¡°But I salute his control! Beware, though¡­ it¡¯s probably only a matter of time before he snaps and just takes you like the hungry beast that he is! You do know how carnal desires for a werewolf are much very different from us humans, right?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Xenia was still not herself when she and Jayra joined the others to prepare for their journey.

    ¡°Remember to act cool,¡± Jayra reminded her. ¡°You look like a guilty criminal right now.¡±

    Xenia almost answered her friend when Darius came to them. Pulling a horse by its reins, he gave the two a nod as Xenia let out a small sigh.

    ¡°Get on my horse, Xen,¡± Darius said the moment he stopped in front of them.

    ¡°But I can ride a horse on my own,¡± Xenia reasoned with a frown. It felt like a repeated scene, and of course, Darius inly gave her the same look that he always did whenever it happened.

    He obviously wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, so Xenia let out another sigh as she mounted on the horse without saying much. There was no use in debating anyway. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to make a scene in front of other people.

    She inwardly shrugged as she sucked it up. As much as she wanted to avoid him out of embarrassment, she simply couldn¡¯t. Like what Jayra advised, she had to act cool all the way if she wanted nothing between them to change.

    Below her, Darius had a victorious smile on his face as he then got up and sat behind her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Dariusmanded, and everyone started moving. So far, the weather was nice, and everything was going the same as usual. Although¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for the horse? It has to suffer both of our weights,¡± Xeniained with a pout. It honestly felt good riding just a horse with him, but it still bothered her out of¡­ reasons, she supposed. Like how his skin brushed against hers, it gave her a weird sensation¡­ again.

    ¡°You sound mad,¡± Darius raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is the first time we did this, Xen.¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t bother to answer. She simply stayed quiet, riding along as they went on their way. She would flinch every so often and close her eyes with each bump, and it was a good thing that Darius was unable to see how red she was turning. After all, riding a horse like this was reminding her of how she rode him¡­

    ¡®Oh heavens! Please stop thinking about it!¡¯ she inwardly scolded herself as she cleared her thoughts, trying desperately to fill them with something else.

    Slowly, her mind wandered towards the world around them like how the weather was good. Not so hot, but just humid enough to signify the presence of autumn. Turning her head left, she saw Jayra on her horse riding alongside them. The princess murmured, ¡°How lucky of my mage that she can travel on her own horse.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s unlucky in not finding her mate yet¡­ or her partner?¡± Darius interrupted, his warm breath fanning against her ear that it sent a shiver down her spine.

    Xenia blinked in confusion. Why did her body always act like this whenever she was around Darius? She simply found it unbelievable how she seemed to like his warmth around her despite her clear apprehension towards him.

    ¡®It¡¯s nothing¡­¡¯ she reminded herself. She couldn¡¯t help it. She was still in denial, not willing to admit how Darius¡¯s simple gestures around her were affecting her body so much.

    Xenia bit her lower lip as she tried to clear her thoughts once more. Still, she found it hard just to calm her body from Darius¡¯s closeness alone. His masculine and familiar scent constantly lingered in her nose, his manly body almost hugging her from behind making something pool inside her stomach.

    Ah! She needed something to distract herself, or else she might as well go crazy!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Darius suddenly asked.

    Holding her breath, Xenia murmured, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Darius simply scoffed behind her.

    ¡°Rx, Xen. Like I said, it¡¯s not like this is the first time we rode on the same horse,¡± he reassured, leaning closer to her as he cooed into her ear. The closeness made all the hairs on her body stand up, his lips practically brushing against her hair as she stilled herself.

    ¡°You smell so good¡­¡± Darius hummed. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure if I canst for thirty days without touching you¡­¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She knew that Darius was blunt, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this bold towards her. And did he just bury his nose and lips in her hair? Even now, she felt him holding a strand of her long hair, gingerly running them through his fingers as if feeling for its softness.

    ¡°Stop that¡­¡± Xenia nervously whispered.

    She closed her eyes, silently uttering a chant she remembered to calm her nerves down. It didn¡¯t help, however, not to mention how Darius seemed to be dedicated to torturing her with his words.

    ¡°Do you know how much you affect me? How me being close to you is torturing me?¡± he throatily groaned. ¡°You smell so good¡­ And your long brown hair turning bronze in the light like this looks so lovely, Xen. I just want to bury my face all over your body¡­¡±

    Before she could react, her body suddenly froze when she felt Darius¡¯s one arm snake its way around her waist. She couldn¡¯t do anything as she felt his face lean closer, his chin restingfortably on her shoulder as he hummed.

    The princess was inwardly seething. Was he even allowed to be this confident now that they were about to marry?! She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of skinship at all! But then¡­ The memories of what they did that night pervaded her senses¡­ They¡¯ve kissed¡­ and he already touched her in ces that she¡­

    ¡®Dammit¡­¡¯

    Xenia closed her eyes,forting herself in the fact that Darius was still considerate enough not to remind her about that night. That even though she was the one who took all the initiative for them to be intimate, he was still a decent enough man not to rub her act all over her face.

    ¡°This is the mostfortable ride I¡¯ve ever had in my life, Xen,¡± Darius let out a content sigh. ¡°Having you here so close to me¡­ Hugging you like this¡­ I¡¯m just afraid that this wouldn¡¯t be enough, and that my greed to have more would eventually take over all of my rationality.¡±

    ¡°I guess the Mate Pull is that strong, huh? Too bad I don¡¯t feel the same thing,¡± Xenia awkwardly chuckled. It was false bravado. She needed to keep her cool, and for some reason, she didn¡¯t want to admit defeat against Darius yet.

    She wanted to keep her pride intact, and she reminded herself once more that to Darius, she could be nothing more than a bargaining chip for his kingdom¡¯s welfare¡­. Well, that, and a toy for him to satisfy his carnal desires¡­

    She blinked at her own thoughts. She was fully aware of how the Mate Pull worked, and the strong carnal urges one would experience towards their mate was¡­ something¡­

    Her face reddened at that sensitive thought.

    ¡®Don¡¯t let it set in¡­¡¯

    Keeping her silence, Darius seemingly kept quiet, and Xenia could only thank her luck for uttering the right words to shut him up. Although, while he did stop talking, she could still feel how his arm around her tightened. Digging in, she held her breath and pressed her lips in silence, concentrating hard not to get affected by Darius¡¯s warm body brushing against hers.

 Chapter 66

    At Ebodia Encampment

    Ezekiel¡¯s hands trembled as he read through the secret messages inscribed within the letter sent to him by his father. One of Valcrez¡¯s messengers had given it to him; a vulture that could somehow shift into a human form, to be precise.

    Closing his eyes, a flurry of emotions filled his heart. The letter had given him instructions that he had to fulfill. Instructions that rocked him to his core. ¡°I need As here now!¡±

    At his call, As hurried inside his tent. ¡°Your Highness, you called for me?¡± he said with a slight bow.

    ¡°Xenia is on her way with Jayra along with a few of the royal knights. The Werewolf King and two of his men are with her too,¡± Ezekiel ryed with gritted teeth.

    He then instructed, ¡°Make sure you bring my sister here without a single scratch on her. Helion¡¯s armies are scattered everywhere, and their convoy will need reinforcements in case Helion decided to go for an ambush.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± As whispered out. ¡°That means¡­ she¡­ But why is the Werewolf King with her?¡±

    Ezekiel let out a loud sigh as he said, ¡°Something happened. ording to my father, the Werewolf King saved Xenia and helped her to return to the pce. In her stead, Mineah married the Vampire King.¡±

    He then shook his head, ¡°Look, there¡¯s no time to waste. You must leave now, and bring enough men with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± As dutifully replied.

    Ezekiel then hastily discussed the route that Xenia¡¯s group had taken as ryed by his father. Once that was over he could only watch as his subordinate took his leave.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    With a whisper, he helplessly sat down on his chair as he rxed inside his private tent. As was like a brother to him. They grew up together. And even though the man didn¡¯t tell him a thing about his own wants, Ezekiel still knew him enough to know how the man felt for his sister.

    As he watched him leave, Ezekiel could only sigh in his own guilt. He didn¡¯t have the heart to tell As the rest of the details regarding Xenia¡¯s current situation.

    He could still remember how the man had his hopes up when he found out that Xenia had run away from her arranged marriage. That somehow, it was a sign that he still had a chance to win her heart from the Vampire King¡¯s grasp. It was only too bad that the Werewolf King then decided that Xenia was his so-called mate.

    It was right then that Ezekiel frowned at the thought of the foreign king that imed her sister¡¯s hand in marriage.

    ¡°Why did he decide to bring my sister out into the battlefield?!¡± he grunted with a clenched jaw.

    He had yet to meet the Werewolf King of Cordon in person, and yet the king had already given him a bad impression before they even saw each other.

    It was unfortunate. Every ounce of information ryed to him by the messenger on how things turned out back home swept through him like a whirlwind. Mineah married the Vampire King, and now his sister Xenia, whom he helped run away to get the freedom she wanted, ended up being promised to the Werewolf King upon her return.

    Sighing, he sympathetically shook his head as he murmured, ¡°Xenia¡­ Just howplicated can your fate even get? First the Vampire King¡­ and now the Werewolf King?¡±

    Ezekiel didn¡¯t know the exact details, but he was curious to find more, especially now with how his father specifically reiterated that they should honor the agreements made between kingdoms. The letter also told him to avoid any incident that might jeopardize the deal, as what Xenia did with her running away.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Ezekiel suddenly cringed, raising his hand to see that some scalds had formed on his skin.

    ¡°What is going on with me¡­¡± he murmured to himself, looking on curiously as the scalds slowly disappeared upon calming his nerves down. It had been a month since he started having weird symptoms, and he was still far from finding out what exactly was causing them in the first ce.

    But just before he could think further on his situation, another one of his men called for his attention. ¡°Your Highness! It is I, Lurio. Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ezekiel quickly answered as heposed himself.

    Entering his tent with a bow, Lurio, the Head Wizard of their Kingdom slowly took a look at Ezekiel to speak. However, a frown formed on the man¡¯s face as he noticed something rming.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well, Your Highness,¡± Luriomented. Beads of sweat had formed on their Prince¡¯s forehead, and his paling lips clearly denoted that something was amiss.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Lurio,¡± Ezekiel reassured with a smile.

    Doubtful of Ezekiel¡¯s words, Lurio immediately enclosed the gap between them and held his hand up to feel the Prince¡¯s pulse. Bringing it up to him, the wizard¡¯s eyes rounded as he stared at Ezekiel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ This¡­ Your Highness¡­¡± Lurio stammered out. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing on his skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lurio. Please don¡¯t tell this to anyone,¡± Ezekielmanded. ¡°Not till we have an answer as to what¡¯s wrong with my body.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ That¡¯s a dragon¡¯s scale. You¡­¡± the old wizard trailed off, unable to continue on with his words.

    Ezekiel kept hisposure with a nk face. Pondering his words, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°I suppose it is I, and not Mineah who is cursed.¡±

    He blinked at the supposed dragon scale on his skin. He already had a hunch about his condition, but he wasn¡¯t ready to give out a proper conclusion until he had the facts.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Lurio stammered, tears rolling down his eyes as he helplessly fell to his knees.

    Seeing the old wizard on the ground, Ezekiel quickly pulled him up and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that sometimes a curse could be turned into a gift, Lurio? I¡¯m still confused with the changes happening to my body, but I will need you and Beirut¡¯s help in figuring things out for me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Beirut predicted the rise of the dragons,¡± Lurio burst out, his eyes widening as he stared at him.

    Ezekiel shook his head at Lurio as he humorously joked, ¡°Ah¡­ It would be nice if I can use this curse to wipe Helion out of this world. The dragons are extinct for a reason, and I must control this power. Or else¡­ I will be an abomination to this world¡­¡±

    Ezekiel knew full well the history of dragons and why they went extinct. None could control the dragons who brought nothing but death to any living being. However, what fascinated Ezekiel the most was the fact that he was having these kinds of symptoms in the first ce.

    ¡°Your thirtieth birthday ising up, Your Highness. It could be one of the factors contributing to these symptoms,¡± Lurio postted.

    ¡°I had read a few ancient books about dragons, and it was said that once the dragons had died out¡­ their souls began wandering around the world. Apparently, they would try to find apatible medium of their choice that could handle their power, and would attempt to resurrect themselves through possession.¡±

    He then added, ¡°They mostly tried on humans, and they would oftenplete the transition upon a particr birthdate, but¡­¡±

    Lurio trailed off, and Ezekiel knew why the wizard couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it¡­ After all, in history, there had been no sessful attempt at performing alchemy on the soul of a dragon to any living being.

    Ezekiel chuckled, ¡°Though, I wonder who this dragon that is inside of me¡­¡±

    It was a decent indicator of what he was about to go through. He needed to take over and overpower it if he wanted to live. He cannot fail, or else his mother would suffer thinking that everything was her fault again.

 Chapter 67

    Darius inwardly cursed. He was hurt by what Xen had said to him. And yet that feeling was quickly dismissed as a roguish smile curved onto his lips.

    He could smell it. It was a strong and sweet smell like no other, and she only had said smell during that night. The smell of needing to be touched by him¡­ It was intoxicating¡­ So much so that it prated his insides.

    He inwardly growled at the sensation. Even now, he could feel and hear the erratic beating of her heart; her very soul attempting to sync with his despite her best efforts.

    [Why is she still denying it?] he inwardly thought.

    [You should remind her how she relieved herself using your body,] Zeus impatiently retorted. [Corner her. Make her yours.]

    Darius let out a sigh, not bothering to respond to his inner wolf as he rode on. Even now, his arm was still wrapped possessively around Xenia¡¯s waist, and it would take a miracle before he¡¯d willingly let go of her.

    Hell, their current journey should only take them a day, but he almost wanted it tost longer just to have Xen in his arms like this. He was dying to touch her right there, without a care about their surroundings or even those that might want to watch!

    ¡°We¡¯re moving slowly¡­¡± Xen murmured out.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d you agree,¡± Darius whispered over Xen¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m just dying to move faster around you, Xen.¡± Without so much as a warning, his lips lightly brushed against the skin of her neck. He couldn¡¯t control it anymore, and he was starting to do things a man of his stature really shouldn¡¯t be seen doing.

    ¡°I can smell you so well. The heat wafting off you is almost the same asst time, and it¡¯s so heavenly and wonderful in my nostrils,¡± Darius breathed out, his lust going wild as he continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll remember it, but the way your lips and body brushed against mine that night was absolutely exquisite. I want to do more than that with you¡­ for you to crave and yearn more of me, Xen. I want to lick every part of your body till you scream my name over and over¡­ I want to-¡±

    ¡°Stop it. What are you doing?¡± she hoarsely whispered, her grip on his arm tightening as she addressed him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. I can¡¯t follow you, my King. So please¡­¡±

    Darius paused for the briefest second, letting Xen say her words before he replied.

    ¡°Rx, Xen. As I promised, I will behave and will not do anything against your will,¡± the king taunted, his grip on the reins tightening so hard that his knuckles turned white.

    ¡°You¡¯re forcing words in my ears right now,¡± Xen retorted. ¡°That¡¯s against my will!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is that so?¡± Darius chuckled without a care in the world.

    ¡°Would you rather have me put my words into action, Xen? As I¡¯ve said time and again, I¡¯m dying to do it with you, and I¡¯m not even sure if I can control myself much longer, especially when I can feel and smell how you perfectly burn for me.¡±

    Hearing the king¡¯s words, Xenia already knew how deep in trouble she was getting herself into. Closing her eyes, she bit her lower lip in contemtion.

    Darius could already smell everything about her, and it was clear that she¡¯d only look ridiculous the more she kept denying her feelings. And yet¡­ There was simply no way she would ever admit to it.

    Her pride demanded that she preserve her dignity, and keeping her silence was the least she could do not to lose face.

    ¡°War ising¡­¡± Xenia reminded Darius, trying her best to divert the topic. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a ruthless Werewolf King can waste time for this kind of meaningless talk. We¡¯re already moving slowly as it is, and I would like to see my brother, who I¡¯m sure is already worrying about our dyed arrival.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯m sure your brother is more than capable enough to handle the first blow on his own,¡± Darius cheekily reassured her.

    ¡°King Stephan has already discussed to me your brother¡¯s n to meet the enemies and ambush every toon of Helion¡¯s armies. It would cause them to scatter in all directions, making it easier to surround every avable entrance and border they might enter. I do apud them foring up with a valiant and fearless move,¡± hemented with respect.

    His face suddenly twitched, recalling how King Stephan was grateful that his son had someone reliable by his side like their Great Constable As. ¡°Ah, right¡­ Your kingdom has a great officer like that As!¡± he unknowingly scoffed.

    Gideon had already telepathically reported to him everything he found about the man, and he found his credentials amusing despite everything else.

    [You¡¯re a King! Don¡¯t feel insecure!] Zeus inwardly scolded.

    [I am not,] Darius scowled back.

    [Right¡­ Is that why you¡¯re so interested in the man? You even wasted time mentioning his name right now,] Zeus pointed out. [Just forget about that man and continue seducing Xen. Don¡¯t even bother mentioning his name again!]

    Darius¡¯s face darkened at Zeus¡¯s hostility, but he kept his silence intact. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to quarrel with his inner wolf, and there were better things to do with his time at the moment.

    ¡°Constable As is indeed one of our greatest heroes. He contributed a lot to our Kingdom and its prosperity,¡± Xenia respectfully pointed out. ¡°He is one of the few men I look up to with the highest respect possible. Apart from my father and brother, of course¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Am I not included among those you look up to then?¡± Darius unknowingly voiced out.

    ¡°You¡¯ve saved my life several times, my King,¡± Xen answered. ¡°I owe you my life. And I¡­¡±

    Darius¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing her words. He had said his thoughts out loud, and he had no other choice than to man up and use it to his advantage.

    ¡°I will make you look up to me then. Not just with respect as a human being, but also as your mate¡­ Your man¡­¡± Darius dered, his voice filled with determination.

    [Redundancy¡­ You¡¯ve been making a lot of verbal derations,] Zeus mocked him, its tone bying itsck of patience. [What you need is action.]

    While Darius was busy cating his wolf, Xenia, on the other hand, was rendered speechless by how the Werewolf King had seemingly be absolutely shameless with his words. Then again, she guessed that she should expect more of this moving forward, seeing as he was desperate to win her over as his mate.

    Opening her mouth, she wanted to say something in reply, only to back out as she simply couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. Instead, she tried her best to calm her frantic beating heart, hoping that doing so would help her with her current situation.

    It was then that Darius suddenly stopped, the horse trotting in ce as he quickly ryed, ¡°There¡¯s an enemy ahead.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± she gasped, turning her head only to see two wounded wolvesing from Gideon¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re also blocking all possible routes for reinforcements¡­¡± Darius grunted with gritted teeth. ¡°They¡¯ve been hunting down any wolf theye across, knowing that I could get enough information from them topromise their ns.¡±

    ¡°What should we do, Sire?¡± Gideon quickly asked. ¡°They have the greater numberspared to ours along with a dark witch manipting the undead. We only have a few knights, and all of them are human.¡±

    Thinking back, there were only twenty knights with them, and Xenia even insisted on not bringing more with them since she was more worried for her parents. As a result, they were left on the back foot with only a few knights to reinforce their position.

    ¡°Taking a detour would be more dangerous. The only path we can use is the Forbidden Forest, and doing so would be a death sentence,¡± Bartosmented.

    Darius grimaced at their options. Entering the Forbidden Forest was like seeking death. More often than not, those who entered never came back.

    ***********

    June 25, 2022 Author¡¯s Note:

    I¡¯m not supposed to release a chapter today but let¡¯s thank our dearest Malificent_Ch0u for the Magic Castle¡­ *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 68

    ¡°Excuse me, gentlemen, but humans?¡± It was Jayra who scoffed. Based on her friend¡¯s raised eyebrows, Xenia could already tell what the mage was about to say. ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re being underestimated here, Lord Gideon?¡±

    She then continued, ¡°We humans are more than capable, you know. I hate to boast myself, but a mage like me is more than enough to knock out around half of them.¡± Jayra proudly dered, ¡°And that¡¯s not to mention how these knights with us are more than capable of handling themselves. We even have our warrior Princess herself.¡±

    Hearing the young woman¡¯s protests, Gideon held an awkward smile as he gulped. ¡°Apologies if my words came out in a negative way,¡± he profusely apologized. ¡°I¡¯m just worried, mdy. They have a ck witch with them, not to mention ghouls and trolls.¡±

    He gestured with his hand as he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t heal as fast much as our kind do. You are our only healer as well, so we don¡¯t want to waste your energy in this battle as much as possible. We need to secure the safety of everyone in our group, and that means your safety as well.¡±

    ¡°Gideon is right, Jayra. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t involve yourself too much in the fighting,¡± Xenia seconded. ¡°You should stay with the rest of the servants while we clear the path.¡±

    Xenia clicked her tongue as she raised her sword. Around her, their small group was getting ready for the inevitable fight.

    Meanwhile, Darius flexed his arms, seemingly preparing himself as he got ready to shift into a much stronger form. Well, at least they could prepare ahead instead of getting ambushed unexpectedly.

    ¡°Brace yourselves,¡± Darius dered, drawing his own sword as he stood at the ready. ¡°The enemy is upon us.¡±

    Simply giving him a nod, Xenia stood by the king¡¯s side, keeping her feet spread apart as she assumed a fighting stance. There was much work to be done, she supposed, even if said work was literally for the matter of their own survival.

    A calm seemed to nket their group as they waited, their weapons seemingly trembling in their hands as they braced themselves for the inevitable. Despite the seconds turning into minutes, Xenia still held her sword aloft, her eyes trained towards the distant horizon as they waited for the enemy.

    Soon enough, the ground started to tremble. The thunder of hooves rumbled beneath her feet, and it was then that she finally saw a cloud of dust rising off the horizon. They were finally here. Helion¡¯s ambush was finally upon them.

    ¡°On guard,¡± Darius gritted through his teeth. ¡°We won¡¯t give them an inch. Instead, we¡¯ll give them hell.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Xenia almost joined in on the soldiers as they all cheered for their victory. Despite everything, it seemed as if Darius at least knew how to rile up an army. At least it meant that their morale wouldn¡¯t take a substantial hit on the battlefield whenever they weren¡¯tpletely winning.

    Shaking her head, Xenia ignored the thunderous crowd around her in favor of focusing on her own position.

    Seconds ticked by. Then a full minute. The enemy was upon them now, and there was no time better than the present to do something about it. And as Helion¡¯s army finally descended upon their frontline, she knew that they were gonna be in for one hell of a fight.

    Time to get to work.

    ¡°For Ebodia!¡±

    Shouting out her own battlecry, Xenia charged headfirst into the fray. Swinging her sword with the grace of a trained swordsman, her armor rattled with each movement as she cut down every enemy she came across. Blood stained her entire being, her own sword dripping with liquid as she breathed heavily amidst the battlefield.

    ¡°Keep going!¡±

    Hearing Darius¡¯smand, Xenia kept up the pace, her own exhaustion starting to mount the more she tried to push on. Somehow, the enemy¡¯s numbers never seemed to thin out, their army getting even thicker the more they tried to push.

    ¡°Look out!¡±

    Her eyes widened at the sudden warning. Quickly turning her head, Xenia could only curse her carelessness as a sword descended upon her. But just before she could brace herself for a hit, Darius quickly swooped in, taking the hit for her at the cost of his own defenses.

    ¡°Nghh!¡±

    ¡°Darius!¡±

    Quickly moving to cut down the offending soldier, Xenia moved to check on the wounded king. She didn¡¯t know if the cut was deep, but based on the way Darius was grunting on his knee, she could only assume the worst.

    ¡°We should get you to Jayra,¡± she urgently spoke to him, her eyes still flitting around to check for potential enemies. ¡°Can you move?¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Darius grunted, shakily standing up as he clutched his wounded arm. ¡°This is nothing but a flesh wound. I can still fight.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re bleeding,¡± Xenia worriedly pointed out, noting how the king seemingly shivered from his pain. ¡°We have to get it treated before it can do more damage.¡±

    Shaking her head, she found herself having to drag the stubborn king by the hand, ignoring the fluttering within her chest as she made a beeline towards the backlines. Losing the king here would be devastating to their kingdom, not to mention that they¡¯d lose a strong fighter that could possibly turn the tide of battle.

    ¡°Xen¡­¡±

    ¡°Save your strength,¡± she shut him up, her grip on his hand tightening as her sword hand kept up its defense. ¡°I won¡¯t have you dying out of my own carelessness.¡±

    She could only hope that Jayra could do a decent enough job that he¡¯d be able to return to the frontlines. On top of her own mistakes, a part of her really didn¡¯t want Darius dying for reasons that she refused to acknowledge.

    He was simply a strategic asset to her kingdom as she was to his. A political piece. A weapon. Nothing more.

    ¡°Xenia?!¡±

    Her eyes widened as a familiar voice called out to her. Looking up, a familiar face had already moved up to her.

    ¡°As?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Darius groaned as he nursed his wounds. Well, it wasn¡¯t really that deep, but the attention he was getting from Xenia made him want to y it up just so he could have more of it.

    ¡°As?¡±

    [Look alive. Someone¡¯sing.]

    Mentally getting a head¡¯s up from Zeus, the king raised his head up just a little bit, only to see that another man hade up to his mate with reinforcements on his back. He was covered in armor, and he seemed to be making some overtures on Xen. Wait¡­

    Did Xen just call him As?

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the neer asked, his tone denoting his worry as he stood in front of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Darius that needs help,¡± she promptly replied. ¡°He got hit, and I need to take him to Jayra.¡±

    The Werewolf King blinked as he watched his mate interact with this As. Already, he could feel himself wanting to spring into action, knowing just how much Xenia admired this man. Somehow, if he could just one-up As, then perhaps he¡¯dmand just as much respect from Xen as she did for this man.

    [That¡¯s so dumb, but Ipletely agree,] Zeus mentally nodded at his thoughts.

    Emboldened by his wolf¡¯s encouragement, Darius kept his silence as he nned his next move. He was going to make sure that this As wouldn¡¯t be able to move in on his mate, even if it meant overblowing his own injuries.

    ¡°I see,¡± As nodded. ¡°Very well. Consider us your reinforcements. Withdraw everyone injured from the frontlines and have them looked after. In the meantime, I shall relieve King Darius of his leadership position for the time being.¡±

    Darius flinched at what he just heard. He knew it was a logical move, but his pride almost stung at the prospect of being relieved of being the person inmand. Still, so long as Xen was with him, he wouldn¡¯t mind being seen as weak for only a few hours.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the king felt Xen nod. ¡°Can your men take Darius off my hands so that I can rejoin the front?¡±

    Darius¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t let that happen! Faking his injuries be damned!

    ¡°Of course,¡± As quickly affirmed. ¡°Men, arrange an escort for the-¡±

    ¡°That will not be necessary.¡±

    The entire contingent seemed to pause as he stood upright. Xen even looked at him in shock even as her hand kept its grip on his own.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± As curiously intoned. ¡°Are you not injured?¡±

    ¡°I am more than capable of defending myself,¡± Darius growled, his injuries seemingly evaporating as he exerted his royal authority. ¡°Helion¡¯s armies are nothing more than scum to be taken care of beneath my feet.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care if he was throwing away his advantage. Even now, he could tell that Xen was still worried about him, and it was all that he needed for him to press his advantage for optics.

    ¡°Are you sure, Your Majesty?¡± As asked him once more, seemingly worried about his disposition. ¡°You are more than wee to have a rest-¡±

    With a simple flex, Darius once moremanded everyone¡¯s attention as he transformed. Shifting into his more powerful wolfman form, he hesitantly pulled his hand away from Xen as he stared at the frontlines.

    ¡°Stay here, Xen. There¡¯s no safer ce for you than behind me,¡± Darius growled.

    ¡°D-Darius?¡±

    Giving his mate onest nce, he then crouched low on the ground and positioned himself on all fours. He didn¡¯t want to leave Xen alone with any other man for a significant amount of time, so he had to make this quick before hepletely lost himself again.

    [Rip and tear¡­]

    ¡°Until it is done¡­¡±

    With a growl, Darius pumped his leg down on the ground, his feet almost digging into the earth as he shot forth with a boom. Arms and ws extended out, and he almost had a manic smile on his face as he began his reign of carnage on his enemies.

    ¡°What the-¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Every swipe¡­ Every kick¡­ Being surrounded from all sides did nothing to stop him from his onught. Each kill made only made him move faster, his senses going on overdrive as he made quick work of the ambush that even dared to try and hurt his mate.

    [Hurt¡­ Hurt¡­ HURT!]

    Zeus barked inside his head as zipped across the battlefield. There was nothing that could stop him. Not even his strongest men could realistically slow him down. He was a veritable murder blender, blood and guts raining down on him as he wreaked havoc on the front lines.

    By the end of it, his hairy body was dripping with blood, chunks of flesh even sticking to him in some ces as he made his way back to his mate. He didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d look unseemly, but he at least shook off as much blood and guts off him as possible before showing himself with a proud glower.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°The deed is done,¡± Darius cooly dered, relishing As¡¯s speechlessness as he then turned to Xen. ¡°The ambush is over. The stragglers are retreating as we speak.¡±

    Standing with all his glory, Darius was sure that he nowmanded the respect of everybody present on the field. He even did it with what they thought were grievous injuries. Surely, Xen now had him ced at a higher pedestal than this As person.

    ¡°Princess¡­ Shall we move you back to camp?¡± As hesitantly asked, almost seemingly afraid as his eyes never left the bloody king. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Darius almost growled at what he just heard. There was no way he¡¯d let Xen anywhere that wasn¡¯t by his side, especially now that there was still the risk of ambush.

    ¡°W-What- Oh¡­¡± Xen gasped, her eyes flitting between Darius and As. ¡°I-I suppose-¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s staying with me,¡± the king growled, partly shifting back to his human form as he grabbed Xen by the arm.

    ¡°D-Darius?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her betrothed,¡± he reiterated, pulling Xen close to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    Turning around, Darius was just about to drag Xen with him when he felt some resistance. Craning his neck, his anger almost boiled over when he saw As attempting to take his mate away from him.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty,¡± As nervously began. ¡°I beg your pardon, but I-¡±

    ¡°What is this?!¡± Darius roared. ¡°Unhand her this instant!¡±

 Chapter 70

    ¡°Don¡¯t you at least need to cover yourself up, Your Majesty?¡± Asmented with a frown as he looked at Darius¡¯s naked human form from head to toe.

    Darius¡¯s eyes quickly darted around to Gideon, who immediately understood his intentions as he then ran towards the servant to get some clothes. After which, the king¡¯s eyes shifted back to As, a cunning smirk forming on his lips.

    ¡°Hah! It¡¯s not like this is the first time Xen has seen my naked body,¡± Darius proudly scoffed, ignoring how his mate had turned beet red at his words. ¡°Why rush in covering myself up?¡±

    On the sidelines, Xen coughed at the incredulity of the situation. She actually sounded like she was choking on her own saliva.

    ¡°Once more, take your hands off her now, or I will rip it off her myself,¡± he repeated, his eyes boring holes on As.

    Wordlessly, As acquiesced, quickly releasing Xen¡¯s wrist before backing off. Only then did Darius rx his gaze, turning his attention back to his mate as she fumed at him.

    ¡°Darius!¡± Xenia snapped at him with a frown. Even when annoyed and angry, Xen always seemed to look far too adorable in his eyes. It didn¡¯t help that she only bloomed further whenever she was blushing like that. How he just wanted to pinch those cheeks of hers, if only to make them even redder.

    ¡°What?¡± Darius naively asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting again,¡± Xen retorted. ¡°Just cover yourself up already. My people aren¡¯t used to often seeing naked men.¡±

    It was then that Gideon arrived with his clothes in hand. He handed them over with a nod, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Staring at his clothes, Darius raised an eyebrow as he then keenly looked at Xen. ¡°Help me get dressed,¡± he ordered her,pletely uncaring about whoever was currently around them.

    Instead of moving as she was ordered, Xenia simply frowned at him, Darius¡¯s shoulders dropping as he took the hint and annoyingly put on his trousers himself. It was humiliating, in hindsight, and he knew he wasn¡¯t acting like himself by being petty like this. He then grabbed his own cloak and was about to put it on when¡­

    ¡°Princess, let me escort you back to camp,¡± As promptly offered with a worried tone.

    Darius froze, quickly turning his attention back to the pair just in time to see Xen nod at the man.

    ¡®No way!¡¯ the king inwardly grunted. It was infuriating how easily his mate had left him just to go with this As!

    [Are you going to take that?!]

    Absolutely not.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Darius groaned loudly, clutching his right shoulder in an effort to fake an injury.

    Almost immediately, his effort had the desired effect. Xen¡¯s eyebrows knitted together upon seeing how he winced as if he was in pain while putting on his cape. Instinctively, she moved closer to him, helping him in her own way as she draped the cape over him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she worriedly asked. There was no way for her to tell how bad he was wounded. He was practically in blood, and his cape only helped in obscuring his body further.

    With a resigned nod, Xen finally turned to As and said, ¡°I will ride in the carriage with Darius if that¡¯s fine.¡±

    [Yes!] Darius and Zeus cheered together.

    Xen then looked at Gideon. With a frown, she ordered, ¡°Help him get inside the carriage. I¡¯ll get Jayra.¡±

    [Tsk! Leave and get Jayra yourself. Let Xen help me in the carriage,] Darius telepathicallymanded Gideon. He wouldn¡¯t let this As have his time with Xen. Not with that twinkling eyes of his lingering on his mate.

    ¡°Allow me to get the healer, Princess,¡± Gideon quickly replied, already moving to leave the scene. ¡°Please help the King inside the carriage.¡±

    Seeing his opportunity, Darius immediately put his arm over Xen¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xen. I want to rest.¡± He then looked at As and authoritatively instructed, ¡°Once everything is clear, we can move forward to the camp.¡±

    The man parted his lips, and Darius could see the frown that quickly shed through his face. It dissipated just as quickly when Xen spoke, however.

    ¡°Do as the king says, As,¡± she urged the man. ¡°My father had entrusted him with the authority over our group, and it¡¯s only proper to follow the chain ofmand.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Your Highness,¡± As replied.

    Watching the man leave, Darius was d that Xen backed him up. Immediately, he let her walk him towards the carriage, still faking his injury as he clutched on his nonexistent wound.

    ¡°Where are you hurting?¡± Xen asked, and he could tell that the concern in her voice was genuine. For the first time in his life, Darius regretted that he didn¡¯t actually get wounded enough for it to matter.

    [Silly¡­] Zeus scoffed.

    Darius had a smile on his face, but he quickly dropped it in favor of keeping up his facade.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Xen,¡± he replied with a lethargic voice.

    Before the princess could ask any further, Gideon and Jayra had already arrived. They were quite fast to arrive at their side, and the former promptly moved to help the king up inside the carriage as he telepathically inquired, [Sire, are you hurt badly?]

    [No, I¡¯m not,] Darius inly answered through his thoughts.

    [Fake a good faint¡­] Zeus quickly chimed in as soon as Darius was inside the carriage with Xen. [It¡¯ll be great.]

    Darius blinked at his wolf¡¯s suggestion. He didn¡¯t know why Zeus wanted to do it, but he did it anyway. Letting himself go limp, he acted as if he had lost consciousness right in Xen¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Darius!¡± Xen worriedly called to him, but he kept his eyes shut. ¡°Jayra! Quickly check him!¡± With a nod, Jayra moved in haste, using her magic to assist the Werewolf King¡¯s body in an attempt to treat his nonexistent injuries.

    ¡°There¡¯s no major wounds on him, Princess. If any, it¡¯s only scratches,¡± Jayra frowned. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ There¡¯s no way for him to pass out like this¡­ so howe he lost consciousness?¡±

    Darius inwardly cursed. Was he about to get found out?

    [Go pull Jayra out of this carriage now. If there aren¡¯t any more problems we can move on with the journey!] Darius immediately instructed Gideon. [Just bring something that Xen can use to clean this stinking blood off me.] He then growled, [Go! I want my privacy with Xen!]

    [Got it, Sire!] Gideon quickly answered telepathically.

    Getting the hint, Gideon hastily pulled at Jayra as he exined, ¡°He¡¯s probably just worn out. Usually, His Majesty will lose consciousness whenever he overuses his body. A good rest will get him back up, so let¡¯s leave, Mdy.¡±

    He then dragged the mage out with him towards the door. ¡°We can let Princess Xenia clean him up. I¡¯ll ask for a servant to bring them some water and a few towels.¡±

    Before Xen could even protest, the two were already out of the carriage. Soon enough, the aforementioned servants arrived with everything she could need to clean Darius up. The carriage started moving as well, locking her in with the king.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Darius heard Xen grunt. He didn¡¯t move an inch, however. Nor did he ever open his eyes for her. ¡°I know you¡¯re faking.¡±

    He held his breath, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t call her bluff. When he heard her let off a loud exhale, he knew that he had her fooled. He wanted to know if Xen would take care of him. Or if she would simply let him be with his men and servants.

    ¡°Did you really lose consciousness?¡± Xen mumbled to herself.

    A few moments passed, and Darius finally felt a wet towel brush against his skin. Xen was cleaning him up, and it was glorious. He wanted so badly to open his eyes and see her being so caring, but he didn¡¯t want to spoil the moment. Instead, he let her do as she pleased.

    [She stayed¡­ with me¡­]

    [Of course, she will. It¡¯s her duty as your future wife,] Zeus jokingly scoffed. [Don¡¯t celebrate just yet¡­ Not until you¡¯ve imed and marked her, you idiot.]

    **********

    A/N: That¡¯s so harsh of you Zeus lol killing Darius¡¯s good vibe. By the way guys, you can Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy ; Follow and like our [email protected]</a> or Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna

    Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 71

    Xenia let out a heavy sigh as she looked at Darius¡¯s current state. A part of her was relieved when Jayra confirmed that there was nothing to worry about, but she still couldn¡¯t help but worry as hey motionless in her arms.

    Adjusting her position, he was quite heavy on her arms, so she moved and tried her best to make themselvesfortable inside the carriage. Carefully resting his body on the side, she then began cleaning up the blood still clinging onto his body.

    With each wipe, she noticed that there were different colors of fluid clinging onto him. Apart from the red sheen on his skin, some were ck or green depending on the creature that had been a part of Helion¡¯s ambushing group.

    Diligently doing her best, she let out another sigh of relief as soon as she was finished cleaning up his upper body. There weren¡¯t any deep wounds on his body at all. Just like Jayra said, only some minor scratches that quickly healed on their own were left on his skin.

    ¡°How can you lose consciousness this easily?¡± Xenia scoffed.

    In truth, she was still worried enough that she kept on touching Darius¡¯s face to check if his temperature was dropping. He still wasn¡¯t waking up, so there might be something unusual still left in his system.

    ¡°Whatever¡­¡±

    Shrugging in resignation, Xenia absently opened the curtains on the carriage, only to see that As was currently riding by their side. He smiled at her, and she returned it with a smile of her own.

    She knew that As was d to see her again and that he was definitely worried sick when she ran away. It was only natural. He was like a big brother to her, and she looked up to him with just as much respect as she did to Ezekiel.

    ¡°Close the curtain!¡±

    Xenia almost jumped off her feet, Darius¡¯smanding tone catching her off guard. Quickly closing the curtains, sheined, ¡°You startled me!¡±

    ¡°Why are you even looking out the window when you have someone to nurse back to health?¡± Darius murmured with a pout.

    Xenia raised an eyebrow as she snorted, ¡°You look perfectly fine to me, my King¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not perfectly fine,¡± Darius denied with pressed lips.

    ¡°Why? Are you hurting somewhere?¡± Xenia asked, looking closely at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried,¡± Darius teased. ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Xenia defended herself with a frown.

    ¡°Yes, you are¡­¡± Darius cheekily countered. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Before Xenia could even react, Darius had already pulled her into his arms. She could still feel bits of blood clinging onto his skin, brown and ck assuredly staining her clothes as he held her tight.

    ¡°I need more rest, and I need some cuddles to feelfortable,¡± Darius whispered into her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s stay like this till we arrive at the camp, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Cuddle? How could you rest if you¡¯re cuddling me in yourp like this?¡± Xenia scoffed.

    ¡°Your warmth is enough, Xen,¡± Darius whispered, his facefortably buried into the crook of her neck.

    Xenia bit her lower lip. ¡°It tickles,¡± she absently murmured. Darius was brushing his lips against her skin, and it was making her feel things. Yes, it tickled, but apart from that, the burning sensation emanating off of her skin was sending shivers down her spine. It was rming.

    Even as she let him do what he pleased, she knew she should be pushing Darius off by now. She should beposing herself like the proper princess that she was; to sit quite a distance away from this shameless Werewolf King and keep her dignity. However, her body was refusing to follow her mind.

    She was ying a dangerous game with fire¡­ She was liking how Darius¡¯s lips were brushing against her skin, and her sinful body was somehow asking for more.

    ¡®I¡¯m so doomed!¡± Xenia helplessly thought.

    ¡°You can¡¯t deny it, Xen. You care for me, and I can smell your heat even now,¡± Darius hoarsely whispered onto her neck. ¡°Please don¡¯t deny it again.¡±

    Xenia bit onto her lower lip hard, trying her best to suppress a moan as she felt Darius begin licking her neck. Her body tensed at the sensation, and all the hairs on her skin stood on their ends. Here she was again, trying her best to control her own lustful thoughts, and she was failing horribly.

    Once more¡­ the memory of that night shed through her head¡­ The amazing feeling she had just with Darius kissing her and touching her body everywhere made her remember, and she didn¡¯t want it to end somehow.

    ¡®Oh heavens!¡¯

    It was torture. Her body was burning, and she hated the fact that Darius had the ability to smell her as his mate like this! How could she hide and defend herself now?

    She gulped hard when his lips then trailed all the way down from her neck to her jawline. Unknowingly, she tilted her head to the side, giving Darius more ess to her supple skin.

    Her stomach churned at the tingling sensation, and as soon as she felt his tongue licking and suckling on her skin, she couldn¡¯t help but groan in pleasure. Slowly but surely, the king went upward, finally reaching her lips as he took them as his own.

    Xenia tried to open her mouth to say something, but asking him what he was doing was just a stupid question to ask. And even then, before she could even try another attempt, Darius immediately invaded her lips with his own mouth. She ended up closing her eyes, resigning herself to his ministrations as she enjoyed his intense and passionate kiss.

    She felt like she was drowning in the depth of a deep sea with Darius¡¯s tongue probing deeper into her depths. Her hands and arms moved, encircling Darius¡¯s neck and wrapping it tightly as if her life depended on it. Darius only let her mouth go sometimes for both of them to breathe while he continued to suckle her upper and lower lips alternately as if it was some kind of reliever for their burning desires.

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help it. Her body refused to move, nor make any sort of resistance at all. She had no power to do so, especially so when she was obviously enjoying the kiss. Keeping her eyes shut, she let Darius feast on her lips.

    Seconds ticked by, and she wondered if what she was feeling was genuine, or if it was merely pure lust. It was simply baffling. Was this feeling only because it was her first time being intimate with a man? Would she even feel the same way if another man kissed her like this?

    Seconds turned into minutes, and her mind came to its own conclusions. As much as she hated it, it was clear that she had growing feelings for Darius.

    She cared for him, and she didn¡¯t want him to get hurt in return. Perhaps it was because he was her savior most of the time? Surely she would feel the same way for her brother and friends as well. After all, who would ever like to see their loved ones get hurt?

    The minutes dragged on, and Xenia was starting to feel dizzy with all the various thoughts roaming in her head. Surprisingly, however, those selfsame thoughts helped her stay focused despite the temptations being thrust onto her.

    Gathering her resolve, she finally managed to gently push Darius off of her, letting her lips find reprieve even as she instantly felt a bit of longing for the missing sensations.

    Leaning onto his seat, Darius grunted, whimpering with a painful groan as heposed himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she worriedly asked.

    Instead of answering her, Xenia was almost miffed when he chuckled at her. Looking at her with a warm smile, she met his dark ice grey orbs as she stood her metaphorical ground. Despite what she was feeling, she still couldn¡¯t help but notice how pretty and enticing they looked even with the obvious danger lingering within them.

    ¡°Oh, nothing¡¯s wrong except for the fact that I¡¯m honestly d that you stopped me,¡± Darius chuckled.

    ¡°You would¡¯ve been in big trouble if you hadn¡¯t. Who knows what could¡¯ve happened? There¡¯s no way that I would¡¯ve ever stopped by then, even if it¡¯ll have us ending up in a scandalous situation¡­¡±

 Chapter 72

    There was an awkward silence as Xen¡¯s face burned red from Darius gently caressing her cheek with his knuckle.

    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Xen asked, doing her best to avoid his intense gaze. ¡°If so, then let me go so that we can both sit properly.¡±

    Darius smirked. ¡°I¡¯d rather not. Besides, this position is so much better,¡± he replied with a sweet, yet mncholic voice. ¡°I feel more rxed with you in my arms. Let¡¯s just rest like this, Xen.¡±

    Ignoring her weak protests, the king kept his position, cradling Xen in his arms as he hummed in satisfaction.

    It was only then that he remembered. He had almost forgotten about it; the servants he had heard talking about her in their castle. They had mentioned how Xen hated non-human beings, and he had to know¡­

    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Darius straightforwardly asked.

    Xen partly opened her mouth in deliberation. Waiting for her answer, Darius held his breath until his mate finally gave him an answer.

    ¡°Why would I hate you?¡± she answered him with a frown. ¡°You saved my life several times.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fear or hate the sight of my wolfman form?¡± he specifically asked.

    The silence that followed was making him restless. There was a pause, and Darius¡¯s shoulders dropped at the way she hesitated in answering him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I really don¡¯t like any werewolf¡¯s wolfman form, my King. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I hate the sight of you whenever you¡¯re like that,¡± Xen answered. ¡°I guess I already have an exemption since I already trust you?¡±

    Hearing her answer, Darius couldn¡¯t help but smile despite his apprehension. ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying that just to make me feel better? You¡¯re betrothed to me, after all,¡± he challenged.

    ¡°You see, I¡¯ll always prefer it if you acted more like yourself, Xen. I¡¯d rather have the you that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to say what she thought; the you that¡¯s more vocal and free to say anything thates to your mind.¡±

    Xen stared at him in a daze. ¡°Are you sure about that?! Do you really want me to act that way?¡±

    Darius squinted his eyes at her. With a smirk, he said, ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s continue with our set-up from before; with you as my warrior-servant, but this time, let me add more duties for you. Your title will expand to be my queen-wife-warrior-servant.¡±

    Xen¡¯s face crumpled as she scoffed, ¡°On second thought, let¡¯s just remain as we are with me being Princess Xenia and you being the Werewolf King.¡±

    Darius chuckled. It was a heartyugh, one that he didn¡¯t even realize he was even capable of. What a thrill.

    [You¡¯re head over heels for her,] Zeus chuckled even as it cheered for him. [I can only hope that the feelings will be mutual soon. But as of now, you¡¯re making great progress.]

    Takingfort in his wolf¡¯s words, Darius proceeded to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you exhausted, Xen? How about you close your eyes and try to sleep some more?¡±

    It was a valid question. He noticed that her body wasn¡¯t like it was back then, and he was sure that she needed more rest.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, Darius,¡± Xen waved him off. She then leisurely asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    Darius was surprised, but he quickly replied, ¡°Sure. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Since when did you know that I¡¯m your mate?¡±

    Darius paused for the briefest of moments. With a slight thought, he answered, ¡°Hmm¡­ Ever since the moment Iid my eyes on you and you fell into my arms. It was after you fought off the barbarians if I recall.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m disguised as ad back then,¡± Xen hummed in recollection. ¡°Wait¡­ You mean-¡±

    ¡°You have no idea how much grief and torture I¡¯ve gotten from that time, Xen. I¡¯m a straight man, so every single day I would quarrel with Zeus since my wolf insisted that you¡¯re a bonafide woman,¡± Darius chuckled as he recounted.

    ¡°Like I said just a few days ago, I simply couldn¡¯t believe it till I confirmed it with my own eyes. Besides, no matter what kind of disguise or change you might do to your face or body, I¡¯ll still always recognize your scent. There¡¯s no other like it, Xen¡­ You won¡¯t be able to throw me off your trail even if you tried.¡±

    A brief pause hovered between them before Xen eventually spoke.

    ¡°Well, pardon me if I have to ask a few more questions then,¡± Xen casually said before sheid out her thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the Mate Pull and the other mate things, but I¡¯m not sure if what I know is reliable enough. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d want to understand more about those things.¡±

    [That only means that she¡¯s acknowledging the agreement right, Zeus?] Darius quickly asked his wolf, her words inwardly making him shout for joy. [She wants to know more to try and make things work between us!]

    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit restless about the idea of Xen running away. After all, she had a history of doing such a thing in the first ce.

    It was also the main reason why he wanted Xen to remain by his side at all times, apart from having more time to win her over of course. Hell, even bringing her into the battlefield was a part of his n just for him to be able to spend as much time with her as possible.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, Xen. Ask me anything, and I¡¯ll answer you to the best of my ability,¡± Darius replied with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Will I turn into a werewolf once you¡¯ve marked me as your mate?¡± Xen immediately asked. ¡°You need to bite me right to mark me, right? I¡¯m asking this because I don¡¯t want to turn into a werewolf.¡±

    Darius chuckled as he replied, ¡°I understand your concern, Xen. I guess you haven¡¯t studied enough about our kind.¡± He shook his head, ¡°No, you won¡¯t turn into a werewolf if you don¡¯t want to, Xen¡­ I won¡¯t force you to be one as well¡­¡±

    Darius took in some air as he then added, ¡°We can choose whether to turn a human into a werewolf or not if we want to. It¡¯s always up to us since we can control the venom in our body that could turn a human.¡±

    He then raised a hand, ¡°This venom¡­ A werewolf can transfer it either through his bite or a scratch with his nails¡­¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Xen hummed in understanding. ¡°If so, once you mark me, please let me remain as a human. It¡¯s not because I hate your kind or look down on werewolves, of course. It¡¯s just that I¡¯d prefer to stay the way how I was born and created¡­ As a human.¡±

    Hearing her conviction, Darius nodded and whispered, ¡°I promised, Xen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xenia whispered.

    Another brief silence went by. After which, Darius candidly asked, ¡°Are you aware enough about the marking? And the mating?¡±

    Xen blushed as she bashfully nodded.

    ¡°Good, because I intend to do it as soon as you¡¯re ready Xen,¡± Darius nodded as he exined. ¡°I need to mark you so that no one would darey a hand on you. I want to protect you as best I can, and with the mate bond, I¡¯ll be able tomunicate with you through the mindlink. I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re in danger at all times.¡±

    He then let out a sigh as he honestly added, ¡°Also¡­ I¡¯m scared that you¡¯ll run away from me again.¡±

    Xen bit her lower lip as she stared into his eyes. Ah¡­ How he wanted to im those sinful lips of hers again. So luscious and addicting¡­

    ¡°I promised I won¡¯t run away again, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that happening,¡± Xen replied. ¡°I owe you my life, so I can at least do that much. Also, I¡¯ll honor the agreement between our kingdoms, and I¡¯ll stay by your side for as long as you want me to.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Their journey to the Ebodia Encampment was going smoothly. But despite that, Jayra still felt the brewing tension between Commander As and King Darius just a while ago.

    ¡°Jayra,¡± Commander As called to her as soon as they slowed their pace. They¡¯ve just reached a rocky in below a hill, and he rode on his horse with just enough speed to keep pace beside her.

    ¡°Yes, Commander?¡± Jayra answered him with a smile.

    ¡°Just what in the world is going on? And why is the Werewolf King with the Princess?¡± the poor Commander asked.

    Jayra sighed deeply. As she expected, Prince Ezekiel didn¡¯t have the heart to brief their poor Great Constable on the exact details of the situation. She understood the reason why that was the case, however. Knowing the prince, it fell to her to brief the poor Constable about the recent developments.

    Letting out a sigh, Jayra answered, ¡°Princess Xenia is betrothed to the Werewolf King of Cordon. The agreement between our kingdoms had been finalized, and their marriage will happen in thirty days¡¯ time.¡±

    ¡°This is confusing¡­¡± As whispered out with a disheartened tone.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t confusing at all,¡± Gideon interrupted the conversation with pride dripping from his tone. ¡°Our King and Princess Xenia are fated to be together, and it¡¯s only destiny that our King had found and saved her numerous times. Princess Xenia is our King¡¯s mate!¡±

    Hearing the sudden, and quite frankly, an unnecessary deration from the man, Commander As couldn¡¯t help but look at Jayra for answers. Of course, she simply nodded in confirmation.

    An awkward silence settled between them after that.

    All the while, Jayra found herself turning her gaze to Bartos again, once more catching him in the act of staring at her like she was a piece of meat.

    It felt weird, of course. After all, what else was she supposed to feel about someone that was constantly sneaking nces at her? She tried rectifying the situation by approaching him, but he would constantly avoid her, retreating somewhere only for him to repeat his actions.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Jayra couldn¡¯t help but ask Gideon, who was currently riding beside her. She didn¡¯t care whether or not Bartos heard her. She just wanted answers.

    ¡°Who?¡± Gideon asked. She pointed her nose towards Bartos, and he smirked as he asked once more, ¡°Why? Is he bothering you?¡±

    ¡°No really? But I keep catching him staring at me,¡± Jayra pouted. ¡°Is he a creep or something?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself, mdy¡± Gideon suggested. ¡°In fact, let¡¯s switch positions.¡±

    Gideon moved before she could stop him. Before she knew it, Jayra found herself riding her horse near Bartos. Not having a choice in the matter, she shrugged as she went through with her question. She had nothing to lose anyway.

    ¡°Milord, you keep staring at me. Did I somehow offend you?¡± Jayra politely, yet bluntly asked. ¡°Or perhaps, do you want to tell me something?¡±

    Bartos turned to her, but he didn¡¯t say a word. She frowned at theck of a response, and it was only then that Bartos opened his mouth and asked her, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Jayra chuckled, ¡°Of course, I am, milord. I did nothing but hide from a distance with the rest of the servants while every one of you was busy fighting our enemies.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Bartos inly answered. ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Jayra squinted her eyes at his in answer. She could feel that something was off, but she couldn¡¯t exactly point it out. She was bothered by it now. At this point, she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t feel at peace until she found out what exactly his problem with her was.

    ¡°Once more, do you still have a problem with me, milord?¡± she straightforwardly asked. ¡°Like I said, I often see you looking at me. And when I say often¡­ I mean too many to count.¡±

    ¡°That just means you also often look at me, right?¡± Bartos countered. ¡°So do you have a problem with me then, mdy?¡±

    Jayra raised her eyebrows at his answer. The werewolf had a point, at least. Just why was she looking at him anyway?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking at you since I constantly feel your gaze at me,¡± Jayra cooly defended. ¡°As such, I¡¯m just checking if you¡¯re looking at me again.¡±

    ¡°Then the same could be said for my case¡­¡±

    ***

    By the sidelines, Gideon wanted to hit his friend Bartos up in the head as he quietly listened in on their conversation.

    [Is it so hard for you to say that you¡¯re looking at her because she looks so lovely?] Gideon chided. [How would you win your mate over if you¡¯re acting so silly like that? She¡¯s even starting to sound suspicious of you.]

    [Stop eavesdropping and mind your own business!] Bartos hissed.

    ***

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Anyway, now that it¡¯s clear that we both have no problems with each other, can we please stop with the staring, milord?¡± Jayra asked.

    ¡°It would be nice not to sneak nces at each other. On top of it being worrisome, it¡¯s also wholly ufortable. Although, I¡¯m curious¡­¡± Jayra trailed off. She was hesitating if she should even ask her unspoken question or not.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Bartos asked.

    ¡°Howe you have that scar on your face,¡± she hesitantly asked. ¡°I mean¡­ don¡¯t you guys have healers capable enough to give you ointment for scars? If you want, I can help you remove it.¡±

    The offer was something that she was thinking about giving him for a while now. As much as he made her ufortable, Bartos had a nice and handsome face, and his scar was ruining it.

    Looking at it, the scar seemed to havee from a sharp de that hit his face. It was a nt line running from his left forehead all the way down to his cheek.

    Silence settled between them, and Jayra suddenly got worried as she looked at Bartos¡¯s expressionless face. Did she offend him somehow? She just wanted to offer him help since she was capable though.

    ¡°Will you ept me if I allowed you to remove this scar from my face?¡±

    Gideon suddenly coughed from where he was listening but he kept hisposure as if he had heard nothing.

    Meanwhile, Jayra froze on her seat, simply staring in awe at Bartos even as he avoided her gaze in favor of looking at the road ahead.

    ¡°Are you saying that you like me?¡± Jayra straightforwardly asked, not caring if others near them would hear them or not.

    ¡°You¡¯re my¡­¡±

    Jayra frowned as Bartos stopped himself mid-sentence. She stared at him keenly, a part of her already knowing just what exactly he meant to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m your mate then?¡± Jayra finished his sentence with a questioning look.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bartos hesitantly answered.

    With her thoughts being confirmed, her face paled, her grip on her reins tightening as she quickly ran through her thoughts. She had no prejudices against any other being whether they were human or not, of course.

    However, what Bartos just said to her had baffled her so much that she was speechless. She was caught off guard, and she didn¡¯t know how to respond to such advances.

    ¡°I¡¯m the mate of a werewolf?¡± she absentmindedly murmured. She then turned at Bartos and hesitantly said, ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s fix that scar then. We can talk about what you just saidter.¡±

    Bartos stared at her in disbelief, absently sizing and measuring up her expressions just to see if she was being serious or not.

    ¡°What if you can¡¯t fix my scar?¡± Bartos asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll still consider you after getting to know more about you,¡± Jayra responded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re an ugly man with that scar. You¡¯re handsome even with the scar¡­ Although, maybe you can do with a bit less frowning.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Inside the carriage, Xen had dozed off into Darius¡¯s embrace during the journey without realizing it. On the other hand, the king had remained awake, taking his sweet time just to relish the peaceful moment he was having with his mate sleeping in his arms like a baby.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she so adorable? She looks so behaved and tamed sleeping like this,¡± he murmured to himself with a smile.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he was just staring at Xen like that, but he was sure that he had been smiling for the entire time that they were alone together. He didn¡¯t even mind the ufortable position he was in so long as sheid peacefully in his arms.

    After a few more hours of travel, the carriage finally stopped. The door swung open, and Darius carefullyid Xen down on her seat in favor of getting out. Looking up, it was already dark outside, but there was just enough lighting from the moonlight and the campfire to illuminate their surroundings.

    ¡°Xenia!¡±

    Darius winced. Hearing some random man screaming for his sleeping mate, Darius immediately red at him. With a low tone, he harshly growled, ¡°Quiet! She¡¯s resting, so don¡¯t wake her up!¡±

    The man was stunned at his words. It wasn¡¯t until Jayra went beside the man and looked at him that he realized that he should¡¯ve been more lenient.

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Darius, please meet our Prince Ezekiel, Princess Xenia¡¯s brother,¡± the mage introduced with a slight bow.

    Hearing the man¡¯s true status. Darius gave the man a respectful nod as he said, ¡°Ah, apologies for my previous behavior. Please show me to my tent. I¡¯ll put Xen down on a proper bed before we can have a discussion¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother waiting for the Prince to speak as he quickly climbed back into the carriage. Picking up Xen in his arms, Darius then carefully stepped back outside with the sleeping princess.

    The Prince stood rooted on his spot, almost looking unsure of what to do as he frowned, ¡°I already prepared my sister¡¯s tent alongside mine, so please let¡¯s get her there.¡±

    Darius raised an eyebrow as he calmly reiterated, ¡°My mate will stay in my tent. You can give the tent you prepared for her to another.¡± He then reiterated, ¡°Please show me to my tent and have someone move all the things she needs In. My. Tent.¡±

    Punctuating his words, the king stared at Prince Ezekiel. Thetter frowned, looking at Jayra who only gave him a slight nod.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll show you to your tent, which is also just beside mine, King Darius,¡± Ezekiel acquiesced. ¡°Xenia¡¯s still sleeping, but once she¡¯s awake and would refuse to stay in the same tent as you, then I will do what is needed.¡±

    He then continued with a diplomatic tone, ¡°Look, I know that you¡¯re betrothed to my sister, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to disrespect her wants and preferences.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can see that you and Xen do indeed share the same blood, brother-inw. No wonder she is a fierce and strong Princess,¡± Darius scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can assure you that I will not do a single thing that Xen would not consent to. We can discuss more pressing matterster. For now, I want to settle my mate into a morefortable arrangement. So will you please lead the way? Although, I wouldn¡¯t mind carrying my mate like this for the whole night, Prince Ezekiel.¡±

    Seeing that the king wouldn¡¯t budge on the issue, the Prince sighed before he turned his back. ¡°Follow me¡­¡±

    Finally hearing the answer he wanted, Darius followed the Prince to the tent he had prepared for him. Sure enough, it was right beside the Prince¡¯s own tent, and was even spacious and decorated enough to be considered grand by his standards.

    [I like him. He¡¯s a nice and protective brother,] Zeusplimented their host. [I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll try to make things harder for you just to make sure that Xen¡¯s in good hands.]

    The wolf then excitedly added, [Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t you envy Niki? It seems like he was spared by not joining this battle personally. By sending reinforcements in the form of a few contingents led by his sister, he dodged the opportunity of being grilled by his brother-inw. Oh, and there¡¯s Princess Ezme too. That¡¯s another one that¡¯ll make your stay here entertaining.]

    Darius ignored his wolf as he gently ced Xen on the bed. He even shamelessly gave her a quick kiss on her lips and forehead as he whispered, ¡°Rest well. I won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Having done his due diligence, Darius let out a small breath as he faced the music. Predictably, all eyes were on him the moment he turned his back to face Prince Ezekiel and the rest who followed him inside the tent. One of them was As, whose face looked way too dark for his tastes.

    Seeing the crowd waiting for his response, Darius raised his eyebrows at their attention. He then turned to Jayra and said, ¡°Make sure she¡¯s not disturbed while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll be back soon to eat dinner with her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Jayra answered with a smile.

    Darius then turned to his host. ¡°Shall we discuss matters at hand now, Prince Ezekiel?¡±

    Taking the hint, the Prince led him inside his own tent, particrly, at the meeting area where the Prince introduced Darius to all of his high-ranking officers. Once the introductions had been settled, the Prince then signaled everyone to sit.

    ¡°I understand that your Moonlight Cavalry will arrive soon as reinforcements. That, along with another batch of reinforcementsing from Valcrez,¡± Ezekielmented.

    ¡°First and foremost, let me offer my deepest gratitude for the help that you¡¯ve extended to our kingdom. My father¡¯s letter only gave me a summary, which is just enough of a briefing of the situation that I am still in awe of. If it wouldn¡¯t be a bother, would you please enlighten me, King Darius, on how my sister ended up being betrothed to you?¡± he asked. ¡°How on earth did the Vampire King agree to such an arrangement?¡±

    Hearing the Prince¡¯s curiosity, Darius did his best to keep his pride in check as he exined, ¡°Xen is my mate, and I¡¯m lucky to have found her¡­ As for the Vampire King, I used the Beholden Law against Niki to get Xen as my bride.¡±

    He inly continued, ¡°He had no choice but to give Xen up to me, which led to him deciding to agree to marry the second Princess as your father initially suggested. As for Niki¡¯s reason to marry your second sister, I¡¯m not privy to his inner thoughts. It¡¯d be better for you to ask him yourself.¡±

    A brief silence settled across the meeting area as Darius¡¯s words slowly sunk into their heads.

    Meanwhile, Darius took the time he gained to look at the men before him. Letting his gaze wander, it stopped particrly at As as he continued, ¡°You must understand, Prince Ezekiel. In this agreement, I didn¡¯t ask for anything from your father. I am willing to extend everything I have and can do as the ruler of my kingdom in favor of this marriage. I only need Xen alone in this bargain, so whoever will stand in my way will meet a swift death by my hand.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening us?!¡± Prince Ezekiel scandalously used with a frown.

    Darius turned and smiled at the Prince as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, brother-inw¡­ but a reminder¡­¡±

 Chapter 75

    ¡°Brother-inw?! He¡¯s addressing me as brother-inw already?!¡± Ezekiel burst out as soon as he dismissed everyone inside the room. Not that he detested it, but it felt weird for him to hear, especially since he had only met the king that night.

    ¡°He looks far too confident already. Isn¡¯t it a bit too early for that?¡± he scoffed with a frown.

    There was no way that he would go easy on him. And that not only applied to the Werewolf King, but also to the Vampire King as well.

    They were only lucky that he was far too preupied with the looming war. If not, he would¡¯ve already peeled and skinned those two kings alive just to make sure that they would treat his sisters with the utter respect and care they deserved.

    ¡°Your Highness? This is Jayra,¡± the mage called out from outside his tent. Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Come in, Jayra,¡± Ezekiel said, letting out a loud sigh as he was finally pulled out of his rant.

    Helplessly sitting on his chair, he simply waited for time to pass as Jayra approached him. He supposed it was a good thing that she came of her own ord. He had nned on calling for her to extract more details that he needed, and her being here at least spared him the effort.

    ¡°Jayra, what can you say about that Darius? Do you think my sister is in safe hands?¡± Ezekiel deliberately asked.

    ¡°He looks so confident, but I can¡¯t help but worry since I haven¡¯t spoken with Xenia yet. And for goodness sake, would she really agree to him sleeping together in his tent?!¡±

    Hearing his barrage of questions, Jayra simply smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time they¡¯ve slept together, Your Highness.¡±

    Ezekiel¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What?!¡±

    Jayra gulped at his reaction. Boring his questioning eyes to the young mage, his curiosity burned as he authoritatively ordered, ¡°Tell me everything! I don¡¯t want you to leave a single detail out!¡±

    Shuddering at the prince¡¯s intensity, Jayra took in a few breaths before she started telling him everything she knew. All the details she heard from Princess Xenia herself had been shared, and she didn¡¯t even leave the part about the Tartar Berry poison incident.

    She knew Prince Ezekiel well and based on her own jurisdiction, she needed to tell the prince everything for him to stop overreacting and overthinking things.

    ¡°Princess Xenia might not know it herself yet, but as a woman¡­ I can see how much she cared for the Werewolf King,¡± Jayra shared her assessment with a neutral expression. ¡°She even looked at him differently. Like a woman who¡¯s looking after her man.¡±

    There was a lull in the conversation, and Jayra waited for the prince to recollect himself before she added, ¡°This union must be respected, Your Highness. I strongly believe that the Werewolf King deserves much respect and acknowledgment¡­ Some may think that he also has an ulterior motive for the marriage that will end up benefitting his own kingdom, but we also cannot oversee the fact that he also did it to have his mate. He¡¯s a werewolf, and a mate for him is equivalent to his own life.¡±

    Hearing her thoughts, Ezekiel let out a deep and heavy sigh before he finally voiced out, ¡°I feel bad for As.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ As I am, Your Highness. We all grew up together, so we all know each other well that among all of us, Princess Xenia is the dense one when ites to identifying emotions,¡± Jayra sighed with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that even now, she¡¯s having a hard time interpreting her own feelings toward the Werewolf King. That¡¯s also why I¡¯ve decided to stay by her wherever she goes from this day forward¡­¡±

    Hearing her deration, Ezekiel chuckled, ¡°Yeah, I strongly agree. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll beat Xenia to a pulp if she ever needs a beating. Besides, Cordon will be a foreignnd to her. She will need someone like you by her side once she gets herself settled there. I do believe my father also assigned Dani to Mineah¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Your Highness,¡± Jayra nodded. ¡°Dani left the Kingdom with the rest of the Shadow Maidens to apany Princess Mineah on her journey and new life in the Kingdom of Valcrez, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±

    Dani was the head of the Shadow Maidens, a group consisting of five maidservants personally chosen by Ezekiel once he took over the secret group. King Stephan had pioneered the secret group when Mineah was discovered to have a frail body, and it had served as her personal bodyguard group ever since.

    It was a move that his father thought was necessary because of Mineah¡¯s frail body¡­ Unlike Xenia, Mineah had no strength to physically fight for herself. She could only use some magic, and even then it wasn¡¯t without limit.

    In an official capacity, they were Mineah¡¯s personal attendants as she grew up. To others, they were nothing but simple personal maidservants of the princess, but they were obviously more than that.

    They were trained at a young age to protect Princess Mineah with their own lives. They had sworn loyalty to the Princess of their own volition even though Ezekiel gave them the freedom to leave. And since most of them already grew up with the Princess, they already formed a bond strong enough to the point that they refused to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust your words pertaining to Xenia then, Jayra,¡± Ezekielmented with a slow smile.

    They then discussed a few more things, and soon enough, he finally dismissed Jayra with a simple nod. A few more minutes then passed, and as he expected, another visitor came into his tent in the form of As.

    ¡°We have to do something, Ezekiel!¡± As addressed him with urgency. Ezekiel wanted As to call him by his name whenever they were alone, and it eventually stuck since he constantly reminded the man that he was a brother to him.

    ¡°As, we can¡¯t do anything about it right now. The arrangements have been finalized, and the agreement must be honored,¡± Ezekiel exined. ¡°I¡¯ve also already talked to Jayra, and after hearing what she said, I could tell that Xenia allowed this to happen.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that,¡± As countered. ¡°Have you even talked to her personally?¡±

    Ezekiel looked at As and with a serious tone replied, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything that will jeopardize everything we¡¯ve worked for, As. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll talk to Xenia once and for all. We¡¯ll have her rify everything, and I do hope that you will respect and honor her decisions once everything has been discussed.¡±

    When As didn¡¯t answer, Ezekiel called him out once more. ¡°Do you understand me, As?¡±

    A nervous beat passed before As finally looked at him. The conflicted expression his friend held broke Ezekiel¡¯s heart, but he schooled his heart to do what must be done.

    ¡°I do understand, Your Highness,¡± As replied with the lowest tone Ezekiel has ever heard from the man. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡±

    Ezekiel could only nod at his friend¡¯s forlorn demeanor. He could only hope that he could find peace. If not, then he wished he wouldn¡¯t do anything rash.

    ¡°Stay strong, my friend¡­¡±

    ***

    As As went out of the Prince¡¯s tent, he couldn¡¯t help but seethe at the cards being dealt to him. Turning around, he found himself staring at the tent beside the Prince where Xenia was currently resting¡­ The Werewolf King¡¯s tent.

    He balled his fist hard, his knuckles turning white as he whispered with gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll save you, Xenia. I¡¯ll save you from that monster!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Xenia stirred in her sleep. When she finally opened her eyes, she quickly sat up only to see a man with a familiar build with his back to hers. He was drying his hair with a towel, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him even as sheposed herself.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the encampment?¡± she asked as she forced herself back up to her feet.

    Darius turned at her with a smile. ¡°We are..¡± He then asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Did you have a good rest?¡±

    Xenia had to hold her breath for a while upon seeing Darius in his light and cheerful mood. He looked enticing with his messy hair like that; loose strands of his dark swayingzily over his face. He looked so breathtaking and- No!

    Xenia quickly shook her head, snapping herself back to reality as she reprimanded herself. She could only hope that the king didn¡¯t notice her drooling around from his manliness.

    ¡®Oh heavens¡­ What is wrong with me!?¡¯ she inwardly cried out.

    ¡°Ah, you can stay here while I call for some of the servants to prepare a bath for you,¡± Darius absentlymented. ¡°After that, we¡¯ll have our meal together.¡±

    ¡°I think I want to eat with my brother instead¡­¡± Xenia responded in kind. ¡°Or, well, we can all eat together if you¡¯d prefer that? It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw Ezekiel, and I¡¯ve missed him terribly.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you some privacy to have a moment with your brother then,¡± Darius nodded in understanding. ¡°Take your time. In the meantime, I¡¯ll go out and check on my men.¡±

    He then turned towards the door before he added, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ll be staying here in my tent. Remember, you promised that you wouldn¡¯t run away from me. That means we¡¯ll be sticking together at all times, and that includes sleeping together in the same tent.¡±

    And with that, Darius left her to her lonesome. Xenia didn¡¯t even manage to formte a response. She had wanted to question him, but he didn¡¯t even give her a chance.

    ¡®Ah, right¡­ I promised I won¡¯t run away, but that¡¯s a totally different thing¡­¡¯

    Xenia sighed. Having nothing left to do, she quickly moved to take a bath as soon as the servants told her it was ready. Taking a dip into the hot water, she sighed as she let the heat rx her body. It felt nice to have a good, warm, and refreshing bath after that journey. Closing her eyes, she let her body sink into theforts of the water.

    Eventually, however, the bath had to end as she sighed with lingering regret. Drying herself off, she put on nice clothes. It felt nice being back to wearing a dress that wasn¡¯t too thick for her to breathe. It fitted her curves perfectly, and it was also in the color she loved; a green dress with brown oveys. Seeing it was autumn, her dress came in a sleeveless design with a low cut between her bosoms.

    It was her usual wear, but she suddenly reddened, thinking that it somehow looked a bit too much. It was an unusual feeling. Was she that used to hiding her bosoms already that it honestly made her ufortable showing her feminity?

    ¡®Ah, whatever!¡¯

    Shrugging at her own emotions, Xenia left the topic as she let her hair loose and stopped the servants from putting essories on her hair. She then stood up and was about to leave the tent when a helper came to her with a message.

    ¡°Your Highness, your brother has asked for your presence to dine with him and the rest of his entourage once you¡¯re ready,¡± the helper ryed. ¡°Please let me escort you to the dining area at your leave.¡±

    Heeding the helper¡¯s words, Xenia nodded and followed the servant out. Looking around as she walked, she noticed that the encampment was too wide for it to be easily defensible in case of a breach.

    Their tent was also located at the center, while the entire encampment was located in an open space above a hill. In retrospect, their strategic location allowed them to easily spot enemies arriving from below, and it also counteracted their camp¡¯s rtive openness.

    Looking out below, she smiled upon seeing that the forbidden forest also was not far off from their location. Truly, her brother was a very calctive man, and she didn¡¯t expect anything less than for their camp to be easily defensible. A true tactician and a great future ruler of their kingdom, Ezekiel held all the cards, and she was so proud of him that her smile widened the moment she saw him.

    ¡°Xenia!!!¡± Ezekiel warmly called to her as he hastily got up from his chair and ran to her with his arms wide open.

    ¡°Brother!!!¡± Xenia joyfully replied, pouncing on her brother with glee as he then lifted her up and swung her around. It was a beautiful sight, and they didn¡¯t mind that they were in the presence of others for them to hide their familial love.

    ¡°I missed you!!!¡± Both of them beamed in chorus.

    ¡°Look at you losing weight! I feel like I haven¡¯t lifted a thing!¡± Ezekiel scolded as he gently put Xenia down.

    ¡°Hmmph! Before you alwaysined about how heavy I am. And now that I¡¯m not heavy, you stillin!¡± Xenia scoffed with a pout.

    Ezekiel heartilyughed as he held her hand, pulling her onto the table where she saw everyone had gathered. It was a high-profile meeting, with Ebodia¡¯s high-ranking officers along with their head wizard Lurio, Jayra, together with Darius, Bartos, and Gideon.

    Sure enough, she gulped when her eyes darted towards Darius.

    ¡®What¡¯s with that look? It looks as if he wants to eat me alive¡­¡¯ she inwardly thought even as she gave out an awkward nod to everyone present.

    Taking her seat, she was right next to Ezekiel as she pushed herself into the table. In front of her was Darius, who was also sitting next to her brother.

    ¡°How are you?¡± asked As, taking the other seat next to her.

    Xenia smiled, ¡°I¡¯m feeling good, As. I guess I was exhausted enough that I slept longer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That you¡¯ve rested well, I mean,¡± Asmented with a warm smile.

    ¡°If everyone¡¯s already present, please feel free to dig in and have your fill of the food,¡± Ezekiel dered with a smile.

    Smiling at her brother¡¯s words, Xenia started eating like the rest of the people present. However, the longer the dinner went on, the harder it was to digest everything with Darius constantly keeping his eyes on her.

    ¡°King Darius,¡± Ezekiel called out.

    ¡®Oh thank the heavens!¡¯ Xenia thought out in relief when her brother pulled Darius¡¯s attention off her.

    ¡°Yes, Prince Ezekiel?¡±

    ¡°If possible¡­ Do you think you can allow Xenia to go straight to Cordon instead? I¡¯m honestly worried about her stay here,¡± Ezekiel suggested. ¡°I do believe it will be safer for her if she is to stay under the protection of your kingdom while this war is going on¡­ Like how Mineah is now currently under the protection of the Kingdom of Valcrez.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    It was Xenia who answered, bringing all eyes on her as she said her piece.

 Chapter 77

    ¡°Why would you want me out?! I want to stay here and fight for our kingdom with our warriors!¡± Xenia stubbornly dered with a frown. ¡°I will never leave as you suggested! And even then, I¡¯ll be sure toe back!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Thinking about it, I understand from where you¡¯reing from, Brother-inw,¡± Darius hummed.

    Hearing the king¡¯s words, Xenia¡¯s eyes turned to Darius as she mused, ¡®Brother-inw? Since when did they be so close to talk casually?¡¯

    ¡°I will keep Xen safe while she¡¯s here,¡± Darius cooly pointed out. ¡°However, when I think that the situation will likely be too dangerous for her, then I will have her sent to Cordon immediately¡­¡±

    On the sidelines, Xenia found herself shifting her gaze back and forth between her brother and Darius. Once more, she was being talked about as if she was a prized trophy, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit.

    How dare these two talk in front of her ande to an agreement like she wasn¡¯t even around?!

    The dinner went on, and Xenia kept up her best behavior as much as she could even after she heard Darius¡¯sst words to her brother. As much as possible, she avoided being stubborn while they were around others. After all, her brother was to be the next king, and she should set a good example by following him and showing obedience to his words.

    After dinner, Ezekiel asked her to walk with him, to which she agreed. Strolling through the camp, the soldiers and warriors they passed by greeted them with utter respect as was befitting their station.

    They then stopped right as soon as they were in spot with enough distance away from others.

    ¡°Helion¡¯s army is approaching, and soon there will be a bloodbath in this very ce, Xenia. I cannot afford to send you back to our kingdom knowing that it¡¯ll be Helion¡¯s primary target,¡± Ezekiel began, his tone bringing out a sense of urgency. ¡°Can¡¯t you just cooperate and stay at Cordon for a while until things settle down?¡±

    Xenia took in a breath before she replied, ¡°Do you really think you can get rid of me that easily by bringing up that topic in front of Darius?¡±

    Her brother¡¯s eyes shone at her words. It was then she knew it¡­ Her brother had indeed brought it up in hopes that Darius would agree and send her to Cordon.

    Catching him redhanded, she chuckled, ¡°You miscalcted. Darius is a werewolf, and I am his mate¡­ It¡¯s only natural for him to not want me out of his sight. He¡¯s confident that he could protect me, so don¡¯t you dare to try to get rid of me again.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So Jayra is right, it seems,¡± her brother Ezekiel suddenlymented.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At her questioning scoff, Ezekiel turned to her with a teasing smile, ¡°I guess you and him already have this mutual understanding with one another.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly denied, ¡°No! Whatever you¡¯re thinking it is we have, you¡¯re wrong! Stop that!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re already addressing him so casually. You even let him have his way with you. Like you and him staying in the same tent, for instance¡­¡± Ezekiel continued, effortlessly teasing her while keeping a close eye on her reactions.

    Xenia¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off. She was speechless, unable to find the right words to defend herself with.

    ¡°You like him,¡± Ezekiel finished her words for her. ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re already falling in love with him without even realizing it yet.¡±

    Once again, she was caught off-guard. As much as she tried to muster up her words, nothing came out of her lips.

    ¡®Howe I can¡¯t say NO!?¡¯ she inwardly thought.

    Seeing herck of response, Ezekiel smiled at her. He then tilted his head up to look at the night sky.

    ¡°So it would seem¡­ That¡¯s all that matters to me¡­¡± Ezekiel sighed. ¡°Ah¡­ My next assignment would be Mineah. I¡¯ll make sure to check on her after this damn war.¡±

    Xenia let out a long sigh of her own as she followed her brother¡¯s lead and looked up at the sky herself. In honesty, she was still confused, wondering if what Ezekiel said about her was true.

    Thinking about it, however, her brother had a point. She was feeling something towards Darius, but she was somehow not also able to put her guard down in admitting it. She was in denial to keep herself safe, to not hurt herself in the process of pursuing an admittedly shallow and superficial rtionship.

    She knew letting herself expect something more than what she had was the worst feeling in the world, especially in a rtionship that obviously ran on lust and mystical bonds. In reality, she had no idea how Darius truly felt for her. Being a mate was very different from being the love of his life, after all¡­

    ¡°Mineah¡­ She¡¯s a strong-willed woman. I think she also likes the Vampire King,¡± Xenia recalled. ¡°Before her wedding, I still remembered the words she spoke clearly. She was hoping that she could capture the Vampire King¡¯s heart somehow.¡±

    ¡°But vampires don¡¯t have a heart,¡± Ezekiel pointed out. ¡°Then again, Niki is a different breed since he¡¯s half-human. But still¡­¡±

    Hearing his doubts, Xenia chuckled as she turned to him, ¡°If you only saw how Mineah¡¯s eyes were twinkling at the time. She¡¯s pretty full of determination back then.¡±

    ¡°Well, we can only hope then that she seeds,¡± Ezekiel shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no better feeling in this world than to love and to be loved back, after all¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s some heavy wordsing from a single man,¡± Xenia teased.

    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll remain a single man forever,¡± Ezekiel scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s all Beirut¡¯s fault. I started avoiding women because of him.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Why? What did Beirut say about the future this time?¡± Xenia curiously asked.

    In terms of behavior, Ezekiel was her opposite. If she was someone who didn¡¯t believe in Seers, Ezekiel was someone who strongly relied on their Seer¡¯s words. He was someone who believed in the supernatural and all of that mystical jargon.

    ¡°He told me that a woman will cause me chaos. Or rather, damnation,¡± Ezekiel exined. ¡°He wanted me to avoid any woman with icy blue eyes and silver white hair, and I¡¯ve done so ever since.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too specific,¡± Xenia teasingly chuckled. ¡°Is it an old white witch then?¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing me, Xenia. It¡¯s not funny¡­,¡± Ezekiel annoyingly murmured. ¡°How can I avoid it if it¡¯s already destined?¡±

    Xenia hummed, ¡°Well, what can I say? I suppose don¡¯t let that information hinder you from anything, Brother. Like I always said, destiny is always a choice for us to make, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    She then teasingly added, ¡°Although, try to avoid sexydies with white hair and icy blue eyes.¡±

    Before her brother could call her out on her teasing, Xenia quickly ran off. She knew he was reaching his limit, and her cheeks would turn blood red the moment he began pinching them in retaliation.

    Making her daring escape, she was stillughing hard when she suddenly bounced off a sturdy chest.

    ¡°Careful.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Xenia shook her head as sheposed herself. Looking up, it was Darius who she had bumped against. Almost instantly, he possessively snaked his arms around her, the princess quick to look around as she tried her best to get away from his grip. ¡°Let go of me. Others will see us.¡±

    Darius chuckled, letting her waist go only to hold her hand instead. He kept up with his affection, intertwining their fingers together as he faintly smiled at him.

    ¡°Would holding hands like this be better?¡± Darius teasingly asked. ¡°Or would you prefer me to put my arm over your shoulders?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ You¡¯re bing clingy, my King. This seems so unlike you,¡± Xenia clicked her tongue, not bothering to pull her hand away from Darius since she didn¡¯t want to make a scene. They stayed like that for a while, awkwardly standing in the middle of the camp like two idiots caught out in the rain.

    ¡°You look too beautiful in that dress of yours, Xen. I can¡¯t help but imagine you without it¡­¡± Darius candidly blurted out, making Xenia blush in embarrassment.

    ¡°You¡¯re making me ufortable,¡± Xeniained with a frown. ¡°Will you stop being blunt with your perverted words?!¡±

    Darius only chuckled as he ignored her rant. With a teasing smirk, he continued, ¡°Ah, but I simply want to be vocal about what I think of you. I¡¯ve heard that women prefer honest men, so I¡¯m being honest and sincere.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Xenia gave in with a pout. ¡°Suit yourself. It looks like you won¡¯t be running out of answers to my words anytime soon.¡±

    Darius chuckled and whispered, ¡°So adorable. Come and walk with me for a while.¡±

    Xenia simply let out a quiet sigh. She didn¡¯tment, but she started walking with Darius when he began moving. They walked at a slow pace, taking in the quiet of the night as they moved through the camp.

    ¡°This feels nice¡­¡± Darius whispered.

    Again, Xenia remained quiet. She was assessing herself, and somehow, holding hands with Darius like that didn¡¯t bother her. In fact, his palm actually feltfortably warm against hers.

    ¡°A while ago, I had to control myself from acting out,¡± Darius suddenly began. ¡°You should know that I¡¯m quite a possessive man when ites to my woman, and it bothers me whenever I see you have a positive interaction with that As, Xen. I¡¯m not telling you to avoid the man, of course. I¡¯m just letting you know in advance that I can¡¯t always control my temper like that.¡±

    Xenia frowned at what she just heard. Stopping mid-step, her sudden inaction made it so that Darius stopped walking to match her.

    She then turned to him with lifted brows and reasoned, ¡°But As is a good friend of mine. It¡¯s only natural for me to have that kind of interaction with him. I¡¯ve even known him long before you came into my life.¡±

    Darius shrugged at her tone. He seemed to have conceded his point, but he still murmured in his low tone, just enough for her to hear. ¡°I know that, but¡­ Nevermind.¡±

    Xenia stared at him, and Darius only gave her a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting weird,¡± she mumbled with a pout.

    ¡°I guess I am,¡± Darius agreed with her.

    Xenia blinked her eyes at him in disbelief. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s really bothering you,¡± she almost practically ordered. She was curious as to what he was about to say before he cut himself off.

    ¡°Wow!!! Our Xen¡­ truly is a beautiful Princess!¡±

    The two suddenly had their attention taken away from one another. Turning around, it was Gideon who had suddenly popped up out of nowhere along with Bartos.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought? My¡­ I¡¯m honestly still in awe at seeing you in a female outfit and letting that long hair of yours loose like that,¡± Gideon added with a delighted smile.

    Xenia¡¯s face reddened as she said, ¡°Stop that. You¡¯re making me blush.¡±

    ¡°You two should head to your respective tents by now,¡± Darius pointed out with a serious expression. ¡°Tomorrow will be a long day, so rest and save up as much energy as you can.¡±

    Seemingly taking the hint, the two quickly left, leaving her alone with Darius once more. There was a tension between them, an awkward feel settling in the space between her and the king.

    ¡°Are you ufortable?¡± Darius suddenly asked her.

    ¡®Am I?¡¯ Xenia inwardly asked herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to this,¡± she genuinely replied. She had never been in a rtionship before, so she didn¡¯t know exactly what to do.

    ¡°Hmm, I hope you¡¯ll get used to me soon then,¡± Darius casually stated as he began walking again. Quietly, Xenia followed suit. She knew how a few eyes were starting to linger on them, and she tried her best not to give them any more scenes to pay attention to.

    ¡°Are you bothered by being seen with me like this by your people?¡± Darius asked next.

    ¡°I¡¯m bothered that I¡¯m acting meek and obedient instead of being stubborn around you,¡± Xenia unknowingly voiced out.

    Darius chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    ¡®No, I¡¯m confused¡­¡¯ Xenia wanted to say, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Having had enough of walking, she suddenly stopped and walked towards the nearest vacant bench. She then sat on it, patting on the empty space beside her as she offered, ¡°Come and sit with me.¡±

    Taking her offer, Darius took a seat next to her. They then looked out onto the camp. From where they were seated, they could see how busy the Ebodian soldiers currently were in their preparations.

    After a while, Xenia let out a sigh and dishearteningly said, ¡°Any day now¡­ Many of them will be wounded. Or worse, die.¡± She let out another sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sure many of them have families waiting for them. I still don¡¯t get it. Why can¡¯t some kingdoms be satisfied with what they already have?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the harsh reality of this world¡­¡± Darius coollymented ¡°Not everyone has the same mind, beliefs, objectives, and goals. Sometimes, we even lose our loved ones¡­ We can sacrifice so much for what we believe in¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think your family will like a human like me as your mate then?¡± Xenia curiously asked. It was one of the many questions she wanted to ask Darius.

    Darius grinned with a chuckle, ¡°Hmm¡­ I only have my mother and my little sister. Are you worried? I can always back you up if need be.¡±

    Xenia hummed in thought. She wasn¡¯t really worried about that because she was sure she could take care of herself just fine. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t exactly know what to expect once she was finally married and living with him at Cordon.

    ¡°My little sister Freya would be delighted to meet you,¡± Darius noted with a satisfied smile. ¡°Right now, she¡¯s still at Mount Sorel for her training, but she¡¯ll be back in Cordon ten days from now. She¡¯s also only a year younger than you, so I¡¯m sure you two will get along.¡±

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°What about your mother then? I guess she¡¯s against you having a human as your wife?¡± As much as Jayra was about to brief her more about Cordon and its customs, she was still curious to know from the man himself.

    ¡°Xen, you should know that I will fight against the whole world if it means I can stand by your side¡­ just to be with you¡­¡±

    She was speechless at what she had just heard. Inwardly, she thought, ¡®Seriously? I can¡¯t believe how this Mate Pull on werewolves is this strong.¡¯

 Chapter 79

    In another part of the camp, Gideon and Bartos went back to their respective tents. Bartos was in deep thought when Gideon suddenly barged inside his tent.

    ¡°Prince Ezekiel already had someone to prepare the tents for our cavalry¡¯s arrival,¡± Gideon shrugged. ¡°I insisted that it¡¯s not needed, but he¡¯s stubborn in saying that our men would need afortable ce to rest in this camp.¡±

    He then chuckled, ¡°Hah, I feel touched though. It¡¯s the first time we actually have a nice shelter like this before the battle. Truly, humans are indeed different from us.¡±

    ¡°Of course, they are,¡± Bartos scoffed. ¡°They¡¯re weaker. And unlike us, their bodies can¡¯t withstand all kinds of weather.¡±

    Gideon raised an eyebrow as he scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s with the mood? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in high spirits since you and Jayra seem to be on the same page? You unexpectedly found your mate, and she¡¯s even an open-minded human who¡¯s willing to give you a shot. At the very least, don¡¯t blow it up with that temper of yours.¡±

    Bartos refused toment. In reality, he was acting like that because he was nervous. Jayra had asked him to visit her in her tent tonight so that she could begin removing his scar, and he didn¡¯t know how he would act around her.

    ¡°Hey. Are you even with me? You look lost¡­¡± Gideon asked him with furrowed brows.

    Once again, Bartos didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he took in a deep breath before he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going out for a while.¡±

    Leaving the tent, Bartos didn¡¯t bother waiting for Gideon¡¯s reply as he walked towards Jayra¡¯s tent. His steps were taken slow pace, his hesitation still gripping him on whether or not he should continue with what he was about to do.

    ¡®It¡¯s a bad idea to be confined in a small space with her alone like this,¡¯ Bartos pensively thought. ¡°I should¡¯ve asked her to do her work in Gideon¡¯s tent instead. At least Gideon would be around by then¡­¡¯

    Still, his feet took him to his destination as he finally reached Jayra¡¯s tent. With a body¡¯s distance from the entrance, he didn¡¯t know how long he stood there rooted in ce. Even now, he was still debating himself on whether or not to announce his presence to her.

    ¡°This is a bad idea,¡± he murmured with a sigh. Changing his mind, he was about to turn around when the tent¡¯s entrance suddenly opened.

    ¡°Huh¡­ I knew it was you,¡± Jayra greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°I felt your presence outside for a while now. What¡¯s keeping you?¡±

    Bartos gulped. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. He was about to try and leave again when he suddenly felt a shot of electricity travel through his veins. Looking down, Jayra had suddenly held his wrist, keeping him in ce before she then unceremoniously pulled him inside her tent.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate of me to enter a maiden¡¯s tent like this?¡± Bartos couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was well aware of human customs, especially those of the Ebodian people since their kingdom was closely connected with theirs. A part of Ebodiannd was in the southern part of Cordon, while the remaining part was already epassed by bodies of water.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m a healer apart from being a mage, Lord Bartos. It¡¯s only natural for me to receive both male and female visitors alike often,¡± Jayra reassured him as she led him to down to a seat in front of her.

    ¡°Just call me Bartos,¡± he suggested with a low tone.

    Jayra simply smiled at his words. Whether or not she acknowledged them was a mystery as she then asked, ¡°So, if I¡¯m supposed to be your mate, howe you¡¯re always so grumpy around me the first time we met, Bartos?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in denial. For me, it¡¯s hard to ept that my mate is a human. I feel that it¡¯s tooplicated to handle, especially since humans are weakpared to our kind,¡± Bartos confessed. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s my nature¡­ being grumpy more often than not. I can¡¯t help it. I have a temper.¡±

    Humming at his answer, Jayra sat in front of him as she began her work. Leaning into him, she was hovering way too close to him while she looked at his scar.

    She was nodding as she said, ¡°Alright. I understand where you¡¯reing from. I¡¯m honestly worried too since I actually have no experience in rtionships. This is kind of a new thing for me, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I have enough experience just from listening to all of my previous patients¡¯ experiences.¡±

    Letting her work, Bartos gulped when Jayra touched his scar. Just from that, he was already burning, her fingertips filling him with enough heat that it was almost painful for him to keep himself calm. It was way too much, and he was already struggling not to go feral at this point.

    ¡®Rx¡­ Rxxx¡­ Calm your nerves¡­¡¯ he inwardly chanted together with the wolf within him. He unknowingly closed his eyes, avoiding to drool all over the beautiful and angelic face in front of him.

    ¡°This scar¡¯s pretty deep, but I¡¯m confident that I can remove it. It¡¯ll just take a bit of time due to how old the scar is,¡± Jayra coolly exined before she eventually let her deviousness get to her.

    ¡°Although, would you mind telling me where you got it?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile. She already couldn¡¯t help but stare closely at the man, while thetter still had his eyes closed,pletely unaware of what she was doing.

    Looking at it now, she still couldn¡¯t believe that her destiny would exactly be like her friend, Xenia¡­ Sure, he was a werewolf, but she still considered herself lucky knowing that Bartos was one of the best in Cordon. And that wasn¡¯t to mention how handsome he was despite the scar on his face.

    She could probably get over her initial feelings of creepiness towards him just based on how good he looked. Besides, she also liked a roguish and a prankster-like partner like Bartos.

    As for his temper? Well, she was confident she could handle this brute enough along with some of her annoying ufortable feelings for the man. Everything was perfect for her. So long as Bartos wasn¡¯t the type to physically hit or abuse women, she could easily live with having him as a partner.

    ¡°Tell me, Bartos, do you hit women?¡± Jayra directly asked, causing Bartos to open his eyes in astonishment.

    Staring back at her, he immediately denied, ¡°No! I¡¯ll never hurt my mate. I¡¯ll only protect and take care of her with all my might, and I will love her with all my heart.¡± He then passionately added, ¡°She will be the only woman for me, just as I will be the only man for her.¡±

    Hearing his reply, Jayra¡¯s lips stretched into a wide smile as she answered, ¡°Alright then. Make sure you keep to your words then. Because if you don¡¯t, I will purposefully use all my knowledge in magic and spells to make you suffer. I will destroy you so utterly andpletely that nobody would even be able to find a body no matter how much they tried. And that¡¯s only after I¡¯ve already had you wish for death with how much pain and suffering I will inflict on you.¡±

    Bartos gulped, his eyes wide at how graphic and full of contempt Jayra¡¯s threat was to him. Still, he was in too much awe that it took a bit of time for her words to register in his head. ¡°You mean- You and I¡­¡±

    Instead of answering, Jayra leaned closer and pressed her lips against his. It was as sudden as it was exquisite, and Bartos immediately lost consciousness before he could even realize what was happening.

 Chapter 80

    Darius walked Xenia back inside his tent. Without so much as leaving any room for her to deny him, he said, ¡°Rest, Xen. I¡¯ll just have a meeting with your brother to discuss important matters together with his officers. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    She simply nodded, watching him walk out of the tent so much as any fanfare. Sighing to herself, she found herself looking around Darius¡¯s tent again. And of course, nothing really significant had changed.

    ¡°What did I even expect¡­¡±

    Soon, her servants came to prepare her to go to sleep. As much as she didn¡¯t want them with her in the first ce, her father insisted, and Darius even seconded with bringing her personal servants from the pce with her. Well, at least she no longer needed to make a fuss over simple matters anymore.

    Then again, it was probably for the best. She was a Princess after all, so it was only natural for her father to wish herfort in everything she did.

    She subconsciously smiled at the memory, also having thought of how Darius vocally said the same to her. He wanted her pampered and treated well as his queen; always giving her as muchfort as she needed despite despising the situation that they were in.

    After getting dressed and braiding her hair, Xenia thanked and dismissed the servants. Once more, she wore one of her usual nightgowns from back when she was still in the castle.

    Smiling at thefort of the good fabrics she used to wear, Xenia relished in the fact that her bosoms could finally breathe properly. It was one of the reasons why this paricr nightgown was her favorite. It was simply way toofortable, especially in the current weather that they were having.

    Satisfied with her current arrangement, she looked down and gave herself one quick nce over. Somehow, a part of her wondered if it was okay to sleep with such thin fabric covering her decency while she was with the Werewolf King.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that we¡¯ll sleep together¡­¡¯ she thought with a frown, recalling how she even managed to sleep in that cave with his naked body pressing against hers. ¡®That was so stupid of me¡­¡¯

    Seeing that everything was in order, Xenia made her way to her bed. Well, at least until she realized something. ¡°Howe there¡¯s only one bed in here?¡± she murmured with a pout as she crawled on thefortable mattress. It was big enough to fit three to four people, but it was still just the one bed.

    Laying on the soft mattress, Xenia tried her best to make herselffortable as she nkly stared at the tent¡¯s ceiling. She then turned to her side, staring at the empty space where Darius would soon sleep on.

    ¡°Just have to put up with it¡­¡±

    Xenia let out a loud sigh. She already epted her fate, and she would always stop herself from being stubborn just so she could stick with it. She wanted to make things work between her and Darius anyway.

    There was no point in rejecting him or running away from him. She came to that conclusion after talking to her brother, Ezekiel. Her brother¡¯s words hit something deep inside her then, and she had no confidence in her to deny what she was feeling.

    Letting out another sigh, she closed her eyes as she tried to sleep. After a few minutes of trying, however, it was clear that sleep was simply too far for her to achieve at that point in time. It was probably because she slept during the journey on their way to the camp? Her eyes darted towards the tent¡¯s entrace, waiting¡­

    ¡°Weird,¡± she murmured, realizing how she found herself waiting for Darius¡¯s arrival. ¡°Why am I doing this¡­¡±

    After a few moments, the tent¡¯s curtains moved. Almost immediately, Xenia quickly shifted to her side, closing her eyes in an effort to fake her slumber. She bit her lower lip, her heart pounding as she waited with bated breath.

    There were few silent movements, and soon, Xenia felt Darius joining her on the mattress. She could feel the warmth rolling off his body getting nearer, and she held her breath when Darius¡¯s arm wrapped itself around her waist.

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ she inwardly panicked. She could feel his chest and, face on her back¡­ Was he burying his face in the crook of her neck?

    ¡®Is he sniffing my hair?¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought. Thankfully, she had washed her hair, so it shouldn¡¯t smell awful.

    ¡®Wait¡­ Why does it even matter if I smell awful to him or not?¡¯ she silently scorned to herself. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, Xen?¡± he asked in his hoarse voice.

    ¡®He knows I¡¯m awake?¡¯

    Xenia didn¡¯t know what to do. Should she continue trying to fake her sleep? Or should she just open her eyes and be done with it? She was way too busy thinking about what should be her next move that she was paralyzed in her indecision.

    It was then that she suddenly felt Darius¡¯s nose rubbing against the delicate skin of her nape. She stiffened, but she then quivered when his hot breath and soft lips touched her skin. Jolts of electricity began running down her spine, and she had to bite her lower lip just to stop herself from making lewd noises. Already, a moan was threatening toe out of her mouth, and she didn¡¯t want to know what would happen if it did.

    Xenia forced herself still as he continued to have his way with her. He was licking and suckling on her bare nape, and she was quick to me the situation on the fact that she preferred to wear a loose nightgown that night.

    It almost looked like an off-shoulder dress while she was sleeping, and it was practically screaming for someone to take it off her. In hindsight, she should¡¯ve worn something more conservative, like a tunic that would hide her shoulders from this impatient man.

    ¡®This is too much,¡¯ Xenia inwardlyined. What Darius was doing was making her feel so good that she couldn¡¯t help but want more of what he could do.

    Keeping her eyes shut, she felt Darius move her stiff body to face her. He then whispered into her ear, ¡°Stop pretending, Xen. I know you¡¯re awake. Open your eyes and look at me. Rx your body, my love.¡±

    ¡®My love? Did I heard him right?¡¯

    Reluctantly, Xenia slowly opened her eyes, holding her breath once more as the closeness of Darius¡¯s face was too much to bear. She could practically feel and smell his breath, and it was doing things to her that she didn¡¯t want to admit that she liked. Did she truly have no shame?

    ¡°You¡­¡± she whispered out, her hand fiddling with her gown as she waited for an answer.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help it,¡± Darius unapologetically replied, a seductive smile on his face as he then brushed his lips against hers. ¡°You just smell so good, and it¡¯s so tempting¡­ I want to run my lips all over your body, Xen. I¡¯ll keep doing this whether you like it or not, so you better get used to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seducing me¡­¡± Xenia directly used with narrowed eyes. He was seducing her, and it was undeniably effective!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tell me, are you being seduced?¡± Darius fondly and wickedly asked, his lips still brushing lightly against hers. He kept on licking and suckling on them slowly, making sure to torment and lure her into asking for more.

    Xenia was conflicted as his hands gently touched her neck, his fingers crawling all the way down from her shoulder to her arm while his lips sprinkled small kisses on the tip of her chin. His attack was slow and deliberate, making sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to say no as he descended on her neck and lingered on her vicle.

    His ragged breaths¡­ The moist feel of his tongue¡­ It all gave her an unexinable, but pleasurable sensation like no other.

    ¡°Tell me, Xen¡­ Should I stop now?¡±

    ***************

    July 1, 2022

    A/N: Do you think this is too early to say YES? Hahaha

    E/N: Personally, yes.

    A/N: But my readers probably want some steamy scene already. lmao

 Chapter 81

    His burning question rang inside her head over and over again, looking to see if she would be truthful to herself and stop him from having his way with her.

    Unfortunately, as much as she tried to deny it, her body¡¯s answer was simply ¡®No¡¯. She didn¡¯t want him to stop, all because her body wanted to feel more of what he could offer her.

    Hesitantly, Xenia opened her mouth. She was still unsure of what to say, and it was to her detriment as Darius quickly pounced on the opportunity, sealing her lips close with his devious mouth and stopping her from even trying!

    Right then and there, her lust won her over, all hesitation she had left in her leaving in favor of sating her body¡¯s needs.

    Melting into the kiss, she fought the urge to make even the slightest moan as Darius passionately kissed her. His tongue slid inside her mouth, delving deeper and searching for everything she had to offer. She didn¡¯t care, however. He tasted so good, and she wondered if kisses always felt as good as the one she was having. She found herself answering his kiss with the same intensity, ying her tongue against his as she also searched deeper.

    She didn¡¯t know how long their lips stayed connected, but it was long enough that she gasped for breath the moment he released her lips. She even held a silent protest in the form of a gaze, but Darius seemingly read her thoughts as his lips immediately went on kissing the other parts of her face. Her jawline, her cheeks, nothing was spared as he kept up the pace. Going down, he lingered more on her neck, his hot breath taunting her skin as her baser instincts kicked in.

    Her body was starting to ache, screaming at her to have more.

    ¡°Tell me, Xen? Do you want me to continue? Or do you want me to stop?¡± Darius hoarsely whispered once more as he suckled on her neck and licked her corbones. And upon seeing that she remained quiet, he muttered, ¡°Your silence would mean a yes to me, Xen¡±

    She bit her lower lip as what little rationality she had inside her yelled at him to stop. However, she was too consumed by her body¡¯s lust that inwardly screamed a yes to his question. At the very least, she still had enough shame in her to not say it out loud.

    Taking her silence as a yes, his hands started roaming all over her body. Xenia felt a thrilling shudder run through her spine, especially when his hand rested on one of her bosoms, cupping and caressing it gently as she surrendered to his touch.

    Predictably, she could no longer hold her sweet and suppressed moans as she mewled. His hand took its time in pleasuring both of her mounds, and he made sure to give each of them an ample squeeze and a caress before it went further south.

    Meanwhile, Xenia was way too lost in her pleasure when his warm palm stroked her abdomen, his intentions being made clear as he moved further south and pulled the hem of her dress upward.

    Sliding inside her nightgown, Darius touched the sides of her thighs, her eyes widening at the new sensation that was presented to her. For a split second, her sanity returned as she panicked and gently pushed Darius away from her.

    A wordless staredown followed. She looked up at him with trembling eyes, but Darius¡¯s eyes only went down greedily. Following his gaze, she gulped at what he was nning. She was still wearing her nightgown, so why did she feel like she was already naked under his burning eyes?

    Before she could even try andpose herself, he held her head in one hand and kissed her passionately, once more disarming any sense of tension and rationality left within her body. His other hand then deftly maneuvered between her legs.

    By the time she barely managed to recover, it was already toote for her. His intrusive hand had already reached its desired destination. She moaned as he moved his fingers, his digits carefully tracing the inside of her undergarments.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened as she flinched at the tingling sensation his actions brought to her body. His yful hand was already touching her most private of parts, and a part of her was still lucid enough for her to turn crimson red.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful¡­ And you¡¯re too wet for me already, love¡­¡± Darius feverishly murmured on the skin of her cheek, his warm breath on her skin never failed to give her this distinct sensation that made her body shiver.

    He moved his lips against hers, kissing her aggressively as she let him have his way.

    Relishing the feeling, she gasped and moaned when Darius¡¯s finger began caressing her folds. He traced her slippery lower lips, further making her his as her body refused to fight him.

    Eventually, her back arched as she felt a familiar tension building up within her. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you want, Xen,¡± Darius practically ordered her.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she stuttered out. She wanted him to do more, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it.

    ¡°Do you want to feel good, love? It feels good when I touch you like this, right?¡± Darius whispered onto her lips, followed by yet another round of licking and suckling as he kept up his attack.

    ¡°Uhm..¡± she helplessly nodded. Ah¡­ She felt like she was being possessed. Her hips were moving on their own, her core desperately wanting to brush itself against his hand.

    Seeing her reactions, Darius cursed, followed by letting out a groan of his own. There was no stopping him now, not when she was this defenseless against him.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    She gasped in pleasure when she felt something slide inside of her wet entrance. His fingers strummed delicately against her flower, the wet, squelching sounds of her core echoing lewdly in her ears as she blushed even further. The embarrassment she felt was too much, but she still didn¡¯t have the energy to deny the pleasurable sensation that made her toes curl.

    ¡°Ah, love¡­ I will make you cry my name out and ask for more,¡± Darius seductively whispered into her ear. ¡°You¡¯re so wet and hot¡­ I can¡¯t wait to put my cock inside of you and im your body as my own¡­¡±

    Darius¡¯s dirty talking no longer registered in her head. She was too consumed in the pleasure that his finger was giving her. He pumped in and out of her dripping slit.

    Her shame was in full bloom within her chest. She must be out of her mind because she didn¡¯t want him to stop anymore.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡± she sobbed in pleasure as Darius sucked one of her hard nipples beneath her thin gown. She was still clothed, but she felt like she was already naked under his touch and kisses. How good must it feel if he was actually sucking and licking on her nipples without the fabric holding him back?

    Her body arched once more, her mind too lost in the pleasure flooding her sense. She was moaning hard, and her voice sounded strange even to her. Her heart was beating furiously, skipping madly as the intense feeling tortured her very soul.

    ¡°Just keep feeling it, love,¡± Darius whispered into her ear as he licked and nibbled on her earlobe. Slowly, he began to exert pressure, elerating his pace as he methodically took her very will to resist him.

    ¡°Ah..¡± he groaned as if he was in pain, all while she was feeling nothing but total pleasure from his actions.

    Darius kept sucking on her moans with his mouth as he persistently tormented her. The building heat boiled inside her body, swelling until it waspletely beyond her control. She gasped and buckled¡­ and his hand only moved faster and faster as if to respond to her needs.

    Soon, something bubbled up from below, an invisible barrier being breached as it exploded violently all over her body.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    She trembled helplessly, and Darius drew in a violent breath as she trembled¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re making it hard for me to resist,¡± Darius whispered as he moved in between her thighs.

    She was still in a daze, unable to fathom what just happened as she craned her neck up. She met Darius¡¯s gaze, and the werewolf had a devious grin as he whispered, ¡°I want a taste of-¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, my Princess Xenia, it is I, Jayra,¡± Jayra suddenly called out from outside the tent ¡°Prince Ezekiel is asking for your presence. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Both Xenia and Darius almost jumped off the bed to quicklypose themselves. Thinking about his mate¡¯s dignity, Darius quickly grabbed a cloak and put it over Xenia¡¯s shoulders, covering herself up from the thin fabric of her nightgown.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Xenia whispered, still stupefied as her own actions slowly sank in.

    ¡®So embarrassing¡­ Really¡­¡¯

    With her release came lucidity, and her rational mind immediately knew that this whole thing was a massive blow to her own sanity. She felt so ashamed at the fact that she was too weak to resist Darius¡¯s advances.

    Why in the world was her body this weak to temptation? They were in an encampment preparing for war, not on a honeymoon!

    Xenia inwardly sighed. As much as she regretted it, there was nothing she could do about it now. It already happened, and it wasn¡¯t like she could go back in time to stop herself from being stupid.

    In the end, she could only hope that she¡¯d have enough energy to resist Darius whenever this kind of thing would happen again. It was only a matter of time, seeing how eager he was at taking her¡­

    It was all just frustrating. They weren¡¯t even married yet for her to consent to intimacy!

    Looking up, she saw that Darius had also put on his cape. And before she could think any further, he held her hand as he almost dragged her out of the tent.

    Outside, the first thing she saw was Jayra sobbing her heart out. Immediately, Xenia¡¯s heart leaped as worry crept up inside of her. Obviously, something bad had happened, but what? Did someone die? Did the enemy somehow breach their defenses? She could only hope that it was nothing too serious.

    With wrinkled brows, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°M-mdy¡­ It¡¯s Seer Beirut,¡± Jayra stuttered in between sobs. ¡°P-pleasee with me. He¡¯s in the Prince¡¯s tent right now.¡±

    ¡®Seer Beirut? Isn¡¯t he with Admiral Cairo to monitor the borders from the Miran Ocean?¡¯

    Inwardly questioning the situation, Xenia could only follow with bated breath as Jayra immediately walked ahead towards Ezekiel¡¯s tent. Darius¡¯s hand was still holding onto hers at this point, so she pulled him in with her.

    Walking through the camp, the tension in the air was palpable the closer they approached the tent. There was a lingering fear in her heart as they walked. And sure enough, as soon as they were inside, Xenia¡¯s fears came true as her lips parted, her other palm quickly moving to cover her mouth in shock.

    Beirut was lying on Ezekiel¡¯s bed,pletely bathed in blood as hey motionless. Their Head Wizard Lurio was beside him, cleaning him up as much as he could, but it was almost futile from how much blood was covering the seer.

    ¡°What happened? Why is there so much blood?¡± she asked as she hastily approached the bed. Beirut looked badly wounded, and it looked as if all of the blood covering him was all his. He looked like he was at death¡¯s door, and it terrified her to the core.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you all doing something?!¡± she hysterically demanded. ¡°Heal him! He¡¯s losing so much blood!¡±

    This was a disaster. Beirut was not only a seer of their kingdom, but he was like a grandfather to her and her siblings. He was one of their Masters, and they¡¯ve learned many a great deal of wisdom about the world from him.

    He was someone who would always remind her of a lot of things that she shouldn¡¯t forget, and she¡¯d always tease the old man for it. Still, he would still warmly and patiently teach her despite the grief that she¡¯d give him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why aren¡¯t you all moving?¡± she barked out as her eyes shifted to Jayra and Lurio. She then looked at Ezekiel, who was only staring unmovingly at Beirut. Even so, she still saw the clear rage boiling within his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote. He breathed hisst the moment he arrived at the Prince¡¯s tent,¡± Lurio morosely exined.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± Xenia gasped as her eyes darted to Beirut.

    All of a sudden, her shameful actions from earlier were put to the back of her mind as all of her attention went to the travesty in front of her. Why did he have to end up like this? She would¡¯ve rather seen him die of old age or sickness instead of being wounded like this.

    This was a gruesome end, and Beirut didn¡¯t deserve this after all of the sacrifices he had to make just to help their kingdom. Seers weren¡¯t allowed to fall in love or to have a family, and he ended up alone just so he could keep his chastity intact to keep his gift from leaving him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make them pay for this,¡± Xenia heard his brother Ezekiel grunt. ¡°I¡¯ll hunt those bastards down!¡± He then looked at As and instructed, ¡°Gather our men ande with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± As dutifully answered as he then quickly followed her brother outside, leaving them alone with a sight that she really didn¡¯t want to look at any longer than necessary.

    ¡°The Prince isn¡¯t in his right mind to stage an attack right now, Mdy,¡± Jayra hastily reminded, her sobs stilling despite the urgency in her tone. ¡°We have to stop him.¡±

    Xenia grimaced. Jayra was right. What if the situation turned for the worse and it was a trap all along just to lure her brother in?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him!¡± Xenia burst out as she turned to follow Ezekiel. But before she could take another step, she felt Darius¡¯s hand on her wrist, stopping her from moving in ce as he held her down.

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll be staying here with Jayra to handle the proper burial rites for the body of your seer,¡± Darius spoke with authority. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to go out with your brother and make sure he¡¯s safe. I¡¯ll do my best to not let him do anything rash enough that¡¯ll put his life in danger.¡±

    Xenia turned to him, her tears finally rolling down her cheek as she stutteringly whispered, ¡°T-Thank you.¡±

    Darius gave her a solemn look as he gently touched her cheek. Brushing it lightly, he whispered, ¡°Hang in there¡­ We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Xenia could only watch Darius¡¯s retreating back as he left. As his visage disappeared from the tent, she looked at Jayra and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°B-based on what some of the survivors said, Seer Beirut had left the ship with Commander Marius and his envoy to go back to the castle. It was during their journey that they got ambushed,¡± Jayra exined as best she could through her tears.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t prepared for it. Themander was badly injured together with the rest of the survivors that arrived, but¡­ Seer Beirut¡­ he was too¡­¡± Jayra could not continue as she began sobbing again.

    Seeing her friend break down, Xenia pulled her in for a hug as they bothmiserated in one another¡¯s grief. They cried their heart out, and it took them a while before they finally managed to gather as much of themselves as they could. Sharing a look, they then left the tent and let Wizard Lurio along with a few of the male servants to clean and prepare Seer Beirut¡¯s body for burial.

    ¡°We¡­ We need to inform Father and Mother,¡± Xenia weakly dered. ¡°Can you please send a message to the castle about this incident?¡±

    Jayra simply nodded with a teary eye before she left to do her duty. Meanwhile, Xenia could only try her best to keep herself together as she saw many of her people waiting patiently outside the Prince¡¯s tent. They were all looking at her, waiting for any news about Beirut.

    Xenia let out a long deep sigh as prepared herself. With a heavy heart, she announced, ¡°Our Seer is gone¡­ There is a time and ce to grieve, but now isn¡¯t the time for us to let this grievance crumble our resolve.¡±

    She then took on a darker tone, one showing her disdain as she continued, ¡°This only shows how evil our enemies are. We must not let our Seer¡¯s death be in vain! Tonight, we¡¯ll cry for our loss, but we shall stand on our feet again and make Helion pay for their crimes!¡±

    Hearing the news, everyone present fell on their knees as they gave their utmost respect for the seer who helped their kingdom reach the heights that it was currently at. A seer who dedicated his life to the welfare of every Ebodian.

    Letting go, Xenia wept hard, sharing her grief together with the Ebodian army.

 Chapter 83

    Waking up alone wasn¡¯t exactly what Bartos had in mind, but perhaps it was for the best, seeing as he vaguely even remembered what caused it in the first ce.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ what happened¡­¡±

    Forcing himself up, he took a look around, only to realize that he wasn¡¯t in his own tent. In fact, he was lying down on a bed that smelled awfully like Jayra¡¯s¡­

    Wait¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    It was then that the memories of how and why he ended up in Jayra¡¯s tent yed itself inside his head. He distinctly remembered she leaned into him, her beautiful face hovering so close to his to the point that he was barely keeping himself together.

    He also remembered a few choice words from her, one that promised him a slow and agonizing death should he ever go back on his words.

    And then she kissed him.

    ¡®Did it actually happen?¡¯

    Absently, he let his hand hover over his lips, trying to somehow feel the sensation of her lips back onto his as he stared at her belongings. She said she¡¯ll give him a chance. A chance to somehow prove himself, his sincerity towards her.

    He will have to do so then.

    ¡°Still, that was stupid of me¡­¡±

    Bartos grunted to himself as he stood up. To think that he had fainted after a mere kiss? It was both hrious and embarrassing just thinking about it. Surely, Gideon would constantly use the fact to give him grief the moment he learned about it.

    Yes¡­ Him fainting should be kept secret from that man.

    Looking around, the fact that he was alone tipped him off that something must¡¯ve happened. Perhaps she was outside and was simply doing her duties in some other form of capacity.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    With a grunt, Bartos left the tent, and hopefully, the embarrassment of fainting along with it would be gone as he stepped outside.

    Unfortunately, it was at that exact moment that Gideon decided to show up. Based on how he was smiling at him, Bartos could already tell that nothing good woulde out of interacting with him now.

    ¡°Bartos! Where have you been?¡± Gideon greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°None of your business,¡± Bartos quickly replied.

    ¡°Oh? Then why did you juste out of Jayra¡¯s tent then?¡± Gideon teasingly chuckled. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Bartos immediately growled, ¡°Again, none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Hey now, I just want some progress between you two,¡± hispanion teased with a smile. ¡°Come on. Did you make some headway?¡±

    Instead of answering and letting Gideon take full control of the conversation, Bartos kept his mouth shut as he looked away. There was no need for him to take all of this abuse, not when there was a better use for his time other than to gossip to his friend about his improving love life.

    ¡°Not gonna budge then, huh,¡± Gideon sighed. ¡°Fine then. I¡¯ll find out what happened sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you don¡¯t,¡± Bartos growled.

    ¡°Hah! You can¡¯t stop bbermouths, unfortunately.¡±

    Bartos rolled his eyes. Perhaps there was some truth to Gideon¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want him of all people to pry into his hrious attempts at wooing a human. Not only would it be embarrassing, but the man would also get even more material to tease him with.

    At that point, he might just kill him for the sake of getting him to shut up.

    Looking around once more, Bartos noticed something off. The camp seemed to be abuzz with activity, and there were soldiers running around hastily putting on their armor. Were they under attack?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jayra,¡± he immediately asked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Just answer the damn question,¡± Bartos growled.

    Hearing theck of patience in his tone, Gideon finally replied, ¡°Last I heard, she was with the Princess grieving the loss of their Seer. Someone had ambushed the man, and now the camp¡¯s in a frenzy trying to keep up with Prince Ezekiel.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gideon blinked at him for a second, ¡°Oh right. You were probably asleep when it happened, but King Darius told us to keep an eye on Xen while he apanied the Prince on his impending attack. They¡¯ll probably ambush them, seeing as it¡¯s still night out.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Bartos grunted, some of the tension in his body leaving him as the gravity of the situation finally cleared up. ¡°I¡¯ll assume then that they¡¯re burying the body?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gideon nodded before he smirked. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about going to Jayra, then now¡¯s the time. She¡¯ll be really vulnerable this time of-¡±

    Bartos didn¡¯t let Gideon finish his sentence as he quickly made his way to where his mate was. He didn¡¯t have any directions as to where the funeral was being held, but it was easy to spot the plume of smokeing from just outside the encampment. And sure enough, he spotted Jayra along with Xen, both of them holding each other for support as they oversaw the burial rites.

    Keeping his distance, Bartos hesitated moving forward. Did he really want to barge in like this? To take advantage of Jayra¡¯s moment of weakness right after he told her he wouldn¡¯t abuse her?

    Suddenly, her words repeated itself in his head. The gruesome and graphic way that she threatened him was something that he took to heart. And even as a werewolf, for some reason, he was sure that Jayra wasn¡¯t joking when she said she¡¯ll utterly destroy him to the point where there wouldn¡¯t even be a body left to bury.

    Cautiously, Bartos decided to keep his distance, forcing himself to be content with simply watching his mate from afar as they let out their grief for the fallen. Perhaps there woulde a time where he couldfort her in his arms, but surely, now wasn¡¯t it. They had barely gotten to know one another, and it was only proper that he respected the funeral rites.

    After all, despite all his desires, using a funeral as a backdrop for romance was simply in bad taste.

 Chapter 84

    The night was long. It was already midnight, but instead of resting for the long day ahead, Xenia was far too busy overseeing the burial rites of their fallen seer. Beirut didn¡¯t deserve to be buried in a ce far away from the castle, but the war had forced their hand, and they had to make do with what they had.

    Silently, she stood at attention as the Head Wizard Lurio began the funeral rites. Beirut¡¯s body was covered with the finest length of cloth they could spare, and they¡¯ve done all that they can to properly care for the body. All that was left was for them to properly proceed with the rites, which they had to heavily modify due to being in the middle of a potential battlefield.

    It was far from ideal, but instead of burying the body as was the standard for any high-ranking member of Ebodia, it was decided that Beirut¡¯s body was to be burned and his ashes be brought back to the kingdom after the war. It was the practical decision, but it still left a bad taste in her mouth even as Lurio signed off on the n himself.

    ¡°Is this really the right thing to do?¡± Xenia asked Jayra, her friend tightly clutching onto her side as they stared at the roaring fire in front of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but we don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Jayra morosely replied. ¡°Burying a body in a ce like this could contribute to diseases that we can¡¯t afford to spread throughout the encampment. It also reduces the risk of necromancers desecrating his body. In the end, at least his ashes will be brought back to the kingdom.¡±

    Xenia could only nod at her friend¡¯s words. Still, as she stared at the orange mes consuming their beloved seer to ash, her mind couldn¡¯t help but wander at the storm of events that led her right to this moment.

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but think if this could all be somehow caused by her selfishness and running away. It was a haunting feeling that would forever stain her soul if that was the case. While some might argue that it was simply destiny dealing her an unfortunate fate, she couldn¡¯t help but think that if her disappearance led to a flurry of changes that ended up with Beirut being dead and her still being betrothed anyway, then this all could¡¯ve been avoided.

    It could be a cruel twist of fate to mock her, and that wasn¡¯t to mention her own traitorous body betraying her in exchange for cheap thrills and sating its lust while others were already wounded and losing their lives from this war.

    As bad as it was to think about during the funeral of someone that was practically her grandfather, her previous deed with Darius only made the shame and regret in her heart multiply tenfold. As much as she wanted to me her body for her actions, a part of her still knew that she consciously allowed the king to have her way with her.

    It was an act so reckless and demeaning for her that she was sure that her parents would never let her live it down. She was raised better than to go to bed with someone she barely even knew, and even willingly at that.

    Truly, had she no shame as a Princess? Hell, did she even value her worth as a woman?

    ¡°This could all be my fault¡­¡±

    Tears fell from her eyes as the orange glow of the fires seemed to blur into her surroundings. The grief, the shame, and the utter feeling of being a failure that pooled within her chest all coalesced as the first sobs escaped her lips.

    Jayra¡¯sforting presence did little to ease the pain of her emotions, a deep pit forming within her stomach as the consequences of her actions all came crashing down on her. The anger, the confusion, and the growing feelings she thought she had for Darius, all somehow paled inparison to the gnawing despair that threatened to swallow her whole.

    ¡°Xenia?¡±

    ¡°All¡­ All my fault¡­¡±

    Three words kept repeating inside her head, her heart seizing up in pain as she curled into herself. The same three words assaulted her senses, her sanity slowly being battered away as it all seemed ready to burst into an explosion of pain and suffering.

    None of this would¡¯ve happened if she simply did what she was told. Beirut didn¡¯t have to die¡­ Mineah didn¡¯t have to be married off¡­ Kingdom would¡¯ve been fine, and all would¡¯ve gone on as usual if she had simply done her duty.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Xenia?!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even realize that the arms trying to pull her into an embrace were her friend¡¯s as she screamed. It was too much. By her own hand, she had made her own bed. Her actions had consequences, and only now did it finally sink in.

    *****

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here, and it seems that nobody¡¯s home to greet us.¡±

    Riding on her horse, Princess Ezme of the Kingdom of Valcrez arrived at a camp in a mysterious state of disarray. The amount of soldiers roaming the camp seemed less than what she expected, and the Prince of Ebodia didn¡¯t evene to greet her, much less King Darius.

    ¡°Apologies for their absence, but the King and the Prince hadunched a counter ambush on our enemies,¡± Lucio profusely apologized, his actions making it clear that he was trying his best to be a cordial host. ¡°They¡¯ll be returning in a few hours, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Princess Ezme nodded. ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll just wait for them to return.¡±

    Leading the rest of Valcrez¡¯s army with her, Ezme followed the wizard¡¯s lead as she let her men settle in within the camp, her eyes carefully looking around to see if something was truly amiss. And that was when she remembered¡­ King Darius¡¯s so-called mate¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Princess of Ebodia? Xenia, was it?¡± she curiously asked Lucio.

    To her surprise, the wizard seemed hesitant to answer her. She was about to press him when he replied, ¡°Princess Xenia is¡­ unwell at the moment. On her behalf, I apologize for her absence.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 85

    ¡°This is the ce¡­¡±

    Ezekiel looked on from their vantage point as the enemy encampment seemed wholly unaware of their presence. His scouts had told him that this was a detachment sent out by Helion as a forward party, and that enemy reinforcement shouldn¡¯t be expected should they fall.

    It was the perfect target.

    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± the Prince called out to As.

    ¡°By your word, my Prince,¡± As replied, the man¡¯s tone dripping with readiness as he palmed on his sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m to assume that we¡¯ll spare no witnesses?¡±

    Ezekiel turned to Darius, the king¡¯s question ringing in his ears as he considered his response. Even now, the rage he had in his heart burned hot and righteous, the call for blood and revenge almost threatening to consume him.

    Even so, he knew that letting his temper get the better of him would only lead to unnecessary deaths. It was only right that he quelled his fury, lest the enemy dealt an even bigger blow than they¡¯ve already done so.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer that, yes,¡± Ezekiel responded. ¡°However, the value of capturing this camp¡¯smander cannot be ignored. A few stragglers escaping would also work to demoralize the next wave that mighte to reinforce this position.¡±

    The ravings of a mad survivor could do wonders to the enemy¡¯s morale. If they were swift in brutality in their attack, then stories of their strength would start to spread, which could work in demoralizing any future attacks. Or, even if they did try and assault them, their hearts would waver against the stories of their strength and brutality.

    Of course, that was assuming that even a single survivor would be able to escape.

    ¡°I see,¡± Darius rubbed his chin in thought. ¡°You mean to utterly destroy them both physically and mentally?¡±

    ¡°It would help a long way in future battles,¡± Ezekiel exined. ¡°By weakening their resolve, even the superior numbers of the main army can be manageable.¡±

    ¡°So we should make sure to be as brutal and graphic as possible,¡± Darius nodded in understanding. ¡°I can do that.¡±

    Ezekiel nodded to the king before turning his gaze back at the encampment. ¡°Shock and awe¡­ They won¡¯t even know what hit them.¡±

    Looking over his army one more time, the Prince palmed his sword as his grip on his reins tightened. There would be no turning back after this. Their position would be exposed after this, and they would have to shore up their defenses, but it¡¯ll be worth it just to send a message.

    ¡°We¡¯ll approach quietly up until thest second,¡± Ezekiel ryed to hismanders. ¡°Once we¡¯re in the enemy¡¯s sight, only then do we shout our presence. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    The Prince nodded at hismanders. There would be no room for error on this ambush. He wanted them routed, and he wanted them utterly demoralized before they could even put up a fight.

    Taking in a deep breath, Ezekiel drew his sword, his horse standing up on its hind legs as he finally gave out the call.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    *****

    A peaceful silence settled across the Helion encampment. None seemed to be amiss, and their position as the vanguard of their army had all but assured that they were stocked and ready for battle. With Ebodia being a weak and puny kingdom, they probably didn¡¯t even need this many of their men to spearhead the attack to begin with. Some of them even thought that the main army wasn¡¯t even needed to make the kingdom surrender.

    ¡°It¡¯s a peaceful night, isn¡¯t it?¡± one of Helion¡¯s soldiersmented. ¡°Those Ebodians would never be stupid enough to try and assault us in our own encampment.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re probably still within their borders, huddling all scared of ouring presence,¡± another soldierughed.

    Truly, it was an atmosphere of sheer and utter confidence. With their strength alone, they could take on a human army even while they were outnumbered ten to one. They were that reassured of their victory as they drank and ate to their heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°WE¡¯RE UNDER ATTACK!¡±

    ¡°What the-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Reinforce the gate!¡± one of the sentries shouted out from above their tower. ¡°They¡¯re already upon us!¡±

    It was then that Ebodia struck.

    *****

    ¡°Bring those gates down! I want us in there yesterday!¡±

    Ezekiel was raring for a battle as he shouted out orders to his men. While they¡¯ve made quick work of what few guards the encampment had as their defensive perimeter, the enemy watchtowers were quick enough to raise their main gate against them. Not that it made a difference, seeing as they didn¡¯t have any ranged support to even try and thin out his army¡¯s numbers.

    ¡°This is going well,¡± Darius rode up to his side, the king not joining the battle just yet. ¡°Once those gatese down, all hell will break loose.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m counting on,¡± Ezekiel scoffed. ¡°Feel free to help yourself to the inevitable ughter. We rescue who we can, but we won¡¯t take them back with us to our camp.¡±

    ¡°Understandable,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°In all honesty, I¡¯m just waiting for that battering ram of yours to knock those gates down.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    The two watched as his men systematically rammed on the enemy gates. With each attempt, the wooden gates budged even further, partly revealing the panicked soldiers within as they all waited for the inevitable battle.

    Already, the Prince could tell that his n was going ording to his specifications. Their sudden arrival had shaken their resolve, and the only thing they still had left to do was to hammer down their strength and let them have a taste of what they can expect

    ¡°Shall we take our positions?¡± Darius offered.

    Ezekiel nodded, ¡°We should, yes.¡±

    Leading their horses up to the front, the enemy gates were practically close to falling as they prepared themselves for the ughter. Twirling his sword with one hand, Ezekiel couldn¡¯t help but smile as the gate finally fell, his eyes almost glowing with hot rage as he finally let himself go. With another deep breath, he shouted out the one word he had been wanting to shout out for thest few hours.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

 Chapter 86

    The attack was both swift and utterly brutal. Ezekiel swung his sword at every moving soldier he could find, even jumping off his horse in favor of being up close and personal with each kill that he made. Some of his attention was still on his army, however, mentally tallying the general position of his men just to make sure that nobody was left on their own.

    ¡°Secure all the exits! Leave none alive!¡±

    Shouting out another order, the Prince returned to his regrly scheduled program of killing and maiming. With each swing, another bisected body fell to the ground, his strength and rage carrying him to victory the deeper he led his army into the encampment.

    ¡°This is therapeutic,¡± Ezekiel chuckled to himself as he cut down what felt like the hundredth enemy soldier he encountered. ¡°Who knew that taking out your anger on your enemies would be this much fun?¡±

    Swinging onto his back, the Prince deflected yet another attempt of an enemy soldier stabbing him in the back. Meanwhile, the distant sounds of Darius utterly destroying his own side of the battlefield almost made him feel inadequate with his own kill count. Then again, he was a mere human, and the king was a veritable murder blender of inhuman strength and razor-sharp ws.

    ¡°I guess I just have to keep up.¡±

    Shaking his head, Ezekiel almost moved ahead when he suddenly sensed a presenceing from his left side. It was yet another soldier, but one that he hadn¡¯t taken ount of as he had left his nk wide open.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The Prince quickly raised his sword to defend, but before the soldier could even swing his sword, a massive blur shed right through him, cutting the poor Helion soldier in half before he fell to the ground in two pieces.

    ¡°You¡¯re gettingcent.¡±

    Looking up, Ezekiel could only chuckle as Darius addressed him. The Werewolf King was covered head to toe in blood, but it was obvious from the murderous grin on his face that none of it was the king¡¯s.

    ¡°I had it under control,¡± Ezekiel scoffed, flicking the blood off his sword before he casually swung at yet another soldier that stupidly got in front of him. ¡°These are small fry.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Darius grunted, his massive hands suddenly grabbing one soldier each before bashing their heads together, killing them instantly. ¡°I expected more sport than mere chaff.¡±

    ¡°This looks more like an advance party than a main contingent anyway,¡± Ezekiel pointed out. ¡°We¡¯d be lucky to get some valuable intel here. Maybe they¡¯ll have a few missivesing from their centralmand, but not much in terms of the general strategy that they might employ on their own armies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still something of value,¡± Darius pointed out. ¡°Assuming that this camp¡¯smander hadn¡¯t burned them all down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a valid point,¡± Ezekiel casually hummed in agreement,pletely at ease despite being in the middle of a literal battlefield. ¡°I¡¯ll be paying themand tent a visit then.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Leaving Darius to his own session of murder, Ezekiel hacked and shed his way to thergest tent in the encampment. Casually announcing his presence by hacking away at the tent¡¯s entrance.

    But his jaw dropped the moment he entered. He didn¡¯t expect the scene before him. He stood dazed staring at the beautiful woman whose icy blue eyes met his, their cold and winter-like brilliance somehow giving him chills. It also gave contrast to her ck hair, her locks flowing as sweetly as a poet¡¯s ink and quill.

    She was shackled and her clothes were ripped off, a sight that pierced straight through his heart as he narrowed his eyes. His dangerous gaze quickly dragged itself towards the naked man not far from her, a cold fury brewing within him as he walked forward.

    As the prince approached, the nakedmander cursed as his eyes quickly darted to his sword. However, it was quite far from his reach, and Ezekiel swiftly moved to pull the woman behind his back before themander could properly defend himself. With a growl, he ordered the woman, ¡°Hide yourself.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡­ What¡¯re you-¡± murmured themander, who was obviously taken aback by the abrupt intrusion.

    ¡°We¡¯vee to avenge our people,¡± Ezekiel coolly dered, not allowing themander to even finish his sentence. ¡°You¡¯ve killed quite a few important men recently, and Ebodia won¡¯t stand for that.¡±

    As if recognizing his words, themander seemingly took on a smug tone as he taunted, ¡°W-what? You mean those idiots that were retreating back to that puny kingdom of yours? We weren¡¯t even trying when I gave out the order to ambush them! What a joke of a-¡±

    ¡°So it was you?!¡± Ezekiel shouted out, having pieced together the fact that the man in front of him was the one that gave out the orders that killed Beirut. ¡°You killed Beirut?!¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t even know who that is!¡± themander shakily mocked. ¡°All I know is that we killed some weak humans who didn¡¯t even put up a fight!¡±

    Ezekiel saw red as he marched towards the coweringmander. Raising his sword, he was just about to bring it down when he stopped just before he made contact. His eyes burned as he leaned forward, venom dripping from his tone as he whispered, ¡°You didn¡¯t put up a fight either.¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    With a flick of his wrist, Ezekiel beheaded themander, watching in satisfaction as it rolled onto his feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s for Beirut, you coward.¡±

    Flicking the blood off his sword, Ezekiel sheathed his weapon when a telltale silence settled throughout the camp. The fighting was over, and they had easily won.

    He looked at the woman who met his stare without even a hint of fear. Approaching her, he removed her shackles as he said, ¡°You¡¯re free now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give her a second look as he turned his back. That woman possessed icy blue eyes, the same hue that Beirut had warned him about. Even though she didn¡¯tpletely match Beirut¡¯s description with her ck, wavy hair, Ezekiel wouldn¡¯t still take the risk. He was given a warning by their former Seer, and he would do his best to not ignore it.

    Stepping outside the tent, Ezekiel was just about to shout out orders when Darius came to him with a few men and women all shackled in chains.

    ¡°Prince Ezekiel, a few of your men found these captive civilians in the camp¡¯s prison,¡± Darius gestured towards them. ¡°I know you said we¡¯ll leave them to fend for themselves, but¡­¡±

    Darius frowned, and Ezekiel followed his gaze. The Werewolf King¡¯s eyes had darted towards the woman with icy blue eyes as she just went out of the tent.

    ¡°She¡¯s Tarah, a healer. I recognize her from the time that she healed Xen back to health. We should take her in with us as a token of my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ezekiel hummed. ¡°Very well. She maye with us, but you will have to be responsible for her safety. Our supplies are limited as it is, and it¡¯ll-¡±

    ¡°But your Highness, it¡¯d be too dangerous to leave them here alone.¡±

    Ezekiel raised an eyebrow at being interrupted. Recognizing As¡¯s voice, the prince turned to address him. ¡°Hmm¡­ But there might be spies in their midst.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re all human, your Highness. Surely that¡¯s more than enough proof that they won¡¯t make a move against us,¡± As argued. ¡°Besides, they¡¯ll die if we leave them alone out here in the wilderness.¡±

    Ezekiel sighed as he weighed his options. Clicking his tongue, he let out a sigh as he came to a decision.

    ¡°You have a point, As,¡± the prince nodded. ¡°We shall take the captive humans with us, but as Darius is responsible for this healer he found, you will be responsible for the welfare of these people.¡±

    ¡°O-Of course, Your Highness!¡±

    Ezekiel nodded as he then took onest look at the enemy encampment. Seeing a job well done, he barked out, ¡°Good job, men! Once you¡¯ve all looted and stripped this camp for any valuables, let¡¯s return back to camp!¡±

 Chapter 87

    At the Kingdom of Cordon.

    As expected, themotion regarding King Darius¡¯s sudden decision raged on, especially since he finalized the agreement without even asking the court¡¯s opinion of it first.

    ¡°This is too uneptable. It only shows how much he disrespects his subject,¡± one of the court Eldersined. ¡°He did such an important decision without even so much as discussing the matters with us, ignoring the fact that the process of determining and bncing the cost-effectiveness of the said agreement would be beneficial to our kingdom. We must do something¡­¡±

    Savannah, as the Queen Mother, was left in charge of the court. She let out a long sigh as she let everyone say their piece. As she expected, those who were against his son instantly took this opportunity to voice out their so-called concerns for the kingdom¡¯s welfare, highlighting the ¡®impulsive and reckless¡¯ move that the king just made.

    She had no qualms in letting them speak. Unlike Darius, who would usually p any opposition away with his authority and rational exnations to quickly shut them up, Savannah was fine with letting these Elders rant to their heart¡¯s content.

    She held in the urge to yawn as she watched on, acting as if she was still keenly listening to all of their whims. It would all work out fine in the end anyway. She trusted her son, and she knew very well that Darius had a valid reason for every single decision he might make.

    Although, she must admit that there was this unsettling feeling still lingering within her heart the more she thought about her son¡¯s situation. It was the fact that Darius had found his mate among humans¡­ It was¡­ simply unexpected¡­

    ¡°We must wait for our king to exin himself. I¡¯m sure he has his reasons,¡± another Elder, going by the name of Handi, tried cating the court.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure some of you have already experienced the Mate Pull before, and I¡¯m sure that you all can rte to our King¡¯s sentiments about this matter. Experiencing the Mate Pull and meeting the Almighty¡¯s destined mate for you is a blessing. It only shows how our Almighty is giving his blessing to our ruler by granting him this kind of privilege,¡± he sagely exined.

    ¡°Not all of our kind has had the luxury to undergo such an experience. This is a good sign, regardless of whether or not his mate is the same kind as us.¡±

    The Queen Mother looked on at the one who just spoke up. Elder Handi, who had been a very supportive father figure to Darius ever since he was born, had just presented his case. Savannah could only let out a sigh of relief at the sight.

    Ah¡­ She was d that Darius still had many supporters despite his unorthodox way of ruling. She couldn¡¯t help but be proud of him, seeing that he was doing a great job regardless of his ways.

    Blinking back her attention to the court, another sigh came out of her lips as she pondered. Elder Handi had a point. Indeed, not all werewolves were blessed to experience the Mate Pull, or at least find even their respective mates.

    For instance, she and her deceased husband, the former King Lucian, were not destined mates at all. She was simply lucky to be born into a high-ranking family befitting enough to marry the King who fell in love with her. Their rtionship was well epted in the court with her being the daughter of the Duke and being a full-blooded werewolf on top of that.

    However, Darius¡¯s mate was a human.

    She didn¡¯t know what to feel since she herself hadn¡¯t experienced having the Mate Pull, but she was aware of how others had described the feeling. From what she heard, it was a feeling so strong that some who had lost their mate also died of grief and pain. However, such cases were on a case-by-case basis, and not every werewolf was like that.

    Thinking about all this, these officers of the State before her would definitely ept a human as their Queen.

    ¡®Oh, Darius¡­ What are you nning to do?¡¯ Savannah thought while her eyes darted towards ra¡¯s direction¡­ Things would¡¯ve been so much easier if Darius had just chosen ra as his Queen.

    The debate raged on in the Great Hall for a few more minutes before it was soon interrupted by Leon¡¯s arrival. He did a courteous bow before the Queen Mother before he spoke.

    ¡°Queen Mother, I have a messageing from Our Majesty, King Darius,¡± Leon dered. ¡°He wants me to ry it before the royal court¡­¡±

    ¡°Ry the message,¡± Savannah gave her signal.

    Getting the signal, Leon gulped as he turned around to face the royal court and started, ¡°I, King Darius, can already picture the nonstop debate about my decision in marrying the Princess of Ebodia. My mate¡­ to be specific. Please know that this decision was not made solely for my own desire to have my mate. I will, however, not hide the fact that the main reason that this decision was made was because of the fact that I did want my mate as my own.¡±

    Leon paused, stopping himself fromughing at his king¡¯s roundabout words. It wasn¡¯t known to them, but their king always seemed to have a way to annoy the Council, especially those who were constantly against him.

    Ah, how he wished he could send the exact expressions of those specific Elders that were against their king. Gideon would probably be more than happy to make fun of them if he was here.

    ¡°Continue¡­¡± Queen Mother reminded him.

    Hearing his cue, Leon cleared his throat, looking at the other knights and giving them the signal.

    At the messenger¡¯s behest, two knights rolled open the map, and Leon pointed his finger to Ebodia¡¯s location.

    ¡°As you can see, the Kingdom of Ebodia is the only path Helion can take to march their way towards our kingdom. That is, of course, apart from using the Miran Ocean as another route,¡± Leon enumerated. ¡°For obvious reasons, the Miran Ocean won¡¯t be an advantageous tform to stage an assault if they want to siege the kingdom. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to exin further why? If it¡¯s not clear, you all can simply ask both our Admiral Osman and our Constable Gs for further you¡¯re still unclear about the details.¡±

    The Court remained silent, so Leon continued.

    ¡°As I was saying, they want to conquer Ebodia and secure its position simply because it¡¯s a good staging ground for them to attack our kingdom. Helion¡¯s main target is Cordon and Valcrez, but since Valcrez had the Miran Ocean as its natural borders, it won¡¯t be easy to attack it first,¡± Leon carefully pointed out, encircling the aforementioned territories with his finger. ¡°They need all the resources they can get before going on an all-out war with us, and Ebodia will provide it for them once they conquer theirnds.¡±

    He then posed a question, ¡°So tell me now, my very hardworking peers¡­ What do you think will happen once Helion seeds in conquering Ebodia? They¡¯d be diverting all of their wizards and mages into ck magic by then¡­ Are you confident that our kingdom would win that war?¡±

    The Court, once again, fell silent as Leon posed the hypothetical situation from their king. Seeing as none dared to question their king¡¯s message, he continued.

    ¡°As much as I hate to say this, I¡¯m sure all of us will agree on one thing, and that is the fact that the answer is simply ¡®NO.¡¯ We are not confident about our victory at this point with how fast the army of Helion is growing every day,¡± Leon sagely nodded. ¡°As such, we need Ebodia just as much as they need us. So please, stop debating about the matter of my marriage and focus on what¡¯s important; strengthening our kingdom and unifying our goals in making sure that Cordon will not end up like the other kingdoms in thends of Helion¡­ We can¡¯t simply be another fallen kingdom under their boot.¡±

 Chapter 88

    At the Ebodian Encampment.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Princess?¡± Bartos asked Jayra when thetter stood up from her side of the bed after checking on the Princess. Princess Xenia had lost consciousness during the burial rites, and by virtue of being the closest at the scene, he was the one who carried her and put her on the bed.

    Jayra looked at him and Gideon. She let out a sigh before she said, ¡°She¡¯s just in shock. Among the siblings, she and Prince Ezekiel were the closest to Seer Beirut. Prince Ezekiel and Princess Mineah were the obedient students, while Princess Xenia was the stubborn one,¡± she exined. ¡°As such, Seer Beirut would often monitor the princess more than her siblings.¡±

    Gideon nodded, ¡°I see. Let¡¯s just have her rest in the meantime. I¡¯m sure Princess Xenia wille around. She just needs a moment to be alone.¡±

    Jayra nodded in agreement.

    Leaving the tent, the three of them all looked at one another as if waiting for the other to issue out orders. Seeing the awkward silence, Gideon turned to Bartos and said, ¡°I¡¯ll check on Princess Ezme and Valcrez¡¯s reinforcements. You can stay here near Princess Xenia¡¯s tent to monitor the situation.¡±

    Bartos nodded, Gideon leaving immediately as they were left on their lonesome. Looking at Jayra, the young mage remained rooted from where she was standing¡­ near their King¡¯s tent where Princess Xenia currently was resting.

    ¡®Is she just going to stand there?¡¯

    He creased his forehead as he looked around. He had a hunch that Jayra would just stay where she was absentmindedly, so he took the initiative of grabbing a nearby bench and cing it beside her.

    ¡°Here. Sit here for a while,¡± he voiced out. ¡°I know you want to stay with the Princess, but you can still get some air to breathe every once in a while.¡±

    Absently nodded, Jayra sat on the chair, to which she then signaled for him to sit beside her. Taking the offer, both of them sat in silence as they stared at the tent where Princess Xenia was currently unconscious.

    ¡°Knowing her for long enough¡­ I could tell that she¡¯s really ming herself for Beirut¡¯s death,¡± Jayra absentlymented.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Bartos curiously asked.

    ¡°Thest words I heard from her before she passed out was she saying that it was all her fault¡¯,¡± Jayra replied with a loud sigh. ¡°From there, it¡¯s already obvious what she¡¯s feeling.¡±

    Bartos raised an eyebrow as he asked, ¡°But how can it be her fault? Death is inevitable in war.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ She¡¯s probably ming it all on her running away,¡± Jayra postted. ¡°Her destiny was to marry the Vampire King, but she ran away instead of facing what was ordained for her to do as a Princess.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°I can understand her, of course¡­ She has a lot of regrets, and one of them was probably about her not being an obedient student of Seer Beirut. More often than not, she would always counter Seer Beirut¡¯s words about the future¡­¡±

    Uninterrupted, Jayra recounted with a wistful tone, ¡°The two of them would always have these contrasting ideas, but that didn¡¯t stop Seer Beirut from looking after her more. The two of them formed a good rapport because of that, and Princess Xenia looked up to him more as her grandfather than as her Master.¡±

    Bartos hummed in seeming understanding. It was all unneeded knowledge, but the context was appreciated. ¡°War will still happen even if she didn¡¯t run away¡­¡± hemented.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but there could¡¯ve been a chance that Beirut would¡¯ve stayed in the castle to witness her wedding instead of going out into the border if she was there,¡± Jayra countered. ¡°Princess Xenia knew that as well. Beirut had promised her that he would be the wedding officiant at her wedding, and that would¡¯ve probably prevented his death from ever happening.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then I hope that Princess Xenia wouldn¡¯t me herself too hard,¡± Bartos shared his advice. ¡°You should remind her that yourte Seer wouldn¡¯t want her to constantly be ming herself like this.¡±

    Hearing his words, Jayra gave him a beautiful smile when she turned her head to look at him. And of course, she had caught him staring again because he was looking at her side profile.

    How could he not, after all? His mate was very stunning under the moonlight. Who cares if she was a human? He was attracted to her. She wasn¡¯t even someone that was tooplicated like he initially thought. In fact, he was even lucky because Jayra was a very open-minded person.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jayra whispered.

    ¡°For what?¡± Bartos asked, not breathing in properly due to her dazzling smile.

    ¡°For this¡­¡± Jayra reiterated. ¡°Talking to me like this somehowforted me¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Bartos simply nodded, even almost cracking a faint smile as he turned away. He was d that he somehow helped. He was honestly in a dilemma on how he couldfort his mate at times like this. He simply did not know how, nor did he have the disposition for delicate things like this.

    For a while, they stayed like that, simply sitting beside one another as they stared at both thoughts about their own problems. After a while, however, he froze when Jayra suddenly rested her head on his broad shoulder. She was looking up at the night sky, a dark sight that would soon be reced as the sun rose just a few hours from now.

    ¡°You need to rest,¡± he suggested, knowing how frail human bodies werepared to his kind. He was okay with going a few days without rest and sleep, but a human¡¯s body would surely fall if theycked enough sleep, especially so for Jayra who sometimes used her own inner energy to heal the sick and wounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not that sleepy yet,¡± Jayra smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here like this. Besides, I want to be awake when Princess Xenia wakes up. She¡¯ll need me to be there as a sounding board to throw words at if she¡¯ll keep being stubborn and continue ming herself.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then try resting or sleeping on my shoulder like this,¡± Boris offered. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up once the Princess is up.¡±

    Boris almost groaned as he relished his closeness with his mate. Ah¡­ how could he just shamelessly suggest that when he was already ufortable from all of the heat he was feelinging from Jayra¡¯s closeness like this?

    He inwardly growled as he med the inner wolf inside of him. Why did werewolves¡¯ inner wolves often unleash their strong carnal desires for their mates at the worst possible times? It was torture, especially if their mate was a human who wouldn¡¯t even understand their torment.

    In that brief moment in time, Bartos could somehow rte to their king¡¯s plight. He wondered how their king could even control himself like that with his mate constantly around him.

    ¡®What a feat¡­¡¯

    It went doubly so, seeing as Princess Xenia was still unmarked and unimed. They would know since they¡¯d smell their king¡¯s scent on her once she was imed, and that was on top of the mark that¡¯ll be on her once she was, well, marked. And yet, apparently¡­ the Princess was neither imed nor marked by their king even now.

    ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of you, Bartos,¡± Jayra thankfully whispered. ¡°Again, thank you¡­¡±

    A bout of silence settled between them before Jayra spoke once more, ¡°Tell me, Bartos¡­ Why did you pass out when I kissed you?¡±

    Bartos stopped breathing. It was a question he was far from ready to answer. For the first time in his life, he wanted to bore a hole in the ground and just hide there.

    Jayra chuckled when he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Feel free to tell me once you¡¯re ready then,¡± she murmured before she closed her eyes, drifting off into a deep sleep in Bartos¡¯s warm presence.

    ***************

    A/N: Keep voting on Golden Tickets and Power stones guys. I will release 5 chapters instead of 2 every time we reach 100s on Golden Tickets and 1000s on Powerstones. Another Extra Bonus Chapter/s too for every Super Gift the book will have. Thank you so much for the support and love. PS. Share your thoughts about the book throughments and reviews.

 Chapter 89

    In the other part of the camp, Gideon shook his head as he walked towards Princess Ezme¡¯s tent.

    ¡°Why would they send this brat instead of another officer?¡± Gideon murmured to himself as he approached the tent. ¡°This¡¯ll be a pain in the ass¡­¡±

    He was just about to enter the tent when Princess Ezme suddenly went out, looking at him with a haughty eye as he stopped in front of her.

    ¡°I can smell your stink from my room, so let me spare you the time of entering my tent and meet you here,¡± Ezme snorted.

    Gideon shook his head with a grin. Slightly bowed to Ezme, he greeted, ¡°Wee to your new yground, mdy.¡±

    Ezme scoffed once more. With a pout, she mumbled, ¡°I heard that your king¡¯s mate passed out during the burial rites. Hah! She¡¯s not fit to be his mate if she¡¯s that weak. Death is inevitable in a war, and showing her weakness in front of her people like that is just some.¡±

    Gideon shrugged at her words. This wasn¡¯t his first time interacting with Ezme, but he still couldn¡¯t get over this attitude of hers. No wonder King Niki would often prefer for this brat to be out of his sight, just so that she stay out of his sight and out of trouble.

    ¡°Must I remind you then, mdy, that Princess Xenia is human,¡± Gideon politely defended.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for their kind to have these kinds of emotions.¡± It was only a good thing that his king wasn¡¯t present at the moment. He would be displeased if he ever heard what this princess had to say about Xen¡¯s current state.

    Ezme¡¯s eyebrows lifted as she snorted, ¡°I¡¯m half human, so I know what you¡¯re saying. Still, for me, she¡¯s too weak for Darius.¡± She then looked around as if looking for something, ¡°Anyway, when will Dariuse back?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure. There¡¯s no news yet, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Gideon answered with a smile.

    ¡°In the meantime, why don¡¯t you rest for a while, mdy? I still have a few responsibilities to see to, and seeing as you¡¯re definitely well settled, let me check up on the rest of Valcrez¡¯s reinforcements and make sure that they¡¯re doing fine.¡± He kept up his smile as he bided his time. He just simply couldn¡¯t wait to run away from this crazy Princess of Valcrez.

    ¡°Ah, no need to check on them since they¡¯re behaving pretty well despite the fact that they¡¯re currently surrounded by luscious meals¡­¡± the Princessmented, showing a sharp fang to Gideon on purpose.

    ¡°Stop that! You¡¯re creeping me out,¡± Gideonined with a frown.

    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry¡­ Also, your wolfman form is creepier,¡± Ezme murmured with a devious grin.

    Gideon wanted so much to groan in annoyance right about now. This brat loved to take a sip of their blood, and they allowed her since she would only take a sip to satiate her hunger.

    Apparently, for her own reasons, it was better to sip on werewolves than on humans and turn them into a vampire. Unlike werewolves who could control their venom to turn humans, a vampire¡¯s bite would automatically turn a human into one of their own kind.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow your brother? Just drink on animals!¡± Gideonined.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m always drinking your blood!¡± Ezme rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you want me to tell Darius that you¡¯re depriving me of your blood then?¡±

    ¡®Ah, this brat!¡¯

    ¡°How old are you to keep showing these kinds of tantrums, huh?¡± Gideon scoffed. ¡°When will you grow up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m twenty and hungry¡­¡± Ezme answered with a grin.

    ¡°Fine then! A five-second sip! No more no less,¡± Gideon relented, offering his neck to the princess. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely file aint to King Niki about this!¡±

    Waiting for the bite toe, Gideon rolled his eyes as the seconds ticked by. However, the bite he expected didn¡¯te. Instead, Ezme walked past him and said, ¡°Ah¡­ Your blood doesn¡¯t taste good anymore. I¡¯d rather just roam around, honestly.¡± She then dramatically sighed, ¡°Ah¡­ my appetitetely hasn¡¯t been good. I wonder why¡­¡±

    Gideon rolled his eyes. Apparently, Ezme was just ying a prank on him again. Either way, he was just d that she already left him alone. Watching her leave, he wondered who the Princess would bully next¡­

    He didn¡¯t worry too much about it though, since it was only Ezme¡¯s naturally yful attitude that would be wreaking havoc across the camp. They all knew that the Princess was harmless, especially to humans, but¡­ she definitely spelled TROUBLE despite it all.

    He could only hope that she¡¯d at least keep it down, at least for now.

    ******

    Humming to herself, Ezme walked towards Princess¡¯s tent. She passingly saw that Bartos was very upied with the human sitting beside him, and Ezme took the liberty to walk right past them and enter the tent in a sh without anyone seeing her. She then curiously looked, seeing whatever effects there were inside before stopping at the bed where Princess Xenia was currently sleeping.

    Looking at her fellow princess, she frowned when she saw beads of sweat forming on Xenia¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you having a bad dream?¡± Ezme murmured. She hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to properly stare at the human Princess¡¯s face before, so she took the opportunity to do so now. ¡°Hmm, not bad for a beauty¡­¡±

    She scoffed at the sleeping princess. In all honesty, she still thought that this Princess didn¡¯t suit Darius at all.

    ¡°No¡­¡± the human princess whimpered.

    Ezme raised an eyebrow. Out of her natural curiosity, she leaned down and touched the princess¡¯s arm. In that instant, she entered her dream.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ezme scoffed at Xenia¡¯s memories.

    She understood that she was dreaming about her final moments with the Seer that just passed away. Xenia was shouting, while the Seer was slowly fading away from her sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to wake up,¡± Ezme interrupted the dream.

    ¡°You?!!! What are you doing here?¡± Xenia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m inside your dream since I¡¯m curious to find out what it is. Looks like it¡¯s not a nightmare though,¡± Ezme casually replied. ¡°Anyway, you need to wake up and gather yourself. I can see you¡¯re having some hesitation regarding Darius¡­ Well, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity for me, but where would be the challenge in that?¡±

    She let out a grin as she stared at her fellow princess. It was clear that her Ebodian counterpart wasn¡¯t marked yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave your dream now. Enjoy more nightmares, if you like,¡± Ezme snapped with a wink before leaving Xenia in her dreams.

    Opening her eyes, Ezme removed her hand on Xenia¡¯s arm, and at that instant, the Ebodian Princess jolted awake.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite fast. Don¡¯t you want to enjoy a bit more time with your Seer?¡± she asked with a frown.

    The human Princess was panting as she sat up. As soon as she gathered her senses, she red at her and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?! Who gave you permission to enter and invade my privacy!?¡±

    Ezme¡¯s eyebrows raised as she scoffed, ¡°Hmm, quite a temper there.¡±

    ¡°Get out now! You have no right to be here!¡± the human princess yelled.

    Ezme frowned and childishly said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re so not fit to be Darius¡¯s mate! Hmp!¡±

    And with that Ezme instantly left in a sh, exactly like the way she entered in the first ce.

 Chapter 90

    Xenia¡¯s body was still trembling as her sharp gaze followed the back of the woman who had entered her tent without her permission. She knew who that woman was, although they haven¡¯t been formally introduced to one another just yet. She clearly remembered that woman bluntly yelling to the Vampire King that he couldn¡¯t marry Mineah because she was cursed.

    ¡°The audacity!¡± Xenia grunted with a clenched jaw. She didn¡¯t care if she was a vampire princess or if she was more powerful than she was! That didn¡¯t give that vampire princess the right to invade her privacy like this, let alone berate her sister like she didn¡¯t even have any feelings.

    Closing her eyes, Xenia took in a deep breath as she tried to calm herself down. It was simply absurd. The vampire princess even invaded her dreams out of random curiosity.

    ¡°How dare she!?¡±

    Grumbling to herself, Xenia wiped the sweat off her face as she gathered herself up from the bed. Washing her face with some cold water from the nearby basin, she huffed in annoyance at her current situation.

    She felt so weak. Not physically, but emotionally.

    ¡°Princess, can Ie in?¡±

    Her ears perked up. It was Jayra¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes, Jayra. Please enter,¡± she answered as she walked towards the nearby chair and sat.

    Entering the tent, Jayra approached her and quickly touched her cheeks. The mage then felt for her pulse from her wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jayra,¡± Xenia lethargically chuckled.

    Instead of answering her, Jayra only sighed as she then sat beside her.

    ¡°Say, how long has it been since I passed out?¡± Xenia inquired.

    ¡°Long enough,¡± Jayra shook her head. ¡°The sun will rise soon if that¡¯s any indication.¡±

    Xenia almost grimaced. She was out for that long?

    Shaking her head, the princess took in a deep breath as she began, ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re worried. Don¡¯t be. Master Beirut visited me in my dreams, and although I still can¡¯t ept how he passed away like this, I think I¡¯ll be at peace¡­¡±

    She then grumbled, ¡°Although, the vampire princess invaded my dreams just now. What¡¯s her name anyway?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Princess Ezme. I heard she often causes a lot of trouble,¡± Jayra helpfully supplied. ¡°She likes to prank and torment people, apparently. She has quite a reputation, but she does good work on the battlefield in her young age.¡±

    She then teased with a chuckle, ¡°I must say, she¡¯s quite like you; someone who loves to explore the field rather than staying inside the castle.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll definitely not get along,¡± Xenia murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, and she¡¯s way too vocal and showy in the fact that she doesn¡¯t like me either.¡±

    A terse silence followed, the two simply content in each other¡¯s presence.

    ¡°¡­Do you think they seeded in punishing those responsible for Master¡¯s death?¡± Xenia asked, breaking the short silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they would. They¡¯ll be back soon, and we¡¯ll find out how gruesome Prince Ezekiel had them pay by then,¡± Jayra nodded. ¡°In the meantime, what¡¯s your n now?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡± Xenia naively asked.

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, Xenia,¡± Jayra voiced out her concerns. ¡°Before you passed out, you¡¯re ming yourself and all that. I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Xenia turned to look at her when Jayra held her hands and slightly squeezed them.

    ¡°Master told me that everything¡¯s already destined to happen. No matter how hard we try, if things are meant to be, then we can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Xenia said in resignation, her eyes welling up as she continued. ¡°He emphasized that life is short, and he told me to live without regrets¡­ Heh¡­ I can¡¯t believe that even in dreams, I can still see and hear his constant sermons.¡±

    Seeing her friend tearing up, Jayra pulled her into her arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s cry our hearts out, seeing as we just lost someone important in our life.¡± She weakly chuckled, ¡°Seer Beirut is right. Life is short, so we shouldn¡¯t live with too many regrets. Let¡¯s stay focused and gather our strength not just physically, but emotionally as well.¡±

    Xenia sobbed. She didn¡¯t know how long, but she was sure that it took the two of them a while before they finally calmed down and wiped their tears dry.

    ¡°Every Ebodian will be devastated once they hear of Master Beirut¡¯s passing in the kingdom,¡± Xenia whispered.

    Jayra simply nodded. She couldn¡¯t agree to her friend¡¯s words even more.

    Another terse silence followed, which Xenia broke as she said, ¡°Jayra, I¡¯ll be staying in another tent prepared by my brother.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Jayra asked.

    Xenia nodded. She needed some space right now, and she felt like it wouldn¡¯t do her good to be staying with Darius in the same tent after everything that had happened.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask the servants to have it prepared,¡± Jayra nodded, leaving Xenia alone to her own devices. There was nothing to do except to wait. And wait, she shall.

    ****

    Time passed, and Xenia went out of Darius¡¯s tent as soon Jayra told her that her tent was ready.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how the king would react once he returned, but she could only hope that he¡¯d respect her wishes for now. After all, she had no intentions of running away. She just needed a bit of space to call her own at the moment. A lot of things were going inside her mind, and she was having mixed emotions with everything that was happening in her life.

    As soon as she was situated in her new tent, she asked Jayra to stay with her for a while. There was a moment of silence after that, which Xenia then promptly broke as she asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be epted at Cordon? I¡¯m not a werewolf, and I don¡¯t want to be one as well. I¡¯m curious to know what my future will be like there.¡±

    Jayra sighed deeply, ¡°I¡¯m supposed to brief you about it, actually. King Stephan had a message for you, and maybe now¡¯s the right time to get that out of the way while keeping us upied. After all, talking like this is better for the heart as opposed to us crying too much.¡±

    Xenia had a faint smile as she nodded. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Jayra cleared her throat as she began, ¡°Right. King Stephan said that you might experience some opposition from the court since you¡¯re a human and that they will surely won¡¯t allow you to be their queen. However, the Kingdom of Cordon has aw regarding that matter, especially when the current King chooses another being not of their kind.¡±

    She sagely continued, ¡°King Stephan wanted you to know every detail that can help you in your new life. Although, it¡¯s still up to you whether to do it or not. The decision will be on whether you intend to be Darius¡¯s only wife and Queen or not is still yours.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So I don¡¯t want to be queen, what happens?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then you¡¯ll be just ady consort. They¡¯ll honor and respect you as his wife and mate, but the king has to get another wife as his Queen¡­¡± Jayra answered.

    Xenia didn¡¯t respond as she let Jayra continue. ¡°Apparently, you need to pass The Five Trials to be Queen. Only then will you gain acknowledgment not just from the court, but from every Cordonian that might witness your efforts. However, it won¡¯t be easy, and no one in the history of Cordon has passed those trials.¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many had died trying to pass the fourth trial since it¡¯s brutal and deadly. It¡¯s survival of the fittest, and you will have to fight female werewolves vying for the throne. King Stephan is quite confident that you can do it though, seeing as you have angel blood in your veins.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Darius and Ezekiel, together with the rest of the Ebodian soldiers with him and some captives by the enemies finally made their journey back to the camp. The Werewolf King made sure that Tarah was asfortable as possible, and as she requested, she rode her own horse together with them.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ Did you already know that Xen is a woman since the day I brought her to you for healing?¡± Darius asked. They were riding at a slow pace within the wilderness, and Tarah was riding closely enough to him for them to speak.

    Hearing him, she smiled as she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Darius frowned as he then followed up, ¡°And why didn¡¯t you say something? You didn¡¯t even correct me whenever I addressed her as a male.¡±

    ¡°That is because I know she had her reasons as to why she¡¯s in disguise in the first ce,¡± Tarah exined herself. ¡°I simply respected her decision. Besides, my duty at the time was only to heal her, and nothing more, Sire.¡±

    At the finality of her words, Darius no longermented and simply nodded in understanding. Switching the topic, he expressed, ¡°Xen will be delighted to see you. She¡¯s been curious, asking about why you suddenly left without even saying goodbye to her while she was in the castle.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I had to leave to attend to an important matter, Your Majesty,¡± Tarah politely answered.

    As this conversation was going on, Ezekiel was quietly listening and observing the woman. Since the day Beirut warned him to be careful of a woman bearing icy blue eyes and silver hair, he had this habit of checking on every woman he met just to see if their eyes and hair color matched the seer¡¯s description.

    Letting out a small sigh, the prince fell into deep thought as he recalled hisst conversation with Beirut. Their deceased seer had clearly mentioned that he must avoid a woman with his exact description of having long silver hair and icy blue eyes, lest he would bring damnation upon himself.

    Having had enough of being on the sidelines, Ezekiel strode forward and asked, ¡°How did you end up being a captive?¡±

    The prince watched as the woman mulled over her answer. He was keenly observing her every expression and reaction, and he even wanted to ask if her hair was naturally ck or if it was dyed. It moved softly against the breeze, as long prairie grass did against the autumn wind.

    ¡°Last night, I was on my journey to Ebodia when I was caught up in an ambush between Ebodian and Helion soldiers. So many Ebodians died, but luckily, some managed to escape,¡± Tarah recounted with a haunting tone in her voice.

    ¡°I¡­ unfortunately, was caught by the Helion soldiers. They kept me shackled together with the rest of the captives. Tonight¡­ if you didn¡¯t arrive in time¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m really grateful that you came. Once again, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the constant gratitude. You were lucky that we attacked in time, but I must say that you didn¡¯t even look scared at the time,¡± Ezekiel voiced out, having noticed that her eyes have nary a hint of fear in them during that time¡­ It was more of a dead look, a soulless one that somehow alerted him that something was amiss.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I knew you wille, Your Highness,¡± Tarah simply answered, making Ezekiel¡¯s frown deepened at the implication.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he suspiciously asked.

    ¡°I have seen this eventing, Your Highness,¡± Tarah lightly bowed as she exined. Although you came to that camp for vengeance, the rest of us were saved as a result of your actions.¡±

    Ezekiel reigned in his horse to a halt, the rest following suit as they all waited for him to continue. His eyes bore at Tarah as he whispered, ¡°You¡­ How did you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just a healer, but I¡¯m also a seer, Your Highness, someone who could see not only the future, but I think I also have the ability to see into the past as well,¡± Tarah admitted.

    ¡°That was why I was making my way to Ebodia in the first ce; to seek guidance from Ebodia¡¯s Seer himself. But unfortunately, that won¡¯t happen anymore since I met him at the wrong ce and time¡­ Where I witnessed him¡­ diest night,¡± the woman gravely said.

    It took a while for Ezekiel to gather his senses after hearing such revtions. What the woman just said didn¡¯t seem to register in his mind as it slowly sank in. She was a Seer?

    They had lost Beirut, and here she wasing in just in time for her to rece him¡­ Could she be the one that Beirut was looking for? The one that he mentioned would take over his position once he was gone? But Beirut¡¯s search had been futile. He was unable to find the ¡®one¡¯ while he was looking for his own sessor.

    ¡°Brother-inw, we must continue moving.¡±

    It was Darius¡¯s voice that snapped him back to his senses as he blinked away his confusion. He still had a lot of questions to ask, but they could wait. For now, they needed to keep moving.

    He nodded at Darius and authoritatively instructed the men who had stopped behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s get moving!¡±

    Directing his horse to move, he kept his eyes on Tarah even as they moved.

    ¡®A Seer?¡¯ he mused, doubt still lingering inside of him. There was a time and ce for questions, and now wasn¡¯t the time for them.

    He then shifted his gaze to the Werewolf King and shook his head. It seemed like the king was already ustomed to calling him, Brother-inw. Perhaps he should address him in the same manner?

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Xenia didn¡¯t insist on tagging along with mest night,¡± Ezekiel casuallymented.

    ¡°I stopped her from doing so,¡± Darius replied. ¡°She¡¯s not in the right condition to fight with you right now. I assured her that I will apany you and keep you safe, and I did. Besides, it¡¯ll be better for her to stay at the camp and personally arrange the sending off of your former seer. A proper burial rite, if you will.¡±

    ¡°Good call,¡± Ezekiel nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d that Xenia at least listened to you. She had always been stubborn, the type who wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone except for herself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll take that advice as you acknowledging me already as your brother-inw,¡± Darius said with a pleased smile.

    Ezekiel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the king¡¯s deration. Darius wasn¡¯t a bad choice for Xenia, and he could sense that the king would be good to his sister even in the little time and interactions he had with him.

    He would at least be the first person who managed to hold Xenia¡¯s reins without her going wild, and that was already an advantage for anyone that might want to court his sister.

    ¡°Well, what can I do? It seems like you and my sister are destined to be together,¡± Ezekiel shrugged. ¡°Just make sure you will never hurt her and make her cry, because if you do, then I won¡¯t hesitate to decapitate you myself.¡±

    ¡°And you choose now of all times to threaten me, Brother-inw?¡± Darius scoffed, enjoying his small banter with Xenia¡¯s brother.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat¡­ but a warning,¡± Ezekiel replied, copying Darius¡¯s words from before. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Xenia was already fully awake, but she remained in her tent as she let herself gather her bearings. Jayra had already briefed her on what she could expect once she arrived at Cordon as Darius¡¯s mate and wife, and it was a load of information that somewhat helped her in keeping herself upied rather than ming herself for what happened to Beirut. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t be thinking like that, but¡­

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± she breathed out, her tightening chest somewhat easing as she took in a deep breath. She should be out there and showing off her strength. She had to set a good example to her people, especially now that Ezekiel was still not back from their nned ambush.

    Putting herself together, Xenia nodded to herself as she got ready before finally going out of her tent. Looking around, everyone was busy, even though the undeniable dimness of the atmosphere was painting a bleak backdrop to their preparations.

    Taking her first step, she was immediately greeted by every Ebodian she passed with respect and courtesy. Walking towards what seemed to be some kind ofmotion, she frowned as she saw Princess Ezme. She wasughing hard together with her peers, and Gideon and Bartos were with her as well as they all shared a conversation.

    She was about to approach when her face suddenly darkened, having recalled the incident wherein the Valcrez Princess had invaded her privacy not just inside Darius¡¯s tent, but also in her dreams. Vampires had the power to enter a human¡¯s dream, and doing so without her permission didn¡¯t sit right with her.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s finally out! And here I thought our Princess has decided to enjoy a very deep sleep for yet another whole day,¡± the Vampire Princess sarcastically announced.

    Taking another deep breath, Xenia partly held her breath before she forced a smile to greet the Vampire Princess with.

    Ezme was a part of the alliance, and she should avoid getting into a misunderstanding with her to try and avoid a diplomatic incident. She should also remember that this princess could mistreat her sister Mineah back in Valcrez should she y her cards wrong.

    ¡°Good morning, mdy,¡± she greeted, also giving off a slight bow to Bartos and Gideon by the side.

    ¡°Oh please. Call me Ezme. I¡¯m younger than you, after all, what with me being twenty and you being twenty-one¡­ At least, that¡¯s how I recall it,¡± Ezme chuckled before taking on a more somber look.

    ¡°By the way, I want to apologize forst night. It was rude of me to barge in like that, and for that, I¡¯m sorry¡­ You see, I¡¯m used to barging in and out of Darius¡¯s personal space whenever I want without permission. It¡¯s an old habit of mine.¡±

    Xenia withheld her judgment as she listened to her fellow princess¡¯s apology. She was vulgar with her words, but the former could still sense the hidden meaning behind her vampire counterpart¡¯s words.

    ¡®Did she really like Darius in a romantic way?¡¯ she inwardly thought with a slight frown. Her lips twitched. Somehow, she was displeased at the thought of Ezme liking Darius. ¡®Should I just pull out all your hair you bloodsucking female bat?!¡¯ she inwardly retorted.

    She really didn¡¯t like the Vampire Princess at all. It all started when this Ezme bluntly dered her disapproval of Mineah saying that her sister is cursed without even so much as an apology afterwards.

    Xenia almost let her eyes roll as she let her emotions get the better of her. She was usually a good actress, being able to y various expressions with but a thought. However, she was far from being in the mood to y the damsel in distress against the woman in front of her right now. Still, she reminded herself to be nice to the vampiress, if only for the sake of her Mineah who was now under the care of Valcrez.

    ¡°I see. I suppose I¡¯ll have to let it slide just this once. After all, you¡¯re my sister¡¯s inw, and mistakes are needed for us to learn, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Xenia coolly replied. ¡°Also, you should start respecting Darius¡¯s privacy more, especially now that it¡¯s not only his privacy that you¡¯re breaching but also that of his mate¡¯s as well. I will appreciate it if you will change your old habits regarding Darius¡¯s privacy then.¡±

    Inwardly, Xenia cringed at her own words. ¡®Why do I even care? I sound like some possessive mate of his at this rate¡­¡¯ She was only d that Darius wasn¡¯t around to hear her. She was being irrational again. She really had to start changing that.

    ¡°Is that so? But you¡¯re now staying in a different tent now, right? I¡¯m sure Darius wouldn¡¯t mind my old habits, seeing as his mate doesn¡¯t care either,¡± Ezme courteously countered. ¡°Although, I guess that¡¯s just you giving me enough leeway to continue invading Darius¡¯s privacy. How thoughtful of you, Princess Xenia. I can¡¯t thank you enough¡­¡± the vampiress slightly bowed with a grin.

    ¡®This!-¡®

    Xenia was out for words. She had never met someone as unreasonable and crazy as this woman in front of her before. The princess was even obviously mocking her with her sweet voice and smile.

    ¡®Is she testing my patience?!¡¯ her face reddened as she clenched her jaw. The vampiress was getting under her skin!

    Seeing the brewing tension between the two, Gideon suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Ah, Princess Xenia¡­ Please don¡¯t take Princess Ezme¡¯s words to heart. You see, she was born like this. It¡¯s her nature to be a free-spirit, always bbering about nonsense and ying pranks on just about anyone to her heart¡¯s content. It¡¯s her yful nature. She¡¯s basically a child trapped inside a woman¡¯s body.¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Xenia managed to calm herself down. Turning to him, she scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Gideon. I didn¡¯t take it to heart, and I¡¯ve heard that our Princess Ezme indeed has quite a remarkable reputation. It¡¯s a breath of fresh air to experience it personally, really.¡±

    Ezme only raised an eyebrow at Gideon as shemented with a serious demeanor. ¡°Who says I wasn¡¯t being serious? I¡¯m being vocal about it right now; this mate thing on werewolves is just absurd. Darius, as the King of Cordon, deserves someone powerful to rule by his side. He can¡¯t have someone weak dragging him down. And when I say weak, that means not just physically, but emotionally as well.¡±

    Xenia tightly pressed her lips together as she tried to manage her temper. Forcing a beautiful smile onto her lips, she politely rebutted, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the princess of Valcrez has a lot of free time in her hands for her to easily judge someone¡¯s character. I. Am. Not. Weak. An-¡±

    ¡°Hold that thought. I smell something delicious!!!¡±

    Xenia frowned as Ezme cut her, turning to follow the princess¡¯s movements as the vampiress ran towards a particr direction. It would seem that her brother Ezekiel and Darius had finally arrived, along with the rest of their men as they marched into camp.

    Watching the vampire princess, she blinked as the woman sniffed at the arriving men as they passed her by.

    ¡°What is she doing?¡± she murmured with a wrinkled forehead.

    ¡°She¡¯s an entric vampiress¡­ please don¡¯t mind her, mdy,¡± Gideon sighed. ¡°She just smells something delicious among humans. And whoever that human is, I¡¯m already feeling bad for him or her¡­¡±

    Shrugging at Gideon¡¯s words, Xenia shifted her gaze back to the crowd to look for Darius, who was already staring at her as soon as their eyes met. She bit her lower lips as she thought, ¡®Should I go back to staying in his tent?¡¯

    What a dilemma; a simple question that the vampire had triggered within her¡­

    ********

    A/N: Do you think Xenia should stay at Darius¡¯s tent or not? Tell me your thoughts. *wink

    E/N: No, not really. Then again, I have no significant power over the story, so don¡¯t worry, dear readers.

 Chapter 93

    As much as Xenia didn¡¯t want to lose in the apparent battle of intense eye contact with Darius, she had no choice but to be the first to look away. She simply couldn¡¯tst against his zing gaze. It was like he was devouring her with those predatory eyes of his.

    Already, she could see the tainted blood staining the armor and weapons of their men. It had been a bloody fight it seemed, with their rage burning in their hearts to avenge their well-respected Seer.

    Almost instantly, their mages and healers quickly approached them to attend to the wounded.

    Darius also had dried blood on him, but he still wore his armor despite it, indicating that he fought in his human form even though she could also see dried blood on his arms and hands¡­ He probably also used his sharp ws, seeing as she remembered how Darius would use his ws even though he was still in his human form.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ We¡¯re fine, Sister, so stop doing a vague assessment with just your eyes,¡± Ezekiel teased her.

    Hearing her brother, Xenia promptly ignored him as her eyes darted back towards Darius, making sure to assess him from head to toe in an effort to look for any injuries. She then heaved out a sigh of relief after making sure that both Darius and her brother were indeed fine and free of injuries.

    It was only then that she dragged her gaze onto others, her eyes widening upon seeing a familiar figure that was helping their healers in attending to the wounded.

    ¡°Tarah?!¡± she called out, even blinking just to make sure she saw her clearly.

    After a few moments of making sure that what she was seeing was correct, her lips instantly curled up, Tarah also smiling back at her as they met each other¡¯s gaze. Burning with excitement, Xenia immediately rushed towards Tarah, sharing a hug with the healer as they both greeted one another.

    ¡°You just left without even saying a word,¡± she murmured as she broke the hug, a smile still on her face as she faced the healer.

    ¡°I had to, Princess. I know we¡¯ll meet again soon anyway,¡± Tarah replied with a pleased and knowing smile.

    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re a seer!¡± Xenia unknowingly blurted out loudly, her eyes widening as she covered her mouth. She had almost forgotten that Tarah was like Beirut for a second there.

    ¡°You know she¡¯s a Seer?¡± her brother Ezekiel interrupted, making Xenia nod in confirmation. Giving Tarah a passing nce, he then turned back to her and asked in his low tone, ¡°How¡¯s the burial?¡±

    ¡°Wizard Lurio arranged for the Master¡¯s ashes to be safely stored. We also built a tent for it so that anyone can visit and pay their respect while the war is still ongoing,¡± Xenia reported.

    ¡°We¡¯ll return with his ashes back to our kingdom once all of this is over.¡± She then asked, ¡°What¡¯s with all the civilians?¡±

    Ezekiel nodded at the princess¡¯s words. Looking back at the captives they freed from Helion¡¯s camp, he let out a sigh as he gave out his own report. ¡°They¡¯re the captives we freed from the enemy camp,¡± he exined.

    ¡°And while I¡¯d want them to stay and recuperate with freedom, I simply cannot take the risk of letting them stay for too long. Helion is too cunning, so I instructed As to gather all the captives we brought in all into one ce. We¡¯ll have them properly treated and taken care of, all while being supervised and tightly guarded by our soldiers. The risk of having a spy inside our encampment is simply too high¡­¡± Ezekiel hung his words, his eyes dragging towards Tarah¡¯s suspicious presence.

    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I understand your sentiments, milord,¡± Tarah replied with a knowing look.

    Ezekiel let out another sigh before he instructed everyone that went with him in the battle to rest. Meanwhile, those that didn¡¯t join the ambush were ordered to attend to the captives and do what was needed for theirfortable stay.

    Once all was said and done, the prince then asked Jayra to help Tarah get settled. However¡­

    ¡°I would like to help tend to the wounded, Your Highness,¡± Tarah politely requested.

    Hearing her request, Ezekiel nodded in agreement. All help was appreciated, and it was only fortunate to have more healers, even if they were a tad suspicious than most people.

    As soon as Tarah left, Ezekiel turned to Jayra and said, ¡°Look after her, Jayra. We¡¯re not sure if she can be fully trusted.

    ¡°I understand, Your Highness,¡± Jayra quickly replied, immediately moving to follow the suspicious healer into the fray of the wounded.

    After seeing to his suspicions, Ezekiel then looked at Xenia and Darius and said, ¡°I will need to speak to the two of you.¡±

    Xenia simply followed as her brother walked forward, leading them towards his tent as her and Darius followed him from behind.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Darius asked her. He had a nk expression on his face, making Xenia wonder what exactly was going on inside his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. Thank you,¡± she whispered out in reply.

    Somehow, the matter of her new arrangements popped up inside her head. After Ezekiel had talked to them, she nned to inform Darius about her moving to another tent. How would he react?. Did she even want to know what kind of reaction he¡¯d show her?

    After a few moments of walking, they were finally inside Ezekiel¡¯s tent, thetter promptly turning to face them as he spoke with his eyes trained solely on her.

    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this as a precautionary measure, but you practically didn¡¯t know anything about Tarah except for the fact that she¡¯s a healer and a seer, right?¡± Ezekiel began. ¡°If so, then you shouldn¡¯t put your guard down around her. Make sure you carefully watch her every move. She¡¯ll be your responsibility from now on.¡±

    Darius raised an eyebrow at the prince¡¯s words, an obvious question was being left unasked, judging by the look on his face.

    ¡°Are you doubting her?¡± Xenia inquired. Tarah seemed to be a good person, and she honestly liked her.

    ¡°She has ice blue eyes,¡± Ezekiel murmured.

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have silver white hair,¡± Xenia countered. ¡°I thought those two traits shoulde hand in hand?¡±

    She then added, ¡°You know, I think it¡¯ll be better if you¡¯re the one to watch her carefully, Brother. I¡¯m not really good at reading people, and you¡¯re well aware of that fact since you often scolded me about it back in the day.¡±

    Hearing her reasonable proposition, Ezekiel helplessly looked at Darius and said, ¡°Then it¡¯ll be King Darius¡¯s responsibility. He¡¯s the one who suggested bringing Tarah with us as a token of his gratitude in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you said in the first ce?¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Hearing her brother¡¯s request, Xenia frowned as she stated, ¡°No. Why would you ask the king for such an absurd task? You should be responsible for Tarah from now on. Don¡¯t ask Darius about such a thing.¡±

    She then turned around with a scoff, ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us, we¡¯ll be taking our leave now. I also need to talk to Darius in private, and we¡¯re already burning daylight as it is.¡±

    Without any fuss, Xenia quickly left the tent, Her brother¡¯s words sitting uneptable to her the more she thought about it.

    ¡®Why would he ask Darius to look after that woman? It¡¯s so absurd!¡¯ she annoyingly mused.

    Xenia was too deep in her thoughts that she failed to notice how wide Darius¡¯s smile was at the moment. It almost reached his ears as he followed Xenia¡¯s back, the princess walking towards Darius¡¯s tent without her noticing his eyes.

 Chapter 94

    Darius couldn¡¯t help but smile as he followed Xenia into his tent. He had never felt that kind of feeling before, and it was something that he simply couldn¡¯t exin even to himself. It was far from the norm, but the moment he arrived from battle and saw Xen waiting like that; checking on him and assessing if he was wounded or not¡­ it was ddening.

    He clearly saw the concern in her eyes, and because of that, he was on cloud nine. And to add even more excitement to his already fluttering heart, her reaction just now when Ezekiel asked him to look after Tarah was something he really loved.

    [Look at you grinning ear to ear like that. Discounting the fact that it was your suggestion in the first ce, I think it all worked out in the end,] Zeus chuckled with blissful glee. [Well, she¡¯s jealous. If she wasn¡¯t, then she wouldn¡¯t care about whether or not you look after any woman.]

    It was perfect. She didn¡¯t even bother looking at As earlier, Darius having noticed how Xen¡¯s eyes glued themselves solely at him and her brother as soon as they arrived.

    [He¡¯s her brother, so I don¡¯t need to get jealous about him,] Darius noted. He was honestly afraid that Xenia would worry more about As, which made it all the sweeter when it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Following Xen inside the tent, he was eager to crush her in his arms as he kept himself in check. He was aware that he should control himself for now, with Gideon having given him a quick telepathic report about the current situation.

    Xen was about to turn around and face him when Darius quickly wrapped his arms around her, ignoring all sense of control as he whispered into her ear, ¡°I missed you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better now, Xen. You just lost someone dear to you, but the living must continue on in moving forward. After all, that would¡¯ve been that person¡¯s wish in the first ce. They wouldn¡¯t want us to grieve for too long, but that also doesn¡¯t mean we must forget about them. We¡¯ll keep the good memories we had with them in our hearts.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened at his words, but he wasn¡¯t done as he continued.

    ¡°I know what you wanted to talk about. Gideon already telepathically informed me that you moved to another tent,¡± Darius preemptively exined. ¡°Let me just hug you like this for a while. I¡¯ll let you go afterwards and give you the space you need¡­ You can go back to your own tent after this.¡±

    Xen didn¡¯t respond and as usual, Darius took her silence as a yes. They simply stood there unmoving for quite some time, with him hugging her from behind and drowning himself in her intoxicating scent.

    ¡°I should leave now, my King. In the meantime, you need a good bath, seeing as you actually stink right now,¡± Xenmented. ¡°Let me get the servants to prepare you a bath.¡±

    Darius chuckled at her words. He probably smelled like rotten meat by now since he had the dried blood of their enemies on him, but all of that paled inparison to Xen¡¯s alluring scent overpowering his nose. Letting out a heavy sigh, he listlessly loosened his arms around her and let her go.

    ¡°Alright. Go before I change my mind, Xen,¡± Darius told her. ¡°Though, I must confess that it¡¯s quite hard for me to do this, even if I understand and respect that this is what you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xen whispered before she quickly turned to leave his tent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back to me, so please don¡¯t take too long,¡± he added before Xen¡¯s back totally disappeared.

    [Hah! You¡¯ll definitely not gonnast,] Zeus scoffed. [But I am curious as to how long you can take being away from her.]

    Darius let out another heavy sigh. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t take too long. Zeus will be insufferable in teasing him the longer she took her time.

    ***

    Outside Darius¡¯s tent, Xenia stopped in her tracks for a while as she closed her eyes.

    She actually didn¡¯t it all to end like that. She was actually ready to get into a debate with the Werewolf King because she just assumed that he wouldn¡¯t let her go with how possessive he could be. So seeing what just happened, with Darius actually letting her go, caught her off guard.

    With a breath, she opened her eyes and looked up at the bright sky. She was somehowforted by Darius¡¯s words, with him talking about grief and moving forward. shing a faint smile, she thought about how Beirut would actually agree with Darius. The seer wouldn¡¯t want her to me herself over something like his death. He wouldn¡¯t want her to have any kind of angst for that matter.

    Xenia nodded to herself. She wouldn¡¯t grieve long, but she will always keep the good memories she had with her Master to heart; somehow who had taken a special part of her life since the day she was born.

    She took in another deep breath and released it with ease. Her lips curled up contently as she nced back at Darius¡¯s tent. ¡°Since when did he be this considerate?¡±

    Even now, she could still feel his warmth in her body, even if he indeed stunk of death and decay. She couldn¡¯t care less. She felt at ease anyway.

    Chuckling to herself, Xenia was in a very good mood as she asked the servants to prepare everything Darius might need for the day. She then headed towards her own tent, not stopping for anything as she practically skipped in her step.

    However¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her?¡±

    She creased her forehead as her eyes darted towards a particr direction. Specifically, towards the naughty vampire princess following As around.

    ¡°Is she following As around?¡± the princess murmured out with a frown.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s ears perked up at the familiar voice. Turning to her, Jayra gave her a tired smile as she spoke to her.

    ¡°Ah¡­ My head is spinning already. Prince Ezekiel gave me a task to look after Tarah, but it¡¯s more like I have to spy on her,¡± Jayra sighed. ¡°I¡¯m so busy with a lot of important things on my hands. How about you help me, mdy? Please? I¡¯m not good at spying.¡±

    ¡°How about no?¡± Xenia teased.

    ¡°Aww¡­ Although, I have a better idea.¡±

    ¡°And what is that, exactly?¡± Xenia asked with a raised brow, seeing the mischievous smile on her friend¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you assign Tarah to be His Highness¡¯s personal servant instead? I mean, that way he¡¯ll be able to watch her closely himself. You know¡­ keep your enemies closer and all that¡­¡± Jayra suggested.

    ¡°If he¡¯s right with his suspicion about Tarah being a spy, then he¡¯ll know immediately. Besides, I¡¯m sure you too wouldn¡¯t want to babysit Tarah, right? Why not give it a try? You¡¯re the only person who has the power to go against the Prince¡¯s words so¡­¡±

    Hearing the desperation in her friend¡¯s voice, Xenia sighed as she simply murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, Jayra.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Jayra weakly chuckled in gratitude. ¡°In all honesty though, I do feel that something¡¯s off.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how Prince Ezekiel looked at Tarah? It¡¯s too intense. I think he¡¯s smitten,¡± Jayra hypothesized, making Xenia chuckle at her words.

    ¡°There¡¯s a story to it, Jayra, so the look you noticed earlier is probably not the look of someone that¡¯s smitten,¡± Xenia corrected. ¡°It¡¯s more on the cautious and suspicious side, really.¡±

    Jayra shook her head as she scoffed, ¡°Poor Werewolf King. He¡¯ll surely need a lot of patience with you, mdy¡­ Just how dense can you be?¡±

 Chapter 95

    Darius went out of his tent as soon as his Moonlight Cavalry arrived at the Ebodian Encampment.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Zandro, themander of his Moonlight Cavalry, bowed to him together with a few of his chosen men from the Cavalry. ¡°The rest of our soldiers are already on stand-by at the assigned location as per Your Majesty¡¯s suggestions. As you predicted, Helion¡¯s main army stopped marching near the Badhig Gulf, and had set their encampment there to resupply.¡±

    Darius nodded at the news. It was indeed as he predicted, but knowing how cunning the Demon King himself was, Darius knew that there was more to these moves than meets the eye.

    After a while, Lurio, Ebodia¡¯s head wizard, approached Darius with a slight bow and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince has asked for you and your officers¡¯ presence for an important meeting. Pleasee to themand tent once you¡¯re avable.¡±

    Darius simply nodded. It seemed as if there was more work to be done, but first, he had a few orders to give out for his newly arrived men.

    ***

    After discussing a few important details with his own officers, Darius immediately headed to themand tent along with some of his trusted men.

    By the time Darius arrived, everyone has already gathered inside the tent. Everybody of importance was present, and Prince Ezekiel didn¡¯t waste any time in starting the meeting as soon as everyone was fully situated.

    With a wave of his hand, the discussion of their ns and tactics for the battlefield together with the reinforcementsing from Valcrez and Cordon led by Princess Ezme and Darius himself respectively had finally begun.

    ¡°Once again, I thank both of you foring,¡± Ezekiel started, looking at both Ezme and Darius with a slight bow. ¡°Truly, I am overwhelmed by the assistance each of your powerful kingdoms are providing for ournds. With ourbined might, I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll seed in not letting Helion achieve their goals of conquering ournds.¡±

    At his heartfelt thanks, the two answered the prince with a curt nod. Darius¡¯s eyes darted at Ezme as he then spoke, ¡°Ezme, I understand that your brother Niki just got married. However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel worried that he sent you here to lead Valcrez¡¯s reinforcements in his stead.¡±

    Hearing the king¡¯s words, Ezme¡¯s face soured as she scoffed, ¡°Huh? My brother simply honored the Ebodian tradition for newlyweds to not go to the battlefield.¡±

    Her eyes then turned to Xenia as she scoffed with lifted brows, ¡°From the looks of it, Ebodians have so many beliefs and fussy things with them that you yourself should be wary of, Darius¡­¡±

    She let out augh, ¡°Hah! How many days do you have to count before you could even marry her, huh? I just hope you won¡¯t die in this battle without even marking and iming your mate.¡±

    Blinking inly, Darius promptly ignored Ezme¡¯s words, knowing full well that it was only natural for her to be this rude. She wouldn¡¯t be Ezme if she wasn¡¯t demeaning someone every few minutes or so.

    Watching her, Darius casually sighed as Ezme aimed her blinking honey gold eyes at his as if she was showing him pity. It was then that he regretted the fact that he even mentioned Niki being absent.

    Truth to be told, he simply wanted to reiterate to everyone inside the room that he personally wasn¡¯t even needed to participate in this war. He had capablemanders to represent him, and it was actually more logical for him to simply sit back and let his subjects work for him.

    However, he chose to personally be present simply because he wanted to show Xenia how sincere he was in attending to Ebodia¡¯s affairs.

    A beat passed, and a mischievous smile suddenly curved on Ezme¡¯s lips as if she was able to read his thoughts. He was just sure that this troublemaker could see right through him again.

    ¡°Must I borate to you, King Darius, that the actions we¡¯re taking are our kingdom showing our sincerity to Ebodia in regards to the marriage alliance?¡± Ezme pointed out.

    ¡°If you think about it, Brother sending his most favorite sibling to a bloodbath is the proper move to make. That way, Ebodia won¡¯t be offended that he wasn¡¯t around in person while the Cordonian King himself is showing off his presence like this.¡±

    Darius only chuckled as he countered, ¡°Fair. Although, I bet Niki can breathe more properly whenever you¡¯re out of his sight.¡±

    Seeing how Ezme¡¯s face soured at his words, Darius triumphantly grinned. He probably just hit her on the right spot to elicit such a response.

    ¡°What¡¯re you saying? He didn¡¯t even want to send me here,¡± Ezme grunted with a pout. ¡°I was the one who insisted oning here¡­ What do you know? You¡¯re only here because of your mate!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not prolong this argument since we have more important things to discuss,¡± Darius quicklymented,pletely dodging the issue as his eyes shifted back to Ezekiel. ¡°Apologies for the inconvenience.¡±

    Giving out a slight nod of acknowledgment, Ezekiel simply chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Majesty. It¡¯s a breath of fresh air against the bleak backdrop of war.¡±

    Letting them all get settled once more, Ezekiel then began discussing some of the minutiae of their ns while using the map and miniatures spread across the table.

    ¡°At the moment, my calvary are already positioned in their designated spots. Helion¡¯s main army has set up camp here, while the battlefield will probably take ce here in the ins right before the Badhig Gulf,¡± Darius pointed out. ¡°We¡¯ll meet each other in the middle here, but I feel like something¡¯s off¡­¡±

    Ezekiel stared at the map and whispered, ¡°Hmm¡­ This part here is the Forbidden Forest, and no one would dare enter this part since¡­¡±

    The prince trailed off, he and Darius staring at each other as if they just had the same thought.

    Ezme rolled her eyes as she interrupted, ¡°Nobody can enter it ande out alive, we get it. They won¡¯t evene out normal anymore, and demons are no exemption either.¡± She shrugged, ¡°Really, they should just rename that forest to the ¡®Souls Sucking Energy Forest¡¯ already.¡±

    The forbidden forest was a ce inhabited by all kinds of souls wandering about, feeding on all living things that might stumble across their reach. Said forest was located at the western part of Ebodia¡¯s borders, and it upied the majority of the southwest part of Cordon. It was one of the main reasons why Helion couldn¡¯t breach Cordon; the only safe path for them to conquer the kingdom being through Ebodiannds

    ¡°Are they always like that?¡± Xenia chimed in, sitting beside Gideon as she whispered.

    ¡°What do you mean, mdy?¡± Gideon whispered back.

    ¡°Darius and the vampire princess¡­¡± she trailed off, not exining any further as she mumbled. If Gideon didn¡¯t catch on to what she meant, then she wouldn¡¯t bother to borate further.

    She was somehow distracted. She felt like Ezme and Darius were close enough that they could talk casually to each other without a care for their surroundings or what other people might think.

    ¡°That? Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s just how they usually act. It¡¯s their usual banter, and you haven¡¯t even seen the worst yet,¡± Gideon whispered out, making sure that nobody could hear him. ¡°You see, Princess Ezme is actually pretty infatuated with His Majesty.¡±

    Hearing that new piece of information, Xenia frowned as her eyes keenly observed the interactions between Ezme and Darius.

    *****

    A/N: Any thoughts on Ezme? lols

 Chapter 96

    The meeting continued forward, and Ezekiel was opening the floor up for various opinions and suggestions when Tarah suddenly barged inside.

    ¡°Tarah!¡± Xenia burst, rmed as she noticed Ezekiel¡¯s dim expression.

    ¡°Danger,¡± Tarah murmured out after making sure that everyone inside the room was looking at her. ¡°Danger ising.¡±

    Standing up, Xenia quickly approached the seer and held her. Taking her hands to her own, the princess¡¯s eyes widened when felt how cold Tarah¡¯s hands were.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ezekiel called out. ¡°This is a confidential area, and no one is allowed to-¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m so sorry, Your Highness, but I saw dangering,¡± Tarah apologized. Her eyes then widened as her gaze darted towards Commander Zandro, who was about to drink some water from his cup.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink that!¡± Tarah shouted, causing themander to stop raising the cup to his mouth.

    ¡°What for?¡± themander asked with a frown.

    ¡°I see people dying here because of the water¡­¡± Tarah shakily whispered.

    Beside her, Xenia could feel Tarah¡¯s body shaking heavily. Despite theck of evidence, she had a feeling that Tarah was telling the truth. She might not have been someone who believed in Seers, but a part of her had a feeling¡­

    Looking at Ezekiel, whose face had darkened ever since Tarah arrived, she couldn¡¯t help but see the doubt lingering over her brother¡¯s eyes.

    In that instant, Xenia looked at As and dered, ¡°Quickly! Tell everyone not to drink water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Heeding her words, As quickly got outside the tent to prevent everyone else from drinking any water. Xenia¡¯s eyes then darted at Lurio as she said, ¡°Please see and check if our water supply is poisoned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± the wizard responded, immediately following As outside to look into the matter.

    Back inside the tent, Ezekiel red at Tarah as he warned, ¡°If you¡¯re lying, then I suggest-¡±

    However, before Ezekiel could finish his words, Xenia was already on the seer¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Stop it. I can feel that Tarah isn¡¯t lying. Her hands right now are cold and sweaty, and I can even feel her rapid pulse!¡± Xenia firmly defended. ¡°Let her rest.¡±

    Shaking her head, she carefully led Tarah onto a nearby seat so that the seer could calm down and rx. Sitting down, Tarah¡¯s eyes were welling up as she whispered, ¡°So many people dying in my vision¡­ They were all vomiting blood, and¡­ the dark witch¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Tarah, you can tell it all to us slowly,¡± Xenia encouraged. She remembered Tarah mentioning to her before how everything was currently known to her; that she herself was still adjusting to the visions that constantly came to her back when they were together at Cordon.

    Letting Tarah reorient herself, everyone inside the tent remained silent, all of them curiously waiting for the seer¡¯s next words¡­

    ¡°Who is she? A new Seer?¡± Ezme broke the silence. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ebodia¡¯s seer dead?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Tarah, the one who healed Xen back to health back when she was heavily wounded,¡± Darius helpfullymented.

    ¡°I see that, but from where is she from?¡± Ezme suspiciously added. ¡°From what kingdom does she hail from?¡±

    ¡°She was a wanderer like Xen. At least, that was what she told us before,¡± Gideon replied. ¡°She heals people from one ce to another¡­ From kingdom to kingdom¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, then-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Xenia interrupted with a pointed stare. ¡°As she told me before, She¡¯s still trying to handle her gift, and all the noise isn¡¯t making it any easier. And she¡¯s wandering around because she¡¯s looking for answers, simply following the guidance of her gift as she wanders thends.¡±

    A tense silence settled after that, the upants of the tent keeping their thoughts to themselves as they waited for something to happen.

    Soon, Lurio returned along with As.

    ¡°The water¡­ is poisoned, Your Highness,¡± As cautiously reported. ¡°It¡¯s only a good thing that we detected it this quickly. A few of our men who already drank the water are being attended by our healers and mages as we speak. They said they can still save them, seeing as the poison hasn¡¯t reached any of their vital organs yet.¡±

    ¡°You must find him. He will escape,¡± Tarah murmured out. She closed her eyes, then tilted her head. Everyone gasped as a white light illuminated Tarah¡¯s body, her ck hair slowly turning silver white¡­

    Xenia stared at the scene in disbelief. Her then eyes turned to Ezekiel, who obviously looked terrified as he watched the scene unfold.

    ¡°She¡¯s the seer¡­ Beirut¡¯s sessor,¡± Wizard Lurio blurted out, tears welling in his eyes as he added, ¡°She¡¯s the one¡­ She will keep Ebodia safe¡­¡±

    Blinking at the mystical urrence in front of her, Xenia was still in awe as she stared dumbfounded. She would keep their kingdom safe? But¡­ could she also be the one to bring ruin to her brother Ezekiel?

    ¡°He will escape. The man is wearing Ebodia¡¯s armor, and he has a tattoo of a ck serpent on his back,¡± Tarah whispered as soon as she opened her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s a spy from Helion.¡±

    A brief silence echoed throughout the tent after that. After what felt like ages, its upants finally sprung into action.

    ¡°Ezekiel!¡± Xenia called out to her brother to snap him back to his senses.

    Ezekiel almost flinched in surprise. He then blinked before he dered, ¡°Search every man and woman out there! Bring me that spy!¡±

    Seeing themotion about to unfold, Darius looked at Gideon and Bartos as he instructed, ¡°Help with the search.¡±

    He then looked at Ezme, who simply sighed deeply before she looked at her right-hand man.,

    ¡°Tell our men to help the Ebodian soldiers with the search,¡± Ezme sighed.

    As the rest of them disappeared out of the tent, Xenia remained inside, refusing to leave Tarah¡¯s side as she soothed her. Looking at Ezekiel, his eyes met with hers, thetter only gulping as his eyes then shifted back to Tarah.

    Already, Xenia could tell that her brother was too torn as to what to do. A Seer yed an important part in their kingdom, and now¡­

    ¡°This is good news! The despair in our men will be lifted once the news spreads¡­¡± Lurio dered. ¡°Everyone will be delighted and inspired once they learn that Ebodia is once again receiving a Seer from the Almighty. It¡¯s exactly like how it¡¯s been prophecized.¡±

    Shaking his head, Ezekiel closed his eyes as he helplessly sat on his chair. Xenia sighed deeply, dragging her eyes back to Tarah as she helped the seer.

    ¡°My hair,¡± Tarah murmured out, her hands gingerly holding onto her stray strands. Only now did she notice how her long ck hair had changed color.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve found your home, mdy¡­¡± Lurio exined with a nod. ¡°Your hair had turned white because¡­ because you¡¯ve finally ascended. ording to our former seer, you will ascend to your power once you embrace your gift to protect the ruler you¡¯re about to serve; just like how Beirut ascended in front of our King Stephan.¡±

    Hearing the story, Ezme let out a scoff.

    ¡°I hate to ruin the mood, but there are other rulers present here,¡± Ezme casually pointed out. ¡°I¡¯m a Princess of Valcrez, and there¡¯s Darius, a King of Cordon. How could you be so sure that she ascended in Prince Ezekiel¡¯s presence?¡±

    Xenia shook her head. Somehow, this vampire princess never failed to annoy her. She stood up and said, ¡°Tell me, Princess, did you somehow obtain a mark like this?¡±

    With a raised eyebrow, Xenia showed the mark that suddenly appeared on the back of Tarah¡¯s left hand. It was a dragon tattoo, one that wrapped against the back of her hand.

    ¡°Just from the mark alone, it represents our symbol, don¡¯t you think?¡± Xenia pointed out. ¡°A dragon¡­¡±

 Chapter 97

    Ezme ignored Xenia with a roll of her eyes. Instead, she turned to Darius and curiously asked, ¡°Do you have one? The mark?¡±

    Darius kept his silence, ignoring her words with a simple shrug.

    Seeing the king¡¯s reactions, Ezme frowned as she then turned to Lurio. With a pout, she asked, ¡°Is there a particr part of the body that we have to check? Or will it just appear in any part of the body?¡±

    Xenia rolled her eyes at Ezme¡¯s actions. Certain details about seers and mages should be confidential; only known to the royals and high ranking officials of the kingdom in an effort to keep some aces up their sleeves. These things shouldn¡¯t even be discussed out in the open, most especially to outsiders.

    Lurio turned to look at her brother Ezekiel, as if asking for approval for him to speak. When Ezekiel nodded, Lurio exined, ¡°You will feel a pricking pain once it happens; a burning sensation flitting on your skin once the mark appears.¡±

    Xenia sighed at the decision made in front of her. At the very least, the circumstances right now didn¡¯t afford them to keep some of their secrets and valuable information to themselves.

    For all intents and purposes, the people inside the tent were allies, ones that could be trusted with such secrets. Although, this vampire princess still got under her skin despite her efforts.

    Still, the fact remained that they might as well all be family. Her sister Mineah was married to the vampiress¡¯s brother, after all, and it only meant that they should start fostering a closer rtionship than usual.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel a thing in my body, however,¡± Dariusmented with a frown. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have it?¡±

    Shaking her head, Xenia bit her inner cheek as she kept her emotions in check at the sight before her. Ezme checked on Darius¡¯s exposed skin for the mark, and it was making her feel things that she didn¡¯t want to feel.

    ¡°Ah, Darius¡­ what if it¡¯s in your butt cheeks?¡± Ezme yfully teased with a wicked smile. ¡°In fact, would you like to check on one another in private? It might be somewhere we can¡¯t see on our own.¡±

    Xenia felt something cling onto her throat as she unknowingly coughed. With a dim face, she shot a deadly stare at the two. Meanwhile, Ezme simply had a taunted smile as she naively shrugged her shoulders at her. Her fellow princess was obviously enjoying seeing her annoyed.

    Having enough, Xenia opened her mouth to speak, but she quickly stopped upon hearing Lurio¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Your Highness, your right hand,¡± Lurio whispered with eyes open wide. Hearing the wizard¡¯s words, Xenia looked in her brother¡¯s direction, Ezekiel¡¯s gaze still locked into Tarah while Lurio stared into the prince¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Curious¡­¡±

    With click of her tongue, Ezme walked towards Ezekiel and looked at his hand. She then walked to Tarah and stared at the seer¡¯s hand beforeing to her own conclusions.

    ¡°Wow¡­ The mark¡¯ss the same. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Ezme chuckled. ¡°I guess Ebodian royals seem to have their destiny pre-ordained like history says they do. How nice¡­ Your kingdom may be physically weaker being mostlyprised of humans, but you are all blessed with an abundance of seers and mages.¡±

    Xenia sighed deeply at Ezme¡¯s words. It was true¡­ Mages and seers were Ebodia¡¯s greatest strengths.

    Their kingdom was the only kingdom that had enough knowledge on white spells and magic, and they even had a sacred sanctuary for those chosen Ebodians who had willingly pledged and vowed their loyalty and life to the kingdom. Of course, if someone broke that pledge and vow, they would automatically lose their life, seeing as their vows had a spell woven into it.

    Meanwhile, on the subject of the mark between the ruler and the seer, it didn¡¯t always show in a particr spot of the body. For instance, her father¡¯s mark was on his nape, while Beirut¡¯s mark was on his arm.

    Deep in thought, Xenia worriedly looked at Ezekiel. He had a nk expression on his face, but Xenia knew that her brother was bothered. This mark was also a sign¡­ a sign that it was Ezekiel¡¯s time to reign as the King of Ebodia.

    ¡°Although things seemed to be preordained, that doesn¡¯t mean that we will force you to do things against your will, Tarah. You can always go and free yourself from all of this,¡± Ezekiel finally spoke, his amber eyes not batting an eyelid against Tarah.

    ¡°Yes¡­ A Seer is a big help to our kingdom, but I think it¡¯s also already time that we don¡¯t rely on them. You are free from this obligation, and we won¡¯t keep you with us to do this for Ebodia.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Prince Ezekiel¡­¡±

    Both Lurio and Xenia gasped in sequence. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Her brother was purposely saying this as if he didn¡¯t want Tarah to be in their kingdom, and she knew exactly why he was doing this. Beirut¡¯s words were unclear to follow. Indeed, Tarah now had silver white hair, butthey weren¡¯t even sure that she was the only woman in the world with that specific appearance.

    What if there was another woman with icy blue eyes and silver white hair? And what if that was the woman Beirut describing? Things were still too uncertain. As much as Xenia wanted to think otherwise, most of Beirut¡¯s predictions and future sight were very vague and unclear; to the point that her Master himself sometimes had a hard time interpreting or deciphering the message of his visions.

    ¡°If Ebodia doesn¡¯t want you, then how about youe with me after this war ends?¡± Ezme quickly issued a counteroffer with a wide smile. ¡°The Kingdom of Valcrez will wee you with arms wide open, dear. You will be pampered and well protected to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    By the sidelines, Xenia could already tell that the vampire princess had an interest in Tarah thanks to her gift. She obviously looked so delighted at witnessing how a seer worked first hand.

    ¡°But I want to serve Ebodia¡­ I can feel it in my heart that this is why I was called for. Ebodia is calling for me,¡± Tarah whispered with a shaky voice. The seer then looked directly at Ezekiel and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing you in my dreams¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you should stay with Ezekiel as you should, as the future King of Ebodia¡¯s guide; Ebodia¡¯s Seer,¡± Xenia whispered, giving Tarah a reassuring smile as thetter looked at her.

    Thinking back, Xenia knew she should intervene, seeing how conflicted and confused her brother looked at the moment.

    There was a moment of silence before Gideon and Bartos returned to the tent, thetter pulling some random person behind him as they entered.

    ¡°We¡¯ve caught him! The spy!¡± Gideon announced as he entered, Bartos dragging a shirtless man on his knees behind him. Throwing the spy before Prince Ezekiel, the man¡¯s hands and feet were shackled, and his bare back clearly showed a tattoo of a serpent; the symbol of Helion.

    ¡°I-I have a message for Prince Ezekiel¡­ Surrender your kingdom now, and we shall spare your innocent human¡¯s lives,¡± the spy ryed with a manic smile. ¡°King Devon will spare you and your people only if you will sumb to his rule.¡±

 Chapter 98

    ¡°Dark magic,¡± Xenia heard Lurio whisper out. In an instant, the wizard quickly cast a spell at the man, and she could only blink as the serpent tattoo on his back suddenly came to life.

    ¡°Release him, don¡¯t go near him,¡± Lurio instructed.

    Heeding the wizard¡¯s instructions, Gideon released the man while he and Bartos kept their distance. In one quick motion, Lurio then made another spell; a round sphere materializing around the man to trap him.

    ¡°Hah! Is this a joke?!¡±

    The manughed maniacally as his body wriggled, his heading down as heid motionless for a split second. Just as quickly, he then raised his head, his eyes now fully ck as he smiled. Even his lips had turned ck as he cackled menacingly, the tattoo on his back having already disappeared as a chill shot through Xenia¡¯s bones. The atmosphere inside the tent became dark and eerie, a telltale sign of Dark magic being employed.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Xenia had encountered ck sorcery, but this one felt very different for some reason. It was powerful, and she could just tell that nothing good could evere off such a thing. Turning to Lurio, she could already see the beads of sweat forming on his forehead, the difficulty of the task in front of him starting to be too much as he wrangled against the dark power.

    ¡°Tell me your answer, Prince Ezekiel. I don¡¯t have all day to wait for your decision,¡± the man spoke with a deep and loud voice, a drastically different tone from before his eyes turned ck. ¡°Surrender now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s King Devon¡­¡± Lurio whispered out. ¡°This man is just acting as his medium now.¡±

    Shaking his head, Ezekiel gritted his teeth as he tersely replied, ¡°Why bother to ask, demon? You already know what our answer will be. Ebodia will never fall in the hands of a demon! Nor will our people sumb to evil! We would rather die and go to heaven than be subjected to your evil deeds!¡±

    Receiving the prince¡¯s reply, the man shook his head with a grin. ¡°I see¡­¡± He then stood up and moved as his eyes searched inside the tent. His gaze in particr darted towards Xenia and Tarah.

    ¡°Hmmm, a seer¡­¡± he drawled out, pointing the fact out with a long and heavy tone as he sneered at Tarah.

    He then shifted his gaze back to Ezekiel and mocked, ¡°I see now why you¡¯re so confident. I just had Beirut killed, but you¡¯ve already found Beirut¡¯s sessor.¡± The man scoffed, ¡°Very well. I will surely take her with me. It would be such a waste to kill such a beautiful young maiden of a seer¡­ Make sure you keep her safe because I will soone to take her away from you¡­¡±

    ¡°What can we do? We have to end this man now,¡± Xenia whispered to Lurio. ¡°We¡¯ve heard enough of his bbering already. There¡¯s no point in keeping this devil alive.¡±

    Looking at Ezekiel, her brother was still disoriented due to Tarah¡¯s appearance, and Xenia could only sigh at the humor of the situation before her. Why was nobody doing anything? If only she had her sword with her¡­ She would¡¯ve already decapitated the spy before he could speak further.

    Clicking her tongue, Xenia turned her gaze to As and was even about to speak when her body suddenly froze at the sharp stare the spy was giving to her. Turning around, their eyes met, and she swore as her body shuddered in nervousness.

    ¡°Ahhh, another remarkable beauty. I presume she¡¯s Princess Xenia?¡± the spy maliciously uttered as he seemingly inhaled her scent. ¡°Those forest green eyes are so lovely.¡±

    He opened his eyes, his lips curling up as he pointed out, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still unmarked and unimed, even. Would you prefer my mark then, Princess?¡±

    He gloated, ¡°Hah! You better convince your brother and parents to surrender now, dear Princess. I¡¯m willing to make you my Queen, though in exchange, I¡¯ll bury my fangs right into your neck and mark you till you scream my name in ecs-.¡±

    ¡°You! I should kill you where you stand!¡± Darius grunted as he tried to strike the spy down. However, the barrier prevented him from ever reaching the spy.

    ¡°Remove this barrier at once!¡± Darius barked out in rage. ¡°I¡¯ll crush this demon into pieces!¡±

    The manughed out loud at the ensuing chaos. It was a mockingugh as he set his eyes on Xenia. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this exciting? The Werewolf King going amok and all that¡­ Are you scared that I¡¯ll steal your future bride? Well, you should be, because now that I¡¯veid my eyes on her¡­ Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve got a mind in wanting her.¡±

    The spy then looked back to Ezekiel and stated, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll retreat and cease this war against Ebodia. In exchange, you¡¯ll give me this beautiful sister of yours as my wife. I will have Princess Xenia, and I will no longer attack Ebodia. Isn¡¯t it a fair trade?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s body trembled as her eyes met the spy¡¯s, his ck eyes looking at her intently. With a wide smile and a devilish grin, she had never felt that scared in her life.

    But before she could even blink or even tear her gaze away from the spy, Darius was already attacking the man right before her eyes. In one swift motion, he cracked the barrier, his hand already holding up the man¡¯s neck in one swift motion.

    Growling, Darius¡¯s veins were popping out all over his arms and neck, a testament to the amount of force that he was currently exuding.

    Already, his human hands were slowly changing into his wolfman form, his ws elongating the longer he held the man aloft.

    ¡°You will meet death before you can even touch a single hair on my mate! I will send you directly back to hell, you demon!¡± he yelled with gritted teeth, his eyes ming with red-hot carnage.

    ¡°Hah! Go ahead! See if that¡¯ll-¡±

    Before the spy could finish his sentence, Darius had already thrown the man¡¯s body to the ground, his feet stomping onto his head and crushing his skull in one blow.

    ¡°Come hell or high water, I¡¯ll crush you under my boot,¡± Darius firmly dered, grinding his heel on the dead spy¡¯s liquified brains in disdain. ¡°Send as many as you like. They¡¯ll all fall just as you will when I get my hands on you.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Everyone¡¯s mouth fell open at how Darius crushed the spy¡¯s head in one swift motion. After all was said and done, Ezekiel was the first one to react when he saw how terrified Xenia was of the gruesome scene. Shaking his head, he didn¡¯t waste yet another second as he called for Jayra and instructed, ¡°Please escort my sister back to her tent. And don¡¯t leave her alone.¡±

    He then looked at Tarah and followed, ¡°Stay here along with the rest. Or do you need some time to gather your bearings in your tent?¡±

    Despite his own admittance, he was still somehow worried for Tarah, seeing as the Demon King didn¡¯t just threaten to steal Xenia away but to also take Tarah along with him. Surely, she must¡¯ve been scared.

    ¡°No, Your Highness. I¡¯m fine,¡± Tarah replied with a determined tone and a slight bow. ¡°Also, I know that I have to stay by your side. You will need me.¡±

    Hearing her answer, Ezekiel frowned as he assessed Tarah with a quick nce. She had this calm look, a contrast to everyone else inside the room. It was as if she already expected this sequence of events to happen.

    A Seer¡­ He inwardly took in some air. Beirut hadn¡¯t warned him who exactly the woman was. All he got from him was two descriptors about this proverbial woman¡¯s physical appearance. Perhaps it was a simple coincidence? What if it wasn¡¯t Tarah? He could only hope it wasn¡¯t her, especially now that she was confirmed to be the seer prophesied to seed Beirut.

    Letting out a mental sigh, Ezekiel gave As a knowing look, thetter quickly understanding his intentions as he moved to have somebody clean up the body and the mess before them.

    Partly turning his gaze, he saw that King Darius was about to leave, probably to follow Xenia out of the tent.

    Ezekiel called out to him, ¡°King Darius, you have to stay here. We need to talk.¡±

    At the prince¡¯s voice, Darius stopped in his tracks. With a curious gaze, he turned around to face Ezekiel.

    ¡°My sister¡­ I know her well,¡± Ezekiel directly stated. ¡°The Demon King¡¯s words will affect her. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll likely make an impulsive move, probably to sacrifice herself this time.¡±

    He just knew that Xenia would hatch yet another idea in her stressed mental state. Jayra had reported to him about everything that had happened during Beirut¡¯s burial rites.

    He was sure that Xenia would do her best to try and make up for what she thought were her own mistakes. And if she had her way, she might take the risk of offering herself up to the Demon King on the slim chance that the king would keep to his word.

    ¡°We know that the Demon King wants to rule over the world, and that fact will remain whether or not Xenia bes his Queen,¡± Ezekiel trailed off in thought. ¡°But Xenia¡­ No¡­ I won¡¯t take that risk. If we have to keep her locked up till this war is over, then so be it. We have to make sure that she won¡¯t hurt herself over something stupid.¡±

    The prince then took in another breath. Looking at Darius closely, he added, ¡°Please¡­ Keep her in Cordon for the time being. I know her well, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll do something we both wouldn¡¯t want her to.¡±

    ¡°Why not though?¡± Ezme suddenly chimed in. ¡°Who knows? Maybe Princess Xenia can actually convince the Demon King to chang-¡±

    ¡°Stop talking.¡±

    A loud growl interrupted Ezme from speaking further as the vampire princess gulped at how intense Darius¡¯s re was boring into her.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your mouth from spurting out nonsense like that about my mate, then I won¡¯t hesitate to ruin the long-time good rtionship I share with your kingdom by ripping it off!¡±

    At Darius¡¯s threats, Ezme frowned as she scoffed, ¡°Why are you getting so worked up? Fine! Get your mate and keep her safe as her brother requested! I just wanted to state my opinion because we all know that King Devon is someone who can keep his word.¡±

    She exined herself, ¡°So far I haven¡¯t heard of him ever backing out from a promise. We all at least know that he didn¡¯t kill the royals from the kingdoms who submitted under his rule. He actually kept his word!¡±

    In that instant, Ezme turned around and immediately stomped out of the tent.

    Watching the princess leave, Ezekiel knew that Ezme had a point. This was why he was worried about Xenia. There was actually a decent chance that the Demon King would keep his promise, and she might just take those odds if it meant securing some semnce of peace.

    However, there was also no way that they would ever submit to his rule. The Demon King was straight up evil, and every kingdom that fell under his rule turned into hideous backwaters¡­ Yes, he kept them alive, but they were all covered under the shroud of darkness; a ck magic that led to sin and insanity.

    Darius let out a heavy sigh as he looked at Ezekiel. With a serious tone, he replied, ¡°Very well. I won¡¯t waste any more time and bring Xenia to my kingdom myself. However, you do know how stubborn your princess could be. We¡¯ll be leaving at this instant, but I will need her to be unconscious during the trip.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ezekiel nodded. ¡°Lurio will do what¡¯s needed. Let me just write a quick letter for her to read once she arrives at Cordon.¡±

    He then looked at Lurio and instructed, ¡°Prepare something that can knock Xenia unconscious for King Darius to escort her back to Cordon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Lurio answered before he quickly left.

    Ezekiel turned his attention back to Darius. ¡°You must bring Jayra with her. I assume you¡¯ll travel in your wolfman form?¡± the prince postted. ¡°If so, then please bring enough men with you to guarantee her safety.¡±

    ¡°Her safety is already guaranteed so long as she¡¯s with me,¡± Darius confidently answered.

    Ezekiel knitted his brows at the King¡¯s overconfidence. He was sure that Darius would protect his sister with his life, but he would feel more at ease if the King would bring enough men with him.

    The King seemed to read his expressions, so he added, ¡°If it will appease your worries, then I¡¯ll bring Bartos and Gideon with me along with five of my warriors from the Moonlight Cavalry.¡±

    Darius nodded with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. Find Zandro and instruct him to follow your every order for this war. If needed, I will send you more of my men as reinforcements once I reach Cordon.¡±

    ¡°That will be good, Your Majesty. That is very much appreciated,¡± the prince gratefully nodded. ¡°Please, spare no more time and prepare to leave at the earliest with my sister. You must stay with her by all means. Don¡¯t ever leave her side no matter what.¡±

    Although Ezekiel was aware that he didn¡¯t need to request such a thing from the Werewolf King, he just couldn¡¯t help but do so anyway.

    At his request, Darius gave him a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be in good hands, Brother-inw.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Everyone had already left the room, but Ezekiel remained seated on his chair while staring at Tarah who was also sitting not far from him. He still couldn¡¯t believe how Tarah had fitted two of Beirut¡¯s descriptors on the woman that he should supposedly avoid.

    ¡®What kind of joke is this? Should I avoid the seer that can help our kingdom? This is so insane!¡¯

    Ezekiel inwardly mumbled his thoughts. For the first time in his life, he felt conflicted on what to do. He simply couldn¡¯t make a firm decision about the matter. Whether or not to drive Tarah away was simply beyond him at the moment.

    Sighing loudly, he stood up and said to her, ¡°Follow me to my tent.¡±

    Standing up as well, Tarah obeyed him as she followed him to his tent. Signaling her to sit on a nearby chair, he grabbed a nk piece of paper and wrote a quick letter for his sister. Tarah simply watched as he wrote, waiting for the prince to issue yet anothermand.

    Meanwhile, Ezekiel was busy writing, and as soon as he was finished, he called for As and instructed, ¡°Give this to Jayra. Tell her to give this letter to Xenia once they¡¯ve arrived at Cordon. Remember, she needs to read this letter by all means.¡±

    As wordlessly took the letter, but he still had his doubts as he asked, ¡°Your Highness, won¡¯t the Princess prefer to stay at the Ebodia Castle with her parents?¡±

    Judging by his tone, Ezekiel knew well enough that it was more like a suggestion than a question. He knew exactly why As preferred Xenia to be at Ebodia, but it was simply impossible at the moment.

    Another sigh escaped Ezekiel¡¯s lips as he looked at his friend. He could see the hint of begging eyes as clear as day. However, now was the time to straighten things out with As. It would be best that he no longer hold on to any hope he might have left for his sister.

    It would at least begin the healing process for the inevitable hurt he would have to go through. As was already toote. Maybe if he mustered up the courage before his father decided to go for a marriage alliance, then he could¡¯ve had a chance to win Xenia¡¯s heart.

    ¡°As, I know this is hard for you, but you have to ept this fact already. I know my sister well, and I can see it in her eyes that she already has growing feelings toward the Werewolf King. I know you cherish and love her, but this is her fate; one that we all must ept,¡± Ezekiel carefully exined.

    ¡°Beirut already foresaw how a powerful man will protect Xenia in the future, and I strongly now believe that it¡¯s the Werewolf King. As much as I would¡¯ve hoped otherwise, I¡¯m already at ease in entrusting Xenia in his hands. No one else could better protect Xenia than him, and it is simply a fact.¡±

    He then looked at Tarah and said, ¡°Tell us, Tarah. What kind of future do you see for Xenia with the Werewolf King? Did you somehow already have a vision about Xenia? I understand that you two already met each other before¡­¡±

    Hearing the prince¡¯s words, As turned to look at Tarah with knitted bows. Alongside Ezekiel, he waited for the seer¡¯s words. Ezekiel wasn¡¯t sure if Tarah had seen Xenia¡¯s future yet, but he had a hunch that Tarah knew more than what she was saying.

    Meanwhile, Ezekiel could only wait as he kept stealing nces at As. The man was someone who had great respect and belief in seers, so he was confident that he would snap out of his misery once a seer assured him of Xenia¡¯s good future with the Werewolf King.

    Seeing the two men, Tarah shed As a reassuring smile as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no safer ce for Princess Xenia other than being in the Werewolf King¡¯s arms. I saw her living a good life with him. It won¡¯t be perfect, of course; the two of them facing trials and tribtions ahead¡­ but together¡­ they will triumph over everything.¡±

    She smiled, ¡°Such things will only solidify their rtionship, their reign in the Kingdom of Cordon being a wee one.¡±

    Ezekiel let out a sigh of relief upon hearing Tarah¡¯s wonderful foresight. Turning to Altas, his friend¡¯s shoulders had drooped upon hearing such revtions. With a smile, he encouraged him, ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better to let go, especially when we know that it¡¯s for the best. I trust that you¡¯ll do your best not to dwell on this misfortune, As.¡±

    Looking down at the ground, As silently bid his leave with a ck expression. Ezekiel could only sigh as he watched his friend leave. He could only hope that As could ovee this heartache soon enough.

    Turning his eyes back at Tarah, the seer was also staring at him in a way that their eyes met. His ming amber eyes bore against her icy blue stare. Somehow, something in her intrigued him, and there was still some doubt lingering inside him about her circumstances.

    Although, the more he looked at her, the more he must admit that he had never seen someone as beautiful as Tarah. Her silver white hair and icy blue eyes glinted against the light, a scintiting glow making her shine even more. ck hair might¡¯ve suited her once, but having silver white hair like this was too perfect for her. She was too stunning and alluring¡­ and¡­

    Ezekiel¡¯s eyes widened as he quickly shook his head to clear his head. What was wrong with him? This wasn¡¯t the time for him to act like this! He shouldn¡¯t let his guard down like this. After all, Tarah could still be that woman he should be wary of!

    ¡°Your Highness, is there something wrong?¡± Tarah asked, barely a whisper. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me quite often, and I feel as if something¡¯s bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Tarah, what do you see about me?¡± Ezekiel suddenly asked, his eyes narrowing at the seer. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned before that you¡¯ve been seeing me in your dreams. Tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m still unsure of some things, Your Highness. Some of them were blurred in my vision,¡± Tarah admitted. ¡°All I know is that I must stay with you, Your Highness. You will need me in order to help control your power. The rise of the Dragon King will happen soon, and you won¡¯t be able to control Vulcan without me¡­ You need me to rule the world.¡±

    Ezekiel¡¯s eyes darkened as he hissed, ¡°You¡­ You must never mention this to anyone, especially to Xenia or any of my family!¡±

    Tarah looked surprised at how his voice roared. Seeing her reaction, he quickly followed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want my family to worry even more¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I understand, Your Highness,¡± Tarah promised as soon as she managed to stop herself from shaking. ¡°I will never mention this to anyone else, as you requested.¡±

    A brief silence settled between them. After a while, Ezekiel broke the silence.

    ¡°Vulcan¡­ So that¡¯s the name of the dragon inside me right now?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tarah nodded. ¡°He is the King of all Dragons, and he chose you while you were still in your mother¡¯s womb. Unfortunately, that¡¯s all I know for now.¡± She then added, ¡°Still, you must ovee his influence in your body. He will try to take over once you turn thirty¡­ There will be a transition, and you must never let Vulcan wholly take you over. Instead, you must dominate it to submission.¡±

    ¡°How can I control it then?¡± Ezekiel promptly asked.

    Tarah smiled as she cryptically replied, ¡°Like I said, I must stay close to you, Your Highness.¡±

    Ezekiel raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be stuck with each other,¡± Tarah answered. ¡°Wherever you go, I go with you. Wherever you stay, I stay by your side. Like now, I must stay with you in your tent like this¡­¡±

    Ezekiel couldn¡¯t help but sigh at her revtions. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Nevertheless, if that was what it took to keep his family safe, then so be it.

    *****

    A/N: Let¡¯s end Ezekiel and Tarah¡¯s cameo here since his story would be in a different volume or book¡­ Hehe

 Chapter 101

    Inside her own tent, Xenia was still far too upied withing to terms with herself. The Demon King¡¯s words kept reying themselves inside her head, and she didn¡¯t know whether or not to believe them.

    ¡®How about this? I¡¯ll retreat and cease this war against Ebodia. In exchange, you¡¯ll give me this beautiful sister of yours as my wife. I will have Princess Xenia, and I will no longer attack Ebodia. Isn¡¯t it a fair trade?¡¯

    ¡°A fair trade¡­¡± Xenia hollowly whispered out as she sat on the side of the bed. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Mdy, I don¡¯t exactly know what happened back in that tent, but you don¡¯t look too well,¡± Jayra casuallymented as she quickly examined her pulse. ¡°Whatever it is, you¡¯re probably better off just forgetting about it.¡±

    Hearing her friend, Xenia looked at her intently and inquired, ¡°The Demon King never backed down from his word, right? Is there any instance on record that he somehow did?¡±

    Jayra paused to blink at Xenia, as if in disbelief of what she just heard. With a frown, she hesitantly asked, ¡°What are you up to this time Xenia?¡±

    Xenia bit her trembling lower lip as she whispered, ¡°I can still make things right¡­ I can prevent this war from ever happening and save many innocent lives from getting killed.¡± She shakily breathed out, ¡°He¡­ he said he will no longer attack Ebodia if I be his wife, but¡­¡±

    Jayra raised her eyebrows as she patiently waited for her friend to continue. There was no use in interrupting her now. The best she could do was to lend her a willing ear.

    ¡°But I wonder if it¡¯s worth the risk,¡± Xenia sighed. ¡°Do you know anyone who knows enough about the kingdoms that sumbed to Helion? Can we maybe gather enough information from them to find out what happened to them after they surrendered?¡± Xenia asked with a hesitant tone.

    She only needed one positive answer. If there was any indication that it¡¯d be worth it, then she wouldn¡¯t even think twice about sacrificing herself.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re not confident that we can win this war then?¡± Jayra asked.

    ¡°Well, I know that we can win, but I¡¯m not confident enough that we won¡¯t lose far too many innocent lives in the process,¡± Xenia exined herself. ¡°I mean, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we can resolve this issue without seeing innocent lives being snuffed out due to all the fighting?¡±

    Xenia had mixed emotions about their current situation, and she knew for a fact that Ezekiel was worried for her as well. He was probably already thinking about her doing yet another reckless move that would only hurt herself in the process. Heh¡­ Her brother was right to be worried¡­

    Still, she would like to think that she was already trying her best to bnce everything out. She wanted to make sure that her potential sacrifice wouldn¡¯t be futile, if she ever decided to take the risk, of course.

    A heavy sigh came out from her lips before she added, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth the risk to just marry the Demon King? I mean, I can marry him and kill him in his sleep or something. That way, I¡¯ll be able to stop his evil deeds for good.¡±

    Just as quickly as Xenia floated out the idea, Jayra was quick to shut her down. ¡°Are you crazy?! King Devon is a powerful demon. You¡¯ll be dead before you can even scratch someone like him.¡±

    At her friend¡¯s scolding, Xenia simply gave off a faint smile and replied, ¡°Hey¡­ You said it before that women have a few key advantages over men; that in many ways, we can be their weakness.¡±

    ¡°Ah, seriously, Xenia! Stop this already,¡± Jayra worriedly pleaded, wrapping her arms around Xenia in an effort tofort her. ¡°You¡¯re really scaring me now.¡±

    Feeling her friend¡¯s embrace, Xenia felt yet another patch of tightness squeezing around her chest. The guilt of seeing how her friend¡¯s eyes were welling up was almost powerful enough to make her cry.

    ¡°Darius¡­ He crushed that man a while ago,¡± Xenia weakly recounted. ¡°I¡¯m sure he and Ezekiel wille up with some kind of n that will take me out of this war¡­ At most, they¡¯ll probably take me to Cordon and lock me up¡­¡±

    Jayra bitterly chuckled, her lips hesitantly curling up. ¡°Look at you, getting better at analyzing things like this,¡± she sighed. ¡°Still, we¡¯re not even sure if this is worth a shot. What if it isn¡¯t? Have you ever thought about the consequences of it not working?¡±

    In response, Xenia simply smiled and fired back. ¡°And look at you¡­ You¡¯re out of words to try and convince me not to do it, aren¡¯t you?¡± she hollowly scoffed. ¡°Deep inside, you can tell that I make a valid point. The Demon King seems to have taken a liking to me, and I can use this to my advantage. He¡¯ll spare everyone once Ie with him, then I¡¯ll kill-¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!!!¡±

    Her words never left her tongue as she turned to the source of the interruption. It was Darius, and he had suddenly appeared before them without even so much as alerting them of his presence. Maybe she and Jayra were too consumed in their thoughts that they didn¡¯t even notice the Werewolf King entering her tent.

    Looking at him, Xenia gulped as she saw how dark Darius¡¯s face was. It was way gloomier than the bad weather itself.

    ¡°You will not do any such thing. You¡¯ve already been promised to me by your kingdom, and now you¡¯re thinking of cheating on me to offer yourself to the Demon King?¡± Darius incredulously asked. ¡°How many times do I have to say that your life is not yours anymore?!¡±

    Without so much as waiting for a reply, he then looked at Jayra with a frown and coldly said, ¡°Leave us. No one should enter this tent without my permission.¡±

    Wordlessly, Jayra quickly left the tent. Left alone, Xenia felt her heart skip a beat at how intense Darius¡¯s gaze bore into her eyes.

    He narrowed his eyes at her and chided, ¡°Howe you¡¯re so scared of this Demon King when the Werewolf King¡¯s wrath is far superior? Do you have any idea what I can do once my mate falls into the hands of another man? Do you think I¡¯m not ruthless or merciless enough to spare your kingdom of my wrath once you run away from me, Xen? Are you looking down on me?! Am I nothing but a joke to you, Xen?!¡±

    Darius gritted his teeth as he threatened Xenia with all his might. He was balling his fists so hard that he was drawing blood in his palms. His anger was boiling, and he was having a hard time controlling his rage.

    Meanwhile, Xenia blinked at the king¡¯s words. She was speechless to the point that she ended up biting her inner cheek, her mind whirring desperately on what words would be the right choice to say to Darius.

    She could still feel his intense rage despite how hard he was trying to control it. His face was so red, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. She really didn¡¯t want him to get angry at her.

    ¡°Are you mad?¡±

    Her eyes widened, her mouth immediately closing upon realizing that she just voiced out her thoughts.

    Darius¡¯s frown deepened as he eximed, ¡°Mad?! Mad is an understatement, Xen! I¡¯m more than mad! I¡¯m anxious and frustrated with what I just hearding out of your lips! I¡¯m going crazy right now! All I wanna do is to go straight to the nearest Helion camp and kill the Demon King this instant!!!¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t do that,¡± Xen gasped out, terrified. She didn¡¯t want Darius to act on impulse like that. She didn¡¯t want to see him get himself hurt.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, but you can, Xen?¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re more capable of killing the Demon King than me, huh?¡±

    There was a second of deafening silence between them before Darius decided to break the maddening stalemate.

    ¡°Tell me about this great n of yours then. Of you cheating on me.¡±

    ¡°C-Cheating?!¡± Xenia burst out.

    ¡°What else do you call it, Xen? I¡¯m your future husband, and yet here you are nning to cheat on me and run away to go to the devil,¡± Darius pointed out. ¡°You promised to me that you won¡¯t ever run away from me, but look at you now, already busy thinking of breaking that promise.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Once again, Xenia cut off her tongue. In truth, she didn¡¯t want to run away from Darius. Somehow, the thought of leaving him was making her ufortable, and the sensation of something heavy inside her chest mixed with this sharp prick of pain was already keeping her from fullymitting to her decision. However, that simple idea¡­ the option that the Demon King offered to her¡­ It just kept on popping up inside her head.

    ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s say the Demon King keeps to his word. Do you really think that you can stop his greed and intent to rule over the world?¡± Darius postted.

    ¡°Are you that confident that your family and your whole kingdom won¡¯t suffer under his rule? You said that you¡¯ll kill him, and how do you even n on doing that? He¡¯s a demon, while you¡¯re a mere human who simply knows how to fight. The difference between you two is astronomical!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I, as a woman, have my advantages,¡± Xenia spurted out, her body trembling at the sharp and shuddering gaze Darius threw at her. She felt like she was being suffocated by those fiery eyes of his, and she tried her best not to drown in his gaze.

    Narrowing his eyes at Xenia, Darius grunted, ¡°Hah! As a woman, you do have an advantage. So how about you do it now and try it with me, Xen?¡±

    Darius challenged, ¡°Show me that so-called advantage! Try and kill me this instant, and if you seed, then you might just have a chance against the Demon King. I¡¯m telling you right now, Xen, there¡¯s no way that you can run away from me unless you kill me!¡±

    Her eyes widening, Xenia stared at Darius as she weakly whispered, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re furious¡­ Come here and sit with me then¡­¡±

    shing Darius her sweetest smile, Xenia tried her best topose herself, her breath slowly evening out as she gestured at him to sit beside her.

    Seeing Xenia¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, Darius simply followed her lead and sat beside her. Xenia turned to look at him intently. He had this burning gaze for her that she couldn¡¯t help but stare back with equal intensity. Slowly, she raised her hand, cupping his cheek lovingly as she put on her best attempt.

    ¡°What are you doing now? Is this the advantage you¡¯re referring to?¡± Darius taunted with a frown.

    Still, Xenia ignored the dangerous look in his eyes. She wanted to try if her best would even be effective against Darius. She had heard a lot of stories about it before; about how even the most powerful of men would often fall in the hands of beauty and temptation.

    She had an answer to Darius¡¯s question, of course. But instead of words, she gathered enough strength within her to move, suddenly sitting on hisp as a n of attack. She straddled him, her face moving closer to his as she cupped his face with both hands. Staring deep into his eyes, Xenia let out a breath before slowly dragging her gaze toward Darius¡¯s parted lips.

    Almost as quickly, she heard him groan at her ministration. As if on cue, she then leaned closer and gently brushed her lips against his. It was a very light touch, their contact not evensting half a second before she pulled out her tongue to lick Darius¡¯s lips with its tip.

    nning her attack, she yfully licked his lips before moving to slowly suckle on both sides of his lips. She wasn¡¯t in a rush, and she took her time licking and suckling Darius¡¯s lips as she gauged his reaction. Eventually, she felt his arms tighten around her waist, Darius groaning inside her mouth as she slid her tongue in and kissed him passionately.

    ¡®How¡¯s that for an advantage?¡¯

    Slowly opening her eyes, Xenia looked at Darius¡¯s own closed eyes as she carefully moved her hands down his sides, caressing him as if she was going further down to feel him. Eventually, she got a hold of the dagger he kept on his waist. But before she could pull it out, Xenia felt a hand grip her wrist. Just as quickly, something stung her by the arm.

    Almost hauntingly, she turned, her eyes widening upon seeing that Darius injected her with something.

    ¡°What-¡±

    She was unable to evenplete her question. Not a moment too soon, everything suddenly went nk.

    ******

    Darius caught Xen¡¯s unconscious body in his arms. Letting out a frustrated sigh, he whispered, ¡°Everything will be alright. I¡¯ll keep you safe in my kingdom, Xen, and I¡¯ll make sure that your brother wins this war. I will kill the Demon King myself if it meant for you not having any regrets¡­¡±

    Looking at the syringe, Darius was reminded of the fact that it was Lurio¡¯s idea to inject the potion into Xen instead of offering it to her as a drink. The wizard had said that there was a high possibility that the Princess would catch onto the fact that they¡¯d put something into her drink, and that she¡¯d be too cautious for it to work.

    ¡°I guess your people know you so much now that they can easily read your next move without so much as a thought,¡± Darius humorlessly chuckled. ¡°They probably learned from your actions to the point that they had to use this method to sedate you.¡±

    It had been a close call too. He was just about to lose himself with how Xen was tempting him, and it was only through a sheer will that he managed to stop himself. He clenched his jaw at the thought of Xen thinking about doing the exact same actions to the Demon King before killing him. Just the thought of it made his blood boil, and he simply couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands on that demon himself. He would crush that devil into pieces!

    Soon enough, Jayra entered the tent with Lurio. Darius looked at the former and instructed, ¡°Prepare for our departure. We must leave this instant. Help Xen change into her armor. I will carry her with me.¡±

    Carefully putting Xen down on the bed, Darius stood back as he let Jayra take care of Xen. Turning around, he then talked to his men.

    ¡°Follow Prince Ezekiel¡¯s orders by any means. The Moonlight Cavalry will be under hismand for the duration of this war.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Commander Zandro promptly confirmed his acknowledgment.

    The king then turned to Bartos, Gideon, and a few more of his men that he designated as envoys. ¡°We will be traveling in our wolfman form nonstop,¡± Darius briefed. ¡°We must reach Cordon by tomorrow. I will carry Xen, and-¡±

    ¡°I will carry Jayra, Your Majesty,¡± Bartos quickly volunteered as soon as Darius¡¯s eyes went to Gideon and Bartos.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°Now get ready. We¡¯ll be leaving as soon as I can carry Xen with me.¡±

    As soon as Xenia was properly dressed and ready for travel with Jayra, Darius hoisted her up and carried her in her arms.

    Walking out to the camp, Ezekiel was out with the rest of the men to bid them farewell. Darius simply nodded at them as he moved to leave along with his own men.

    ¡°Let me bring you to Cordon now¡­ to OUR home, my Queen¡­¡± Darius whispered into Xen¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 103

    The journey for Darius and his group went smoothly without any trouble popping up along the way. They traveled nonstop, and would only pause for Jayra to take a quick meal and resupply Xenia with enough energy using her magic while she was unconscious.

    They had left the encampment aroundte noon, which led to them arriving at the royal castle of Cordon at around the same time the next day.

    As soon as they arrived, Darius instantly brought Xenia to his chamber. Gentlyying her down on his bed, he shifted back into his human form before preparing himself. He had himself cleaned and dressed before he finally sat on the side of his bed, his eyes simply staring at his mate without a care in the world.

    ¡°It really felt like the whole world would crumble down upon me just at the mere thought of losing you, my love,¡± Darius whispered out.

    He let out a sigh of relief as he lovingly caressed her cheeks. Yesterday was more than a nightmare for him as soon as he overheard Xenia¡¯s words¡­ The thought of her even considering to offer herself up to the Demon King made his blood boil so hard that he had a hard time trying to control his rage.

    [That Devon must die by my hands!] Darius growled at his wolf.

    [I agree, but you should at least honor Ezekiel¡¯s request. He said he will take care of the problem, and he¡¯s confident enough that we can let him do as he pleases,] Zeus reminded him. [For now, focus on Xen. Make sure that she won¡¯t ever run away again.]

    Right¡­

    Nodding to himself, Darius reminded himself that he would still monitor the war even in his absence. If things ever went too out of hand, then he would simply intervene and finish off the Demon King himself.

    ¡°She looks so peaceful sleeping like this¡­ So tame and adorable,¡± Darius murmured out with a sigh. ¡°I wonder when she will understand my heart¡­¡±

    While he felt a strong pull towards Xen because of the Mate Pull, Darius knew that there was more to it than just that. Somehow, he had already grown feelings for her; a genuine sensation of loveing straight from his heart. Zeus was right, he had already fallen for her¡­ Completely head over heels and madly in love with her.

    Even now, he wanted to dere the fact to Xen and voice out his feelings. However, he was afraid to do so. He wasn¡¯t a coward by any means, but somehow, he became one whenever it came to matters of the heart. He feared Xen¡¯s rejection¡­ What if she didn¡¯t love him back, and she was only staying with him to follow her duty as his mate?

    [Here you go again. Stop being pessimistic,] Zeus cheered. [I¡¯m sure she likes and loves you already as well. And if not, then aren¡¯t you determined to make her yours anyway? Wholly? Body, heart, and soul?]

    Hearing his wolf, Darius chuckled as he teased, [Since when did you be a softy like this to me, huh?]

    Zeus growled as it scoffed, [Stop teasing me. Just enjoy this once in a blue moon kindness I¡¯m showing you.]

    Darius smiled at the exchange. He was about to tease Zeus further when a knock came to his door.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it is I, Jayra.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please enter,¡± Darius answered, letting Jayra open the door and present herself to him.

    Looking at her, Darius stood up and said, ¡°Please stay with her while I attend a court meeting. I will assign some personal servants for her, and you can instruct them to prove whatever it is you both need.¡±

    He then added, ¡°Maybe make them prepare a meal for her once she wakes up. In the meantime, I¡¯ll be busy with other affairs, but I will meet her for dinner, where I will formally introduce her to the court and my family. Please help her get ready by then.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. I will do what¡¯s needed,¡± Jayra politely answered.

    Darius casted one more nce at Xenia before he stood up and left his chamber. Outside, Leon was already waiting for him.

    ¡°They¡¯ve all gathered in the great hall, Sire,¡± Leon informed as they walked and talked. ¡°How is she? When will she wake up, Sire?¡±

    Hearing his aide¡¯s question, Darius shook his head in both exasperation and as an answer. He could only assume that the bbermouth that was Gideon had already informed Leon about Xen and her real identity; about how she was his mate while also being the Princess of Ebodia.

    ¡°She¡¯ll wake up soon,¡± Darius promptly replied. ¡°Nowe. I will have a word with everyone.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Leon answered. He then added with a serious tone, ¡°But Sire, you must know this.¡±

    Darius almost turned to his beta. With a frown, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was probably not great. Leon¡¯s expression alone spelled trouble already.

    ¡°There¡¯s some bad word circting around the kingdom about the uhm¡­ the Princess,¡± Leon hesitantly ryed. ¡°It just broke out this morning. ra is currently investigating the issue as we speak, as well as trying to figure out where it came from in the first ce. Honestly, we¡¯re all perplexed about the timing of it all. I¡¯m sure that the opposition will bring this matter to the court.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked with a clenched jaw.

    Leon scratched his head as he exined, ¡°Word is spreading across the kingdom that Princess Xenia purposely disguised herself as ad to deceive and bewitch you. Apparently, the Ebodian Princess could not be trusted, and does not deserve The Cordonians¡¯ respect as a Queen.¡±

    ¡°What?! Why have I only now heard about this?¡± Darius eximed, levying a deadly gaze on Leon as he waited for an exnation.

    ¡°ra wanted us to not tell you about this until we resolved the matter, but we didn¡¯t expect you to be back this soon, Sire,¡± Leon further exined. ¡°So I thought, I should tell you about the matter this instant.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re telling me that this issue about Xen has been circting for a while now all over the kingdom?!¡± Darius barked out in disbelief. How could anyone find out about Xen being Princess Xenia when no one in their kingdom even knew about it?! Just who the hell was responsible for this?!

    ¡°I will punish whoever is responsible for this insult! Quickly, spread the word¡­ Make sure that every single Cordonian knows that Xen, the Princess of Ebodia is my mate!¡± Darius barked out in deration ¡°Insulting my mate is equivalent to insulting their King, and I will see to it that anyone who does so will receive the punishment they deserve! How dare they spread such baseless rumors like this in my kingdom!?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course, Sire!¡±

    With a grunt and a nod, he quickly dismissed Leon to execute his orders.

    Fuming, Darius walked with long strides towards the Great Hall. He would straighten these disrespectful subjects of his once and for all. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone dishonor his mate in any way. Xen would be well respected whether they liked it or not. She would be his Queen, and they should all bow down before her as they should.

 Chapter 104

    Xenia slowly opened her eyes. With a frown, she blinked away the throbbing pain shooting into her head. She inwardly cursed herself, recalling what just happened before she lost consciousness.

    ¡®What the hell was I doing¡­¡¯

    She had tried to seduce Darius. She had no intention to kill him by trying to grab his dagger, of course. She only wanted to show him how a woman could dominate a man. Her n on how to kill the Demon King required her womanly wiles to work once she agreed on the trade, and she was banking on her good looks to really seal the deal.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t think that her first attempt with Darius was not sessful. She frowned at the implications of such a result. If she ever did the same to the Demon King, then the evil king would probably just quickly snap her neck before she could even give him a single scratch. To think that she was Darius¡¯s mate, and yet he was still able to control himself around her despite her being on the offensive like that.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡­¡±

    Xenia shook her head as she gathered her bearings. It was Jayra¡¯s voice that she heard, right?

    ¡°W-Where are we?¡± she groaned out, sitting on the bed with a frown as she looked at the spacious and extravagant chamber before her. Really, it was fit for a royal¡­ Wait¡­ The room looked so familiar! She had been here before!

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened in realization as her gaze darted towards Jayra.

    ¡°We¡¯re in KIng Darius¡¯s chambers, mdy,¡± Jayra helpfully answered. ¡°We just arrived here at the Cordon Castle a while ago, and His Majesty brought you directly to his chamber.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You all brought me here without my consent! How could you?!¡± Xenia burst out in disbelief. She felt betrayed, and she didn¡¯t even know who to vent these feelings towards at. Could it have been Darius¡¯s decision? It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t expect this to happen. But still¡­

    ¡°That possessive king,¡± she grunted with burning eyes, thinking about how Darius could¡¯ve easily orchestrated her abduction like this.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s your brother that requested for this to happen, mdy, so please don¡¯t get mad at us,¡± Jayra quickly bowed her head in apology. ¡°Although, I personally believe that it was the wisest decision Prince Ezekiel could¡¯ve made given the current situation. And I¡¯m sure King Darius would¡¯ve wanted and do the same.¡±

    Her friend then handed her a letter. ¡°Here. Please read this, mdy,¡± Jayra added. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and give you some privacy while I inform King Darius that you¡¯re already awake.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Ezekiel¡¯s letter for you,¡± Jayra promptly replied as she sat up. ¡°I won¡¯t be keeping youpany for now. I¡¯ll be going on ahead. I¡¯ll also ask for a meal for you since I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already starving by now.¡±

    And with that, Jayra left her all to Xenia¡¯s lonesome. Staring at the letter currently in her hand, she let out a pensive hum as her eyes then darted in the direction of the nearby balcony. Sure enough, the sunset in Darius¡¯s chamber was as beautiful as she remembered it.

    Xenia sighed deeply as she pondered on her current situation. She quickly assumed that they¡¯d traveled at a fast pace with Darius¡¯s wolfman form carrying her around. She had lost consciousness at around noon, and they took about a day of travel before they reached Cordon Castle. Obviously, it was only possible to travel that fast either in the wolf or in the wolfman form of the werewolves.

    ¡°What did I even expect¡­¡±

    Shaking her head, Xenia stared at the letter in front of her one more time. With a pensive breath, she gathered her courage and opened the letter for her to read.

    ¡®Dearest sister. I know you might feel betrayed by going through this decision of mine without your consent, but I still think it had to be done. Don¡¯t be too harsh on King Darius. He only heeded my request after I talked him into doing this.

    Look, we both know how stubborn you can be, so you left us no other choice but to make sure that you¡¯re unconscious while they escort you to Cordon.

    I know very well exactly what you¡¯re thinking of doing, so, please¡­ Please don¡¯t ever consider that poisoned offer as an option. It¡¯s a fool¡¯s decision, and if you do¡­ Well, you will only give us, your family, even more heartache.

    Make no mistake, the Demon King is the enemy, not an ally like Cordon and Valcrez. You shouldn¡¯t have even the slightest consideration to hold hands with the devil, simply because he is evil in nature.

    Our Kingdom would rather have blood spilled to fight for what we believe in rather than surrender to such evil deeds. Yes, blood will be spilled, but it will be worthy blood, belonging to those who willed themselves to fight the darkness.

    In the meantime, focus on your own battles, right there as the Werewolf King¡¯s future wife, the future Queen of Cordon. Ebodia needs you, and if you must sacrifice yourself for the greater cause, then it shouldn¡¯t be to be the Demon King¡¯s Queen of Helion. Instead, be the Queen of Cordon.

    At the very least, Cordon is worth it. The Werewolf King respects humans like us, and he doesn¡¯t think of us as weak beings that could easily be trampled upon like how the Demon King.

    Please¡­ I beg you, Sister¡­ Trust me on this one, okay? Tarah is with me, and she assured me that you will live a good life if you stay with King Darius. Things might not be easy at first, but you and him are fated to be together. Both of you will be happy together. Of that, I am sure.

    I love you, Sister, so again¡­ please wait patiently for any good news about this war ending. Don¡¯t make any harsh decisions. Just stay there and behave till this all blows over. Don¡¯t make an impulsive move that could make us dwell in pain and regret¡­ for not protecting you well enough¡­

    But I digress. You have to fight your own battles there, and that is for you to be the respected Queen of Cordon. Secure your position, not just within the Kingdom of Cordon, but most especially in the heart of your future husband. I bet this will be a more challenging fight for you than an actual battle here in a warzone.

    Once more, I love you, Sister, and I trust you will understand and respect this decision that I made. The news of my victory will soon reach you, hopefully, and I could only hope that the same kind of news reaches our home from your end; of you winning over the hearts and minds of the Cordonians as well as the heart of their King as their Queen.

    See you soon¡­¡¯

    Tears dropped from her cheeks as the letter crumpled in her hands. Xenia was sobbing hard by the time she finished reading Ezekiel¡¯s letter, and even now she was still crying.

    ¡°Look at you being so arrogant¡­ even in a letter¡­¡± she weakly chuckled as she wiped her tears dry.

    Letting out a long sigh, Xenia looked around the king¡¯s chambers. After a while, she decided to get up from the bed and walk towards the balcony. The sun shimmered in a beautiful sunset, and she would bet that the sunrise would look just as remarkable in the morning.

    She had a faint smile on her face as she whispered, ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s do this¡­ I just have to win everyone¡¯s hearts over¡­ No pressure¡­¡±

 Chapter 105

    Walking through the halls, Darius first made his way to see his mother before going to the great hall. Asking around, one of her servants had informed him that his mother was in the castle¡¯s inner courtyard, so he walked straight towards there. Upon seeing his mother, he smiled as he saw her tending to her personal garden in the castle courtyard.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If you keep this up, I¡¯m afraid that our dull stronghold of a castle will eventually turn as colorful as the other castles from other kingdoms such as Ebodia,¡± Darius cheekilymented. Their castle was wayrgerpared to Ebodia¡¯s, but in terms of what you would call beauty and aesthetics, then Cordon Castle definitely fell behind in that regard.

    ¡°I see you¡¯vee to like your first visit to Ebodia Castle,¡± Queen Mother Savannahmented with a smile as she quickly turned around to ept the warm hug her son offered to her. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally back. However, this is quite a sudden visit, my dear. Aren¡¯t you supposed to stay out in the front lines? The war has yet to begin, right?¡±

    ¡°Something unexpected happened, so I had to return and stay here with my mate for the foreseeable future,¡± Darius promptly exined. ¡°She¡¯ll stay under our protection till our wedding. This is what his brother and I wanted. I will keep her safe here, and let her get more familiar with our kingdom and its customs. She¡¯s to be my Queen soon, and I want everyone to know her well.¡±

    There was silence for but a moment, and he could already tell what was amiss just from looking at his mother¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Xen is an exceptional woman, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her,¡± Darius directly stated. ¡°I love her, and she¡¯s the only one for me.¡±

    ¡°You are aware that it won¡¯t be as easy as you think it is, right? She¡¯s human, Darius, and she will need to prove herself worthy of this union¡­¡± his mother reminded him.

    ¡°Or else, the court will refuse to honor your wedding. And that¡¯s on top of the opposition that will most likely take advantage of this opportunity to hold it against you. Even though she¡¯s your mate, you still have to consider the royal tradition in choosing a Queen for our kingdom to prosper. You need a Luna, and she won¡¯t be considered as one since she¡¯s a human¡­ Well, unless she passed The Five Trials, at least.¡±

    Darius¡¯s face dimmed at his mother¡¯s words. Of course, he was aware of it, but as of now, he wasn¡¯t sure if Xenia was even willing to take part in those trials. He was hoping that his power as king alone would be enough to make Xen his Queen without her undergoing such trials, but there will always be a snag in such a n, wasn¡¯t there¡­

    ¡°All I need is to get the court¡¯s blessing and approval. Right, Mother?¡± Darius asked. ¡°If so, then I n on doing it.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy, Darius. You have a lot of opposition amongst the court,¡± his mother pointed out.

    ¡°I know, Mother, but I have to try. I don¡¯t want any harm to befall on Xen while she¡¯s here,¡± Darius determinedly stated. Taking a short breath, he didn¡¯t take long before he said, ¡°I have to go and attend the court meeting now, Mother. We¡¯ll meetter. I¡¯ll throw a special dinner to formally introduce Xen to you and to the court.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll see to that personally then, dear. It¡¯s been a while since we had a small gathering,¡± the Queen Mother excitedly smiled. ¡°Hmm¡­ How about you postpone it till tomorrow night? You¡¯ll be very busy right now since you just came back. Tomorrow night, I¡¯ll arrange a ball for you and your mate.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ That would be great, Mother, but a ball is far from what I have in mind,¡± Darius thoughtfully hummed. ¡°My mate probably won¡¯t enjoy thinking about how her family is currently facing war. That is why I only instructed for a simple dinner with you and the court tonight.¡±

    In truth, he would¡¯ve loved to throw a party for Xen¡¯s arrival if he knew that it would be something that his mate would enjoy. But knowing her enough, he knew that Xen would probably detest such a thing being thrown in her honor.

    ¡°Alright, Son. I understand.¡± his mother replied. ¡°See youter.¡±

    Giving his mother onest nod, Darius soon left to walk towards the great hall. As he arrived at the door, his Chancellor, Talon, Bartos¡¯s father, was already in the hallway waiting for him.

    ¡°Chancellor,¡± Darius politely greeted. ¡°Why are you still outside? I told you not to wait for me like this in every court meeting.¡±

    Chancellor Talon was like a father to Darius. He was the former Great Constable, the one that Gs reced once he came to power. Seeing his credentials, however, Darius appointed the man as his Chancellor.

    His Chancellor chuckled at his words. Darius loved to see the old man¡¯s free-spirited nature. He was someone who loved to smile andugh, aplete opposite of his son Bartos in terms of characteristics. It was only unfortunate, that one of his most trusted men didn¡¯t inherit the man¡¯s jovial nature.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not even sure why I keep doing this, but I do feel like I have to every time you enter the Great Hall,¡± the old man chuckled. ¡°I always have to remind you to take a deep breath and calm yourself before entering.¡±

    Darius chuckled at the man¡¯s words. Chancellor Talon, as always, acted as one of his calming pills, especially whenever he wasn¡¯t in a good mood because of the opposition or any stressful event he needed to address inside the great hall.

    ¡°Thank you, Chancellor Talon,¡± Darius nodded with a grateful smile. ¡°You can go inside now. I¡¯ll be following you shortly.¡±

    Seeing the old man enter ahead of him, Darius kept himself at bay before he gathered hisposure. With a small breath, he then entered the great hall.

    As usual, everyone was already inside waiting for him. He entered with a calm expression as he walked the aisle towards his seat and throne. Everyone had their heads bowed low as they waited for him to sit on his appointed throne.

    Once he was firmly seated, he gave out his signal for everyone to raise their heads.

    ¡°Wee back, Your Majesty,¡± Elder Nassar greeted him with his usual poker face. ¡°This is quite sudden though. You didn¡¯t even say as much as a single word so that we can properly give you a warm wee.¡±

    Darius simply nodded as he replied, ¡°It was an emergency, so understandably, I had no time to send out a lengthy message. As you all know, I am with my mate, and she¡¯ll be staying here for the foreseeable future while we wait for our marriage to take ce in twenty more days if my calctions are correct.¡±

    He then firmly added, ¡°She will be my Queen, so I want you to treat her as such.¡±

    ********

    Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy ; Follow and like our [email protected]</a> or Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 106

    Meanwhile, inside the King¡¯s chamber, Xenia had just finished her meal with Jayra.

    ¡°Tonight, you¡¯ll be having dinner with King Darius together with the Queen Mother and the rest of the court officials,¡± Jayra informed her as she picked up some of the princess¡¯s gowns.

    ¡°He wants to formally introduce you to them, which means I will have to brief you more about the things that you need to know about Cordon. Although you already have some knowledge from a previous study, let me refresh your memory some more. I¡¯m sure you need it anyway.¡±

    ¡°You manage to bring all my things?!¡± Xeniamented with a frown as she watched Jayra pick up her garments from the luggage. ¡°And what do you mean ¡®I need it anyway?''¡±

    Jayra had a teasing smile as she exined, ¡°Well, you do. Also, the Werewolf King was considerate enough to let his men carry all of your things with us, mdy.¡±

    She shrugged, ¡°He didn¡¯t want to leave a single piece behind, saying that it might help you during your stay here. Also, having your usual things with you might help whenever you feel homesick.¡±

    ¡°No, what I mean is howe I have those? I didn¡¯t recall instructing my servants to pack this many clothes for me since we were on our way to the encampment¡­ To war, Jayra,¡± Xenia frowned. ¡°So howe I have those luxurious gowns of mine in here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ The Werewolf King¡¯s men had a stopover at Ebodia Castle to get these for you. Also, they¡¯re all still unpacked since King Darius was waiting for your approval to arrange your stuff here in his chamber,¡± Jayra exined. ¡°Or, well, if you prefer, he said, you can also use the chamber connected to this one. The one you used before, he said?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not even married yet, so it¡¯s not proper for me to share a chamber with him,¡± Xenia sluggishlymented. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to give his subjects the wrong impression of me. I still believe in the saying that first impressionsts, after all.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll instruct the servants to arrange all of your things in the connecting chamber,¡± Jayra nodded. ¡°But before we move to that, let¡¯s first get started with what¡¯s important. First impressions indeedst, so it¡¯s better that you be on your best behavior tonight once you meet with everyone.¡±

    Xenia simply nodded, and Jayra didn¡¯t waste any time as she began her lecture.

    ¡°Okay. I hope you still remember that the Kingdom of Cordon, unlike other kingdoms whose rulers are hereditary, is quite different in terms of their political system,¡± Jayra preached on. ¡°Cordon will always base their ruler on meritocracy. Eligible Alphas from every pack in Cordon are the only qualified contenders, of course, the Survival Rites is what they call the main battle for the throne, where the fittest would have the chance to get a hold on the throne.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and Darius won it a decade ago,¡± Xenia interrupted. ¡°As a result, he gained the power to appoint people to political positions in the court. But not all positions are like that, as is the case with the Council of Elders and the Great Constable positions since they¡¯re more hereditary in nature. The position of Great Constable is automatically given to the second strongest person to the king if he happens to be alive and able. If not, then it will go to the third, the fourth, and so on¡­¡±

    Jayra smiled, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good. As we know, the Great Constable position went to Gs since he was fortunate enough for King Darius to spare his life thest time they fought.¡±

    Her friend sagely continued, ¡°Now, we go to the crucial part of Cordon¡¯s political system, which is the Council of Elders. There are some mixed opinions within the group itself, consisting of Elders that are either for or against the current ruler. The Royal Council of Elders is pooled from the ten majorities of powerful packs inside Cordon, where each pack would have an Elder representing their respective packs.¡±

    Listening to Jayra ramble on, Xenia started getting dizzy as her friend went on to mention the ten major packs and each of their respective Elders. She tried her best to remember them, of course, even their characters.

    Jayra also mentioned that those same Elders held the most power when it came to the royal courts. Their opinions and approval were very important, and King Darius was already lucky to have secured the support of the majority of the Elders. That was why he was often supported with every decision he made.

    ¡°Sooner orter, you will need to decide whether or not you want to be Cordon¡¯s Queen, because the opposition will definitely let this opportunity slide, knowing how you could be Darius¡¯s weakness.¡± Jayra pointed out.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯ll secure the Queenship, by all means, Jayra.¡± Xenia suddenly dered.

    Jayra¡¯s lips curled up as she teased, ¡°Hmmm¡­ And why is that? You can¡¯t imagine your future husband having another woman besides you, right?¡±

    Xenia refused to respond. She had another ulterior motive to do it, of course, but she would also not deny the fact that she didn¡¯t want to share her future husband with any other woman. Everyone in their family had their share of sacrifices for their kingdom. And since she was already here, then she might as well y her part adequately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few more details, then I¡¯ll help you get dressed, it¡¯s almost time,¡± Jayramented as both of them looked out at the balcony, where the sun would soon be reced by the glowing moonlight.

    ¡°By the way¡­ I found something bothersome while roaming around just a while ago,¡± Jayra whispered to Xenia as she was scanning her gowns to choose which to wear.

    ¡°What? Wait¡­ Did you use a spell here?¡± Xenia cautiously asked.

    Jayra didn¡¯t need to answer, her awkward smile being more than enough to answer Xenia¡¯s question.

    ¡°Well, I had to make sure that you¡¯re properly supported as our King Stephan requested, so I used a few spells to get more details, especially on the family of King Darius, the Queen Mother Savannah, and his sister Freya,¡± Jayra shrugged.

    ¡°You see, I used the spell on one of the queen¡¯s servants. Apparently, the Queen Mother also ys a very important role, so you will need to be on her good side as well. Then I also found out that the Queen Mother favored this ra, an Alpha, for King Darius. They¡¯re even confident that she would be the one to get chosen as Queen should you not ept to do The Five Trials to be Queen.¡±

    ¡°ra?¡± Xenia subconsciously murmured, and Jayra began talking about the details she got about the said woman.

    The more she listened in, the more Xenia bit her lower lip in deep thought. She hadn¡¯t met ra thest time she was at Cordon in her disguise as Xen.

    ¡°Did you find out what ra looks like?¡± she consciously muttered out in a gasp. ¡°And how close is her rtionship with Darius?¡± She was more curious about this ra.

 Chapter 107

    Savannah let out a heavy sigh as she paced back and forth inside her chambers. She had never seen that kind of smile on her son¡¯s face before, especially not while mentioning someone¡¯s name.

    ¡°The pull must have been strong,¡± she restlessly uttered.

    It was only when there was a knock on her door that she paused midstep.

    ¡°It is ra, Queen Mother.¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice from outside her chambers, Savannah closed her eyes before letting out a sigh. ¡°Come in, ra.¡±

    At Savannah¡¯s consent, ra entered her chambers with her usual warm smile.

    Savannah helplessly sat on her chair before she asked, ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°Queen Mother, we found this identification emblem of the Princess among one of the outsiders His Majesty saved and brought into the castle,¡± ra promptly reported.

    ¡°ording to our sources, this belonged to Xen, thed and wanderer that His Majesty took in as His warrior-servant. He let this Xen stay in his connecting chamber during that time, and I could only assume that it was because his wolf recognized thisd as his mate.¡±

    There was a pause as ra waited for a response. When Savannah signaled her to continue, she promptly resumed.

    ¡°ording to one of the survivors, Xen was traveling with them on their way to Cordon. I can¡¯t attest to whether this rumor about her seducing his Majesty on purpose is true or not, but if all else, the situation is moreplicated than it seemed,¡± ra pondered.

    ¡°She was promised to marry the Vampire King of Valcrez, but it was her younger sister that ended up marrying the Vampire King instead. We can only assume that she ran away from the arranged marriage and coincidentally met King Darius along the way in her disguise as ad, but¡­¡±

    ra paused. Seeing the woman fidgeting, Savannah frowned.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Queen Mother, no one can tell if all of these are true except for the Princess of Ebodia. It would be much better if we simply asked her directly about the purpose of her travel towards Cordon,¡± ra postted with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°The rumors are getting out of hand as it is. It has already spread all throughout the kingdom, and we¡¯re still unable to find the source of such rumors.¡±

    Savannah heaved out a long deep sigh, ¡°At this point, there¡¯s no point in finding out where those rumors came from. Gossip will always be like that. It spreads like a gue, with the worst of iting out even more wrong as it spreads like wildfire.¡±

    She turned back to ra and continued, ¡°You must¡¯ve already been informed that Darius has returned with a mate alongside him. He will introduce the Princess to the officialse dinner, and I¡¯m sure he already knows about the rumors by now.¡±

    Savannah sighed. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just worried that this will cause him harm. He worked hard to secure the throne, and even his father had to sacrifice a lot. And I¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t find it in herself to continue with the line of thought. Just the mere thought of how herte husband died¡­ Of how Lucian died to save his son Darius¡­

    Sensing the older woman¡¯s distress, ra leaned down and hugged her. ¡°Everything will be alright, Queen Mother. King Darius will definitely handle things well. We just need to trust him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ra¡­¡±

    Savannah pitifully breathed out. If only it was ra, then things would¡¯ve gone smoothly for her son. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to intervene in her son¡¯s personal life as much as possible.

    It was too early for her to judge Darius¡¯s mate anyway, so she would simply observe this Princess for now. If she found her wanting and unworthy for his son, only then would she not turn a blind eye to it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What did you find about Princess Xenia?¡± Savannah inquired. She wanted to know more about this princess and her personality. Knowing ra enough, no other person would be more interested in finding out a single thing about said princess than her.

    In response, ra heaved out a long sigh and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified to say such things about her to you, Queen Mother. I fear that I may be too biased and would utterly bad-mouth her as a basic principle.¡±

    Her shoulders sagged as she admitted, ¡°Everyone knows how I look at our King in a different light. They can easily tell how special he is to me, even though I¡¯m not sure if King Darius himself is even aware of it. So please forgive me if I will refrain from answering that question.¡±

    Nodding at the woman¡¯s reasonable response, Savannah had a humble smile on her face as she held ra¡¯s hands and gently squeezed them. ¡°I am so sorry that things had to go this way.¡±

    Savannah meant every word she said. She liked how honest ra was to her. Of course, she also knew how much she cherished his son.

    She could¡¯ve easily cheered her up by saying that Darius¡¯s mate was a human and thus, was unable to feel the pull, leaving her with a high chance to still be with Darius as his Queen. And that was on top of if the human princess would even pass The Five Trials. However, recalling how firm her son was in saying that his mate would be his Queen, it hindered her from doing so.

    It was simply natural. Dariuswould do everything to make what he wanted happen even if it was impossible. That was just how her son was.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Queen Mother,¡± ra stated with a reassuring smile. ¡°I love Darius so much that I¡¯m willing to give him away so long as he is happy and the woman that is with him is worthy.¡±

    Despite the woman¡¯s words, Savannah could still see her eyes welling up with tears threatening to fall at a moment¡¯s notice. It was clear that the pain was too much, and it only made her pity ra more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Queen Mother, but I still have things to do,¡± ra tersely broke off, her voice cracking and raspy as she gently pushed the Queen Mother away. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±

    Having nothing else to say, Savannah could only nod, giving ra her leave as thetter then quickly left the chambers. As soon as she was out by the hallway, her tears finally fell. ra sniffled as she quickly wiped her eyes dry.

    ¡°That human isn¡¯t worthy, so why should I even think of giving way?¡± she whispered with a grunt as she walked into the hallway with a smirk.

    The rumors were her wee gift to the Princess of Ebodia who dared to steal the man she loved. In fact, she was just warming up as thought of the numerous presents she had nned to give the Princess during her stay here.

    She could only wonder how long the human wouldst. Surely, the princess would end up running away from this marriage once she had enough, running away yet again from an unwanted union.

    ¡°It would be nice if you ran away before things turn bloody, Princess,¡± she snorted with narrowed eyes. ¡°Spare us the pain¡­ For both our sakes¡­¡±

 Chapter 108

    Back inside the Great Hall, Darius was still busy discussing matters with his court. The longer their conversation went, the more he could see the displeased look spreading amongst his opposition.

    His firm deration of intent on making Xen his Queen obviously didn¡¯t sit well with them, and he could only imagine what they were thinking of throwing at him to dissuade him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there are recurrently a few bad rumors circting around the kingdom about your mate. Surely this is a case for consideration,¡± Elder Nassar pushed on. ¡°For one is that the Princess has a hidden agenda by disguising herself as ad while she¡¯s on her way into our kingdom. There is also one wherein she intentionally did such a thing simply to get near you and seduce you after.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Such nonsense! To think that so many false rumors circted about my mate during my absence,¡± Darius grunted with gritted teeth as he looked at everyone who opposed him.

    ¡°I do wonder who¡¯s responsible for this. Either way, I will definitely get to the bottom of this and make sure to punish whoever is responsible for this insult.¡±

    Watching them squirm under his gaze, Darius wondered if one of these Elders were responsible¡­ He wouldn¡¯t put it past some of them, after all.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯ll be a waste of resources to pursue this matter further, Your Majesty,¡± Gs interrupted. ¡°They¡¯re nothing more than baseless rumors, and we can always clear Princess Xenia¡¯s name by informing the masses of the reality against those rumors.¡±

    Darius squinted his eyes at Gs. His Great Constable was right, but he wouldn¡¯t let something like this simply pass him by. With a tone of finality, he said, ¡°This is about my future Queen. As such, I simply cannot take such things lightly. Like I said, I will make sure to find out who is responsible for this. Insulting my mate like this is equivalent to insulting me.¡±

    There was silence as the room sat on his deration. After a few moments, Darius continued, ¡°For rification to everyone concerned, Xen was indeed the one disguised as ad at the time. She wanted to escape the arranged marriage she never wanted to the Vampire King, and as such, posed as the person she once was.¡±

    He then added, ¡°In fact, you can even say that she¡¯s destined to meet me along the way. The Almighty simply gave me the privilege to meet my mate at the same time.¡±

    ¡°But we simply cannot allow her to be our Queen just like that, mate or no mate,¡± Elder Nassar reiterated.

    ¡°You know very well of our traditions and customs, Your Majesty. No one in the history of our previous rulers bent the rules when it came to the appointment of a Queen. Doing so will only bring misfortune to our kingdom.¡±

    As he expected, a few Elders and officials seconded Nassar¡¯s words. The opposition was trying their hardest to fire back at him with their traditions and customs, and it was unfortunate that he still had to heed them.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Dodging the topic, he simply stated, ¡°I still have a few more days before the wedding. The Queen¡¯s position can be discussed after the fact.¡±

    He then swerved onto another topic, ¡°But enough about this drivel. We should first focus on what¡¯s important, which is to say the welfare of our kingdom and securing our borders.¡±

    At his deration, Chancellor Talon and the Elders who supported him quickly backed up his words, thus managing to divert the topic.

    Still, Darius hated the fact that although he was powerful enough, he still had to bend on something so inane as tradition and customs simply because they should be respected. He would never stop finding a way to make Xen his Queen by any means without her being put in any harm, and if bending to the rules was what it took, then so be it.

    The meeting with the courtsted till dinner time. Once the moon hadpletely set, Darius told everyone, ¡°I prepared dinner for everyone present in this room. If we¡¯re all done, let¡¯s all proceed to the dining hall and enjoy a good meal celebrating my return.¡±

    He then added with a bit of emphasis, ¡°I will appreciate everyone¡¯s presence for tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±

    It was a rare event for him to ask everyone to eat with him, merely because he had juste back to their kingdom. He was sure everyone already got a grasp about what he intended to do, which was to formally introduce Xenia to the rest of them.

    There was a terse silence as Darius stood up first from his seat before walking towards the dining hall, and that was after he had already instructed a servant to fetch for Xen and Jayra. Predictably, the rest of his subjects followed him quietly.

    By the time they arrived, the dining hall was ready, and everyone seated themselves in their respective seats.

    As usual, Darius sat on his chair, and he couldn¡¯t help but curl up his lips as he turned his head to his left and saw the vacant chair he asked specifically for Xen. Usually, there were only two seats, reserved solely for the King and the Queen Mother, but now there were three.

    As is custom, his Elders and high-ranking officers sat on his left and right side of the table respectively. Soon, his mother arrived and took her seat on his right. Her eyes darted to the vacant seat on Darius¡¯s left, to which he only gave her an enthusiastic smile.

    His mother could only shake her head with a faint smile as she whispered, ¡°I can only hope you¡¯ve prepared yourself well for the consequences of your actions, Son.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always prepared, Mother, so please do not worry,¡± Darius reassured her. ¡°How about you just rx and enjoy this great meal while getting to know my mate more? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love her, and I will be happy if you can get to know her more and make her feel more at home here in our kingdom.¡±

    He then shed his mother a smile, a smile that only widened as soon as Xen entered the dining hall.

    ¡°She¡¯s here. Look how beautiful she is, Mother,¡± he breathed out, his eyes fixed on his mate. Seriously. Xen looked so morous in her simple one-shoulder nude spring summer colored gown, one that blended well with her alluring orbs.

    Darius gulped as he got to see her bare long legs wherever she walked. It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time he saw a woman¡¯s bare leg since some women in their kingdoms wore gowns with a slit kind of design as well. But still, no one could everpare to his alluring mate.

    Seeing as Xen had arrived, he immediately stood up to meet her halfway, making sure that she wouldn¡¯t feel awkward since almost everyone inside the hall was new to her. He wanted her to feelfortable and secure, and apanying her will do just that.

    ¡°You look stunning, love,¡± he gently whispered as he offered his hand to her. His eyes were practically shining and shimmering with love for her.

    He was so effortlessly captivated by her that he couldn¡¯t help but give the back of her hand a gentle kiss. It was the least he could do to show her his approval.

    ******

    A/N: A reference photo of Xen¡¯s outfit was posted in thement section in case you¡¯re curious. hehe

 Chapter 109

    In reality, Xenia was honestly nervous as she walked into the room, but she kept it all to herself as shefortably epted Darius¡¯s hand. Feeling him kiss her hand in a gentlemanly fashion, the blush on her face only made it harder for her to keep her stoicism intact.

    ¡°Your hand is cold,¡± Darius whispered into her ear, giving her that same tingling sensation that was more than enough to override the chills in her body and turn it into heat.

    Xenia could only stand still as Darius firmly held her hand not minding the eyes around them as he kept his closeness. Despite this, Xenia tried her best not to show her nervousness as she gave a confident countenance as the Princess of Ebodia.

    She let him lead her to her seat and she was quite surprised that she would sit behind him without so much as an inch of space separating them. She looked at him, and somehow, something deep within her tinged at seeing how he seemed overwhelmed.

    ¡°Everyone, please meet my mate; Princess Xenia of Ebodia, your future Queen,¡± Darius stated.

    Once again, Xenia was speechless, but she was still in her right mind to react and give a slight bow to everyone present. Darius then introduced her to everyone in a more intimate manner, and she settled into a rhythm of exchanging the usual courtesy. She had her usual smile ready for everyone, a talent any noble had in their arsenal.

    Darius also introduced her to his ranking officials, which included ra as one of the King¡¯s Commander. The woman gave her a warm smile, and Xenia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was genuine or not. Nevertheless, she had no ns of putting her guard down anyway.

    Still, Xenia supposed that ra was a beauty, but not to the point that she would feel any lesserpared to her in terms of physical appearance. Inwardly, she thanked her parents for giving her such good gics and facial features like her siblings.

    ***

    The dinner went well. Before long, one of the Elders, whom Xenia identified as Nassar, stood up from his chair and proposed a toast.

    ¡°To our futuredy consort,¡± Nassar dered with a raised cup to everyone present. ¡°We humbly wee you, Princess Xenia, to our Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not ady consort, Elder Nassar,¡± Darius suddenly interrupted. ¡°How many times do I have to repeat that she will be my Queen?¡±

    Noting the sudden interruption, Xenia turned to Darius and gulped upon seeing how dark the king¡¯s expression was. This was formally her first day of meeting everyone in Cordon, and Xenia really didn¡¯t want to have any trouble happening at this dinner because of her.

    ¡°But Your Majesty, like we¡¯ve always said before, we need to follow our traditions and customs,¡± Nassar insisted. ¡°Breaking such things would give misfortune to our Kingdom. We can¡¯t possibly say that she will be our future Queen unless she is willing to ept and undergo The Five Trials to be Queen.¡±

    Xenia frowned at what she was hearing. It seemed to her that this Elder was purposefully provoking Darius by opening this issue during dinner. She was well aware of how different a given political system could be for any given Kingdom. Some kingdoms aren¡¯tpletely united, and Cordon fell into this category with how massive Cordon¡¯s territory was, along with its numerous packs that each held their own sphere of influence within the kingdom.

    Xenia subconsciously found herself holding Darius¡¯s hand on the table upon seeing how his knuckles were turning white. Turning to him with a reassuring smile, she gave him a small nod. It was a gesture that wasn¡¯t missed by everyone, especially the Queen Mother.

    She then turned to Elder Nassar and spoke. ¡°Elder Nassar, should it pacify your concerns, please know that I, the Princess of Ebodia, will not skip The Five Trials¡­¡± she firmly dered. ¡°So please look forward to it, because I will be your future Queen, King Darius¡¯s mate, and his only woman. The Queen of Cordon.¡±

    At her strong showing, Darius turned to Xen, his eyes blinking several times, wondering if he had heard her correctly. He then looked back at his subjects and saw the surprised look on their faces. Nassar, in particr, became speechless as Xenia¡¯s words rang across the room. Inwardly, a part of Darius was already rejoicing at how his mate verbally pped Elder Nassar with her words.

    [Lucky you! Xen sounds like she¡¯s decided to be your Queen,] Zeus snapped him out of his senses with its words. [She¡¯s even willing to undergo The Five Trials.]

    [But it¡¯s dangerous. Xen is only human,] Darius pointed out.

    He was honestly overwhelmed upon hearing those words from Xen. He was practically on cloud nine just from hearing her announcement; a sounding deration to everyone that she wanted to be the only woman in his life.

    [Hahaha! Contain your smile. It¡¯s reaching your ears already!] Zeus teased, but Darius still couldn¡¯t help himself, stretching his smile so wide as he lovingly stared at Xen.

    ¡°Interesting. We¡¯ll be looking forward to it then, Princess Xenia,¡± Elder Nassar promptly responded, finally finding his voice. He had a poker smile as he raised his cup, and everyone did the same as soon as Xenia also raised her cup.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s not keep the food waiting and start eating, shall we?¡± Darius quickly supplied in an effort to prevent Elder Nassar from further ruining the mood. ¡°There¡¯s more than enough time for conversationster.¡±

    [Are you really that happy?] Darius heard his mother telepathically talking to him.

    [Yes, Mother. I don¡¯t intend to hide it,] he cheekily answered, still grinning.

    [You are aware of how dangerous those trials are for a mere human, right?] Savannah reminded, making Darius¡¯s smile fade quickly.

    Darius didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he turned to Xen as she started eating. She didn¡¯t seem to bother by the prior sequence of events, and Darius couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what exactly could be going on inside Xen¡¯s mind. He then recalled how she was even willing to die to save people she didn¡¯t even know on the day he first met her.

    ¡®She¡¯s willing to die to be my Queen? Why?¡¯ Darius inwardly pondered.

    The Elders didn¡¯t take long as they soon left the dining hall after dinner, together with the Queen Mother. Meanwhile, the younger high-ranking officials stayed for some time since some of them were still enjoying their drinks.

    ¡°Since our conservative Elders are all gone by now, how about I propose a toast to our Princess Xenia?¡± Gideon remarked as he stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Our King, may we now join your humble table for a few drinks?¡± Gs interrupted with a grin.

    At his men¡¯s request, Darius gave them his signal to upy the seats that were once upied by the Elders as soon as the servants have cleared them.

    Darius then leaned closer to Xen and thoughtfully whispered, ¡°Would you like to also go back to your chamber and rest early, my love?¡±

    Xenia wanted to cringe at his words, wondering what was up with the king calling her ¡®love¡¯ since she entered the dining hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Xenia curtly answered. She wanted to stay more and observe a few more interactions amongst Darius¡¯s officials. Well, she was particrly curious about the woman named ra. She wanted to see how Darius and ra interacted with each other, and see just what exactly was their rtionship.

    ******

    A/N: Can¡¯t still decide how our MCs will call each other. Lmao. Btw, do you prefer Darius to bend the rules for Xen or see Xen in action for The Five Trials to be Queen? Tell me your thoughts¡­ *wink* PS: Don¡¯t forget to vote for Golden Tickets to support our book for WSA contest 2022. We¡¯ll have a Mass Release for every 100 Golden Tickets. Thanks a ton.

 Chapter 110

    With the Elders having left the room, those of the younger sort stayed inside the dining hall to partake in some drinks. ra knew that such a thing was the norm for them, but with Darius¡¯s mate being present, some of the better drinks and bottles were being brought up by her beloved king.

    ¡°Tonight is the night for celebration,¡± King Darius firmly dered. ¡°If we¡¯re going to drink, then we should have nothing less than the best.¡±

    ra could only watch with a pang of jealousy as her beloved king called for his servants for the best bottles of wine from the castle¡¯s cer. Still, she kept herposure as she waited for her opportunity to spring her trap.

    ¡°Your drink, my love.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my King.¡±

    ra kept her tongue in check as she heard her beloved address his mate as his beloved. It should¡¯ve been her by his side instead of that human princess. She was the one that was by his side all this time, and she was the one that supported him on his rise to the throne. Why didn¡¯t he see all of her efforts? Why did it have to be that sted human? Why?!

    ¡°ra?¡±

    ¡°Oh- Yes?¡±

    She quickly blinked away her rising fury as she quickly turned her head to King Darius. With her same radiant smile, she turned her full attention to whatever it was he was about to say.

    ¡°Is the drink not to your liking?¡±

    ra almost gasped as she quickly replied, ¡°It is, my King. It¡¯s splendid.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he nodded with a satisfied hum. ¡°I would be remiss if my guests found the royal stash wanting.¡±

    She hastily found herself sipping on her own cup, the sweet and bitter taste of the red wine burning down her throat as she nodded.

    ¡°It was a good meeting,¡± sheplimented. ¡°If anything, your mate has shown that she is capable of holding herself against the Elders¡¯ onught.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°Xen is the stubborn sort. I¡¯m sure you two will get along rather well.¡±

    ra almost seethed upon hearing such wordsing from her King. However, she kept up her appearance as she replied to him with a radiant smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure that will be the case, my King.¡±

    While this was all happening, ra couldn¡¯t help but sneak a few nces at her beloved¡¯s supposed mate. Even now, she was sizing her up, just looking for something that could somehow justify this human being as her King¡¯s mate. She quickly took note of how the princess was sneaking her a few nces herself, her emerald eyes also sizing her up as if she was looking at thepetition.

    ¡®I can see right through you, Princess¡­¡¯

    Even now, the way this human smiled at her was a straight-up lie. The stress showing on her face might be subtle, but it was still there as she watched her talk to Darius.

    ¡°Good,¡± Darius hummed in satisfaction. ¡°Very well, shall I leave you to Xen¡¯spany? I still have a few arrangements that I need to rify with some of those present in this room.¡±

    ra¡¯s eyes almost widened. A moment alone with the princess? This was her chance! ¡°Very well, my King. I¡¯ll see to it that she¡¯ll be well taken care of.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile as Darius gave her yet another nod before leaving her alone with Xenia. Turning her gaze to the princess, the tension between them was almost palpable, and they haven¡¯t even exchanged their pleasantries yet.

    ¡°Princess Xenia,¡± ra introduced herself with a genuinely pleasant tone. ¡°I¡¯m ra, one of King Darius¡¯s Knight Commanders. Specifically, for the Moonlight Archers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you then, ra,¡± Xenia greeted likewise, her smile also seeming genuine at first nce. ¡°While I haven¡¯t heard of you from Darius himself, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re nothing but a good person.¡±

    ra inwardly scoffed at this princess¡¯s words. Was she that naive to think that sweet words would work on her? She could already see some cunning in those green orbs of hers. She wasn¡¯t born yesterday.

    ¡°Likewise,¡± ra promptly responded. ¡°If you¡¯re King Darius¡¯s mate, I could only assume that you¡¯re more than capable of performing your future duties.¡±

    She almost wanted to vomit speaking out those words. There was no way that a human could withstand the rigors of leading a kingdom such as Cordon. She might be able to lead her own kingdom, but to lead their people? Only a true Alpha should stand alongside their King.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xenia curtly replied. ¡°I may not know what these Five Trials entail, but I¡¯ll prove to the Elders that I¡¯m more than capable of being Queen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can.¡±

    ra smiled as her mind whirred for any possible avenues she could use against this princess. She was sure that there was more to this sudden marriage alliance than a mere happenstance of Darius miraculously finding his mate. The Mate Pull might be strong, but it wasn¡¯t absolute. If there was some kind of ulterior motive to Xenia¡¯s actions, then it could be grounds for her beloved calling off their arrangements.

    ¡®We have some wine¡­ and we have some time¡­¡¯ ra inwardly pondered as she eyed an unattended open bottle of wine close to them. ¡®Loose lips make for excellent sources of information¡­¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must be parched,¡± ra cheerfully addressed the princess, her hands already moving for the open wine bottle. ¡°Why not have a sample of Cordon¡¯s finest wine?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t really drink,¡± Xenia politely shook her head.

    ¡°Oh?¡± ra subtly teased. ¡°Is it not custom in Ebodia to share a drink with allies?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes but-¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the harm?¡± ra sweetly asked, already pouring the princess a full cup of wine. ¡°This is ssic Cordonian hospitality. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to impose, right?¡±

    The princess visibly thought about her offer for a solid second before she replied, ¡°If you insist¡­¡±

    ¡®Hook, line, and sinker¡­¡¯

    With a smile, ra thrust the full ss of wine onto Xenia¡¯s hands. Sipping on her own drink, she raised her silver cup as they began their drinking session.

    ¡®I¡¯ll find out what you¡¯re after if it¡¯s thest thing I do¡­¡¯

    ra intentionally had Xenia get drunk thinking she would show her true colors when she was drunk since she heard that most humans would be themselves whenever drunk. She was simply confident Xenia had an ulterior motive in agreeing to marry Darius.

 Chapter 111

    ra kept up her verbal poking and prodding as she chatted Xenia up a storm. It was clear that the human princess was a poor drunk, especially as the night went on. They were only halfway through their bottle when the princess¡¯s words began slurring.

    ¡°I-I think¡­ I¡¯vvve had enoughhhh¡­¡± the princess swayed ever so slightly, her cheeks flushed red as she struggled to keep herself upright.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± ra smiled, her own cheeks starting to burn from all the alcohol she consumed. ¡°The night¡¯s young, my friend. And there¡¯s more wine for us to drink.¡±

    Pouring themselves yet another round of drinks, ra was starting to struggle with the alcohol herself even as she did her best to act as the ever friendlypanion. Then again, she was starting to forget why she was even talking to the princess at times as she found herself genuinely enjoying herpany.

    ¡®F-Focus¡­ You¡¯re here on a mission¡­¡¯

    Shaking her head, ra shed the princess a smile as she gave her yet another ss of wine. ¡°Here.¡±

    Wordlessly, Xenia took the ss into her hands, the reluctant look on her face was being reced with a spot of courage as she kept on drinking. ra couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the sight of it. The Princess was such a lightweight that she didn¡¯t even need to force her to talk.

    ¡°Ssso, what brought you here anyway?¡± ra almost slurred out, her own cup already half-empty as she asked. ¡°Shurely there¡¯s more to you than just being Darius¡¯s mate.¡±

    ¡°W-well, thisss isn¡¯t the ff-first time I¡¯ve been here,¡± Xenia drunkenly admitted, a loopy expression coloring her features as her face burned red. ¡°I d-didn¡¯t wanna be heerree in the fffirstee¡­¡±

    ra blinked at what she just heard. Even in her semi-drunken state, such a piece of information burned itself into her head.

    ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t wanna b-be here?¡± ra curiously huped, her sspletely empty as she downed her drink in between phrases. ¡°H-How in the h-elll did D-Darius find you then?¡±

    Xenia let out a hic of her own as she aimed her hands at the half empty bottle on the table. Pouring herself her own gold cup, she swirled her drink as she replied, ¡°I¡­ He ffounnd me while I was-hic-running awayy from a¡­¡±

    ¡°Running¡­ away?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah!¡± Xenia almost yelped out in her drunken stupor. ¡°I got into annn arrranged marriage with the vVVampireee King¡­¡±

    This was yet another piece of information that rocked ra¡¯s alcohol-addled mind. The princess didn¡¯t want to be here in the first ce? Just what in the world happened?

    ¡°I ssee¡­¡± ra slurred out, her right hand already outstretched to pour herself another drink. ¡°Sso you don-hic-don¡¯t¡­ have any feelings-s for him-m? W-Why not run-n away?¡±

    It was the simplest conclusion that she could get to in her current state. If the Princess says that she was here against her own free will, then all of her troubles would be all the more easier to solve.

    ¡°I-I tried¡­ but he wwoulldn¡¯t let me lleaavee¡­¡± Xenia drawled out, her tongue practically slipping from her lips like a true drunk. ¡°Alwaysss saying that he owwnnss mee¡­¡±

    As if to emphasize the fact, ra saw her pointzily at the king in question, the manpletely unaware of the fact that he was being gossiped about by two of the more important women in his life.

    ¡°Constantly pesstering me¡­ Constantly making me do¡­ do¡­¡±

    ¡°X-Xenia?¡±

    To ra¡¯s utter surprise, the princess began tearing up, her face contorting into something that was far from befitting a noble of her stature. It was honestly heartwrenching. Added in her own drunken state, she couldn¡¯t help but empathize with what she thought was her enemy all along.

    ¡°Okay,dies. I think you two have had enough.¡±

    What?

    Before ra could react, Gideon had already walked towards them, a worried look on his face as he snatched away the bottles of wine that she didn¡¯t think they¡¯d go through.

    ¡°B-But¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re both clearly drunk,¡± Gideon cut ra off. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte anyway. You two-¡±

    ¡°Wait a second here, Gideon.¡±

    ra couldn¡¯t help but gawk as yet another person came into her and Xenia¡¯s conversation. This time, it was Darius as he stood over all of them in all of his imposing glory.

    ¡°I want Xenia to finish her thoughts,¡± Darius stoically instructed.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening anymore, but it was clear that Xenia also didn¡¯t care as she spoke out anyway.

    ¡°H-He¡­ I ddon¡¯t know whyyyyy¡­¡± Xenia slurred out, her words barely intelligible as she swayed where she sat. ¡°Nno matter how harrrdd I tryyy¡­. I c-can¡¯t get awayyy¡­¡±

    ra almost felt her heart sink in empathy. So Xenia wasn¡¯t here of her own free will¡­

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    She tried her best to stay awake for her new friend, but with all of the alcohol in her system, ra felt her consciousness slip away.

    *thunk¡­*

    ***

    With one ss after the next, Xenia could slowly feel her sense of self slipping away from the realm of reality. She was never the best drinker, so she did her best to keep away from any alcohol unless she was with people she truly trusted.

    ¡®This is a mistake¡­¡¯ she inwardly thought but the alcohol was somehow making her feel wonderful.

    Ignoring the suspiciously close sound of someone¡¯s head hitting the table, Xenia finished off her drunken thoughts. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t wwannt¡­ to runn awayy ffrroomm himmm?¡±

    It was a mystery to her¡­ She wanted to run away, but she couldn¡¯t? Maybe it was the alcohol talking, but a part of her always wanted her to stay whenever she thought about leaving him? She didn¡¯t even know anymore. All she could feel at the moment was a burning sensation in her chest, and growing nausea in her head as the world began to spin around her.

    ¡°N-No more¡­. C-can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve both finally hit their limits¡­¡± Gideon worryinglymented.

    ¡°Get ra to her room¡­.¡± Darius instructed, ¡°and prepare a ss of water for her readye tomorrow.¡±

    Xenia felt as if she heard the two men around her say something, but it was all mumbled and hearsay to her as her vision finally started to ck out.

    ¡°W-Wait¡­ C-ra¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to Xen myself¡­ well¡­ at least they got along smoothly¡­¡±

    *thunk¡­*

 Chapter 112

    Jayra let out a long deep sigh as she watched the two women get drunk from a distance. She wondered to herself if she should interrupt and stop her dear friend from drinking more, knowing just how badly the princess could handle her alcohol.

    However, her more wicked side stopped her from doing so. Instead, her eyes wandered towards the king, whose eyes never left the Princess even after all this time. ¡®You should thank me for this, Your Majesty,¡¯ Jarya mischievously thought with a giggle.

    Xenia was always something whenever she was drunk, but at least she was more herself whenever she was like this. She couldn¡¯t wait for Xenia to wake up tomorrow just so she could tease her about how wasted she got tonight.

    Instead of doing the sensible thing, she simply remained quiet on her seat, watching on as her drunkard friend was carried off in the King¡¯s arms out of the dining hall.

    All throughout dinner, Jayra decided to carefully and quietly observe the people that would surround the princess during their stay here in the castle. She took some important notes for her to use, written in a secretnguage only known by the trusted few chosen by the Ebodian Monarchs.

    Currently, Jayra was writing down a few more notes for future use when¡­

    ¡°What are you writing?¡±

    She almost jumped out of her seat at Bartos suddenly invading her personal space. He was leaning close to her back, his cheek almost brushing against hers as he closely stared at her journal.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Just some observations and useful things about magic,¡± she fidgeted as she lied. Her heart was beating too fast, and it made her feel all giddy inside. At least the werewolf iming her as his mate could make her heart thump like this. Small miracles, she supposed.

    Feeling him silently leaning back, she subconsciously touched the ce where his cheek brushed against. She smiled, thinking how she was acting funny when she herself had already taken the initiative to kiss Bartos before. It was just a simple brush of his cheek against hers, and here she was blushing at the insignificant action.

    Once again, she found herself being grateful that Bartos was someone she could consider dating with marriage in her thoughts.

    Huh¡­ Marriage¡­ What did Bartos even think about having a marriage ceremony? As far as she knew, Cordonians rarely held wedding ceremonies. The Mate Bond was more than enough; something which could be secured through marking and mating being more than equivalent to marriage for them.

    ¡°You¡¯re spacing out. A coin for your thoughts?¡± Bartos asked as hefortably sat now on the vacant seat beside her.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just wondering what your thoughts are on having a marriage ceremony?¡± Jayra directly asked without so much as a hint of hesitation. She was the straightforward type and pussyfooting around a topic just wasted both her time and the person she was talking to.

    Bartos seemed taken aback by her question, but he quickly answered her with a small nod. ¡°Marriage is never a problem for me. I will do whatever my mate asks me to do.¡±

    Jayra chuckled and jokingly followed, ¡°Then what if I asked you to kill yourself? Would you still do that?¡±

    Instead of the expected answer, Bartos looked at Jayra keenly as he replied without so much as batting an eye, ¡°If that is what you want, then I will do so.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jayra burst out in disbelief. ¡°What is this? Is the Mate Pull really that strong?¡±

    Bartos didn¡¯t say a word, instead, simply nodded as he kept his silence. Meanwhile, Jayra noticed how red his face was getting, so shemented, ¡°Are you drunk already?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m sober, Jayra,¡± Bartos promptly replied. ¡°Shall I escort you back to your room now, seeing as the Princess has already left?¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± she curtly answered as she quickly put her journal back into her bag and stood up. Letting Bartos lead her out, the sound of their footsteps echoed against the dim hallways.

    ¡°I hope you enjoyed dinner,¡± Bartosmented as he walked beside her.

    ¡°The dinner was good. Although, I can feel some tension brewing back there,¡± Jayra pointed out. ¡°Looks like Princess Xenia will need to work hard to get on everybody¡¯s good side.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. You¡¯re probably talking about Elder Nasser,¡± Bartos rified with a small grunt. ¡°He¡¯s the leader of the opposition against His Majesty. Maybe he¡¯ll be lenient towards Princess Xenia since his wife is also from Ebodia.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I heard Lady Sh was his mate, and he turned her into a werewolf after the fact,¡± Jayra recalled. ¡°She¡¯s from a prominent family in Ebodia; a Marquess¡¯s daughter, at that. They were highly respected, so we honestly all thought that Elder Nasser would somehow support the Princess in some ways. But I guess that won¡¯t be the case.¡±

    Jayra snorted, her face souring as she recalled how Elder Nasser seemed to be cooking up something that could harm Xenia. He was clearly cunning, and at this rate, he might use the Princess against King Darius. She should report this to King Stephan at the first opportunity she got.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, King Darius won¡¯t let anything happen to Princess Xenia,¡± Bartosforted her, making Jayra smile.

    Turning her face to Bartos, Jayra seemingly remembered something as she suddenly asked about another person she should know more about. ¡°Is ra a good woman?¡±

    ¡°ra¡­ Hmm¡­ That question is hard to answer. Why ask?¡± Bartos asked back.

    Jayra chuckled as she replied, ¡°I guess she¡¯s not a good woman since you can¡¯t answer me directly.¡±

    Bartos lightly chuckled as he rified, ¡°Well, ra is a good person if you¡¯re good to her. You see, she bites back hard if you be her enemy. She¡¯s an only daughter whose parents were great warriors that died serving the denizens of Cordon and in honor of the crown. She was only six when her parents died, so she basically grew up under the care of King Darius¡¯s parents.¡±

    He further added, ¡°At a young age, she became the leader of the Midnight Pack along with the guidance of the deceased king himself, King Lucian, Darius¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jayra curiously nodded. ¡°Although, how could a child be a leader of the pack?¡±

    It might look like she was being too intrusive with her questions, but it was her task to know more about the woman, seeing as there was a possibility that this woman could be Xenia¡¯s contender for the Queen and Luna position. She had noticed how ra was closely observing their Princess the whole night, and she was sure their princess noticed the same.

    Although, after a while, the two seemed like they were inseparable friends. That would definitely affect their future shes, assuming that they grow closer after getting sloshed together.

    ¡°Well, for a child, she showed great potential back then. Besides, the werewolves under the Midnight Pack had high respect for ra¡¯s parents,¡± Bartos promptly replied.

    ¡°No one would dare tarnish their graves by fighting ra for the leadership position, especially when ra had the King backing her up. Either way, as soon as she came of age, she easily proved herself worthy of their trust, showing them that there was no better Alpha to lead their pack than her¡­¡±

 Chapter 113

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯m sure ra will fight our Princess for the right to be Queen,¡± Jayra bluntly stated.

    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s only ra who had been eyeing the Queenship, Jayra,¡± Bartos directly replied.

    ¡°Before our King met Princess Xenia, the Elders were already pushing him hard to get a Queen. He had already passed the ten-year grace period to find a mate, and we still need a Luna for our Kingdom to prosper. It was once said that our kingdom will face great misfortunes should our ruler still not have his Luna after ten years, and that¡¯s only fueling the race even further.¡±

    Jayra simply nodded, seeing as she was already well aware of Cordon¡¯s customs and traditions. Every Kingdom had its differences in regard to customs and beliefs, and each one of them should respect the other.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised how confident Princess Xenia was to take on that challenge. She¡¯s just a human, and she¡¯ll have to fight against powerful werewolves also eyeing the throne,¡± Bartos scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a bloody fight if she ever reaches the fifth trial, assuming she could even pass the first four. No human in the history of Cordon ever survived this, Jayra. That¡¯s why no human has ever been crowned as Queen of Cordon. The first four trials are more than enough for her body to even withstand. She needs to pass the trials of the four elements; the air, fire, water, and earth before even getting to the bloodbath at the final trial.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate our Princess just yet. She¡¯s quite powerful, even if she herself doesn¡¯t know it yet,¡± Jayra defended with a pout.

    She was aware of the special bloodline running through their Princess¡¯s veins, so she too was confident that Xenia would pass every challenge put in her way. Her father, King Stephan, also believed that she¡¯d be fine. After all, unknown to most people, Xenia had angel blood flowing through her. It was a secret known only by those trusted by the royal family like her, wizard Lurio, and Seer Beirut.

    On top of that, not all knew the true identity of the Queen and the history of the cursed. When King Stephan married Queen Dana, the sky cried blood, a sign that their union would bear a cursed child.

    After some time, everyone thought that the cursed child was Mineah, seeing as her eyes held two different shades of color. In reality, however, none truly knew exactly what the curse was even about.

    Bartos chuckled, and she immediately recognized that it was because of her expression, based on him constantly staring at her. It was a refreshing sight, and she was surprised at how gorgeous the man in front of her could be once he was smiling andughing.

    Craving for a bit more of his smiles, she consciously tried doing a few funny faces, causing him tough even more as he stared at her. His crisp giggles were like music to her ears, and she couldn¡¯t help but continue coaxing a few moreughs out of him.

    Funny¡­ she wanted Bartos to smile andugh like that even more. Somehow, the sight brought joy to her heart.

    ¡°You really should smile andugh like that more often,¡± Jayra couldn¡¯t help butment with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a great improvement from your usual scowling.¡±

    Bartos¡¯s face reddened at her words. And this time, it was Jayra who chuckled as she teased even further, ¡°You¡¯re even blushing, And that¡¯s a gorgeous look on you. How adorable¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop that,¡± Bartos suddenly retorted, going back into his serious voice and expressions. However, the redness on his cheeks remained. Jayra could already tell he was trying his best to act nonchnt.

    Jayra pursed her lips even further as she rebutted, ¡°But I¡¯m just being appreciative. Would you prefer for me to not express myself, Bartos? Do you want me to just keep it all in whenever I¡¯m around you?¡±

    ¡°No. You being like this is better,¡± Bartos timidly replied with a slight bow. ¡°And thank you, Mdy.¡±

    Jayra¡¯s lips curled up into a devious smile.

    ¡®I like him,¡¯ she inwardly thought to herself. She felt at ease around Bartos, especially now that she was having more interactions with him. And seeing how he reacted to her now, her yful self was already looking forward to teasing Bartos even more in the future.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re wee. But do you have ns tomorrow?¡± Jayra suddenly asked, her sweetest smileing to the forefront of her arsenal.

    Bartos could only look at her with his blinking eyes as Jayra chuckled. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Well, on my part, I¡¯ll be busy checking on a few things about The Five Trials. I need all the knowledge I can get if I want to help Princess Xenia to be prepared,¡± Jayra giggled.

    ¡°On top of that, we only have a few more days before the wedding. And while I understand that The Five Trials willmence five days after the wedding as per tradition, I still wonder if you can somehow help me and give me all the details about it.¡±

    Before Bartos could formte a reply, they both halted in their tracks as they reached her chambers. With a look, he said, ¡°We¡¯re here at your doorway.¡±

    ¡°Ah of course. Thank you for walking me, Milord,¡± Jayra thanked with a grin. ¡°So tomorrow¡­ Do you think you can apany me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the King will train Princess Xenia himself, and he¡¯s quite strict, I might add,¡± Bartos answered in a roundabout manner. ¡°Either way, whatever you need from me is iparable to whatever His Majesty will feed Princess Xenia.¡± Knowing their King, Darius would definitely start their training as early as tomorrow morning.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see,¡± Jayra hummed with a knowing smile. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll take that as you saying that I don¡¯t have to worry, right?¡±

    ¡°What I actually mean is that you don¡¯t need to waste your time on it,¡± Bartos timidly sighed. ¡°At this point, it¡¯s better that you spend your time¡­¡±

    Bartos¡¯s words trailed off, unable to continue further as his own courage suddenly left him.

    ¡°Spend time? With what?¡± Jayra curiously asked, her eyes blinking at Bartos as she waited for him to finish his words. Although, she already somewhat knew just what exactly he wanted to say to her.

    The tongue-tiedmander scratched his head as he awkwardly stared at her. Jayra opened her mouth to tease, him but it was suddenly sealed close by Bartos¡¯s lips. It was both sloppy and surprising as he whispered, ¡°Spend time with me instead. Why not just have the two of us get to know each other more?¡±

    He broke off the kiss just a moment after. As if sensing the insanity of his own actions, Bartos immediately turned around and ran off, leaving Jayra standing dumbfounded in front of her chambers.

    ¡°Now he runs?¡± Jayra mumbled out with a twitch in her mouth as she watched Bartos¡¯s retreating back. Like a thief in the night, he stole that sloppy kiss from her with his message.

    Jayra giggled as she touched her lips, entering her chambers with a hum in her step. ¡°Not bad, I suppose¡­¡±

    *****

    A/N: What do you think of this pairing, Jayra, and Bartos?

 Chapter 114

    Darius had a wide and loving smile on his face as he stare at Xen in his arms.

    ¡°Look at you getting so wasted,¡± he grinned to himself as carried his mate to his room. ¡°Truly, you have no control.¡±

    Xen¡¯s face soured as she retorted, ¡°Hah! I-It¡¯s all your f-fault! Put me down now! I c-can w-walk!¡± She wriggled in his arms as she cried out, ¡°Put me down, you w-wolf!¡±

    ¡°And what will you do if I won¡¯t, love?¡± Darius teased. Seeing Xen like this was amusing, and he was delighted that he got a front-row seat to such a spectacle.

    ¡°I w-will¡­ b-bite you,¡± she mumbled aloud.

    True enough, Xen moved in such a way that as soon as she reached his neck, she bit him. However, instead of pain, Darius groaned as the bite emanated pleasure. With every second that her lips stayed on his neck, a thousand jolts traveled all throughout his body, making him stop walking as he cradled her in his arms.

    ¡°This¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± Darius groaned. ¡°Xen¡­ Do you know what you just did to me?¡±

    If only this Xen knew just how much torment she was giving him ever since that night when he got to give her pleasure. He even thought he could do more to her before Jayra interrupted them with the sad news about their deceased Seer.

    As if responding to his question, Xen suddenly sprung free from his arms, seemingly ignoring his bbering as she shakily walked ahead of him in the hallway. She was still swaying with each step, her words as slurred as ever as she used him of¡­ something.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I b-bit you b-becaussssse¡­ y-you deserved thaaaaatt¡­¡± Xen slurred out, her head swaying against the nonexistent breeze. ¡°H-how d-darrrre y-you¡­ c-cheat on m-me!¡±

    Darius frowned at her words, ¡°Huh?! Cheat?¡±

    He immediately held Xenia¡¯s shoulders steady, trying his best to help her walk without swaying. ¡°Y-yeah¡­ T-that ra! Hah! I¡¯m s-ssssure she has this¡­. hidden agenda for offering me¡­. that d-drink!¡± she weakly used with blushing cheeks.

    ¡°S-Shee¡¯s niiee though¡­. But I won¡¯t be surprised if s-ssshe getss closer to me¡­. K-keep your e-enemiessss closer, yesss? T-that woman! She r-reallllly thinks I¡¯ll llllet her get you away from meeee?! Hah! She¡¯sss a friiendd¡­ but I¡¯ll g-give her¡­¡±

    Without warning, Xen¡¯s body almost lurched onto the floor, Darius almost barely just fast enough to catch her mid-fall. Pulling her back upright, they locked gazes as he held her, Xen suddenly smiling at him as if he was the brightest thing in the room.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re kindaa handssome¡­ you know¡­¡±

    Darius groaned at what he just heard her say. Did she really mean those words? She found him handsome?

    ¡°You really need to lie down, Xen,¡± he grunted aloud, his own self-control starting to fray the longer he held her in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re far too drunk for this.¡±

    ¡°A-Ahhh¡­. But thatt¡¯ssss- E-Eh?!¡±

    Shaking his head, he ignored whatever random mumbling Xen was about to utter in favor of focusing on the task at hand. Hearing her throw out her drunken praises was liable to make him lose control, and he¡¯d be damned if he ever took advantage of his mate while she was like this.

    [Why not?] Zeus cackled inside his head. [Isn¡¯t this the best time to do so?]

    [I¡¯m not going to take away any more of her choices, dammit,] Darius growled at his opportunistic wolf. [If she¡¯s going to give herself away, I want it to be decided when she¡¯s of sound mind and body.]

    ¡°Daaarrriiusss¡­.¡±

    Even now, every instinct on his body screamed at him to take her, to make her his while her inhibitions were thoroughly destroyed by the liquor. However, his self-control prevailed, allowing him to reach her chambers without any incident despite his princess thrashing and wailing his name over his shoulder.

    ¡°P-Put me doooonn¡­. Darrriuusss¡­.¡±

    Her words might be slurred, but they were still just as strong as the king unceremoniously tossed her onto her bed. Her luscious body bounced against the mattress, her more voluptuous parts bouncing alongside her before she rolled to a stop. Darius could only look on in indecision as Xen tossed and turned on her bed, her face upside down as she gawked at him.

    ¡°Eeehh¡­. Hehe¡­.¡±

    Darius sighed at the admittedly pathetic show of restraint in front of him. Xen waspletely undone, her dress practicallying undone as her hands¡­ wait, what in the world was she doing!?

    ¡°Put your clothes back on this instant,¡± he growled aloud, his desperation almosting out as he turned his gaze away from her.

    ¡°B-But it¡¯s hot¡­¡± Xen panted aloud, making it even harder for him to ignore her as her sultry voice echoed throughout her room. ¡°Sssweatttyy¡­¡±

    For a few seconds, Darius did his best to resist temptation, only to fail immediately as he let his gaze roam Xen¡¯s half-naked body. Sure enough, she was telling the truth in the fact that she was drenched in sweat. Her dress practically clung to her sweaty body, making things infinitely worse as his inner wolf howled in impatience.

    [Take her already! She¡¯s practically screaming at you to do it!]

    Darius groaned against his baser instincts, forcing himself to move away from her in an effort to grab a few towels for her to use. He was definitely not aroused! Not one bit!

    ¡°Darrroouuissss?¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± the king tossed her a few towels, conveniently ignoring the fact that she just mispronounced his name. ¡°Pat yourself down.¡±

    ¡°Ookay¡­¡±

    Like a petnt child, Xen weakly sat up from her bed, her dress practically drooping off her shoulders as she reached for the towels. Darius could only watch as she tried and failed to clean herself, her drunken self being too uncoordinated to even dry herself.

    ¡°E-ehhh¡­. Ehh¡­.¡±

    Darius just wanted to die as he watched his mate uselessly pat herself down, her ilingsing out cute enough that he almost wanted to help her. But he really shouldn¡¯t. Just getting near her while she was in this state was a guarantee that his instincts would just run away from him.

    ¡°E-Ehh! D-Dariiuusss¡­.¡±

    To his chagrin, Xen was practically tearing up as she looked up at him. She was so pathetic while she was like this that he couldn¡¯t help but just want to help her.

    ¡°H-Help¡­.¡±

    The king sighed. There was no escaping her, wasn¡¯t there¡­.

    *****

    A/N: A few more Golden Tickets to reach 100 GT. Keep voting for 5 chapters to be released instead of just 2 chapters every time we receive 100 Golden Tickets. Thanks.

 Chapter 115

    Darius knew that what he was about to do was a bad idea, that he should just cut his losses and turn around lest he lost even more dignity in front of his drunken mate. However, seeing her like this was making him lose himself. There was simply no way that he could walk away from her now.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    With a reluctant grunt, the king lowered himself to grab a towel from Xen¡¯s bed and pat her down. Positioning himself behind her, Darius began dabbing the towel against her bare skin, her sweat quickly diffusing into the cloth as she moaned and panted in front of him. It was ridiculous, but it was also making his blood boil.

    ¡®What the hell am I even doing¡­¡¯ he inwardlymented.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Thaaattt hittsss the spooottt¡­.¡±

    Darius flinched as he heard her moan against his touch. Well, technically, it was because of the towel, but what was even the difference at this point? Each dab he made almost made his skin crawl. It was as if the towel was practically an extension of himself, a keen desire to be close to her making him drool at the prospect of going further.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ So hot¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the-¡±

    Without any warning, Xen suddenly dropped her dress off her shoulders, Darius¡¯s eyes widening as she practically stripped herself bare in front of him.

    ¡°Muuuuchhh bettteeerr¡­.¡±

    Hearing her sigh in relief, the raging hard on beneath his pants almost threatened to rip off his pants as he inwardly seethed at the sight of her. It was demeaning. It was tempting. There was no way that he would ever be satisfied just keeping his hands off her now!

    [See?! Do it!]

    Ignoring his impatient wolf, Darius did his best to keep his efforts to the task at hand. There would be no taking advantage of her tonight, not after hearing her words earlier.

    [Isn¡¯t that exactly why you should do it?!] Zeus howled out. [She wants you! There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll resist!]

    The king almost wanted to knock himself out. He knew that his wolf was right, that his mate was far too drunk to even fight him off. He could go all the way, and she wouldn¡¯t even so much as a protest as much as she¡¯d scream at him for more.

    [See?! Why stop yourself?! You¡¯re already thinking of doing it!]

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m a better man than that¡­¡±

    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡±

    The king¡¯s eyes snapped open wide upon hearing a rather suggestive moane out of her lips. It took him out of his stupor, at least, but surely what he was doing wasn¡¯t giving her any sort of pleasure.

    [Look again, loverboy!]

    Darius blinked at his wolf¡¯s words. Almost hesitantly, his focus cleared up as he felt something soft and full in his hands. Sure enough, his hands were already cupping her soft breasts, her nipples as hard as diamonds as his fingers moved against his will.

    ¡®What am I doing!?¡¯

    ¡°D-Darrriusss¡­.¡± Xenia moaned and squirmed in front of him, her throaty gasps making him even more off-bnced as his hands moved on their own.

    ¡°X-Xen¡­¡±

    His tongue felt scathing hot as he leaned into her back, licking the salty sweat off the crane of her neck as he suckled on her skin. How badly he wanted to stop, to apologize for taking advantage of her in such a vulnerable state. But how could he?

    He couldn¡¯t even stop his hands from roaming her perfect body.

    ¡°A-Ahh¡­ D-Darriuusss¡­¡±

    Even from behind, he could smell the heavy scent of alcohol in her breath as she panted and moaned with his every movement. His hands were tweaking at her nipples, moving up and down her entire torso as if to envelop her in his greedy touch. The guilt in his heart grew the longer he went on, but his need to continue only spurned him to keep going.

    ¡°Daaarriuusss¡­¡±

    The king groaned as he did his best to keep himself from going further. He refrained from turning her around and kissing her outright, knowing full well that doing so would render him to take her right then and there.

    ¡°Restraint¡­ Restraint¡­¡±

    Darius found himself chanting even as he let his lips scour her bare back. The salty sweet taste of her sweaty skin was making him insane, but he was at least sane enough to avoid using his eyes. Instead, he let his traitorous hands do the talking as his left hand roamed further down beneath her dress.

    ¡°A-Ahh!¡±

    Hearing her squeal as his fingers found her wet petals, her juices drenched his fingers as he went into the attack. There was no stopping him now, even as every logical sense of his mind screamed at him to stop.

    [Why stop?! Go even further beyond!]

    Absolutely not!

    ¡°A-AAHH!!!¡±

    Darius flinched as he felt Xen squirm and twitch in his embrace, he had just plunged his fingers into her, and her inner walls immediately clenched painfully tight against his digits. To think that she came as soon as he prated her¡­ The notion of her insides clenching against his length was just a prospect that he wanted to find out as soon as possible!

    ¡°X-Xen¡­¡±

    He growled out his own desires, his instincts raging as he kept his eyes closed. Opening them now would just show her panting for him, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself at that point.

    Still, there was no other option.

    Opening her eyes, he fully expected himself to jump his mate right then and there. She was silent, but knowing her drunken self, surely she was just waiting for him to take her.

    Unfortunately, or fortunately, what he found was something that was, quite frankly, to be expected.

    ¡°Xen?¡±

    Instead of a panting and moaning mate, Darius was face to face with a woman so utterly stered that she had passed out after one climax.

    ¡°My love¡­¡±

    With a sigh, Darius hastilyid Xen down on her bed. Quickly pulling up her sheets, he made sure that she wouldn¡¯t be cold before practically bolting out of her room. There was no way that he¡¯d be able to sleep now. He had to cool himself off.

    ¡°Dammit, Xen,¡± he growled. ¡°You¡¯re really making this hard for me¡­¡±

    **************

    July 12, 2022

    A/N: Yehey we reached 101 Golden Tickets (GTs) so today we will have 5 Chapters! GTs Reward1/5

    Keep voting for another hundred Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 116

    Fanning himself down, Darius was walking through the halls of his castle when he spotted Bartos and Gideon in their usual hanging spot. They were on the training grounds, cradling bottles of wine in their hands as they engaged in casual banter. Seeing as he was still practically backed up, he decided that maybe sharing a chat with his men would help bring him back down to reality.

    Putting on his usual stoic front, Darius strode out into the moonlight, the sweat on his brow twinkling faintly against the glowing blue light.

    ¡°Sire?¡±

    ¡°At ease, Gideon,¡± Darius curtly nodded, leaning against the nearest wall as he crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°I¡¯m simply here for a chat. And perhaps a drink, seeing as you two obviously stowed a crate of the stuff with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, nobody¡¯s drinking the cheap stuff back in the dining room,¡± Gideon chuckled as he reached down the crate of wine and grabbed an unopened bottle. ¡°It¡¯d be a waste if we just let these things go down into the ground, no?¡±

    With a grunt, Darius nodded as Gideon tossed the bottle in his direction. Grabbing it out of the air, the king casually popped the cork off with his thumb, immediately taking a swig of the wine without so much as a care in the world.

    ¡°Drinking out of the bottle, eh,¡± Bartos scoffed. ¡°Suchck of manners is unbefitting for a monarch.¡±

    ¡°Bah, nobody¡¯s watching anyway,¡± Darius rolled his eyes. ¡°And since when did you start cracking jokes, Bartos?¡±

    ¡°Ever since he and his mate started getting along rather well,¡± Gideon chucklinglymented.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Darius breathed. Right, Bartos¡¯s mate was Jayra. Gideon telepathically informed him of the good news at Ebodia Encampment.

    ¡°Him and Jayra are getting on like they¡¯ve been dating for months already,¡± Gideon exined to their king with a scoff. ¡°Honestly¡­ To think that Bartos of all people has the most progress in wooing their mate. And here I thought I was the more sociable out of all of us.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s simply fortunate to have such an understanding woman as his mate,¡± Darius faintly smiled as he took another sip. ¡°Frankly, I¡¯m jealous that Jayra is making your life easier by being so open-minded.¡±

    ¡°¡­I suppose I¡¯m lucky in that regard, my King,¡± Bartos meekly grunted. ¡°Truly, her openness to having a rtionship with me is a boon that I¡¯ll never take for granted.¡±

    Darius could only nod in agreement as he took yet another big swig of his wine bottle. There was no point in him trying to save his drink, seeing as there was still a crateful of the stuff just lying in the corner.

    ¡°Still, it kind of feels like I¡¯m being left behind now,¡± Gideon chuckled against his own drink. ¡°The king has his mate, and Bartos luckily found his mate soon after. When will my chancee, you think?¡±

    ¡°Come now. Your mate wille to you soon enough,¡± Darius reassuringly scoffed. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re still young. We all are.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Bartos nodded, nursing his own drink in his hands. ¡°I simply got lucky with my own mate. I¡¯m sure that once you find yours, your rtionship will progress even easier than ours might get.¡±

    ¡°Heh, thanks for the encouragement,¡± Gideon gratefully smiled. ¡°I¡­ well¡­ I kind of needed that, I think.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Darius snorted. ¡°You¡¯re more than capable of moving forward without a mate if needed. You¡¯re just being melodramatic.¡±

    ¡°M-My King? I¡¯m not being melodramatic,¡± Gideon weaklyughed.

    ¡°Heh. Isn¡¯t this you counting as melodramatic?¡± Bartos teased further, supporting his liege¡¯s efforts as he chuckled. ¡°To think that you of all people would be this worried about not having a mate.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried,¡± Gideon quickly defended himself. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m feeling left behind whenpared to you two. I mean, what if you two have kids and I¡¯m still mateless?¡±

    At his words, the two men that had mates promptly spat out their respective drinks. Giving Gideon a look, the two both looked equal parts excited and horrified at the prospect of having children with their mates.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far ahead,¡± Darius stoically waved his words off, hiding his own insecurities in favor of turning the tide of teasing. ¡°At that point, you might¡¯ve already had kids of your own.¡±

    ¡°I-I agree,¡± Bartos shakily nodded. ¡°You¡¯re more than capable of finding a mate before either of us get settled down. Maybe even before this war ends, you might already have children running about your feet.¡±

    As if sensing his own momentum, Gideon simply smirked as he countered, ¡°Ah, but Darius is probably the first to have children between the three of us. After all, the Kingdom needs an heir to stabilize the session line, even if they still need to fight for said right.¡±

    At Gideon¡¯s words, Darius suddenly found himself imagining what it would be like to have children of his own. Even now, the thought of Xen¡¯s belly swelling with life, of his seed taking root within her¡­ it only made his earlier heate back even harder as he began sweating again.

    ¡°We should leave this topic of discussion forter,¡± Darius swiftly worded out. ¡°Right now, we have a war to win. And that¡¯s on top of the Five Trials taking ce after Xen and I¡¯s wedding.¡±

    ¡°A-Ah right,¡± Gideon coughed into his fist. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Bartos scoffed. ¡°One would think that Xen wouldn¡¯t even survive the first trial, let alone the fifth one.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about,¡± Darius pondered. ¡°ra will surely take part in it as well. And while I wouldn¡¯t truly mind her winning, I still need Xen to win.¡±

    ¡°Hey, maybe ra might concede herself?¡± Gideon jokingly suggested. ¡°She and Xen did hit it off during their drinking session together. And while there might be some bad blood between them in the near future, I don¡¯t see their newly formed bond breaking that easily.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Bartos inferred with a nod. ¡°Bonds forged in the fires of drunkenness can be hard to shake off.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°However, Xen¡¯s survival isn¡¯t guaranteed, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll even agree to let me use my influence and call off the trials.¡±

    The three men settled into a pensive silence as they thought about future events toe. Perhaps there will be a way for Xen toplete the trials alive. Perhaps she could win it all¡­ She had to¡­

 Chapter 117

    Darius and Bartos had already left to go to their respective chambers, but Gideon remained as he sat on his usual spot at the training grounds. He had this weird urge to empty the remaining liquor for some reason, all while staring up at the bright moonlight above.

    He let out a deep sigh before he chuckled and murmured, ¡°I already have a mate, but¡­¡±

    Gideon sighed once more before taking another swig of his liquor. His mate was a werewolf, but he wasn¡¯t sure if she even felt the same Mate Pull from him as he did to her. After all, she was still too young, a literal child at the time, and a werewolf could only feel the Mate Pull usually after they turned eighteen.

    ¡°How long do I need to wait?¡± Gideon absently questioned himself while staring at the moon. He then chuckled as he continued finishing off the bottle in his hand. With onest swig, Gideon unceremoniously passed out, his back against the wall and his head bowed down as heid lifeless on the training grounds.

    Little did he know, a woman hade to the same spot with a hefty amount of baggage on her back. Looking at him, the woman clicked her tongue as she shook her head.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ Look at you being so wasted. What are you even doing here alone getting drunk like that?¡± shemented with a frown. She then sniffed around and continued, ¡°I swear I smelled something gooding from this direction¡­¡±

    cing the baggage down on the ground, she kept sniffing around in search of its source. She even got down on the ground to sniff it out even further, crawling on its trail until she finally reached the origin of the smell.

    Looking up, her disbelief was the first thing that came out of her mouth.

    ¡°No way!!! It can¡¯t be from you!¡±

    Her eyes widened in horror. She couldn¡¯t believe that this alluring and intoxicating scent wasing from this drunkard man. She couldn¡¯t even see who this man was with his head bowing down from her.

    ¡°Oh, please¡­ At least let him be someone handsome!¡± she almost begged while looking up to the moon.

    It had been a gamble. She really shouldn¡¯t be back home for a few more days, but she had requested toe home after her four years of training at Mount Sorel. She had received a letter from her mother bearing some good news, that her brother had finally found his mate and was even getting married in a couple of days.

    Of course, she made her way back immediately. As soon as she reached the castle, she got sidetracked by a very nice scent that she hadn¡¯t smelled in her whole life. It drew her enough to follow where that addicting smell wasing from. She couldn¡¯t exin exactly what the scent even was, but it was pulling her so hard that she simply had to follow. It was only after a few minutes into her search that it dawned on her that she was experiencing the Mate Pull.

    Seeing such an opportunity, she actually felt giddy and excited at the thought of who her mate would be! She even thought that it was her reward after working and studying at Mount Sorel for four hard years.

    The longer she followed the scent, the more she got excited about the prospect of having a mate. She was even chanting a silent prayer as she trailed the scent, hoping that the pull wasing from the man that she have always wanted. Yes, she had a man she have always adored. Or rather, it was most appropriate for her to call it her¡­ her first love?

    Ahh¡­ Just thinking about such a person made her giggle nonstop. She had to admit that it was Gs that she had pined for in her early years, thest man who was able to stand and fight against her brother for the throne.

    ¡°Tch¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, reality seemed to have someone else in mind for her. Another heavy sigh came out of her lips as the drunkard man in front of him asserted itself in her mind. Somehow, she had found her mate at a highly unexpected time and situation. Obviously, the Almighty had a different n for her, giving her a different mate that she¡¯d be unsure to even ept or not!

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s not him¡­¡± she helplessly whispered to herself. It would¡¯ve been nice if her mate turned out to be Gs.

    With a pout, Freya sat on the ground with her legs crossed in front of the drunk man. She also crossed her arms over her chest as she stared at him with an arsenal of sighs at her disposable. She should at least see his face, at this point. Maybe she¡¯d recognize him if she somehow knew this man.

    ¡°That¡¯s something, I guess¡­¡±

    Still, she had spent four years at Mount Sorel training in seclusion. Surely, a lot of changes have already happened in the Kingdom by now. Maybe a lot of different faces too that she might not even recognize since shest left the ce.

    ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re making me feel anxious!¡± Freya scoffed with a pout, contemting whether or not to try and raise his head up to look at him. It¡¯ll take some effort, but he was her mate anyway. She might as well get it over with and prepare herself for the inevitable.

    ¡°I like beautiful things¡­ Surely, you won¡¯t feel bad if I reject you once you don¡¯t fit my criteria, right?¡± she childishly asked. Well, she knew she was being immature, but who wouldn¡¯t want a handsome, strong, and powerful mate?

    Already, she detested the fact that he was already a drunkard werewolf, the empty bottles near him were proof enough of the fact.

    ¡°Geez¡­ Did you finish all of this by yourself?¡± Freya shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Ah, I hate men who can¡¯t get a hold of their alcohol addiction, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe it¡¯ll be better if I just don¡¯t look at your face and leave you here alone,¡± she hummed in deliberation, still wholly undecided on what to do.

    Their kind indeed did honor the Mate Pull, but they still had a choice on whether to ept it or not. Of course, there would be consequences regardless of what choice they made, seeing as the Mate Pull between two pureblood werewolves was regarded as sacred and a blessing from the Almighty that should be cherished and honored. Rejecting such a thing could cause misfortunes. And her fortune was unlike her brother, whose mate was a human. She was practically blessed right now, and she should really treat it as something sacred.

    Gathering enough courage, Freya exhaled loudly as she reached her hands out towards the man¡¯s head to tilt it up. With each breath, the suspense of the situation made it all the more tense. It was killing her as she gently tilted the man¡¯s head up. Seeing his face, she gasped as she removed the strands of his messed-up hair on his face¡­

    ¡°Lord Gideon?¡± Freya breathed out with blinking eyes, making sure she was correctly identifying the man before her.

    As if sensing her, he smiled as he slowly opened his eyes and murmured, ¡°Ah, how nice¡­ Dreaming about my mate like this¡­¡±

 Chapter 118

    Closing the door behind him, Gs made sure to keep quiet after making sure that ra was already settled in her own bedchambers inside the castle.

    Turning around to walk out into the hallway, he was making his way back when saw his father Nasser along the way.

    ¡°Ride with me,¡± his father suddenly said.

    Acquiescing her father¡¯s request, Gs quietly followed his old man outside the castle, where he found that a carriage was already waiting for them to take them home. With their pack upying the majority of the Cordonian northside, he and his father had their own respectively assigned bedchambers within the castle should they want to rest in the capital.

    However, it would seem as if his father had something confidential to talk to him about tonight; enough for him to decide to go out of the castle and wait for him. And to even have theme to their pack¡¯s territory for it¡­ It must be something of importance.

    It¡­ It was peculiar, but it didn¡¯t surprise him one bit¡­

    Stepping inside the carriage, the two of them were barely on their seats when the horses moved forward. His father didn¡¯t waste any time as he then spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve been hovering around ra often, Son. I do hope you¡¯re still sticking to the task at hand. Have you sessfully gotten her to our side?¡±

    Gs kept up his nk expression as he stared at his father. Turning to the side, he moved the curtains barring the window apart to look out at the dark view of the nighttime outside. As expected, it was dark, and yet everything was still clear to his wolf¡¯s visions.

    He frowned, his face as dark as the night sky as he casually replied, ¡°ra wille to me sooner orter. She took the bait, as reckless as the move was all because of love¡­¡± He let out a silent scoff, ¡°Once she loses face before Darius, she¡¯ll be desperate toe and seek my aid.¡±

    Even as he spoke, he could still feel his father¡¯s scrutinizing gaze hovering above him. It didn¡¯t bother him, however, as he kept his eyes glued to the outside world.

    ¡°Remind yourself that ra is nothing but a tool to us, Gs,¡± Nasser quickly pointed out.

    ¡°You must refrain from harboring any feelings around her. It is clear that she will never have feelings for you, that is simply a fact that you must live with. It is Darius who she wants, and no matter how much you try, you will never be as good as him in her eyes.¡±

    He then firmly added, ¡°You will never have her so long as you¡¯re unable to remove the hindrances out of your way, something that you¡¯ve failed to address ever since you lost the throne.¡±

    Gs kept his thoughts to himself. He hated it whenever his father would point out such a thing. It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time that his father had done such a thing. Hell, he should be immune from it at this point. But still¡­ his scathing words would never fail to hit him hard. It was enough that the pain from it kept drilling holes inside of his heart, instilling a deep hatred and agony within him.

    This time, he turned his head to his father. With a wry smile, he grunted, ¡°Just like how you got rid of the man who was a hindrance for you to get Mother on your side?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± A proud scoff came out from his old man as he boasted, ¡°Your mother is my mate. Death is inevitable to whoever stood in my way to get to her. In the end, I seeded.¡±

    Gs didn¡¯t bothermenting as he turned his gaze back outside. That one fight for the throne he had with Darius was far from easy. He had thought he had the upper hand at first, but Darius proved to be a tough opponent. The man wasn¡¯t all strength, and he quickly found his weakness and turned it against him.

    In hindsight, the would-be king was refusing to get the upper hand; Darius simply letting him think that way so that he could put his guard down for a decisive final blow that caught him off guard. It was a clever move that he didn¡¯t seeing, all things considered.

    Sometimes, Gs even wondered why he was still alive to this day. Darius was a generous man despite his potential for ruthlessness. He was sure that the man would never spare him the second time around. It would either be him killing Darius, or him being killed by Darius should they ever sh once more.

    ¡°That human, Princess Xenia¡­ She sounded confident about the Five Trials,¡± his father pondered with a scheming look.

    ¡°We need to know where this confidence of hers ising from. I know that she¡¯s far from being a normal princess since she has the training of a well-trained warrior. ra will definitely fight her in the finals because of it. Still, I can¡¯t sense the confidence in you that you can bring ra to our side¡­ If so, then you leave me no other choice¡­ I will have to prepare Pinra for the final trial.¡±

    ¡°Pinra?!¡± Gs burst out. In a single instant, all of his attention was directed towards his father.

    Pinra was his cousin; a very dangerous woman who also secretly practiced ck magic under his father¡¯s protection. Pinra always craved for the flesh, and killing became her habit once she got the hang of it. And to add to her advantage, she had a certain angelic face that none would even think of her as being a hideous person underneath the facade.

    It was simplymon sense. Anyone who would fight Pinra would end up facing a tragic death. She would never fight fair and square, and that was a certainty.

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Pinra must win the survival of the fittest in the final round.¡± Gs couldn¡¯t continue with his words as his father¡¯s sharp re threw him off.

    ¡°We have no other options. We need more people under us inside the court! You failed us ten years ago, and that¡¯s why I have to work this hard to make sure that our n, our pack, can finally get a hold of the throne!¡± Nasser barked aloud. ¡°If I can¡¯t rely on you on this, then it¡¯s only prudent that I better rely on your cousin!¡±

    Gs gritted his teeth at what his father was saying. Still, he kept his calm as much as he could.

    ¡°Fine. You can rely on Prina, but don¡¯t expect me to clean up the inevitable mess that she¡¯ll surely make in the process,¡± Gs stoically pointed out. ¡°You know Prina well enough, Father. Her actions can and will backfire against you, or even against our whole pack for that matter.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Son,¡± Nasser confidently scoffed. ¡°I have a n for every situation. Just focus on handling the military affairs, and make sure that when the timees, Darius wouldn¡¯t have enough influence over his army except through you¡­¡±

    There was a pause before his father added, ¡°Your mother¡­ She misses you already, so I¡¯ll be generous and allow you to see her tonight.¡± Nasser haughtily chuckled, ¡°You should be grateful. I might just stop being this generous if you keep on failing me, Gs.¡±

    Gs remained quiet as the sound of the carriage¡¯s wheels ground on. He was powerless. He could only ball his fists as he seethed, blood dripping off his hand as he kept himself fromshing out.

 Chapter 119

    Waking up in the morning was always the worst possible endeavor anyone could ever go through. Of course, that wasn¡¯t always the deal for Xenia.

    That was, until, she woke up with the worst hangover she had ever had in her life.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ What happened¡­¡±

    Xenia shook her head in pain as she weakly sat up on her bed. Last night was aplete blur to her. She remembered feeling sloshed, and she remembered talking to someone that felt like her new best friend.

    ¡°W-what the hell¡­¡±

    Looking around, she was back in her chambers. Her dress was practically falling off her shoulders, and there was a suspicious amount of towels beside her. What warranted their presence, she wondered.

    ¡°U-Ugh¡­ My head¡­¡±

    The princess shimmied herself ever so closer to the edge of her bed, the bright light of the morning sun making it hard for her to focus as her temples throbbed in pain. What in the world even possessed her to drink that much?

    ¡°Xenia?¡±

    She winced at the sudden intrusion in her personal silence. Looking up, she blearily made out Jayra standing over her. Her friend had a ss of water in her hand, and her parched throat quickly made itself apparent the longer she stared at it.

    ¡°N-Not so loud,¡± Xenia whispered out in pain. ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s a ss of water, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jayra responded, her tone adjusting to her princess¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m sure you need it.¡±

    Wordlessly, her friend offered her the drink, to which Xenia shakily grabbed it from her grasp and took a cautious sip. Her stomach was still flipping ever so slightly, and any sudden movements felt like it would take her over the edge.

    ¡°W-What happenedst night?¡± Xenia panted out, cradling her head with one hand. ¡°I feel like absolute shit¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, for one, you got drunk,¡± Jayra oh so helpfully pointed out.

    ¡°I know that,¡± Xenia growled. ¡°Can you please not rub it in now?¡±

    Jayra chuckled, ¡°Very well. If you must know, then you and ra hit it offst night.¡±

    ¡°I-We did?¡±

    All of a sudden, shes of memories and good times flooded her blurred imagination. The image of herself and this ra dominated most of her earlier recollections, the two of them sharing a fewughs together as theymiserated over a bottle of wine.

    ¡°You two got hammered, after which Darius carried you to your room.¡±

    Xenia grumbled as she wracked her mind around these so-called events. Sure enough, she remembered some instances of being carried by Darius, but her version of events practically ended even before she reached her room. For all intents and purposes, she had no idea what happened to her the moment they went inside.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she groaned out in pain once more, gingerly sipping the ss of water as she squinted. ¡°Can you close the curtains, at least?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Watching Jayra remove the nuisance that was the morning sun, a semnce of calm washed over Xenia as she let her eyes drink in the dim atmosphere of her room. It¡¯d be a while before she was fine enough to walk, let alone move around with her head still spinning. Still¡­

    ¡°Where¡¯s ra?¡±

    For some reason, a part of her wanted to know if her drinking partner was alright. Now that she was somewhat thinking straight again, she knew that the woman was her potential rival for Darius¡¯s affection. Not that it invalidated what they sharedst night. Somehow, she hoped that they¡¯d at least still be friendly with one another.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jayra shrugged. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s in her own room. Maybe she¡¯s already up and about.¡±

    Xenia sighed as she massaged her temples. Perhaps she¡¯ll have her chance to talk to the woman some other time then. In the meantime, she should try and at least have an idea of what happened to her once she was inside her room.

    ¡°Darius took me here, right?¡± she weakly inferred.

    ¡°That¡¯s how Ist saw you,¡± Jayra confirmed.

    Xenia nodded at the confirmation. That at least made it clear that Darius was present in her roomst night. The fact that she was under her covers and the bed didn¡¯t look like aplete mess meant that he did something to her. Because surely she¡¯d be in no state to be that orderly by herself.

    With a small breath, the princess let her hands wander around her body, the ends of her fingers slowly palming against the surface of her skin. Somehow, she felt like she had been vited, and yet she didn¡¯t really mind?

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Ignoring Jayra¡¯s question, Xenia let her hands move across her body, her shoulders rolling off her left hand as her right traveled downward. Her dress was undone for some reason, and she felt rather sticky despite the temperate climate¡­ Something happened for sure.

    ¡°Wait¡­ You don¡¯t think¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m figuring it out, Jayra.¡±

    With a small whisper, she continued with her self-investigation. The back of her neck felt rather sensitive for some reason. And her groin felt¡­ ¡°Ugh! W-What the¡­¡±

    ¡°Found something?¡±

    Xenia almost flinched at Jayra¡¯s question. Quicklyposing herself, she nervously asked, ¡°C-Can you check my shoulders?¡±

    Letting her friend check on her, the princess found something on her that was both rming, and yet somewhat¡­ exciting? Her privates were extremely damp and sensitive for some reason, and the only thing that could ever justify that was if-

    ¡°Huh, you have bites. Kiss marks?¡±

    Her eyes widened. ¡°W-What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say other than you have those marks,¡± Jayra teasingly repeated. ¡°I can even count them out. They¡¯re that clear.¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t know what to think. Coupled with her somehow insane sensitivity, a clear picture was starting to get painted in her head. There was no mistaking it.

    Darius truly did something to her.

    ¡°So how was it?¡±

    The princess was caught off guard. ¡°H-Huh- Oh, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± Jayra asked directly, her naughty expression remaining stered on her smile.

    ¡°S-stop that¡­ I still can¡¯t remember what exactly happened here¡­¡± she hesitantly trailed off.

    ¡°Well, if you say so,¡± Jayra shrugged, somewhat disappointed for being denied out of a few more details. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell me everything once you remember them. You know I enjoy those kinds of topics based on real experiences.¡±

    Xenia could only blink in disbelief as Jayra casually left her chambers with a burst of loud and teasing waves ofughter. Her face was burning red in embarrassment.

    Xenia let out a sigh when Jayra was finally out of her sight. Was there even something wrong with what she discovered? For some reason, she really didn¡¯t mind it, and her body was practically yearning for it even?

    ******

    July 12, 2022 (GTs Reward 5/5)

    A/N: Thank you for voting. Let¡¯s vote more for another hundred Golden Tickets. We¡¯ll have another 5 chapters once we reach 201 Golden Tickets. *Kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 120

    Xenia was still nursing her throbbing head when Darius came into her chambers. She was caught off guard, of course, but she somehow managed to keep herposure.

    She also managed to recall bits and pieces of what happened to herst night. Although it was far from clear, the sensations were still as vivid as she remembered, down to the point when she started acting crazily in front of Darius. If her memory was to be believed, she let it all happen without so much as a fight.

    Her face reddened at the thought of it. She even moaned and felt pleasure with¡­

    ¡°Xen, your presence in the Royal Breakfast will be appreciated,¡± Darius said, snapping her out from her stupor. He then ced some sort of bowl on her table as he added, ¡°I brought you this to help with your hangover. Take a few sips. It¡¯ll help you feel better. You were too drunkst night, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re feeling good right now. As much as I¡¯d like for you to take a rest, we still have to meet with my mother and have breakfast with her this morning.¡±

    ¡°C-Can¡¯t even look at me?¡± Xenia weakly scorned out. Even now, she wanted to keep her pride intact and let Darius think that she wasn¡¯t acting like herselfst night. After all, it was the truth. She was indeed not herself.

    ¡®Are you even sure you can control yourself in that kind of situation when you¡¯re sober?¡¯ her inner self asked.

    In her own thoughts, she then recalled how vulnerable she was around Darius even though she was in her right state of mind. It wasn¡¯t like this was the first time they became intimate with one another. And to think that she wasn¡¯t even drunk during that time.

    ¡°D-Do dress ordingly to your stature,¡± Darius neutrally intoned, his eyes barely flickering towards her. ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°And what?¡± Why was he staring at her like that?

    Xenia felt her heart skip a beat, wondering if Darius would decide to talk to her about the incidentst night.

    As if sensing her judging stare, the king blushed ever so slightly. It was so subtle that she wasn¡¯t even sure if her eyes were seeing correctly.

    ¡°How are you feeling? You were so drunkst night that you were not quite acting as yourself,¡± Darius inferred. ¡°Do you recall what you didst night?¡±

    ¡®What I did?!¡¯ Xenia wanted to scream. He made it sound like she did something when he was the one who put those marks on her skin and¡­

    Xenia blinked, her mind hard at work as she strung up her next words.

    ¡°Well, I do feel weird in some ces¡­ As if someone assaulted my body,¡± she confidently remarked with a frown as she stared at the king.

    ¡°Assaulted your body?!¡±

    She kept up her naive look as she continued, ¡°Yeah. Jayra said I have these suspicious marks on my shoulders. She then told me that it was you who brought me here inside my chambers.¡±

    She then added extra emphasis, ¡°Also, my body feels kind of weird, my King. Did you somehow do something to me while I¡¯m not in my own sound mindst night? I can¡¯t remember a thing, but my body definitely feels off somehow.¡±

    Xenia had a triumphant smirk upon seeing the king¡¯s guilty expression. He avoided her gaze as soon as she spoke up, and he looked so conflicted as he formted his response.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Darius breathed out, and Xenia stared at him closely. She was too curious to know just what the king had to say with her usations. Would he y innocent? Or would she me her for his actions?

    ¡°Ermm¡­ I apologize. Something indeed happenedst night, and you will probably recall it after some time,¡± Darius whispered out, his eyes staring intently at hers. ¡°I tried my best to control myself, but the pull is so strong, Xen. If you only knew how hard I tried to not take youst night.¡±

    Xen gulped and murmured, ¡°The Pull? You mean the Mate Pull¡­¡±

    It was barely a gasp, and she doubted that Darius even heard it. Somehow, she felt disappointed at his answer. Why? Was it because he was ming the Mate Pull for his own actions? Somehow, that didn¡¯t sit right with her.

    Such a thought left a bitter taste on her mouth as she said, ¡°You can leave now. Like you said, I need to prepare to eat breakfast with you and Queen Mother. So please, I need a moment to do so.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will ask the servants to attend to you an-¡±

    ¡°No need, I can attend to myself. I only need my privacy for now. So please¡­¡± Xenia interrupted.

    The princess could only bite her lower lip as she watched Darius hastily leave her to her lonesome.

    ¡°So early for this¡­¡± she mumbled out with a frown. She didn¡¯t envision her morning starting on a sour note. The sun hadn¡¯t even fully risen yet and she already felt annoyed.

    With a sigh, Xenia forced herself out of her bed, her world still partly underwater as she staggered her way to her clothes. She knew she should really call for Jayra¡¯s assistance right about now, but she was feeling rather petty at the moment, and her friend was clearly raring to tease her about her current misery.

    So no. She was going to do this alone.

    With a determined frown, she grabbed onto the nearest drawer for support as she got herself ready. She didn¡¯t care if she¡¯d bete. She was far from the mood to be patronizing when her world was spinning all around her.

    She didn¡¯t care anymore if she was still sulking for no reason. So what if it was all nothing but the Mate Pull for Darius? Why was she even bothered this much by such a thing? She should just focus on her goal instead, and that was to be the Queen of Cordon and help Ebodia.

    Absently, she gave the bowl on her table a parting look. For a moment, she thought about walking towards it, but she quickly changed her mind as she stubbornly murmured, ¡°Hmmp¡­ I¡¯m not drinking that¡­¡±

    With a defiant frown, she murmured to herself, ¡°I-I can handle myself just fine¡­¡±

 Chapter 121

    Contrary to her prior belief, she couldn¡¯t handle herself¡­

    Just the act of undressingst night¡¯s dress had been an endeavor and a half. On top of keeping herself quiet as to not alert Jayra of her rebellious actions, even the task of getting herself presentable was making her sweat.

    And that wasn¡¯t even the worst part.

    ¡°O-Oh no¡­ BleUgH-¡±

    Almost immediately, Xenia held her hand up to her mouth, her stomach traitorously wanting to spew out what little amount of water she managed to sip earlier. Even after years of living out her life, she never thought that she¡¯d be brought this low by mere alcohol.

    Then again, there was a reason she never drank the thing too much in the first ce.

    ¡®Dammit all to hell¡­ I don¡¯t want throw up!¡¯

    Her thoughts went on overdrive as her fight-or-flight instincts kicked in, her stomach still trying its best to expel its contents all over the floor as her eyes quickly flew towards the nearest bathroom. She could taste the acrid burn of her stomach acid already, and there was no way that she could stop this froming out now.

    ¡®No! I can keep this in, dammit!¡¯

    Forcefully swallowing, Xenia let out a tired pant as she shook the taste of acid off her mouth. The world was still spinning, but at least she managed to fight off the worst case scenario that was utterly ruining her room by making it smell like her guts.

    ¡°T-This is a disaster¡­¡±

    Xenia almost wanted to cry at the intense nausea she was feeling. Sure, she could ask Jayra to help her, but did she really-

    ¡°BLeuGH-¡±

    Feeling her guts betray her once again, all vestiges of her stubborness faded away in favor of reluctant capitulization.

    Okay, she¡¯s had enough.

    ¡°J-Jayra¡­¡± Xenia weakly uttered out, her mouth still covered in an attempt to prevent herself from vomitting. ¡°H-Help¡­¡±

    The princess winced at how weak her cries for help were. Knowing that she might not even be heard, she crawled her way to the privy in her chamber. At least she should- ¡°BLEuGH-¡±

    Nope! Nope! She won¡¯t make it! ¡°J-Jayra!¡±

    Risking it all by yelling out to her friend, her throat burned with acid as she did her best to dy the inevitable. She just had to hold out for a few more seconds before-

    ¡°Xenia?! What¡¯re you-¡±

    ¡°H-Help me¡­ please¡­¡±

    Moving quickly, Xenia could only let out a grateful smile as she felt Jayra carry her the rest of the way to the privy in her chamber. Letting it all out, a decent part of her pains almost evaporated instantly. She¡¯d be able to clean up immediately as well, making sure that all of the cold sweat she had on her body was thoroughly cleaned up.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve called for me for this, you know,¡± Jayra sighed with worry as she helped her princess clean up. ¡°I saw Dariuse in earlier, and I thought you were fine.¡±

    ¡°A-Apparently, I wasn¡¯t fine enough,¡± Xenia weakly chuckled. ¡°And sorry about that¡­ I honestly thought that you¡¯d¡­ well, tease me¡­¡±

    ¡°Even I have enough sense not to tease you if you¡¯re suffering this much,¡± Jayra mirthfully scoffed. ¡°Also, Darius told me that I should escort you back to the dining hall for breakfast. Though for some reason, I have a feeling that he nned on doing that himself before he saw you.¡±

    Xenia could only scoff, ¡°Well, that¡¯s obviously because of these things¡­ on my shoulder¡­ I didn¡¯t give him permissionst night¡­¡±

    ¡°Or maybe you did,¡± Jayra pointed out. ¡°You just don¡¯t remember it.¡±

    Well, she did now, but that was something that she was nning on keeping to herself.

    ¡°My drunk self should be different from my normal s-self,¡± she quickly retorted despite her protesting stomach. ¡°I-I was¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be responsible enough¡­ B-BLEU-¡±

    Another retch stopped Xenia from finishing her thought. But at least Jayra was there for her as she rubbed her back.

    ¡°There there¡­ We¡¯ll get that fixed soon enough¡­¡±

    Xenia could only hope that was the case. She was meeting with the Queen Mother just a few minutes from now, and she should at least be presentable for that.

    ¡°Just¡­ Just help me?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, mdy.¡±

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯m never drinking¡­ alcohol again¡­¡±

    Holding onto Jayra¡¯s arm for support, Xenia made her way to the dining hall, where Darius and his family will surely be waiting for her to appear. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but she was pretty sure that she was runningte already.

    Well, at least she had the excuse that was her crippling hangover.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Jayra chuckled beside her. ¡°You¡¯ll have to drink wine during social gatherings, you know. There¡¯s no escaping alcohol in our lives.¡±

    ¡°Well, I say I can live without it¡­¡± Xenia pouted in defiance. ¡°No more¡­ drinking wine for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Save that anti-alcohol talk for when you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Jayra cheekily quipped. ¡°Right now, as a monarch, you have the responisibility of drinking socially for the good of your realm.¡±

    ¡°W-What happened to not teasing me while I¡¯m suffering?¡± Xenia pouted, her face still a bit green from her nausea. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to feel this bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, but what if Darius asks you to drink with him?¡±

    Jayra¡¯s counter question almost gave her pause. However, she quickly recovered as she harrumphed, ¡°Then he can drink all by himself.¡±

    ¡°Keep telling yourself that~¡±

    Weakly shaking her head, Xenia decided count her losses and keep quiet. Still, that one question still lingered in her mind. Would she truly risk getting drunk again if it meant spending more time with Darius? Wait¡­ Why was she even thinking about this?

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Looking up, Xenia felt the smallest tinge of anxiety creep up on her as the doors to the Dining Hall entered her vision. Somehow, a part of her was telling her that something big was about to happen behind these closed doors.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Jayra asked.

    ¡°H-Hopefully,¡± Xenia murmured out. ¡°You can let go of me now.¡±

    Feeling her friend¡¯s support leave her body, her knees slightly wobbled as she stood on her own two feet. Mustering up her focus, she walked forward. At the very least, it allowed her to push away the nagging question to the back of her mind unaswered.

    She was definitely not going to answer that with a ¡®maybe.¡¯

 Chapter 122

    Darius held his breath as soon as he saw his mate entering the dining hall. If he was being honest, he still felt like he wasn¡¯t himself even if it¡¯s been a while since he walked out of Xen¡¯s chamber.

    Truly, just the mere sight of her messy hair and loose dress hanging onto her like that when he entered her chamber was more than enough for him to go crazy. He was supposed to wait for her and walk with her to the dining hall, but he wasn¡¯t confident enough that he¡¯d be able to control himself if he stayed any longer inside her chambers.

    So instead, he decided that it would be better that he left as soon as she asked for some privacy.

    Seeing her approach, he smiled as he quickly pulled up a chair for her beside him, not minding the curious look his mother was giving him for his actions.

    ¡°Good morning, Queen Mother,¡± Xen politely greeted with a bow.

    At his mate¡¯s polite greeting, the Queen Mother smiled and signaled for her to walk to her seat.

    At the door, there was yet another knock before it swung open once more. This time, it was ra who entered the hall.

    ¡°ra is like a family to us, Princess Xenia, so she often eats with me whenever she¡¯s around the castle,¡± the Queen Mother quickly exined.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Queen Mother, Princess Xenia¡­ A pleasant morning to everyone,¡± ra greeted, and Darius signaled her to sit on her usual chair.

    Once seeing that everyone was settled, Darius held a satisfied smile as he turned to his mother. He was d that his mother was particrly attentive to Xen, exining to her why ra had just joined them. He really didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings about him to form in Xen¡¯s mind. The headache that would ensue in clearing them up was simply astronomical.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you all got drunkst night, so I asked the cook to prepare this herbal soup to help you all feel better,¡± Queen Mother suddenly spoke aloud as she signaled for everyone to partake in the soup ced on their table by the servants.

    The breakfast began at a slow pace. Darius watched as Xen take the bowl of soup in front of her, a greenplexion still on her face so he curiously asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat the hangover soup I brought you earlier?¡±

    Xen opened her mouth to reply, only coughed as she rubbed her chest. Darius was quick to move as he rubbed her back and whispered, ¡°Careful.¡±

    It was a rather attention-drawing sight. All eyes were on Darius that everyone present failed to notice that yet another person had just entered the dining hall.

    ¡°My¡­ my¡­ my¡­ I didn¡¯t know that our King could be this gentle!¡± a woman¡¯s voice roared inside the hall.

    ¡°Freya?!¡± the Queen Mother burst out.

    With a wide smile, Freya immediately ran to their mother for a warm hug. Meanwhile, Darius frowned at her younger sister as he questioned, ¡°Why are you here, Freya? Aren¡¯t you supposed toe back in a few more days?¡±

    Freya had a pout as she replied, ¡°Is that how you will wee your sister after four long years of not seeing me, Brother? I asked for permission to leave early so I can surprise you and Mother. I just arrivedst night.¡±

    ¡°But you know how dangerous the journey can be,¡± Darius scolded. ¡°You should¡¯ve told us you wereing so I could¡¯ve sent envoys to pick you up and protect you.¡±

    ¡°Your brother is right,¡± the Queen Mother quickly agreed. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that your journey had been a safe one, but you can¡¯t always be this lucky, Freya. Don¡¯t do this again, alright? You have to promise me that you won¡¯t make such a rash decision like this without asking me or your brother for advice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Freya whispered out with a slight nod. ¡°I just wanted to surprise you two, is all. I wanted to show you two how capable I am of taking care of myself now.¡±

    Hearing her sister¡¯s apologetic tone, Darius let out a long breath as he said, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. We can only learn. I hope this won¡¯t happen again, Freya.¡±

    Freya nodded once more in apology before her eyes quickly darted towards Xen. Seeing her sister¡¯s attention, Darius¡¯s face suddenly lit up as he proudly introduced, ¡°Freya, meet Princess Xenia of Ebodia, my mate and future Queen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that brother,¡± Freya waved him off with a teasing grin. ¡°Your eyes are practically shining right now, and I bet all you can even see right now is this fair Princess.¡±

    Freya was a warm person. And as Darius expected, she also gave Xen her warmest wee with her usual charm and smile.

    ¡°Wee to Cordon, Sister-inw.¡±

    Seeing the two exchange pleasantries, Darius couldn¡¯t help but admire how Xen¡¯s face blushed brightly as she gave his sister her usual beautiful sweet smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± Dariusmented, not minding all the eyes around himnding on him once again.

    ¡°Of course, she is, my brother,¡± Freya readily agreed before letting off yet another teasing grin. ¡°Oh my! Are you really my brother?¡±She then turned to face their mother, her grin still present. ¡°Mother, Big Brother Darius became cringey all of a sudden! Is this the effect of the Mate Pull?¡±

    The Queen Mother chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Daughter. Everyone must already be starving by now, so please go get a seat and let¡¯s all start eating, shall we?¡±

    At their mother¡¯s word, Freya took to her usual seat. Darius could still sense some of the suspicious nces his sister was throwing at him, but he simply ignored them as he focused all of his attention on Xen.

    Keeping an eye on her, he sensed that she was acting a bit awkward around him. For some reason, it seemed as if she was avoiding his gaze. Was she mad because ofst night?

    ¡°Hmm, aren¡¯t you a bit too covered?¡± Freya asked as she casually pointed out Xen¡¯s current dress. ¡°I mean, the weather¡¯s still hot, and that outfit looks so good on you, but isn¡¯t that kind of ufortable with this kind of weather?¡±

    Darius couldn¡¯t help but agree with his sister. He had also noticed how Xen wore a dress that covered every inch of bare skin she could show . It looked good on her, of course, especially with how perfectly it fit her curves. Red also suited her as well.

    At the question, Xen¡¯s face reddened as she exined, ¡°I, err¡­ Some horrible skin rashes suddenly broke out on my skin earlier, so I¡¯m trying to hide it. I¡¯ll feel awkward if anyone sees it. It¡¯s probably from all the alcohol though, so I¡¯ll do my best to avoid drinking again by all means. I guess it¡¯s just not for me.¡±

    Darius almost choked on his own saliva¡­

    ¡®Horrible? Are my love marks that horrible to her?¡¯ he inwardly scoffed.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit out of sorts with how Xen described her so-called rashes now, especially since he was perfectly aware that it was the marks he left on her skin.

    [Well, she definitely enjoyed them, so don¡¯t mind her words,] Zeusforted him. [I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re not expecting her to vocally announce to everyone here that you put those marks on her skin though, right?]

    [I won¡¯t mind it,] Darius shamelessly scoffed.

    He shook his head, a mischievous smile forming on his face as he turned at Xen. After a beat, he suddenlymented, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯ll be training with me, Xen. I will personally make sure that you will pass the Five Trials to be my Queen.¡±

    ******

    A/N: The image reference for Xen¡¯s outfit is in thement section in case you¡¯re curious.

 Chapter 123

    ¡°T-Training?¡± Xenia murmured out.

    It was so sudden. Yes, she had nned to start her training, but she thought she was going to do it with Jayra. She didn¡¯t expect that Darius would want to personally train her for it at all.

    ¡°But¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to be busy tending to the affairs of the kingdom?¡± Xenia logically reasoned. Her training would consume a lot of time, and she knew that Darius, as the king, would be very busy to even try and take some time out of his schedule.

    ¡°Princess Xenia is right, Son. You have a lot of responsibilities to attend to,¡± the Queen Mother seconded.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Oh right¡­¡± Freya trailed off into thought. ¡°Princess Xenia is human, so she would need to pass the Five Trials, huh¡­¡± Her eyes then darted to ra as she said, ¡°Hmm¡­ The fifth trial will be a free for all against powerful werewolves. Are you going to join the fight?¡±

    Xenia turned to ra. She had been subtly observing the woman ever since she entered. So far, ra had been nothing but polite, if outright pleasant towards her, but her keen eyes also noticed how the woman would asionally sneak nces at Darius, especially whenever he would show some extra care towards her.

    She wasn¡¯t good at deciphering emotions, but the way ra looked at Darius bothered her. Could it be true that ra had feelings toward Darius then? Of so, then Jayra¡¯s information was absolutely correct. It would also exin why ra and the Queen Mother were close with one another. That much, she could tell.

    With bated breath, Xenia waited for ra¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Ah, I must be nuts for asking the obvious,¡± Freya answered her rhetorical question. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll definitely join. Your pack will also push you to do it even if you didn¡¯t want to anyway.¡±

    Her eyes then darted back to Xenia as she said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to work hard, Sister-inw. Among the more powerful werewolves, the five strongest would be chosen to participate in the final trial. Then you¡¯ll fight for survival against them in the fifth trial if ever you pass the fourth trial, of course.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What if I don¡¯t pass the fourth trial?¡± Xenia hesitantly asked despite already knowing the answer.

    ¡°Well, the five remaining candidates will still fight to be our King Darius¡¯s Luna,¡± Freya answered.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Xenia whispered out, her tone filled with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to seed in these trials then.¡±

    Freya nodded at her conviction. Without much thought, she then blurted out, ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess the rumors circting around the Princess are nothing but mere rumors then. I can see that you¡¯re quite exceptional and genuine¡­¡±

    ¡°Freya, you¡¯re talking as if Princess Xenia isn¡¯t in front of us,¡± the Queen Mother scolded.

    Xenia frowned at what she just heard. Rumors? Questioningly, she looked at Darius and inquired, ¡°Are there rumors about me?¡±

    That was news to her. She was entirely unaware that there were rumors about her circting around the kingdom.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I already tasked my men to investigate where it came from and find out who is responsible for this sphemy,¡± Darius gritted his teeth through his smile. ¡°I already spread my word that whoever insults my mate has insulted their king, and would face the corresponding punishment for it!¡±

    ¡°Sire, I¡¯m already working on that problem right now,¡± ra suddenly chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to find the one responsible soon.¡±

    Hearing ra, Darius looked at her and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t involve yourself in the investigation anymore, ra. If you n on joining the Fifth Trial, then you should focus more on your own training.¡±

    He then added, ¡°Many will probably fight to the death just to secure the final five positions to fight Xen for the fifth trial, and it¡¯ll be a shame if you were one of the casualties.¡±

    Throughout the two¡¯s exchange, Xenia¡¯s gaze shifted back and forth between Darius and ra. She found herself wondering if she was the only one who noticed how ra¡¯s expression paled for just the slightest of moments; her usual smile quicklying back up to hide her emotions.

    ¡®She looks suspicious,¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought. ¡®I can tell that something¡¯s off. I have to find out more about these rumors about me.¡¯

    Her gaze then fixated on Darius, her heart somehow jumping with joy upon seeing how confident he was that she would pass the fourth trial.

    ¡°I never would¡¯ve thought that the Mate Pull would be this strong,¡± Freya voiced out once more. ¡°Seeing my brother cheer for his human mate like this is-¡±

    Before Freya could continue, she was quickly shot down by a warning re from the Queen Mother. Letting out a sigh, Freya turned to Xenia.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Xenia. It¡¯s simply in my nature to talk recklessly like this. I don¡¯t mean harm nor have any intention to offend you, however,¡± Freya politely apologized. ¡°I¡¯m just in a daze, I guess¡­ with how my brother has changed over the period of time I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±

    Hearing the woman¡¯s apology, Xenia gave Princess Freya a reassuring smile even though deep down, she was starting to hate the words ¡®Mate Pull¡¯. Or rather, at how all of them were pointing out that Darius¡¯s actions were nothing but the effects caused by that damn ¡®Mate Pull¡¯. She was honestly getting sick of it!

    ****

    Unknown to Xenia, ra was also keenly observing her every move and expression. She wanted to make sure that her assessment of the princess was right. Last night, Xenia clearly voiced out in her drunken state how Darius just forced her into this marriage, of how it was clearly a one-sided affair. But looking at her now, one thing didn¡¯t sit quite right¡­

    If she was forced into this arrangement, then why was the Princess determined to do the Five Trials to be Queen? It was a life and death matter. Wouldn¡¯t it be safer for her to simply settle with being His Majesty¡¯sdy consort?

    She wouldn¡¯t even mind it.

    It was peculiar. ra had her doubts, but she still had more pressing matters to attend to. Darius had tasked someone to look after the source of the rumors¡­ She must find out who it was. ra never thought that this minor thing would bother Darius so much that he was even willing to give out a punishment for the ones responsible.

    Keeping her calm, she bit her inner cheek as the guilt ate into her conscience. What she did was a reckless move, thinking that the Princess of Ebodia was someone with ulterior motives.

    ¡®I should fix this¡­¡¯

    She was interrupted from her deep thoughts when she heard Darius¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mother, Freya¡­ I will be very busy in theing days helping Xen train. I will appreciate it if you two can help me with court matters during that time,¡± the king requested before he turned to look at her.

    ¡°ra, I understand that you have to join the selection for the Queen, and I will not hinder you from doing so,¡± the King clearly stated. ¡°It will break my heart seeing you two fight against each other, but you must understand that I will always root for my mate no matter what¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± ra whispered, holding her emotions under control. Her eyes, in particr, darted towards Xen as she added, ¡°She¡¯s your mate, after all. And we all know how that bond works.¡±

 Chapter 124

    The rest of breakfast went well, and Xenia was d that she was able to keep up her facade despite her annoyance with ra¡¯s words. This ¡®Mate Pull¡¯ thing had been making her upset since this morning, and she could only hope that she¡¯d be able to bury these feelings soon enough.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t believe how petty she was over such trivial matters like this. She felt a pang of pain shoot through her sensitive heart whenever they would throw out how this Mate Pull thing worked around Darius. Truly, there was no denying this weird feeling growing inside her anymore. She felt so helpless¡­

    With the affair that was breakfast being finished, Darius promptly walked her out of the dining hall.

    ¡°You look ufortable in that dress of yours in this weather, Xen. You still look stunning, of course, but you¡¯re sweating,¡± Dariusmented with a nk expression. ¡°Was the rash that horrible?¡±

    To Xenia¡¯s surprise, he was aggressive enough that he touched her face and wiped some of the sweaths forming on her forehead with his warm hand. And to add to that, she was indeed feeling ufortable since she only used these kinds of dresses during the winter.

    As much as she wanted to dress otherwise, all of her autumn and summer dresses would show her bare back and shoulders, the ce where Darius practically covered her with his kiss marks. How annoying. Did he really have to ask her such an obvious question like this?

    Her face burned because of his gestures, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind whether or not someone saw them. His intent and gaze remained solely aimed at her, his eyes clearly studying her face as her heart thumped wildly at the attention.

    ¡°There are already enough unpleasant rumors going on about me, my King. Do you really want them to add one more once they see the marks you put on my skin?¡± Xenia whined with a pout, trying her best to act nonchnt and unaffected by his simple touch.

    She was unprepared when Darius suddenly held her hand, his fingers firmly interlocking with hers the more she tried to pull herself out of it.

    ¡°Stop struggling. I¡¯m merely holding your hand to lead you properly. I¡¯ll walk you around the castle so that you can familiarize yourself with every detail. And while we do this, it¡¯ll also show a good image to contradict the rumors,¡± Darius stated with a serious tone.

    ¡°They say that the Princess of Ebodia is simply scheming and don¡¯t really have any affection or genuine feelings towards their king, so you must show them otherwise. Show them how much you care and love me, my love.¡±

    Her eyes settled ever so slightly at their interlocked hands. With a breath, she let herself get pulled around, seeing the logic in the king¡¯s words.

    ¡°How dare they gossip behind someone¡¯s back like this and spread groundless rumors¡­¡± Xenia retorted with a frown, failing to notice how the king¡¯s lips had naughtily curled up.

    It wasn¡¯t like she even cared about those false rumors, but it would still be nice to not have nder running about, especially since she also represented their kingdom and her royal family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself too much over it,¡± Darius reassured her. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. I will not let anyone nder my mate¡¯s name. You just need to be more careful about your actions, my love. And while we¡¯re at it, why not also address me in the same vein? My love?¡±

    ¡°I prefer to address you as my King¡­¡± she inly scoffed, stopping the cringe that almost came out of her. She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of sweet endearment. She even had doubts that she could act as sweet and intimate like he could.

    Seriously, she still couldn¡¯t believe how Darius suddenly turned from being this cold, arrogant, maniptive, and clever man towards her back when they first met into the kind of man he was to her now.

    ¡®Oh heavens! Not the Mate Pull again!¡¯ she inwardly cried out as the thought immediately came into her mind.

    ¡°Then address me like that. It should refrain the others from calling or addressing me the same, seeing as you¡¯re the only one who can address me as ¡®my king¡¯¡­¡± Darius firmly said, followed by a squeeze in her hand as he added, ¡°Hmm¡­ Why not my Queen, or my love?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face turned beet red at the sound of those words leaving his lips. ¡®My love¡¯ sounded better in her ears, thinking how the king at least probably truly loved her without this so-called ¡®Mate Pull¡¯s¡¯ influence on him¡­ And yet, it was nothing more than wishful thinking on her part.

    ¡°Call me whatever makes youfortable, my King,¡± Xenia whispered.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple walk around the castle, Xen. You must have a sharp memory and take note of everything,¡± Darius promptly continued, seemingly ignoring his words as he exined.

    ¡°The castle is like a maze, and you will experience the same test for the trial of four elements. We have this sacred and confidential forest inside our kingdom, you see. It¡¯s called The Element Forest, a ce that the spirits of our ancestors are protecting. The Trials for Four Elements will take ce there, and you will need to survive it, for only the truly powerful werewolves could everplete it.¡±

    Xenia keenly listened to Darius¡¯s words, carefully taking a mental note of his advice as he exined everything to her in detail.

    ¡°You need a sharp memory even with the distractions around you,¡± Darius repeated with a bit of emphasis. ¡°Later, I want you to draw the whole castle along with every single part and detail you can recall¡­ You will face a corresponding punishment from me every time you fail in our lessons and training.¡±

    After which, a flurry of advice and teachings came out of Darius¡¯s moth, to the point that there were so many things to remember that Xeniained, ¡°You should¡¯ve told me in advance to at least bring some paper for me to take note with.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You just need your mind, Xen. The actual trial will not be lenient to give you enough time to write a single thing,¡± Darius lectured. ¡°Try to remember everything with your mind¡­ It¡¯ll be for your own good.¡±

    Xenia no longer bothered to respond as she simply tried her best to listen to him. Before, she thought that the castle was simply a huge structure with four sides. But now that she had the opportunity to stroll around, she discovered even the secret passages and dungeons it had underneath.

    Along the way, every Cordonian they passed by would greet them with the utmost respect, so much to the point that Xenia still felt a bit shy at the sneaky eyesnding on them. Especially since they were still walking hand in hand like a married couple.

    After a while, they stopped at a particr spot in the castle. Specifically, at one of the highest towers avable in the kingdom. Darius dismissed the guards, then he hugged her from behind as she was staring at the vastnds of Cordon that was avable for her to view from their spot.

    ¡°Tell me, love, is there a particr reason why you sounded so confident about the Five Trials?¡±

    There was a pause before Xenia decided to say, ¡°I have an angel¡¯s blood running through my veins, my King.¡±

    It was yet another risk she willingly took. Such knowledge should¡¯ve been kept secret, but Xenia somehow felt secure in Darius¡¯s presence. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had enough trust in him to disclose such an important thing about her.

 Chapter 125

    The calm gentle breeze sweeping from the tower¡¯s open window swept across the two of them. Some strands of Xen¡¯s hair fluttered against the soft winds, and Darius couldn¡¯t help but savor the addicting scent that wafter over his nose.

    Truly, he just couldn¡¯t get enough of her.

    ¡°An angel¡¯s blood?¡± he whispered out in curiosity, his nose still lingering on her hair as he waited for an answer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± his mate hesitantly nodded. ¡°I¡­ I got it from Mother, you see. I don¡¯t know exactly how or why it all happened though, just that, well¡­. I have some sort of power within me.¡±

    Darius couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Angel¡¯s blood? From her mother? It was so peculiar that he wouldn¡¯t even believe it if it came from any other mouth. But this was Xen¡­ His mate¡­ She was opening up to her.

    ¡°And¡­ what is this power then?¡± Darius cautiously asked.

    She frowned, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really know yet. All I know is that I have it and that it¡¯lle onto its own once I¡¯m ready for it.¡±

    The King¡¯s arms tightened ever so slightly around his mate the more he thought about the implications of Xen¡¯s words. So she had a hidden trump card that she didn¡¯t know how to use¡­ On top of the fact that she was trusting him this much on what was obviously a valuable secret, his mind whirred on ways that he could unlock this so-called mystical power within her.

    ¡°Xen, if I trained you right now, do you think you¡¯d be able to harness this power of yours?¡±

    His mate hummed beneath him as she pondered on his question. After a beat, she replied, ¡°I suppose so? I don¡¯t know, really¡­¡±

    ¡°But if you really tried, do you think you¡¯re capable of it?¡±

    His words put her on hold as she smacked her lips in thought. All the while, Darius helped himself to more of her intoxicating scent. Even if they were to stay that way forever, a part of him wouldn¡¯t mind doing so.

    For but a single moment, the trials and the wedding felt so far away as he relished Xen¡¯s presence being so close to him.

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t really know until I¡¯ve felt it, okay?¡± Xen sighed in resignation. ¡°I just¡­ I just know that I have the power if I need it.¡±

    Snapping out of his brief respite, Darius frowned at his mate¡¯sck of confidence in her own abilities. If she was this hesitant to even try, then why was she so confident that she¡¯d win back in breakfast?

    Wordlessly, Darius removed his arms around her, letting Xen stand on her own as he looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze.

    ¡°My King?¡±

    Darius held his breath for a brief moment, letting the winds flow around them as he thought about his next move. If Xen didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d even be able to harness her bloodline, then he¡¯ll simply have to help her unlock it.

    ¡°The winds, can you feel them?¡± he vaguely asked.

    Xen frowned at him as she answered, ¡°Y-Yes? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He raised his hand up towards the open window, letting the breeze flow through his skin as he replied, ¡°Wrong answer. Once again, the winds, can you feel them?¡±

    Turning his body at an angle, Darius positioned himself in a way that let the winds control his direction and movement. All the while, he kept an eye on Xen as she visibly showed her confusion about his words and actions.

    ¡°W-wha- What are you even saying? Of course, I can feel the wind,¡± Xen pouted in herck of understanding. ¡°And what are you even doing?¡±

    Instead of replying, Darius simply continued on with his projected movements. Slowly moving forward, he let the wind guide him as his feet followed the guiding breeze. He was moving all around the tower now, his path seemingly aimless as Xen watched him.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling the wind, my love,¡± he promptly replied, his whole body seemingly dancing to the tune of the breeze. ¡°There are four elements for the trials, remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes? And what has this got to do with that?¡±

    Darius stoically moved around her as he exined, ¡°The Trial of the Air is yet another challenge you must face, Xen. In it, you must let your senses go and let the wind guide you.¡±

    ¡°Aaand¡­ that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing right now?¡±

    He held his smile froming out as he nodded, ¡°Correct. By allowing yourself to rx, you will be able to attune yourself even more to the winds that will be guiding you along your path. Doing so will let you avoid obstacles that might impede your progress, or let you move along the path of least resistance as you race towards the end.¡±

    He almost bit his tongue after he uttered hisst words. He knew that giving away tant hints about the trial went against the spirit of thepetition in the first ce, but he didn¡¯t really care. He just wanted Xen to win. And if her winning meant that he had to coach her through every single trial, then he¡¯d dly do so.

    ¡°A race, you say¡­¡± Xen mumbled in thought. ¡°I guess I just have to be quick on my feet then.¡±

    ¡°Being quick on your feet isn¡¯t enough, my love,¡± Darius quickly chided, his feet slowlying to a halt in front of her as he stopped moving along the breeze. ¡°You¡¯ll bepeting against other werewolves, those that are naturally faster and more agile than you ever will.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll have to let the winds guide me then,¡± she sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine then. How do I do this?¡±

    ¡°First, feel the breezeing from the outside,¡± Darius sagely instructed. ¡°This is one of the few ces in the kingdom where the winds are this strong, it¡¯s best that you train properly to better attune yourself to even the slightest of breeze. Close your eyes if it¡¯ll help.¡±

    Heeding his advice, Xen closed her eyes, her arms raised up towards the window as the breeze flowed through her entire body. The sight of it almost made him smile as she began mimicking his earlier movements.

    ¡°L-Like this?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    With a wide smile running across his face, Darius watched as his mate danced to the breeze¡¯s tune. It might not be enough for her to attune herself to the slightest breeze needed for the trial, but at least it was a start.

    He only hoped that their current speed was enough.

 Chapter 126

    Seeing as the couple already left the dining hall, with ra soon following, Freya stood up and pull her mother up with her. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s take a walk. It¡¯s good for digestion.¡±

    Her mother chuckled, letting her lead her outside the dining hall. As they walked, Freya hugged her mother¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°I missed you so much, Mother. I even thought I wouldn¡¯tst long without seeing you.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°Ah¡­ I really had a hard time living at Mount Sorel, but I think it¡¯s all worth it. Brother is right that I will truly learn a lot from that ce.¡±

    Mount Sorel was a sanctuary sandwiched between the Cordon and Valcrez territories. It was a sacred ce protected by both kingdoms, which also served as an exclusive academy to enhance one¡¯sbat skills in all aspects. Independent Masters that didn¡¯t involve themselves in any political strife in the kingdom were in charge of managing it, they were very strict in terms of who they epted. They didn¡¯t simply ept disciples that hadn¡¯t passed their particr tests.

    ¡°You were lucky to be epted into such a great academy like your brother,¡± Savannahmented with a gentle smile. ¡°I am at ease in knowing that you were in safe hands all these years.¡±

    Afortable silence settled between them as they walked. Before long, Freya broke the peace with a question.

    ¡°What do you think of Xenia, Mother? Last time I left, you were so invested in ra bing Brother¡¯s wife¡­¡±

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but ask such a question. It was no secret to her, after all. Growing up, she always had ra by her side. Like a big sister, she was practically family that she thought that the fact would soon be official.

    There was a deep and frustrated sigh from her mother before she spoke, ¡°It seems like the Almighty has different ns for your brother. If I am honest, I would rather have ra as his partner, but we both know that your brother will refuse to listen and simply do whatever he wanted.¡±

    Her mother sighed once more. ¡°I honestly nned on talking to him when he came back home, but the smiles on his face, while constantly mentioning his mate¡­ They hindered me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since Ist saw my brother genuinely smile like that,¡± Freya let out a smile. ¡°Not since Father died, at least.¡±

    ¡°It scares me, just thinking about the past¡­¡± Savannah couldn¡¯t help but voice out. ¡°What are the odds that your brother can sacrifice that much just to secure this throne¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I do think that him meeting his mate like this will somehow help him loosen up a bit,¡± Freya pondered.

    ¡°Do you see how he even asked us to take care of court matters? He¡¯s no longer someone who¡¯s too married with court affairs, constantly making sure that the opposition won¡¯t even have the slightest inch against him. He¡¯s enjoying his life now, and he isn¡¯t burying himself in the guilt of Father¡¯s death. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± her mother reluctantly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about him. He¡¯s showing weakness to everyone, and I¡¯m afraid that they will use his newfound mate against him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I always believe in Brother, Mother. He can be reckless at times, but he never failed us no matter what his ways usually are,¡± Freya stated with a reassuring smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just continue to trust and support him. Although, I honestly feel bad for ra, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re feeling the same since she¡¯s like a daughter to you already.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Savannah matched her sigh. ¡°My heart is aching for her. I¡¯ve known her since childhood, and I still wish that she¡¯d truly be a part of our family. However, we cannot disregard your brother¡¯s true feelings on whoever it is that will make him happy.¡±

    She let off a small sigh, one filled with hopes and dreams. ¡°That is why I chose not to get in his way, seeing how happy he is right now. I can only hope that ra can ovee this heartache; that she too can find her own happiness soon.¡±

    Anotherfortable silence soon followed. A few steps through the halls, the two women simply enjoyed each other¡¯spany.

    Once more, Freya was the one to break the silence.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Freya suddenly whispered.

    ¡°Yes, dear?¡±

    ¡°I found my mate.¡±

    Savannah halted midstep. Facing her daughter, she let Freya pull her down to sit on one of the nearby benches found within the castle.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Savannah asked as soon as they were situated. ¡°When did you-?¡±

    ¡°Last night, here in the castle,¡± Freya confessed. ¡°I followed the scent and found him somehow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± her mother excitedly burst out. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t believe my children have been blessed by the Almighty, granting them their destined mates so closely together!¡± She was about to congratte her daughter further, but her eyebrows knitted as soon as she saw Freya¡¯s obvious anxiety.

    Freya was reluctant.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Freya bit her lower lip and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Lord Gideon. Please don¡¯t tell my brother about it yet.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Gideon, then I will be at ease!¡± Savannah chuckled, her prior worries somewhat abating. ¡°He¡¯s a good man, Daughter. And you know how loyal he is to your brother, right? He¡¯s also handsome and powerful, so why do you look sad?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You know that I like Lord Gs, and I really thought that when I came back, I¡¯ll recognize his scent as my mate since I¡¯m already twenty now,¡± Freya answered with a pout.

    Savannah chuckled at her daughter¡¯s plight. ¡°The Mate Pull doesn¡¯t work like that, dear. So you met Gideonst night then. Did he also recognize you as his mate?¡±

    Freya nodded with a sour face as sheined, ¡°He was too drunkst night!¡±

    Savannah chuckled, ¡°Well, that¡¯s to be expected. They held a celebration for when your brother formally introduced Princess Xenia to everyonest night. Trust me, Gideon is a good man. Definitely not a drunkard, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Savannah held in her chuckles as she watched her daughterin. She had almost forgotten that her daughter was closer to Gs than Gideon since the former was always inside the castle being involved mostly in court matters.

    Meanwhile, Gideon was always out on the field, constantly outside the castle grounds as the headmander of the Moonlight Knights.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mother. I honestly feel confused right now,¡± Freya sighed. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Brother yet. Can we keep this a secret for now? I want to know Lord Gideon more and see if things can even work out between us.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work like that. You should make it work between you two, Freya!¡± Savannah encouraged. ¡°You¡¯re both full-blooded werewolves unlike in your brother¡¯s case, so don¡¯t ever consider rejecting the Mate Pull just because you don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work out. Doing so will bring you and Gideon misfortune, you know.¡±

    She then added, ¡°Look, I know you like a handsome man, and Gideon is one of them. Plus, he¡¯s someone your brother and I can easily trust with your security.¡±

    Freya let out a sigh at her mother¡¯s words. Her mother was right. Last night, she asked a knight to help her bring Lord Gideon to his chamber. It was there that she had the opportunity to stare at his face while he was still unconscious.

    True enough, he too was just as handsome as Gs. However, she and Lord Gideon were far from being on good terms. She could still remember how the man would often bully her when she was in her teens. He would always mess with her hair and even call her Skinny Freya from time to time, so unlike her Gs who would always praise her for how good she was especially with her paintings¡­

    Freya bit her inner cheek as she murmured, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll try my best, Mother.¡±

 Chapter 127

    After their brief stay in the tower, Darius then brought Xenia to the training grounds so that he could continue to lecture her about the Five Trials. Following behind him, she was honestly overwhelmed with how attentive Darius was being to her.

    Arriving at their destination, the training grounds upied arge space within the castle and were divided into parts depending on the kind of training each soldier had. Darius led her to a big and open stadium beside it.

    ¡°This is where the pit happens. It¡¯s a tradition in the kingdom that¡¯s been held yearly since its inception,¡± Darius exined. She had almost forgotten about it.

    ¡°Yeah, you threatened me with it before,¡± Xenia scoffed.

    Looking around, the stadium was an ellipse-shaped venue with three tiers of limestone travertine, concrete, stone, tiles, and other materials surrounding the field.

    ¡°This is also where the fifth trial would be held, Xen. The Trial of Combat¡­¡± Darius added, ignoring her sour sentiments about the pit. She still remembered when Darius said he would throw her, the disguisedd, in here if she didn¡¯t obey him.

    Looking around, Xenia frowned upon seeing that there were soldiers stationed among the benches.

    ¡°Familiarize yourself with this stadium, Xen, and make sure that you get a good grasp of every single detail surrounding this stadium,¡± Dariusmented as he walked near her, stopping right behind her with some kind of intent.

    To her surprise, he then held her shoulders and leaned closer, letting her feel his warmth as his breath brushed against her ear.

    ¡®I¡¯m distracted. Why is he being so touchy?¡¯ she inwardlyined as Darius¡¯s palms trailed from her shoulders down to her arms. The only constion she got was there was some fabric covering her skin, hindering him from noticing how the hairs on her skin all stood on their ends at his touch.

    ¡°As I said, the first four trials wouldprise the four elements. It¡¯s like how a werewolf¡¯s body can naturally withstand the four seasons,¡± Darius exined. ¡°Air like the spring, fire like the summer, earth for the autumn, and water for the winter. A Luna and a true Queen should be able to withstand those trials, and the Element Forest was named as such for such an asion. Inside, you will encounter the power of the four elements. If your body is weak, then you will die.¡±

    ¡°That sounds easy enough,¡± Xenia uttered.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see then if it¡¯s indeed easy for you, my love,¡± Darius chuckled. He then leaned into her as he sniffed her. ¡°Hmm¡­ You smell so good.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened when she felt Darius suddenly lick her earlobe. She abruptly turned, causing her lips to brush against his chin.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Be careful with your actions, my love. My soldier¡¯s eyes are all on us,¡± Darius smirked. ¡°Although, don¡¯t you think this is a good time for you to act sweet? It can dispel some of the rumors. But as much as I want to indulge in this, I¡¯m afraid I must focus on your real training.¡±

    She heard Darius let out a heavy sigh before he moved away from her. He then waved his hand as if to give out some sort of signal.

    Xenia frowned at his actions. She didn¡¯t know what he was nning, but the next thing she knew was that arrows were already flying towards her.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    She burst out in surprise, instinctively swaying her body to avoid the arrows flying towards her from all directions. It was unexpected, but it wasn¡¯t like she wasn¡¯t trained for this.

    She couldn¡¯t help but re at the stands above. So this was why there were soldiers around from the benches? To fire these arrows at her? Xenia smirked. Did this Werewolf King really think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge these arrows in an open area like this?

    With swift motions, she managed to avoid all the arrows that went her way, but they just kept oning. Minutes passed, and there were still arrows continuing to fly towards her. Soon, she started panting and gasping for air as every movement she made slowly chipped away at her stamina.

    Hours passed.

    ¡°You should wear a morefortable outfit starting tomorrow, Xen. Clothes that will suit this weather,¡± Darius teasingly smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Let them all see my love marks on you.¡±

    Stealing a re at him, she growled as he just watched her intently with a serious expression on his face. It was then that Xenia then realized that Darius was indeed serious about giving her a strict regimen of personal training. But did he really have to mention those marks as his love marks?

    ¡°When will this stop?¡± sheined as she continued dodging arrows. She was starting to get tired, and her breathing was getting more irregr by the second.

    ¡°Not until you learn to focus on your own breathing and syncing it up with the flow of the air around you,¡± Darius casually responded. ¡°Avoiding arrows like that isn¡¯t enough. You¡¯re doing things wrong, Xen. Don¡¯t you remember what I taught you while we were on the tower?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face darkened at his words. She was already sweating and panting hard, and her dress wasn¡¯t helping with the situation at all. Having had enough, she tore away the hem of her dress in one swift motion, allowing her to move more freely. She didn¡¯t mind how her long legs showed each time she made her move anymore. She just wanted to survive.

    Keeping her eyes peeled, she was way too focused on avoiding the arrows being shot at her. The stadium had enough space for her to move freely, but the problem was that the arrows always seemed to follow her wherever she went. It was nonstop! They were firing at her from all directions!

    It was insanity. Darius said that she was doing things wrong, but wasn¡¯t avoiding the arrows like this enough? She was so busy avoiding arrows left and right that she didn¡¯t see another arrowing her way from behind.

    It all happened in a sh. The next thing Xenia knew, Darius had already swiftlye to her aid, grabbing her waist, and pulling her up against his body as he leaned to avoid the arrow that almost hit her in the back.

    ¡°This is what I expected. Your senses are getting tired already that it stopped sensing the direction of the arrows,¡± Darius scolded. ¡°Close your eyes and feel the air around you, Xen. Even though you can¡¯t see the arrows, the air around you is a life force that will guide you. The air will help you with your movements so that your body¡¯s senses won¡¯t burn out.¡±

    Lightly nodding, Xenia followed Darius¡¯s instructions and listened to everything that he was whispering into her ear. All of a sudden, her heavy body felt so light. She started feeling it, the air flowing through her body syncing with the movements around her.

    ¡°I can feel it¡­¡± she murmured, unknowingly making her body move like a leaf falling off a tree as she let the air take over her movements. She could feel the force of each arrowing her way, and with precise movements, she started moving on the ground as if she was simply dancing. The sweat on her body dried up as her breathing rxed, the wind helping her with ease.

 Chapter 128

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting,¡± Gs smirked. He smelled his mate from the distance, so he followed her scent all the way to the stadium. There, he saw ra, watching Darius and Xenia not far from where the soldiers were firing their arrows at Xenia.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like our King will be quite busy with his mate for some time,¡± he casuallymented. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to train as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to train that hard for it,¡± ra arrogantly stated, eyes still focused on Xenia.

    ¡°You do know that I can smell your burning jealousy even from where I¡¯m standing¡­¡± Gsmented. ra was his mate, but he was bluntly rejected by her with her actions alone, showing just how much she was deeply in love with Darius since she became a full-grown woman by sense.

    The Mate Pull between them was strong, but not as strong as ra¡¯s deep feelings of love for Darius, it seemed. Over time, he also learned how to control his own emotions. Managing the Mate Pull wasn¡¯t easy, but over time, he managed to get a hold of himself.

    Small mercies, he supposed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about whatever it is you want to say to me, Gs,¡± ra stated with clenched fists. ¡°I¡¯ll win the Trial by Combat, and I will be Queen by any means.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me if you need help then,¡± Gs shrugged. ¡°Prina will also be joining, and I¡¯m telling you that she won¡¯t be an easy opponent. My father is backing her, and she¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    There was a pause before he added, ¡°Ah, Be is also back. She¡¯ll definitely show herself some time around soon. I heard she¡¯s also nning on joining.¡±

    Be was Bartos¡¯s sister who also had her eyes set on Darius and the throne. But unlike ra, Be was both blunt and vocal. She was transparent with who she was and constantly showed her true colors. As a result, she and ra always shed heads, and it was always entertaining to watch. Be was a crazy fellow that never failed to make an insane impression.

    Gs let out a long deep sigh as he stared at ra, her eyes still focused on Darius and Princess Xenia¡¯s direction.

    ¡®What did Darius have that I don¡¯t?¡¯

    It was a question he wanted to ask ra ever since he felt the Mate Pull. But that question¡­ It would remain unasked for the foreseeable future.

    ¡°I hate this! These soldiers are going too easy on her!¡±

    Comining, ra suddenly rushed to one of the soldiers firing off the arrows. Grabbing the bow and arrows off him, she fired off one arrow before she turned around. She had a dim look on her face, her eyes cold with a hint of guilt she quickly stomped away.

    Gs shook his head, seeing how the arrow she shot almost hit Princess Xenia on the back. If not for King Darius¡¯s interference, ra could¡¯ve possibly killed her.

    Watching his mate leave, Gs remained in his position for quite some time. He fell into deep thought, wondering if the Princess of Ebodia would even survive at least one of the four trials. There was no way she was ready if this was her current showing.

    Looking back down, he flinched when he noticed something strange about the Princess of Ebodia¡¯s movements.

    ¡°No way¡­¡± he breathed out, seeing how Xenia¡¯s movements had quickly improved in such a short amount of time. In that instant, he made his way towards the king¡¯s direction. This was new. He needed to watch her from a closer distance. His ce was way too far, too far for him to see the minute details.

    ¡®That¡¯s not quite normal for a human¡­¡¯ he inwardly thought, his gaze never leaving Xenia.

    *******

    ¡°She¡¯s learning quite fast,¡± Darius heard Gs¡¯s voiceing from behind.

    Darius smiled in agreement. He himself didn¡¯t expect this kind of development. Xenia had a different kind of training from her kingdom. It was good, but she needed a different kind of training for her to pass The Five Trials. Cordon had a different style of fighting since they were werewolves, and her way of fighting just wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Indeed. My Queen will show everyone that no one truly deserves to stand by my side except for her,¡± Darius proudly stated with a satisfied smile on his face.

    However, that smile quickly faded upon realizing how Xen¡¯s legs were glistening with her every move. His soldiers firing the arrows were quite far away, so he didn¡¯t mind them seeing, but this Gs standing beside him now was close enough to have a peek at this magnificent view of his mate¡­ No way. He won¡¯t let itst for long.

    Willfully, he immediately moved to block Gs¡¯s line of sight on his mate and said, ¡°Why are you outside? Don¡¯t you have important work to finish inside the castle?¡±

    Gs frowned as he scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s my free time, Your Majesty. Besides, it¡¯s almost lunchtime, don¡¯t you know?¡± He shrugged, ¡°So I thought I might as well roam around before joining you and the rest for our luncheon meeting.¡±

    Darius inwardly clicked his tongue. He had almost forgotten about it.

    ¡°I see¡­ You may go ahead now. Xen and I will follow shortly.¡± Darius instructed.

    Gs didn¡¯t bothermenting as he turned around with a frown. Watching the man leave, Darius made sure that Gs was gone before he turned around to watch Xen.

    ¡°I must train her where no one can watch except for me¡­¡± Darius mumbled to himself.

    [You¡¯re being petty¡­] Zeus teased.

    [That¡¯s not all¡­ No one should see her improvements,] Darius reasoned out.

    He just couldn¡¯t risk it. He was aware that some of the Elders would definitely have their own bets in the selection of the Five Final Werewolves that would fight against Xen in the fifth trial; the Trial by Combat.

    Already, he had tasked Leon to look into it and closely observe the selection of the final five. Surely, ra would be on that list.

    Thinking to himself, Darius almost flinched when he suddenly felt a hand squeezing his arm.

    ¡°So she¡¯s your mate then,¡± a familiar voicemented beside him.

    ¡°Be?!¡± he startlingly murmured, staring at the woman with the naughtiest smile stered on her face. She had the strangest purple color on her hair as she spoke to him.

    ¡°How have you been, Your Majesty?¡± Be asked with a wink, almost hugging his arm in her bosoms in a calcted manner.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you found your mate, so I immediately cut my vacation in my aunt¡¯s house short just to check if the rumors are true,¡± Be stated with a grin.

    ¡°And I guess that¡¯s her over there¡­¡± With a slight lilt on her tune, she turned to Xen and waved to her with a yell, ¡°Hello! Do you mind if I borrow His Majesty for a while!? I just missed him so much¡­ So please keep yourself busy with the arrows!¡±

    ¡°What?! I-Ahhhh!¡±

    Xen suddenly cried out and Darius immediately waved at his soldiers to stop firing arrows as he immediately ran towards her.

 Chapter 129

    Xenia frowned when she heard a woman¡¯s voice yelling out to her. She wouldn¡¯t have minded it at first, but what truly distracted her was the fact that she saw the same woman hugging Darius¡¯s arm with her bosoms brushing up against him!

    It was in that momentarypse that she failed to see the stray arrow aimed at her back.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± she cried out when she felt the de of the arrow grazing on her skin.

    ¡°Xen,¡± Darius gasped as he quickly came to her. Pulling her back, she narrowly missed death as quicklyposed herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a scratch,¡± Xenia murmured out with a frown, her eyes fixating themselves on the woman with strange purple hair.

    The woman smiled at her and straightforwardly introduced herself. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Be.¡±

    Xenia only nodded to the neer once before she turned to Darius. With a thinly-veiled re, she asked, ¡°Can we stop, for now, my King? I¡¯m distracted.¡±

    Darius frowned at Xenia¡¯s request as he strictly replied, ¡°Not yet. You must stay focused on the task at hand no matter how distracted you might get, Xen.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is right,¡± Be candidly added with a smile. ¡°The trials of the four elements won¡¯t be easy to your kind, so you must train hard to keep yourself alive. Also, I¡¯ll be joining the fifth trial as well, so it would be nice if I can see you there. It¡¯ll be boring if I just have to fight ra for the throne.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s frown deepened. Here she was still deciphering what ra¡¯s game was, and now this woman wanted to join in? She held a sharp re at Darius, one that screamed, ¡®what a yer!¡¯

    Just how many women did she have to encounter revolving around this Werewolf King?

    ¡®I¡¯m distracted with seeing another woman lurking around my mate!¡¯ she wanted tosh out loud, but she didn¡¯t. Darius was right. She shouldn¡¯t let anything distract her.

    Composing herself, she closed her eyes as she whispered, ¡°Again.¡±

    Taking his silence as a yes, Xenia cleared her mind as she focused on her training. The next thing she knew, another batch of arrows were flying towards her. Using a different strategy, she kept her eyes closed as she let her body move in sync with the flow of the air around her.

    She kept at it, her mind zoning out as everything became routine. Minutes had already passed when she heard Darius¡¯s voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    At hismand, the arrows stopped flying towards her, and so did she. Xenia opened her eyes and dainty apuse greeted her efforts.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great. You move just like us now,¡± Be congratted her with genuine admiration. ¡°I guess that means you can pass the Trial of Air without a sweat now.¡±

    Hearing the praise, Xenia gave her a smile before she walked towards Darius¡¯s side,fortably hooking her arms around his as she sweetly smiled, ignoring the mischievous smirk on his face.

    ¡°Shall we go now, my King? Walk me to my chambers so that I can change before joining you in your luncheon meeting.¡± Satisfied with her words, Xenia then looked at Be and directly addressed her. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Lady Be. But, if you¡¯ll excuse us¡­¡±

    She gave the woman a slight nod before she started walking away with Darius. However, they were only halfway out of the stadium before they stopped midstep.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Darius whispered out to her.

    ¡°Completing the act¡­¡± Xenia coldly stated before turning around to look at Be. With a faint re, she added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m quite possessive with what¡¯s mine, so please refrain from touching my mate. I will consider your prior act a tant insult to me, and you wouldn¡¯t want the King¡¯s mate getting annoyed now, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    She then addressed Darius, her eyes still lingering in Be¡¯s direction, ignoring the woman¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°My King, didn¡¯t you already spread the word that insulting me, your mate, is equivalent to insulting you? It seems like it hasn¡¯t reached Lady Be¡¯s ear yet. I¡¯m quite disappointed that the rumors and gossip around me seem to be spreading faster than your orders.¡±

    Piecing together her y, Darius amusingly smirked as he stated, ¡°You heard my mate, Be. Please refrain yourself from touching me from now on.¡±

    Xenia released the frown on her forehead upon seeing the genuine smile on Be¡¯s face as the woman amusingly replied, ¡°Of course, My King. I will make sure that this won¡¯t happen again. My apologies to you and to our Lady Xenia.¡±

    ¡°Very well. And do refrain yourself from addressing me as ¡®my King¡¯ as well. Only my mate, Xen, can address me in such a manner¡­¡± Darius added before he continued walking with Xen.

    ¡°I understand, and I will oblige ordingly,¡± Be promptly replied.

    Leaving the stadium, Xenia waited until they werepletely out of earshot before she pointed something out.

    ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying this, huh,¡± Xenia couldn¡¯t help but scoff at seeing how Darius was even whistling as they walked back inside the castle.

    ¡°Of course. I can smell your ming jealousy, and it pleases me to see you this riled up,¡± Darius directly replied.

    Xenia¡¯s face burned in embarrassment. So she was jealous? Well, as much as she wanted to deny it, doing so would only make her look pathetic. Still, she almost forgot that Darius could almost smell everything from her. She couldn¡¯t even hide any of her desires for him now.

    ¡°This is so unfair. I feel like I can¡¯t hide anything from you if you can just smell everything in me,¡± Xeniained with a pout. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m just being territorial. You¡¯re being possessive around me, so it¡¯s only natural for me to do the same thing, wouldn¡¯t you think?¡±

    Darius chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to smell me my love, feel my emotions, and even talk to me telepathically once you allow me to mark you, you know,¡± he enthusiastically replied.

    Xenia remained quiet, thoroughly assessing herself if she was even ready for such a thing. A terse silence settled between them as the question lingered.

    ¡°Like I said, I will wait for you, Xen, so don¡¯t stress yourself out over it,¡± Darius added. ¡°In the meantime, focus on your training. I want you to pass all the trials with flying colors.¡±

    He then stopped walking to face Xenia, pulling her in for a warm embrace as he whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no other woman I would want to be my Queen other than you, Xen. You¡¯re the only one for me¡­¡±

    Her heart melted with those words. She wanted to ask Darius if he really meant his words. If he¡­ if he really had feelings for her and not just because of the Mate Pull affecting him. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out of it.

    Giving up, Xenia bit her lower lip as she let her nose nuzzle into his masculine scent. It felt so nice to be in his arms like this, feeling so secure andforted within his embrace. When did that start? She didn¡¯t know anymore.

    But one thing was for sure, she would definitely do her best and give her all to stay by his side; as his mate, his Queen¡­ All because that was what she wanted as well; To be the only woman in his life.

    *******************

    A/N: Keep voting on Golden Tickets and Power stones guys. I will release 5 chapters instead of just 2 every time we reach 100s on Golden Tickets and 1000s on Powerstones. Another Extra Bonus Chapter/s too will be released for every Super Gift the book will receive. Thank you so much for the support and love. PS. Share your thoughts about the book throughments and reviews.

 Chapter 130

    Darius was walking Xenia to her chamber when they saw Jayra along the way. Seeing the opportunity, Xenia said, ¡°My King, I would like to speak with Jayra. I¡¯ll follow you to the luncheon meeting soon.¡±

    Darius nodded at her request, letting her hand go as he gave a slight nod to Jayra. But before he left, he stated, ¡°I asked our seamstresses to expand your wardrobe for you earlier. They should be at your doorstep waiting to get your measurements by now.¡±

    Xenia nodded in understanding as she whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was a long timeing as well. She needed something with a different design that could cover her marks but was also made of thin fabric so that it wouldn¡¯t be ufortable to wear during this kind of weather.

    Darius then looked at Jayra and added, ¡°She also has a scratch on her arm, so please treat it ordingly.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± Jayramented with a slight bow.

    With all of his affairs in order, Darius then turned to walk away, leaving the two alone as they faced one another.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Princess,¡± Jayra said before immediately hooking her arms around Xenia as they walked together to her chambers. ¡°Hmm¡­ Looks like the two of you are getting along rather nicely. Is it really that better for you to train with His Majesty than me?¡± she teased with a grin.

    Xenia tried her best to ignore her friend but the burning blush on her facepletely gave her away.

    Jayra shook her head in mirth. ¡°Hey, as much as I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you two, you still need to spend some of your time with me so that you can polish some of your spells and magic.¡±

    ¡°O-Oh right¡­ Of course, I will,¡± Xenia quickly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Darius about itter. Just give me our schedule so that we can work on our times.¡±

    The two settled into afortable silence. Walking through the halls, a beat passed before Xenia broke the peace.

    ¡°By the way, where did you eat breakfast?¡± Xenia asked with a frown.

    She honestly felt bad that she can no longer eat with her friend as she was used to, and she had nned on bringing it up to Darius one of these days. She would ask to eat with Jayra every once in a while, or if possible they could also bring Jayra with her, seeing as ra could also join the monarchs. As such, why not bring Jayra with her as well? She was practically like family to her anyway.

    ¡°Well¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about me, my friend, because I¡¯m eating with my mate,¡± Jayra bashfully admitted.

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened as she stopped walking, making her friend do the same as they stared at each other.

    ¡°Mate?¡± she burst out, her eyes blinking in disbelief.

    ¡°Shhh¡­ Keep your voice down. We¡¯re still in the corridors,¡± Jayra quickly scolded as she carefully looked around.

    Heeding her friend¡¯s words, Xenia hastily pursed her lips, quickly greeting some of the servants passing by and bowing to her back as sheposed herself.

    Seeing as they had a few words that needed sharing, Jayra immediately pulled her down to the nearest bench to sit.

    She made sure that no one was near enough to hear their conversation as she then informed, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t told you this yet since we¡¯ve been in one awkward event after another. Everything¡¯s just happening so fast for me to even remember to bring this up.¡±

    After which, Jayra then began her story. The more the story went, the wider Xenia¡¯s eyes opened in disbelief.

    ¡°No way!¡± Xenia yelped out in surprise. ¡°Bartos and you? Really?¡±

    Even after hearing it straight from Jayra¡¯s mouth, she still couldn¡¯t believe how things ended up like that. However, seeing the radiant smile on Jayra¡¯s face, along with the happy aura that she was emanating, somewhat put Xenia at ease.

    ¡°So you epted him already then?¡± Xenia questioned. ¡°That was fast.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Life is short, Princess Xenia. I¡¯m not even sure what the future holds and how long I¡¯ll even live in this world,¡± Jayra shrugged. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to have any regrets, so I¡¯m allowing myself to follow what my heart is telling me. It¡¯s not like I have anything against Bartos, and I can see his efforts so why not?¡±

    She chuckled, ¡°Besides, I also like him physically, and I¡¯m starting to fall for him emotionally while I get to know him more.¡±

    Listening to Jayra, something about her friend¡¯s experience hit her pretty hard. It was weird. Why couldn¡¯t she do the same? What would she lose if she ever let herself lose and just let herself be carried away by her own feelings?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoyed at the thought of, you know¡­ that Bartos¡­¡± Xenia muttered out. ¡°Well¡­ what if¡­ I mean¡­ He¡¯s just like that because of the Mate Pull, right? What if¡­ We¡¯re different¡­ We can¡¯t feel the Mate Pull like them for us¡­¡±

    She was tongue-tied. Xenia couldn¡¯t string her words properly, making her fail in getting her point across.

    Letting out a small scoff, Jayra gave her a knowing smile as she said, ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess you have that kind of worry towards the king then, right? You¡¯re afraid that what he¡¯s feeling right now is nothing but the Mate Pull influencing him?¡±

    Xenia nodded. It felt great having someone that she could talk to like this rather than keeping her problems to herself. She felt Jayra¡¯s hand squeezing hers, making her look up to her friend.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve thought about that too, but then it came to me that werewolves could also just choose to reject the Mate Pull, especially if their mates are not to their liking,¡± Jayra exined.

    ¡°I mean, them rejecting a non-werewolf won¡¯t bring them any misfortune unlike if they rejected their fellow werewolf. With that, I came to the conclusion that since he¡¯s not rejecting the Mate Pull, Bartos likes me for who I am.

    That¡¯ll eventually lead to us falling in love, I suppose. He¡¯s still not marking and mating with me yet, so there¡¯s no mating bond between us so far. And while that¡¯s not on me, he can always still reject the Mate Pull if he suddenly changed his mind.¡±

    ¡°So you mean he can no longer reject it after he gives you the mate bond, right?¡± Xenia confirmed.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jayra reiterated. ¡°That¡¯s when the two mates will form a bond so strong that only death can separate them in the werewolf¡¯s perspective. The werewolf will feel the ultimate pain of loss if it happens, causing death to most of them¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I really can¡¯t believe how dense you are,¡± Jayra shrugged. ¡°Goodness, Princess¡­ You¡¯re so smart on other things, so why do youck the brain cells when ites to this?¡±

    Xenia red at her friend, causing Jayra to quickly zip her mouth. Giving her an awkward smile, Jayra murmured, ¡°Apologies, Your Highness, but I just can¡¯t help but understand why King Stephan chose me, in particr, to stay by your side. I¡¯m your best shot at keeping you on the right track.¡±

    Xenia moved to pinch Jayra¡¯s nose. But before she could get her in her grasp, thetter was quick to get away and run from her.

    ¡°Hey! Come back here and I¡¯ll show you just how grateful I am that you voluntarily stayed here with me!¡± Xenia burst out as she ran after Jayra.

 Chapter 131

    ¡°Do they think this ce is their yground?¡± ra scoffed as she watched Xenia run after her mage.

    She was still annoyed at what she just found out. She had thought that Xenia wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance to her ns, and she was even going to help the princess run away should she want it.

    However, it turned out that such was far from the case. Even now, she hated the look on Darius¡¯s face whenever his eyesnded on Xenia. And that same glow as well¡­ She swore that the Princess also had the same spark in her eyes whenever she looked at Darius.

    And she hated that she still somehow felt some sort of camaraderie with her new rival.

    ¡°Thepetition is getting rather exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hearing another familiar voice from behind, ra almost seethed with annoyance. Yet another woman was trying to get under her skin?!

    raposed herself before she turned around with usual her poker smile, ¡°Be. You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Oh please, don¡¯t try too hard in giving me that smile. I bet it¡¯s always a struggle whenever you do that,¡± Be teased out with a grin.

    ¡°ra, my dear¡­ I would love to give you the same smile. But you see, I hate it whenever I stretch my jaw wide for someone I don¡¯t like. Thispetition for the throne is something I¡¯m looking forward to¡­ And His Majesty¡¯s mate is interesting as well.¡± she added as she looked at Xenia and her mage.

    ¡°Tell me, are you aware that His Majesty even made a royal edict not to address him as ¡®My King¡¯ simply because he only wanted his mate to call him by that?¡± Be mumbled out with a frown. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that our aloof and ruthless king will turn into this tame being around his mate?¡±

    ra inwardly counted her patience. This woman just wouldn¡¯t stop annoying her. She could only watch as Beughed maniacally as she walked away from her.

    ¡°Crazy be¡­¡± ra cursed out with a frown on her face. It really felt as if things were already falling apart around her.

    ¡®Should I grab Gs¡¯s hands now?¡¯ she weakly thought before shaking her head and clearing her mind. No. She would never betray Darius no matter what. Even now, Gs seemed to be cooking up something against Darius, and she would never let herself be a part of it.

    Letting herself calm down, she walked back to the training grounds. There she saw Leon walking about.

    ¡°Have you seen Gideon?¡± ra quickly asked the man.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ He¡¯s probably still on his bed,¡± Leon helpfully answered. ¡°He got knocked outst night, and Bartos said we should let him be since it¡¯s been a while since Gideon had a proper rest like this.¡±.

    ra nodded at his answer. She then questioned further, ¡°Do you know who His Majesty has tasked in regards to the investigation about the rumors surrounding Princess Xenia?¡±

    Leon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he countered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one handling it?¡±

    ra flinched at the reminder. ¡°Not anymore. Go back to what you¡¯re doing,¡± she tersely instructed before turning around to look for Bartos instead.

    If she wanted answers, perhaps he was the one to ask. Bartos was with the infantry as the headmander of said division. They were having strict training regimens as instructed by the king.

    ¡®Should I¡­¡¯

    After a few seconds of deliberation, ra sighed deeply as she turned around. On second thought, it wouldn¡¯t be good to ask Bartos. And she wouldn¡¯t dare ask the King directly, or else she would look even more suspicious.

    She bit her lower lip as she whispered, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just worrying too much¡­¡± It was safe to assume that Darius didn¡¯t exactly task someone to investigate it. He probably just said it in front of the court officials so that they wouldn¡¯t try tounch their own investigations.

    She had made sure that the one she tasked to spread the rumors already left the kingdom, so there should be nothing for her to worry about. ¡®I should focus on my own training,¡¯ she inwardly consoled herself.

    Surely, the small tinge of guilt growing within her should stop any time now.

    ******

    Meanwhile, Darius was in his personal study when Caro arrived to give him thetest reports about the task he asked him to do.

    ¡°Did you find who is responsible?¡± Darius casually asked as he went over some appeals on his desk.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we managed to track down the one who started the rumors¡­¡± Caro reported. ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s already outside the kingdom, and¡­¡±

    Darius lifted his head to look at Caro. He frowned upon seeing the hesitation on his face.

    As soon as he heard about the negative rumors, he immediately tasked Caro to look into it. While he trusted ra to look into it, another set of eyes had a way of uncovering some things that the main investigator might¡¯ve glossed over.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked once more.

    ¡°Sire¡­ He mentioned Lady ra,¡± Caro reported.

    Darius¡¯s frown deepened. This was something he didn¡¯t expect. Why would ra do such a thing? This kind of scheme was far too below for her to do.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Darius asked. ¡°Are you sure he isn¡¯t just framing ra?¡±

    ¡°I doubt that, Your Majesty,¡± Caro hesitantly refuted. ¡°There¡¯s strong evidence against her¡­ That emblem¡­ Princess Xenia¡¯s identification emblem was with the survivors, and the kid said that a man took it. It then came out that the man the kid identified was Gs. Like in my previous reports, Gs often visited ra¡¯s chambers while you were away¡­¡±

    Having heard enough, Darius signaled for Caro to stop. He then authoritatively instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this between us for now, Caro. I would like to speak to ra about this privately.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± Caro nodded.

    With that, Darius immediately dismissed him. Closing his eyes, he weakly rested his head on his chair as he pondered on this recent revtion.

    ¡°ra¡­ Why did you have to do something as petty as this?¡± he helplessly whispered out.

    Even now, he was still not fully convinced of what he just heard. Until he confronted ra directly about this, he would withhold his own judgment. She was like a sister to him, and he knew ra enough in the same way he did with Freya.

    He pondered. ¡°There must be more to this¡­¡±

 Chapter 132

    Darius seemed to be in deep thought, his quiet self persisting throughout the luncheon meeting. Already, Xenia could feel that something was bothering him, and she also noticed how he would constantly nce at ra every once in a while.

    Looking at him behaving this way, the curiosity about it was killing her, not to mention the bothered feeling steadily building up inside of her. The affair was filled with talks about the King¡¯s ns and tactics to secure his kingdom. Darius discussed a few certain things with his officials, while Xenia simply listened attentively as she ate.

    ¡°What do you think of Gs¡¯s suggestion, Xen?¡± Darius suddenly asked her.

    Her ears perking, she turned her head with questioning eyes, but Darius only winked at her as if waiting for her answer.

    ¡®Was this also a test? A part of his training?¡¯ she wondered. All eyes in the room were on her, so Xenia decided to smile at them and reply, ¡°Lord Gs¡¯s suggestion is decent, but if I may address some issues that we should not neglect¡­¡±

    She gave Lord Gs a nce to which thetter nodded, signaling her to continue.

    ¡°We have to consider the welfare of every denizen in the kingdom. Like the report said, there are some parts of the territory that are experiencing setbacks, especially in regards to the drought encountered in the eastern part,¡± Xenia sagely exined.

    ¡°I believe we still have to consider their well-being while we tighten security. I know that the main focus here is to train every capable denizen to be able to fight and protect the kingdom if the need arises, but you can¡¯t possibly ask them to just focus on this alone and have them neglect their livelihoods. They still have their own lives to live aside from their duties to this kingdom, after all. And while it would be nice to give the soldiers some ck, we can¡¯t feasibly give them a week of rest per month. A day or two a week should suffice for them to check on their families and help them out with some struggles at home.¡±

    She held her breath as she kept herposure. It was just her honest opinion. Gs wanted strict enclosed training for the newly recruited soldiers, but she strongly believed that having time with family for a day or two a week wouldn¡¯t hurt that much.

    ¡°We should do that then,¡± Darius nodded in agreement. ¡°And make sure that our newly recruited soldiers know that it was a suggestion given by their Queen.¡±

    Xenia let out a sigh of relief at his words. It wasn¡¯t like it was her first time trying to involve herself in political matters like this. Back in Ebodia, her father would always try to make sure that his children¡¯s opinions would be heard before he woulde up with a conclusion of his own.

    After her initial suggestion, the talk continued on with various topics being discussed, all while Darius would often ask for her opinion at every chance he got. She honestly felt great at how he even wanted to hear her thoughts on things like these as well.

    ***

    As soon as the luncheon meeting was finished, Darius promptly walked her back to her chambers. Grabbing her hand, he held onto her as if he was afraid to even let her go. He smiled at her as they walked through the hallway, and Xenia could only shake her head while unknowingly smiling back at him.

    It was nice. This time, she was even the one who interlocked their fingers together.

    ¡°Tell me, Xen. Are you holding my hand right now of your own ord? Or are you just simply tired of fighting me about this?¡± he directly asked.

    She was no longer surprised by Darius¡¯s boldness. There was a silence as she contemted what words to say to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind holding hands like this in public anymore since I already allowed you to do more than this anyway,¡± she timidly stated. ¡°I guess my body¡¯s already getting used to you.¡± Besides, she liked the feeling of holding hands with him. Not that she would even say it due to how embarrassing it was.

    To her surprise, her face reddened when Darius suddenly brought her hand to his lips, kissing her knuckles gently.

    ¡°But we¡¯re out in public¡­¡± Xenia gasped, making Darius chuckle.

    ¡°You forgot something¡­¡± Darius reminded with a smirk. ¡°You have to be extra sweet to me so we can banish the negative rumors about you, remember?¡±

    Xenia bit her lower lip as she murmured, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know how. I mean, I-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take the lead,¡± Darius huskily whispered into her ear, making sure that she¡¯s the only one who could hear his voice. ¡°All you need to do is enjoy it and get used to me. Do all that until you¡¯re the one initiating everything because of how much you miss and crave my attention.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s stomach flipped just from his words alone. Her heart was palpitating abnormally, and all she could do was hold her breath and bite her lower lip as she measured her response.

    ¡°You¡¯re seducing me again,¡± she helplessly used, not even aware that she voiced that thought out loud.

    Darius chuckled, and only then did she realize that he heard her words.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m guilty of that much, and I can only hope it¡¯s effective¡­¡± Darius continued with his whispers, his hand still holding onto hers as he added, ¡°Although, I might snap out of control soon, so I will avoid going inside your chambers from now on.¡±

    Before she knew it, they were already in front of her door as they stood in front of it. His grip on her hand tightening, he added, ¡°We won¡¯t be continuing with your training, Xen. I believe you and Jayra also need some time together so that you can attend to your business with her. In the meantime, I will see to some important matters that I need to address. I will see youter at dinner.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m getting seduced,¡± Xenia helplessly murmured as she watched Darius¡¯s retreating back. Entering her chamber, she saw that Jayra was already inside with her equipment and catalysts for their lessons.

    Jayra looked up to her, her brows furrowing as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the face?¡±

    Despite herself, Xenia replied with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m being seduced, and it¡¯s rather effective so far.¡±

    ¡°So? Seduce him back then,¡± Jayra scoffed with a teasing grin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± Xenia admitted.

    It was a problem that her pride was telling her to fix. She wanted to make Darius fall in love with her without the influence of the Mate Pull, but she was at a loss on how to do so.

    ¡°I have some books about it¡­ How about I lend some to you?¡± Jayra suggested with a mischievous smile. ¡°They¡¯re very interesting books and are proven to be highly educational. Read them before bed, or maybe while you¡¯re in bed¡­¡±

    Xenia sighed. ¡°Fine. Give them to me now. I¡¯ll check on themter,¡± she answered, her mind still upied with how Darius was already growing on her.

 Chapter 133

    Darius sighed deeply as he walked through the hallways away from Xen¡¯s chambers. He had this sinking feeling in his stomach at the thought of confronting ra about the issue regarding the negative rumors around Xen. It might be a false lead, but he still had no choice but to make sure that it would stay a false lead and nothing else.

    Walking through the halls, he was making his to his study when he saw her mother walking around in the inner courtyard with Freya.

    ¡°Mother, Freya,¡± he called out, making his presence known while the two women were busy giggling and talking to themselves.

    ¡°Yay, Brother is here,¡± Freya cheered with a deadpan expression. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll take my leave now, Mother. You see, I still have some errands to do.¡±

    With lifted brows, Darius directly questioned his sister, ¡°Why are you leaving?¡±

    Freya had an awkward smile on her face, telling Darius that he had just interrupted them in between an important conversation.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just some girl talk, but you interrupted us so I¡¯ll just continue talking to Motherter,¡± Freya shrugged. ¡°Besides, Be¡¯s asking me to take a stroll with her, and I would rather enjoy herpany than to stay with you for some boring talk about court matters with Mother,¡± she mumbled out as she stuck her tongue out before leaving with a chuckle.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a child,¡± Darius whispered with a sigh.

    Savannah chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s still your little sister, after all.¡± She then patted the space beside her as she smiled, ¡°Come here, Son. Sit with me. The weather is nice during autumn. There¡¯s no scorching sun above us, and there¡¯s just the right humidity for us to stay outside.¡±

    Darius turned to his mother as he walked towards her, sitting beside her on the nearby bench as he stared into the distance. His mother stared at him and frowned.

    ¡°I know that look. You look weary. What is it that¡¯s bothering you?¡± Savannah worriedly asked.

    Darius dismissed the servants and guards around the area to make sure that he had some privacy with his mother in that area of the castle.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s something serious then, seeing as how you want to talk in private,¡± Savannahmented.

    Darius inly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s about ra¡­¡± he started with a sigh. He then told his mother everything he had currently found out regarding the rumors.

    ¡°I¡¯m mad, Mother. ra is like a sister to me. She¡¯s important, but I simply cannot let this slide,¡± Darius regretfully exined, his face going dark and his shoulders dropping.

    ¡°Xen is my mate, and I love her with all my heart. I don¡¯t want anyone insulting my mate, and on top of that, I don¡¯t want the same incident like this to happen again. They seemed okayst night, and I envisioned the two of them being good friends with how well they got along. So I don¡¯t understand why ra would stoop so low as to do such a thing.¡±

    He then added, ¡°She hasn¡¯t even met Xen nor had the opportunity to know her well enough, so I can¡¯t think of any valid reason to justify her actions.¡±

    He was so disappointed, and he had no intention to hide it from his mother so he told his mother everything.

    Savannah sighed as she finally pointed out, ¡°She¡¯s in love with you, Darius. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Darius closed his eyes. He was aware of it, of course. It was why he was very careful with his actions around ra. He made sure not to give her the slightest hint of false hope that her feelings would be returned.

    At this point, he was just honestly waiting for ra to voice it out so he could directly tell her how the feeling wasn¡¯t mutual between them. Unfortunately, she haven¡¯t said a word to him, so he too remained quiet.

    ¡°I know, Mother, but I thought it would be rude to talk to her about it when she hasn¡¯t even confessed it to me,¡± Darius reasoned out. ¡°That¡¯s why I was so vocal to everyone, even to her, on how I see and love her as a sister like Freya.¡±

    Savannah nodded in understanding. Looking at the sky, she sighed, ¡°I suppose I¡¯m the one at fault here. I like ra so much that I probably gave her too much encouragement. She¡¯s a nice woman, Darius, but sometimes love can make someone blind enough to see past their actions, even if it¡¯s right or wrong.¡±

    His mother turned at him and added, ¡°Talk to her. I think it¡¯s already time that you finally talked to her and tell her what you truly feel. Pardon her this time, Darius. That¡¯s the least you can give to her after all that she¡¯s done to support you and our family.¡±

    Darius simply sighed and nodded. There was no other way then. It had to be done eventually.

    After talking to his mother, he went straight to his study and asked for ra.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you wanted to talk to me?¡± ra politely greeted with a smile as soon as she entered his study.

    ¡°Yes, ra. It¡¯s about the negative rumors regarding Xen,¡± Darius began with a nk expression, his powerful and using eyes never leaving ra¡¯s as he spoke. ¡°I already know who is responsible, and I¡¯m sure you do too.¡±

    Her face immediately paled, but he patiently waited till she got a hold of herself. He wanted to know how far ra would go¡­ Would she confess? Or would she deny it still?

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ra stuttered, and Darius patiently waited once more.

    His eyes moved over her carefully. She was squeezing her hands, and one of her telltale expressions, whenever she was caught doing something she knew was unsavory. Darius closed his eyes as he contained his emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­rry¡­¡± ra whispered, barely managing to stutter out her words.

    Darius let out a regretful breath as he finally spoke, ¡°Xen, is my mate, ra. And not only that, but she is also the woman I love. You¡¯re like a sister to me. So like Freya, I¡¯m expecting you to have a good rtionship with the woman I treasure.¡±

    ra¡¯s face darkened at him. Her eyes were swelling, and Darius saw the tears rolling down her eyes.

    ¡°I love you, Darius. Since we were kids¡­¡± ra weakly growled, her anger starting to boil over the heartache. ¡°You¡¯re the only one my heart beats for, so why Xenia and not me? What does she have that I don¡¯t? I¡¯ve been with you for much longer, and yet you epted the Mate Pull for a mere human?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to control my heart, ra, and it¡¯s beating for Xen¡­¡± Darius weakly pointed out.

    ¡°And I too, don¡¯t have any power over my heart, Darius, because it¡¯s only beating for you!¡± ra defiantly screamed out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t love me. I¡¯ll do anything! Even if I have to share you with her!¡± Her tears never stopped, her tone betraying the roaring guilt that now oozed off her with each breath ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­ I¡¯ll win the fifth trial, and I¡¯ll make sure that I will be your Queen!¡±

    ¡°-¡±

    ra rushed out of the study, leaving Darius with his unspoken words as they lingered in the air.

    ¡°ra¡­ Does it have to be this way?¡± he murmured, pained at the thought of losing a great friend who was practically family to him. ¡°There has to be a way¡­¡±

    Darius¡¯s heart was aching for her, but there was nothing he could do. He could only hope that ra wouldn¡¯t do something that she¡¯d dearly regret.

 Chapter 134

    Time passed, and the sun soon set with the moonlight recing it with its beautiful glow. Xenia was outside the balcony, staring up at the stars in the night sky. She was sure she felt something was off a while ago during dinner. Darius was quieter than usual, and it was making her feel nervous for some reason.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t walk me back to my room this time,¡± Xenia murmured with a sigh. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s bothering him¡­¡±

    Darius got caught up in a meeting with his men, so she decided to walk back to her bedchambers with Jayra and the servants assigned to her alone.

    Reaching her door, she found herself turning to look at Darius¡¯s bedchambers, seeing as they both had a balcony connecting their rooms. Obviously, he still wasn¡¯t back in his room. Another sigh passed from her lips before she went back inside her own room.

    Shrugging, she grabbed one of the books that Jayra lent to her andfortablyid her back on the bed, randomly cracking it open andnding on a random page. She was about to- wait¡­

    Her eyes widened as she jolted out of her seat. ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    Still in shock, she grabbed a few of the books and opened them randomly, her expression of utter disbelief remaining as her eyes widened further.

    ¡°Why are these so lewd?!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Jayra would give her something like this. Well, now that she thought about it, this was something that her friend could do for fun. Still, she at least thought that they would be educational books that¡¯ll help her make Darius fall in love with her. She didn¡¯t want books that only contained things about how to intimately please a man!

    Fuming, she was about to storm Jayra¡¯s bedchamber for revenge, but she halted midstep. Giving the book in her hand a look, she begrudgingly returned to bed as she murmured, ¡°Jayra wouldn¡¯t give me these if she thinks they won¡¯t be helpful for me.¡±

    Her face burned as she came to that realization. Walking back to her bed with the first book she opened, Xenia gulped as she decided to continue reading. The more she read, the more her body felt weird as she continued reading. Eventually, she came to the part where it detailed how the female lead in the book started seducing the male lead.

    At that point, she came to realize that it wasn¡¯t purely a book filled with nothing but lewd stuff. Its main focus of totally seducing a man was through intimate gestures and words. It gave ideas on how one could also make a man fall in love by showing sincerity, by letting him know through actions and deeds how you cared and loved him.

    ¡®It all sounds so easy,¡¯ Xenia thought as she immersed herself in reading with unrestrained focus.

    ¡°Mdy, Princess Freya would like to have a word with you.¡±

    Xenia almost jumped when she heard the servant outside call for her. Her heart racing, she quickly threw the books scattered around her under the bed while stuffing the one book she was reading under her pillow.

    ¡°Yes, pleasee in¡­¡± she answered as soon as she managed to quickly fix herself and sit on her chair.

    A few secondster, the door opened, Freya entering the room with a beautiful smile on her face. Behind her, servants with a tray of snacks filtered in, arranging the table for them as the princess assumed her position.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you, Lady Xenia,¡± Freya politely asked before dismissing the servants around them.

    ¡°Of course, not. Please be seated, Princess Freya,¡± Xenia curtly replied with a polite hand wave, sitting opposite Freya. ¡°Also, feelfortable addressing me as Xenia.¡±

    With a thankful nod, Freya took the offer.

    ¡°I brought some snacks and tea with me. I was hoping to have a good conversation with you for some time,¡± Freya promptly addressed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ll be busy during the day, so I thought to visit you before going to bed.¡± She smiled with a wink, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Xenia then. So please call me Freya in return.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of you, Freya,¡± Xenia replied as she started pouring some tea for themselves.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Not at all. Besides, I also have some important matters to discuss,¡± Freya waved Xenia¡¯s gratitude off with a chuckle before she continued. ¡°My brother gave me this important task to help you out. It¡¯s about the possible contenders you will have to face in the gift trial. I will be your¡­ Hmm¡­ how do I say this?¡± She pondered with a small hum.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll be your profile of information for those five female werewolves. You will need to know them more. Their characters, attitudes, and everything in between that might help you in winning against them.¡±

    Xenia blinked, knowing that it would be a hard task to start studying for her opponents. With a nod, she said, ¡°I appreciate your concern, but you don¡¯t have to get involved. I¡¯ll talk to Darius and ask my mage-¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ I want to do this for my brother as well. I mean, you don¡¯t even know how excited I was!¡± Freya excitedly pleaded. ¡°There¡¯s no one better for this task than I because I¡¯m Princess Freya; a royal who really should know her people. It¡¯s only natural for me to know every powerful female werewolf that wanted to be with my brother, you know.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair since you¡¯ll help me and not them?¡± Xenia awkwardly voiced out.

    Freya chuckled, ¡°Of course, not! It¡¯s a family matter, and this is the least I can do as your future sister-inw. I¡¯m simply siding with my brother since he had a firm choice for his woman to be with him, and that¡¯s you.¡±

    She beamed, ¡°Don¡¯t you see how my brother¡¯s addressing you as his Queen in front of everybody already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Xenia sighed. ¡°And honestly, I don¡¯t even know why he¡¯s so confident about me¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re confident about it, so he just trusts your confidence,¡± Freya shrugged with a smirk, sipping on her tea as she continued. ¡°Besides, Big brother Darius is someone who always has a backup n. So if in case you fail, he¡¯ll surely move mountains and do whatever it takes to make you his only Queen anyway.¡±

    She then added, ¡°To be honest, there are already three werewolves that for sure would enter the fifth trial. It¡¯ll be ra, Be, and Pinra.¡± Her smile widened. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the things I can find about them in a week as soon as you return from your training trip with Brother.¡±

    ¡°Training trip?¡± Xenia puzzlingly asked. What training trip?

    ¡°Oh right, I was also tasked to inform you about that since it¡¯s confidential. No one knows about it except for me and his trustedmanders. Even Mother does not know,¡± Freya pursed her lips in amusement.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll be leaving with him in two days after he¡¯s settled everything that needs to be settled in the castle. Really, I¡¯ve never seen my brother this serious and desperate in a decade. Thest time was when he was fighting for the throne.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him down then,¡± Xenia murmured with determination. Seeing all of the support she was getting, she was now more motivated to seed, knowing how Darius was doing everything in his power to help her out.

 Chapter 135

    The more they spent time together, the more Xenia easily felt rxed being around Freya and talking to her. Maybe it was because she was just a year older, and Freya was naturally bubbly and friendly which reminded her a lot of how Jayra acted.

    They casually shared some talks, and Freya eventually brought up something along the lines of, ¡°Things would¡¯ve been easy if Darius just turned you into a werewolf before introducing you to everyone here. You¡¯ll be considered one of us, thus allowing you to skip the trials of the elements and just do the trial bybat.¡±

    Hearing Freya, Xenia chuckled, ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t have mattered anyway. I still need to fight one way or another if I want to secure my position as Darius¡¯s Queen.¡±

    ¡°But at least you¡¯d be more powerful as a werewolf,¡± Freya shrugged before continuing with a more apologetic tone. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t want to offend, but please don¡¯t take my words as belittling you. It¡¯s just that we all know that werewolves are stronger than humans.¡±

    Xenia chuckled as she smiled reassuringly, ¡°No offense taken. I understand what you mean, but I¡¯m still d Darius didn¡¯t turn me. I prefer to stay as I am right now.¡±

    Freya simply nodded in understanding before she suspiciously looked at Xenia. Her gaze was piercing as if she was looking deeply into her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xenia inquired, seeing how Freya narrowed her eyes on her with a glint of curiosity.

    ¡°Do you somehow have a special power?¡± Freya casually asked. ¡°Are you a mage and you¡¯re not just letting us know? I heard it¡¯s the second Princess of Ebodia who¡¯s good at magic and spells while the oldest is good inbat and fighting skills¡­¡±

    ¡°And where did you hear that?¡± Xenia asked with a grin.

    ¡°Well, news from all over the world travels fast. So I asked around while I was at Mount Sorel as soon as I heard about King Niki¡¯s marriage to an Ebodian Princess,¡± Freya exined herself. ¡°You do know that our kingdom has good rtions with Valcrez, right? And that my brother is good friends with King Niki himself?¡±

    Xenia nodded, ¡°I know. And I also know that Darius used the Beholden Law on Niki to ask for my hand in marriage.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Freya chuckled. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t believe how easily Brother snatched a bride from Niki, but I understand why he did that. I¡¯m sure my brother didn¡¯t want to use the Beholden Law against Niki since he genuinely cared about him. Hell, he didn¡¯t even mind saving the Vampire King numerous times. It¡¯s just that he had no choice, especially since King Niki was probably with his Royal Council and Family members at the time.¡±

    She then added, ¡°You see, they can be scary sometimes, so things should be done with some calction in mind. That was probably why my brother used the Beholden Law to get you.¡±

    As Xenia was listening, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about her sister, Mineah. She really hoped that thetter was doing well at Valcrez.

    Freya probably noticed the sudden concern written on her face when she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your sister. King Niki is a good man, and I can assure you that he¡¯ll take good care of your sister. He¡¯ll make sure that she won¡¯t have any difficulties there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Freya,¡± Xenia replied with a warm smile.

    ¡°So tell me, are you secretly a high grade mage?¡± Freya curiously inquired.

    She shook her head almost immediately. Xenia wished that she was, but spells and magic were simply not for her. She was just not born for it like Mineah.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not,¡± she whispered with a chuckle. ¡°Honestly, Jayra¡¯s still teaching me a lot of things, and I¡¯m far from confident about it anyway. I¡¯m simply not good with it. I trust my fighting skills more than my pitiful magic.¡±

    Freya shrugged at the answer she got. Casually, she voiced, ¡°Goodness. I guess I¡¯ll tell brother Darius to prolong your training outside the castle if needed. Hmm¡­ Wait, I¡¯ll let you borrow some of the more important notes I have on me.¡±

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s nice of you, Freya. Thank you so much for everything.¡±

    Freya frowned as she murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Not until you have already seeded. And I haven¡¯t done anything yet either. We both have a long way to go.¡± She sighed, ¡°I can only hope that you can muster everything you need in the span of two weeks, but I guess we¡¯ll see you soar, seeing my brother¡¯s fighting spirit. Seriously, that werewolf is so desperate.¡±

    Xenia unconsciously blushed, making Freya candidly sh a teasing grin on her face. She sipped on her tea before looking around.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I never thought that someone would finally upy this chamber. It¡¯s a very memorable ce for my brother,¡± Freya wistfully exined. ¡°My brother and father would often stay here to study and have those private man-to-man talks that I was always curious about, and- Hmm?¡±

    Freya stopped talking, and Xenia followed suit as the princess trailed to where her eyes darted towards.

    Freya smirked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes widened when her guest stood up and walked towards her bed. Reaching in, Freya grabbed one of the books that Jayra had lent her. It seemed she failed to fully hide it from sight.

    Freya picked it up and chuckled, ¡°This book seems interesting!¡± Her brows then furrowed when she raised the bedsheets only to see even more books hidden beneath.

    Xenia gulped as she felt her throat dry, watching Freya¡¯s amazed reaction as her guest read random pages from the book.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯d also like my brother for reading this type of book,¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°Ahh, T-that¡­ I was just curious¡­¡± Xenia stutteringly exined. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡­ Jayra! They¡¯re all Jayra¡¯s! She just lent m-me some of her books. I honestly d-didn¡¯t k-know what they¡¯re all about¡­ She said those will help me in my rtionship w-with Darius¡­¡±

    Freya gave her a knowing look as she encouraged, ¡°That¡¯s okay, Xenia. I¡¯m also a woman like you so I understand your sentiment.¡± She then hummed, ¡°When you¡¯re done, can I also borrow these myself? I¡¯ll probably also want to learn from these books, which I can then use in the future for, well, stuff.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Xenia timidly nodded.

    Freya chuckled, ¡°Rx. From now on, I want you to treat me as your sister too, Xenia. We can be partners in crime, you and I. Ah, you don¡¯t even know how excited I am to have someone I can get along with for having the same interests-.¡±

    ¡°How about ra then?¡± Xenia didn¡¯t know why she suddenly brought up ra¡¯s name, but it felt appropriate somehow.

    ¡°ra¡¯s more like a big sister who will always scold me,¡± Freya waved off her question. ¡°Really, she¡¯s so biased towards brother Darius that she¡¯ll always take his side. Maybe that¡¯s because she¡¯s six years older than me? Ah well. I guess I won¡¯t take much of your time for now¡­ Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll let you rest early.¡±

    Xenia could only nod as she found herself walking Freya to the door. Closing the door shut, she let out a sigh of relief. She was honestly grateful that Darius¡¯s family was being so warm towards her like Darius himself. Her parents would feel at ease once she delivered them this good news about her inws.

 Chapter 136

    Another morning came, and before she knew it, it was Xenia¡¯s fourth day in Cordon. Good thing Jayra woke her up early, or else she would probably still be asleep. She slepttest night all because of those corrupted books, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel miffed about it!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you finish almost all of them throughout the night,¡± Jayra teasingly chuckled while Xenia yawned and tardily got up from her bed.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanna learn as fast as possible since I won¡¯t be able to bring those books with me during training,¡± she weakly answered, followed by yet another yawn as she rolled out of bed.

    ¡°Ah right¡­ Bartos also mentioned to mest night that King Darius wants to take some precautions, and he strongly believes that you need to be trained around nature. And wouldn¡¯t you know it, he¡¯s right,¡± Jayra chuckled in recollection. ¡°So on that note, for these two days, you¡¯ll be spending mostly with me to train with your spells and magic. And once youe back from that trip with him, we¡¯ll then focus on you learning more magic and spells that can help you out in the trials.¡±

    Instead of replying, Xenia made a teasing stare as her eyes bore into Jayra¡¯s slowly weakening defenses.

    ¡°What? Is there something wrong?¡± Jayra curiously asked.

    ¡°Well, I was just wondering if you¡¯re nning on trying those steps in the books on Bartos,¡± Xenia teased despite knowing that her own rtionship with Darius was going painfully slow. ¡°Is that why you and Bartos¡¯s rtionship seems to progressing faster than mine?¡±

    It kind of hurt to say, especially since she already knew why their rtionship was moving at a snail¡¯s pace. It was all because of pride¡­ Her pride, to be exact. Even though she was already working on it, some things were often easier said than done.

    ¡°Stop teasing me,¡± Jayra scoffed. ¡°My rtionship¡¯s moving fast because I hate moving slowly like you.¡±

    Xenia shrugged at her answer. She did have a point there.

    Letting out a small scoff, Jayra called for the servants and helped Xenia get dressed. This time, the princess ate with Freya and Jayra since the Queen Mother was out early to attend to something important. And the same went for Darius for some other stuff that he had to address.

    After breakfast was finished, Freya stood up before turning to Xenia, ¡°Before you go,e with me first in the library.¡±

    Having nothing better to do, Xenia and Jayra followed the princess¡¯s steps, reaching the library after a bit of walking as they went inside.

    Looking up and around, the library inside Cordon Castle looked almost exactly like theirs. They also had schrs and historians, and books were all neatly arranged in files and rows.

    Freya approached one schr and asked thetter something. After which, she then led them towards another door inside the library. They were soon followed by a few schrs with books in their hands.

    Xenia and Jayra could only watch as they waited for the schrs to arrange the books on the table. Before long, the schrs left.

    ¡°Hmm, you have to read these,¡± Freya stated, gesturing towards the books scattered on the table. ¡°These all detail past events that have happened. These are the history of those who once tried the five trials. They also contain the rules andws for these trials, especially for the fifth one which is trial bybat.¡±

    Freya then grabbed Jayra¡¯s hand as she added, ¡°In the meantime, Jayra and I will leave you on your own so that you can concentrate. I¡¯m a bbermouth too, so I might just end up disturbing you. Jayra here seems the same, so we might as well take a stroll outside and get to know each other for a bit while you study here, Xenia.¡±

    Before Xenia could even get a words in, the two women had already walked towards the door. Just before they closed the door behind them, Freya turned to her and added,¡± Ah, I almost forgot¡­ Brother said that he¡¯lle and check on youter. See if you learned well, or something. Also, remember that there will be punishment for every mistake you might make.¡±

    Xenia could only roll her eyes as the two left, leaving her in her lonesome as she scoffed. A punishment then? What would it be this time?

    Before, she was made to draw the entire castle perfectly, remembering every single detail to the point that Darius was unable to give her a punishment. She clearly even saw the hint of disappointment in his eyes once he saw that she didn¡¯t make any mistakes.

    Shrugging at the task ahead of her, Xenia looked at the books on the table with a sigh. She had just read books the whole night before this¡­ ¡°And here I am again reading some more¡­¡±

    She yawned as she grabbed the first book she could reach and read. Hours slowly passed, and Xenia quickly reached the point where she could no longer help her drowsiness. Just as quickly as she reached the library, she ended up dozing off on the table.

    ******

    Walking into the library, Darius was bbergasted when he saw Xenia sleeping inside the private chambers of the library, her head resting on the table with books surrounding her from all sides.

    He shook his head at the sight of it. He had clearly tasked Freya to monitor Xenia and made sure that thetter would finish reading everything within the day. Then again, why did he even think that was a good idea with how much Freya hated boring stuff?

    Quietly and carefully, Darius approached Xen, sitting beside her as he removed some of the strands of her hair covering her face. Smiling, he drowned himself in her beauty. It had been a while, and he had intentionally hindered himself from being with her privately because of how close he was to breaking in her presence.

    Last night, he had wanted to sneak into her bedchambers, but he managed to control himself just in time. However, there will be a time where he¡¯ll get overwhelmed. Would he still be able to manage himself once they proceeded with their training trip with just the two of them?

    Think back on that trip, Darius was already busy with the arrangements and had even tasked Gideon to make sure that everything they would need was already stored in the ce where they would stay.

    Leaning closer, Darius found himself hungrily inhaling the pleasing and addicting scent of his mate. His eyes then darted to Xen¡¯s lips, and he didn¡¯t even have a second thought as he stole a kiss from her while she was sleeping.

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±

    He stiffened when Xen moved. Immediately, Dariusposed himself as he waited for her to slowly open her eyes.

    ¡°Darius?¡± she whispered out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be cking off like this,¡± he murmured with a raised brow, his loving smile still stered on his face.

    Xen pouted her lips and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not cking¡­ I just dozed off, is all.¡±

    Darius let off a devious smirk before he leaned in and smacked his lips against Xen¡¯s. Her eyes widened at his suddenness, her gaze one of surprise as she looked at him with rapidly blinking eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s your punishment for cking,¡± Darius coyly said. ¡°I suppose you only have to ck off some more if you want me to smack my lips against yours again.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?!¡±

    ¡°Continue on with your reading. I¡¯ll be staying with you for a bit more, asking you questions every once in a while,¡± he exined. ¡°If you give me a wrong answer, then I¡¯ll kiss you in different ways as punishment depending on how important you know the answer should be.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s mouth ckened at his words, Darius lifting his brows as he added, ¡°I¡¯m serious, Xen. Get to studying, or else I¡¯ll take it as you desperately wanting to share a kiss with me.¡±

    Xenia was utterly bbergasted at what she just heard. She then recalled how disappointed he looked with the drawing she did for Cordon Castle.

    He was probably really looking forward to these. She inwardly sighed. No wonder he was disappointed that time, seeing as he was unable to give her this kind of punishment.

    ¡®Maybe I should make a mistake¡­ a one or two?¡¯

 Chapter 137

    Xenia shook her head at the incredulity of her current situation. With pressed lips, she continued reading where she left off. Deep inside, she couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy and squeal at the cringey thought of her intentionally making a few mistakes just to make Darius happy¡­ Well, not just Darius since she also enjoyed his kisses.

    She controlled the yawn that was threatening toe out of her lips as she went through her options. She barely slept a winkst night because of those lewd books, and now here she was reading very real and very important information that she actually needed. But with her drowsiness starting to get the better of her, it wasn¡¯t helping her chances at all.

    ¡°Did you not sleep properlyst night?¡± Darius asked, probably noticing how lethargic she was currently.

    ¡°No,¡± she answered without looking at him, her attention still solely aimed at trying to understand the book she was currently reading.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± Darius pondered some more.

    ¡°I read books¡­¡± she inly answered.

    ¡°Books? What kind of books would even keep you awake and activest night more than the books you¡¯re reading right now?¡± Darius asked. ¡°They¡¯re so important that they might even help you with a few life and death situations.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s body stiffened. She turned to look at Darius, seeing the lingering curiosity in his eyes. She smiled at him, one that almost oozed awkwardness as she lied, ¡°Ah, nothing. They¡¯re just some spells and magic stuff that Jayra lent for me to study.¡±

    Darius inly nodded, and she inwardly heaved a sigh of relief at her lie being bought.

    A few minutes passed, and she couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Not just once, but a few more times in rapid session.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. You need a distraction,¡± Darius broke the silence between them with a frown. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xenia looked at him, not understanding what exactly he meant.

    ¡°Sit on myp, love,¡± he nonchntly specified.

    Eyebrows squishing together, Xenia simply followed, seeing as she was curious about what kind of distraction Darius was referring to. Would it be effective, she wondered.

    Sitting on hisp with her side profile before him, Darius pulled up the book she was reading on the table and held it out in front of her. ¡°Read it out loud to me,¡± Darius instructed.

    ¡°Do I really need to sit on yourp to do that?¡± Xenia questioned with lifted brows, making Darius chuckle.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the distraction for you not to feel sleepy,¡± Dariusmented. ¡°Go read it out loud.¡±

    Not having a choice in the matter, Xenia did as she was told. She continued reading, but she quickly halted when she felt Darius¡¯s nose nuzzling against the back of her neck.

    ¡°Continue,¡± he whispered without a care in the world.

    Was he kissing her neck and shoulder despite them being covered by fabric? She could feel his hot lips and breath seeping through despite the dress covering her skin.

    She was wearing another one of her winter dresses since Darius¡¯s marks were still on her skin. It was only a good thing that the autumn weather wasn¡¯t as hot as during the summer. Already, she could already feel the humid and chilly air seeping in for theing winter.

    But despite all that, howe her body was burning? She began stuttering when she felt Darius unsp and uced her dress from her back, just enough for her bare shoulders to be sprung free for his visual enjoyment.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she gasped out.

    ¡°Continue reading, Xen. One more stop and you¡¯ll receive another punishment,¡± Dariusmanded in a serious tone. He then added with a hoarser tone, ¡°You¡¯re sleepy, so I¡¯m just helping you wake your body up.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s body trembled when his fingers touched her skin, smothering all the marks on it with his own heat.

    ¡°You should unt these marks on your skin,¡± Darius whispered onto her neck. ¡°You need more anyway, seeing as there¡¯s still a lot of vacant spots left.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s throat dried up from his actions. She felt so hot that her body was practically burning up at that point. She couldn¡¯t even feel an inch of drowsiness in her anymore. Instead, it was reced with something else¡­ The tingling sensations traveling throughout her body¡­ It was keeping her senses wide awake and unable to rx.

    She tried to continue reading, but it was way too hard for her to concentrate anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer sleepy, so you can stop now, my king. I can barely concentrate on what I¡¯m reading,¡± sheined, almost followed by her own suppressed moaning when Darius¡¯s lips finally touched her skin.

    Feeling his tant actions, Xenia bit down on her lower lip in an effort to control herself from making a sound. It just felt so good that she didn¡¯t even have the will to make Darius stop anymore. He was suckling and licking her skin nonstop, biting on it softly and giving her more marks just like he said. She clutched onto the book hard as she endured his onught.

    ¡°Look at me, Xen. I want to kiss your lips¡­¡± Darius whispered in her ear.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t they supposed to be studying?¡¯

    She turned to him and naively asked, ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±

    Darius chuckled, followed by a nod as with a devious smile, he parted his lips together.

    ¡°W-What?¡± she inquired, swallowing in anticipation as her eyes darted towards his inviting lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re totally distracted, and I told you not to get distracted during training,¡± Darius coolly replied. ¡°You need to keep reading and stay focused no matter what is happening around you. I will now punish you severely for it¡­¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at how absurd the Werewolf King was being right now. He was obviously doing this on purpose just to have a flimsy excuse to have his way with her.

    ¡®Alright then. Punish me,¡¯ she inwardly scoffed, enjoying the naughty smile on the king¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t even wait for him to do it as she obediently wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in to kiss him.

    Well, that wasn¡¯t too hard. It was like one of those scenes she read fromst night¡¯s book. ¡®Take the initiative¡¯ as the book said, and so she did.

    This time, she felt Darius¡¯s body stiffen. He probably didn¡¯t expect this from her at all, and Xenia was d that she managed to surprise him. Moving her lips, she sloppily kissed him, all while wondering if what she was doing was even the right thing anymore. She simply followed her instincts, copying how Darius would intimately kiss her from before.

    After a while, Darius gently pushed her away, his eyes blinking at her as he whispered with a frown, ¡°I forgot that I have something important to attend to. Continue with your studies, and I will see you¡­ Uhm-ter¡­¡±

    Without so much as a warning, the king stood up and left, leaving Xenia alone and heated for nothing.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Xenia murmured with a frown as she watched Darius leave her in a rush.

 Chapter 138

    Darius was massaging his nape as he hastily walked out of the library. He was sweating hard, and he was practically running to get something to drink and somehow quench his thirst. He just knew that if he didn¡¯t leave right then and there, he would¡¯ve ended up taking Xen without even so much as a blink.

    That was way too close¡­

    [Tsk¡­ So what if you take her right on the spot? It¡¯s a private room, and no one would dare to barge in knowing you¡¯re inside,] Zeus scolded him with a scoff. [Ah, I can¡¯t even believe how slow you are. She even took the initiative to kiss you for the first time, and what did you do? Run like a coward?]

    Darius chuckled,ughing at himself when he finally realized what he had done. He was currently inside the pantry, drinking almost half a gallon of water in an effort to cool himself off. Around him, the servants all looked at him in bewilderment. And in true kingly fashion, Darius simply signaled them to continue on with their work.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do, I need a cold bath,¡± he whispered to himself just before he instructed a servant to tell his personal servant Dale to prepare him a cold bath.

    [Crazy arse!] Zeus retorted.

    Dariusughed even more at his current predicament. He was even tearing up, not because ofughter, but because of the overwhelming feelings surging within him.

    [We¡¯re almost there, Zeus. Just a bit more patience¡­] Darius reassured his wolf. [I can already feel her emotions. It¡¯s not purely lust, and that matters. I want her to surrender not because of lust towards me, but because she already has deep feelings for me.]

    [Enough with you being romantic,] Zeus scorned. [That¡¯s not for me at all.]

    [Right, you¡¯re the animal inside me who only feeds on my carnal desires,] Darius teased, with Zeus only answering him with an impatient grunt.

    Shaking his head, Darius was on his way for his cold bath when Chancellor Talon telepathically talked to him.

    [Sire, everyone you asked for has now gathered in the Great Hall,] the chancellor ryed. [They¡¯re currently waiting for your arrival.]

    [Alright, I¡¯m on my way now,] Darius replied before letting out a sigh.

    Foregoing the cold bath for now, Darius ended up walking to the Great Hall and facing everyone he asked for, including ra, which was arguably one of the reasons this meeting even took ce. Taking his seat, he signaled Chancellor Talon to read out his decree.

    ¡°Commander ra, pleasee forth,¡± Chancellor Talon called out.

    ra, who was currently lined up with the other Commanders and officials, walked in front of the Chancellor and kneel before him, her king.

    ¡°Please listen to His Majesty¡¯s formal decree,¡± the chancellor began.

    ¡°I, as your king, has temporarily removed Commander ra from her post as the Head Commander of Cordon¡¯s Moonlight Archers. Commander ra, as the Alpha of Midnight Pack, will join the Trial by Combat. Thus, it would be unfair if she continues to stay in her post.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Asmander, it would grant her full power and authority to use the resources assigned to her as one of the Head Commanders of Moonlight Royal Knights. As such, she is temporarily relieved of her duties. She will be given a chance toe back to her post and position only once my mate has been formally appointed as my Queen, and only if she would then swear the same loyalty for my Queen as she does to myself.¡±

    As the edict was being drawled out, Darius sensed the confusion brewing among some of his men. However, none dared to question his decision.

    Having finished reading, Chancellor then handed out the edict to ra, to which thetter responded, ¡°I, ra, Alpha of the Moonlight Pack, solemnly receive and ept His Majesty¡¯s order. Thank you for your benevolence.¡±

    ra then raised her head to look at him. With a slight smirk, she telepathically conveyed to him, [I¡¯ll definitelye back and strive hard to win the Trial by Combat, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll fulfill my promise to you since we were kids: I¡¯ll stand by your side as Your Queen no matter what.]

    [Please stop this already, ra. I don¡¯t want to lose a good friend and a sister,] Darius mentally begged. [Please don¡¯t do this. I beg you.]

    Instead of a reply, ra shut him off from her link. She then bowed her head onest time before walking back to her previous position.

    Letting out a deep sigh, Darius swallowed his disappointment before signaling the Chancellor to continue.

    ¡°Alpha Adah of the Stardust Pack, please step forward,¡± Chancellor Talon called out. He then read out his decree of appointment to Alpha Adah as the newly appointed Commander of the Moonlight Archers.

    [What¡¯s going on, Sire? This is so sudden?] Bartos couldn¡¯t help but telepathically inquire to his liege.

    [It¡¯s something personal, one that I¡¯m notfortable with disclosing to anyone right now,] Darius neutrally replied.

    [At this point, I need to let ra go. This is by far the most I can do for her despite the current situation. I can only hope that she would soon return back to us with clearer head and a likeminded goal. For now, make sure you guide Adah properly on her new post, although I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s already doing superb work in assisting ra with the task of leading the Moonlight Archers.]

    [I understand, Your Majesty,] Bartos replied with a sigh.

    Although His Majesty didn¡¯t directly disclose what happened, Bartos could already grasp the severity of the situation. It was no secret to them how ra looked at their king in a different light. Too bad Gideon wasn¡¯t around since he was out busy with a few men setting up the training camp that His Majesty and Princess Xenia will use for their trip starting tomorrow.

    Meanwhile, everyone inside the Great Hall had their own spections as to what happened. However, there was only one man who had his eyes fixated on ra¡­ Gs.

    He heaved out a deep sigh. He already saw thising, knowing how impulsive and stubborn ra could be. She even took the bait he gave her and spread those rumors around without so much as thinking of the consequences.

    ¡®Are you going to hold my hand now, I wonder¡­¡¯ he inwardly pondered. ra¡¯s eyes darted towards him, and Gs slightly bowed, showing no emotion on his face as he held a nk expression.

    [Are you happy now? Don¡¯t be, because no matter what happens, I will never hold hands with you and your father,] ra telepathically ryed, making Gs smirk at her defiance.

    [We¡¯ll see, ra. Just know that my arms are wide open for you as always. You just need toe to me¡­]

    **************************

    EN: I¡¯m rooting for ra

    AN: I know, you¡¯re too obvious whenever you edit scenes with her in it. Lmao I wonder what my readers thought of ra. She¡¯s a character to look forward to though.

    PS. Keep voting on Golden Tickets and Power stones guys. I will release 5 chapters instead of 2 every time we reach 100s on Golden Tickets and 1000s on Powerstones. Another Extra Bonus Chapter/s too for every Super Gift the book will have. *wink*

 Chapter 139

    Meanwhile, back in the library, Xenia focused on her reading and studying, making sure that she wouldn¡¯t miss a single detail of what she was reading. Understanding the material carefully, she made sure to put everything she learned inside her head. By the end of it, she was no longer sleepy, but rather, she was more annoyed than anything to even yawn!

    ¡°How could he leave me like that? Didn¡¯t he enjoy it?¡± Xenia murmured out with a pout, wracking her brains out on if her kiss was even satisfying to him or not. She even came to the point of smelling her own breath if that was the problem. It was insane. She couldn¡¯t even believe how affected she was getting as she shook her head.

    ¡°Is he ying hard to get now?¡± she questioned even more, her eyes narrowing as she recalled a simr situation in one of the books she read.

    ¡®Wow, I feel like I¡¯m actually improving with my emotional intelligence right now,¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought. No wonder Jayra was so capable of deciphering people and emotions. Those books of hers really are that effective.¡¯

    Having had enough of her roundabout thinking, she decided to clear her head and focus on her reading. She still had a lot of stuff to go through, and she had to read like how she did itst night if she wanted to have any hope of finishing it all.

    A few minutes into her studies, Xenia began writing notes regarding some of the more important footnotes in the history she was reading. She was amazed at how detailed it was all written. Even for the battles, they somehow recorded every mistake and cause of failure for the candidates.

    ¡°It¡¯s like history¡¯s repeating itself,¡± she thought aloud as she read further.

    If that¡¯s the case, then she should try her best not to make the same mistakes they did. It was there that Xenia realized how helpful it was for her to study and analyze the previous events that took ce in the Five Trials.

    Time passed, and she had made a lot of notes in the nk journals provided for her on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Xenia huffed with a frown. ¡°Howe Jayra and Freya haven¡¯te back for me yet¡­¡±

    ***

    Meanwhile, Jayra and Freya were on their way back to the library to pick Xenia up for lunch when they passed by Bartos and a few officers going about their business.

    As usual, everyone greeted Princess Freya and Jayra, but the former blinked at Bartos as he stood there, seeing as everyone had already left except for him.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Freya curiously asked. ¡°Is there anything else, Lord Bartos?¡±

    The man just scratched his head, unable to speak.

    Jayra chuckled as she aired out her guess, ¡°Are you going to ask me to eat with you for lunch?¡±

    Bartos timidly nodded.

    The young mage let out a smile as she replied, ¡°How about dinner then? I already have an appointment with Princess Freya and Princess Xenia at this time. Will that work?¡±

    Bartos nodded, ¡°I understand. I will see you thenter.¡±

    With that, Bartos bid his farewell to the two women, leaving the two on their own once again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jayra quicklymented, almost walking to pull Freya with her. ¡°I¡¯m sure Xenia¡¯s starving by now.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. What was that?¡± Freya asked her head tilted to the side.

    Jayra giggled as Freya walked to her. ¡°I¡¯m his mate,¡± she proudly announced.

    ¡°No way!¡± Freya burst out with a frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t smell either of your scents on each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t marked me yet,¡± Jayra expressed. ¡°And we also haven¡¯t done the Mate Bond.¡±

    ¡°Ah yeah right, I almost forgot. No wonder then¡­¡± Freya nodded in understanding. ¡°But still, I can¡¯t believe that this is all coincidence. Just imagine, Bartos and my brother sharing the same fate of having a human mate.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? It¡¯s quite surprising, but also overwhelming at the same time since I¡¯m bound to stay with Princess Xenia in one way or another¡± Jayra shrugged as she stretched her limbs, her lips curling up into a smile. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just blessed enough for the Almighty to also give me a partner in this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Lucky you then,¡± Freya congratted as she hooked her arms with hers.

    Jayra chuckled at the woman¡¯s antics. The Werewolf King¡¯s sister was very friendly and was someone who you could get along with easily. Somehow, she reminded her of Lord Gideon.

    ¡°You and Lord Gideon are the same, Princess Freya,¡± Jayra offhandedlymented. ¡°Very approachable and cheerful, you two.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re close to Lord Gideon?¡± Freya asked at the sudden thought.

    ¡°Not really, but he¡¯s the first person I got along with among the werewolves,¡± Jayra exined. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to approach him. He has this vibrant aura around him, and he¡¯s quite funny and charming too¡­ Are you two not close?¡±

    An unsettling silence lurked between them as Freya was shaken by Jayra¡¯s question. It took a full minute before the princess replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for four years, only just recentlying back home for Brother¡¯s prospective wedding,¡± Freya mumbled out. ¡°I was sixteen when I left. And at the time, the only thing I remember about Lord Gideon was how often he made fun of me. Just nonstop relentless teasing¡­¡±

    Jayra didn¡¯t know what came over her when she suddenly justified his actions for him. ¡°Well sometimes, that¡¯s the only way for a man to get a woman¡¯s attention. Judging from Lord Gideon¡¯s character, I¡¯d say that he¡¯s the type who struggles to talk to a woman seriously.¡±

    She then shrugged, ¡°But I can be wrong too¡­ since no one knows what¡¯s inside someone¡¯s mind unless you¡¯ve been with them long enough.¡±

    The mage then curiously asked, ¡°By the way, have you found or met your mate yet?¡±

    For some reason, something told Jayra that Freya and Lord Gideon would make a good match. It was simply her intuition telling her about things.

    In response, Freya shrugged, her eyes narrowing at Jayra suspiciously. ¡°Do mages have the ability to read minds?¡±

    Jayraughed at that. So she was right¡­

    ¡°Oh my¡­ If it¡¯s Lord Gideon, then aren¡¯t you a lucky fellow as well?¡± Jayra teased.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Freya pouted. ¡°I wanted to talk to him after meeting him so drunk that night, but he was nowhere to be found since my brother apparently sent him outside the castle grounds.¡±

    ¡°You two will make a good match!¡± Jayra enthusiastically beamed. ¡°I can already see it too.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­¡± Freya murmured, her eyes darting towards Lord Gs who was talking to the other officials at the courtyard they just passed by. His eyes then met hers, and the man struck her with his beautiful and adoring smile.

    ¡®Howe it¡¯s not him¡­¡¯ Freya inwardlymented as she smiled back at the finest gentleman she had ever met since she was young. She failed to notice how Jayra followed her gaze.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Now I know where the hesitation¡¯sing from,¡± Jayra interrupted her daydreaming.

    Hearing the mage, Freya¡¯s face reddened as she then immediately walked passed by Jayra saying, ¡°Faster, my sister-inw¡¯s starving by now.¡±

    *************

    July 22, 2021

    AN: Yay¡­ we reached another hundred Golden Tickets guys so thank you! Here are our bonus chapters for today!

 Chapter 140

    At Ebodia Kingdom

    King Stephan felt at ease upon receiving the good news about the appointment of a new Seer. Ebodians mourned the loss of Beirut, but they quickly became hopeful again once his recement arrived just at the right time for their kingdom.

    He had a satisfied smile after reading the letters he received from his two daughters. Both of them were doing great. Also, Jayra had just sent him a report informing him of how hands-on King Darius was being in Xenia¡¯s training to ensure her position as his Queen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s the Werewolf King you saw in your vision Beirut,¡± he whispered to himself as he stood up from his seat.

    With the letters in his hand, he walked out of his study to look for his wife. Walking through the hallways, he was just about to reach his wife¡¯s chambers when he chanced upon the Queen¡¯s chambein.

    ¡°Where is the Queen?¡± King Stephan asked the Queen¡¯s chambein.

    ¡°In the Babel Tower, milord,¡± the servant informed.

    King Stephan nodded at the information and made his way to the highest tower in their kingdom, the private sanctuary of his wife along with a few chosen mages that helped her in her studies.

    Reaching the tower, King Stephan frowned when he saw that his wife was alone.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± he inquired as he sat on the chair beside her.

    ¡°I dismissed them,¡± Dana informed. ¡°I wanted to check on this alone.¡±

    Stephan frowned. He was aware of how his wife had been studying Xenia¡¯s blood ever since he opened up to her that their daughter would need to go through Cordon¡¯s Five Trials to secure her position as their Queen.

    ¡°Xenia has my blood, but it¡¯s not pure, so I wanted to make sure that she¡¯d be safe enough,¡± Dana absently rambled as she continued to mix potions.

    Xenia also had his father¡¯s human blood in her body, after all, so she wanted to make sure that the angel blood in her body would be capable of overpowering it. ¡°I need to know what can trigger the power within her, Stephan.¡±

    Xenia trained like her siblings. And unlike Mineah, she had a stronger physical body capable of supporting her chosen lifestyle. Her agility and strength were more exceptional than a mere human, and the same could be said for Ezekiel. That was one of the reasons why they also assumed Mineah was the cursed one amongst her children, seeing as she had a weak and fragile body despite being of the same blood as her.

    That cursed¡­ a punishment that would continue on through generations because she was a fallen angel.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why the power within Xenia is still passive,¡± Dana frustratingly murmured out, her voice almost cracking to the point of exhaustion. ¡°Ezekiel got a hold of his power as soon as he turned eighteen, while Xenia¡¯s already twenty-one¡­¡±

    Stephan gently caressed Dana¡¯s back, noticing her tired disposition as he soothed her. ¡°Take it easy, my Queen. I¡¯m sure our daughtere to wield the strength within her.¡± He then handed her the letters. ¡°Here¡­ Read this.¡±

    Giving her the missives, Stephan quietly watched his wife as she read each of the letters from Mineah, Jayra, and Xenia.

    Dana bit her lower lip as she tried her best not to cry.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Are those tears of joy?¡± King Stephan humored, and Dana nodded despite the tears continuously flowing down her eyes.

    Stephan then pulled his wife in his arms for a hug and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard. You shouldn¡¯t strain yourself too much like this. Our children won¡¯t be pleased if you get sick, you know? They¡¯ll scold me for not taking care of you properly, my dear.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t help but worry too much,¡± Dana sighed. ¡°These letters gave me reassurance, however. Still, it isn¡¯t enough. I need to find out more to help Xenia in hering battle.¡±

    It was the least she could do as her mother. She knew her capabilities as a fallen angel, but that knowledge was limited when it came to half-breed like her children. All she knew was that her siblings would harbor her strength and power. And although not in a full capacity like hers as pure blood, it would still be considerable.

    ¡°The elements¡­ You can naturally connect with them, correct?¡± Stephan reminded. ¡°If so, then I¡¯m sure Xenia would be able to do the same. It would be in her instinct to do so.¡±

    It only made sense, of course. He strongly believed in the capabilities of his children. Plus, Beirut also assured him of Xenia¡¯s future and long life before these events. Taking all that into ount, Xenia would definitely make it through all this.

    ¡°Yes, but she has no ability to heal even though her and her siblings¡¯ blood can cure and give life. Only Ezekiel had shown the capabilities to do so, for some reason,¡± Dana pondered with a frown as she gently pushed her husband to look at her. It was still a question to her as to why Xenia and Mineah weren¡¯t able to heal on their own, unlike Ezekiel.

    ¡°I guess my blood is just stronger in Xenia and Mineah while yours is strong in Ezekiel?¡± King Stephan randomly answered.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work like that¡­¡± Dana frowned deeply. ¡°Something¡¯s amiss.¡±

    ¡°Anyhow, I have a feeling that King Darius will manage to train our daughter well, especially now that he knows that Xenia has angel blood in her veins,¡± Stephanforted.

    Dana let out a sigh at her husband¡¯s words. ¡°I can only hope that is the case. It¡¯s a constion that Xenia trusted King Darius enough to disclose to him this family secret of ours. I guess she must really like him.¡±

    Stephan chuckled, ¡°Right? So stop worrying too much about our daughters. Those two seem to be enjoying thepany of their men anyway. Why, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if we soon hear news about our future grandchildren.¡±

    Dana finally smiled at thoseforting words. The thought of her being a grandmother just made her giddy somehow, removing all those worries inside her and recing them with warmth.

    However, her smile soon faded when Dana¡¯s eyes darted to the transparent bottles lined up on her table. Her lips parted as she whispered out, ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± King Stephan inquired, seeing Dana¡¯s rapid blinking as she stared dumbfounded at the lined-up bottles.

    ¡°This sample¡­¡± Dania picked up the bottle as she continued,¡± This contains Xenia¡¯s blood from back when she returned to us with the Werewolf King.¡±

    King Stephan frowned. He couldn¡¯t get a grasp on what was going on since he only saw different colors of liquids in each bottle and nothing else. He honestly couldn¡¯t be bothered to understand how his wife and Mineah were able to mix alchemy, spells, and magic all at the same time.

    Curiously, he watched his wife perform some spells. And as time went on, he soon understood what she meant. It was the key; the triggering factor to activate Xenia¡¯s full potential strength and power.

    ***********

    AN: These poor parents are not aware that in Ezekiel¡¯s body resides a powerful dragon¡¯s soul. That¡¯s why Ezekiel is exceptionalpared to the two siblings. Btw, can you guess what¡¯s that triggering factor? Haha

    EN: If it¡¯s what I think it is, let me be clear that I had no part in its inception xD

 Chapter 141

    ra left the Great Hall in pain. Darius was so firm in his words, even dering to everyone how desperate he was for Xenia to be Queen. He was was pretty much already calling Xenia his Queen, and it left a painful stab deep in her heart. Still, she just couldn¡¯t ept it happening without at least putting up a fight.

    She knew Darius first, and she had been with him for far too long just for her to give up like this.

    ¡®It should have been me¡­¡¯ This was the only thought stilling in her mind. If Xenia hadn¡¯te into Darius¡¯s life¡­ then maybe¡­

    She let out a heavy sigh as she walked back to the training grounds. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t see thising after her talk with Darius yesterday. She honestly expected much worse as her punishment.

    ¡®I could¡¯ve been exiled¡­ or worse¡­¡¯

    It warmed her heart that Darius was still good enough to her not to disclose to everyone exactly what mistake she justmitted. He simply pointed out that since she would join the trial ofbat, then it would be fair for her to not stay as the headmander of her post. It was more logical¡­

    She smirked at how well Darius knew her. She wouldn¡¯t have voluntarily stepped down from her post even if he begged, so he came up with something else in the form of this edict against her.

    Smiling to herself, ra put on her usual front when her men approached her. Adah was also following her from behind.

    ¡°Commander, I¡­¡± Adah whispered out, unable to finish her thought.

    ¡°Congrattions, Adah,¡± ra reassuringly smiled as she addressed her.

    ¡°Please do a good job while I¡¯m gone. His Majesty was right in this decision. I¡¯m the only one holding a high position in the royal court and army that would participate in the trial bybat. It would be unfair for the others, so this is a necessary decision.¡±

    ra spoke with a smile even though deep inside, she was breaking at the thought of how supportive Darius was to Princess Xenia instead of her. Still, that burning desire in her heart just gave her even more motivation to show her beloved that no other woman could ever stand a chance to be by his side except for her.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander,¡± Adah gratefully replied with a slight bow. ¡°I will definitely make you proud, and I¡¯ll do my best to hold down the fort till youe back to us.¡±

    ra smiled at all of her men. The Moonlight Archers had gathered in the archery area of the training grounds, and now was the time for her to address them.

    With a yell, she announced, ¡°Give your respect to your new Commander. Commander Adah here will take over my position from now on, and I hope you will all follow her orders ordingly.¡±

    She then added with a smirk, ¡°Make no mistake, however. This is not goodbye. We¡¯ll all definitely see each other again soon. For now, I have to focus on my mind and body for the trial bybat.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re rooting for you, Commander ra!¡±

    Some of the soldiers cheered for her. It built up to the point that it became as loud as the war drums as almost everyone showed their support to her.

    ¡°Our future Queen!¡±

    ¡°You can do it!¡±

    The cheers became louder and louder, and it brought a wide and satisfied smile to ra¡¯s face. Yes, she had all the support of everyone, and that was her greatest advantage against Xenia¡­ However, she didn¡¯t truly need everyone¡¯s support¡­ The only one who would do was the most important one, and that was Darius¡¯s. It was her best bet, and yet the most unattainable at the moment.

    With a smile, ra signaled for everyone to stop the cheering. Saying a few more goodbyes, she soon bid them farewell.

    Turning around to walk back inside the castle, she was on her way to gather her more important things from her great chamber when she passed by Be.

    ¡°Are you happy with the love and support our men are giving you?¡± Be scoffed with a mocking grin. ¡°You really encouraged them to yell louder, and I¡¯m sure our King heard their cheers for you as well, not to mention Princess Xenia. You sure do love attention.¡±

    ra kept her silence. This wasn¡¯t new to her. She and Be definitely didn¡¯t get along. Still, it had been going on long enough that she wondered when it even started. The two of them were good friends back when they were young. What exactly happened?

    ¡°Do you love annoying me?¡± ra directly questioned with lifted brows.

    ¡°Yes, I do, and you should know it more than anyone else,¡± Be nonchntly shrugged.

    ¡°But anyway, I see that our king is being fair by removing you from your position like this. However, for a punishment, this is rather simple and light, don¡¯t you think? Especially with how grave the mistake you justmitted?¡±

    ra frowned at her words. It sounded like this woman knew more to this than she let on. Fortunately for her, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain the woman for long enough. She was too heartbroken right now to waste time with nonsensical arguments.

    ¡°I have to get going, Princess Be. I suggest you focus on your own training,¡± ra cooly dered as she walked past Be without so much as a nce. ¡°Who knows? You might slip and fail to even enter the trial bybat like how you expected to be.¡±

    Be shook her head as her eyes followed ra¡¯s retreating back.

    ¡°You never change, huh. You only see Darius and no one else around you. You¡¯re so cruel¡­¡± Be weakly whispered. ¡°Youpletely let your world only revolve around Darius, who clearly doesn¡¯t reciprocate your feelings.¡±

    Be sighed. She missed those good old times with ra, but that all changed when her former friend turned into a woman. Slowly and steadily, ra grew distant from everyone around her, doing nothing except to follow Darius around like a dog.

    She didn¡¯t even bother about her old friends anymore, her main existence being too focused on Darius and Darius alone, pleasing him and showing herself to be the best candidate for Queenship to him and the Queen Mother.

    ¡°Such a pity,¡± Be breathed out, recalling just when she started annoying ra. It was her way of at least making her presence known to the woman. At least with her arguments, ra would still see her to the point that she¡¯d want topete with her for Darius. That way, ra would still know that she existed¡­ At least, if not as her friend, then maybe as a foe.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite fun, at least,¡± Be giggled as she started walking away to look for Freya, who had called her for another round of tea.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ this little kitten thinks she can fool me? Let me y her game then,¡± Be excitedly murmured as she whistled her way to Freya¡¯s great chamber. She was aware that the Princess had another motive for calling her out, and she should at least satisfy her with what she wanted, right?

    ¡°Hmm¡­ How much information should I give about myself then?¡± Be fumbled with squinted eyes and a smirk.

    ***************

    EN: Historically, the childhood friend rarely wins, but at least they have personality, no?

 Chapter 142

    Jayra spent her spare time in the private great chamber King Darius provided for her where she could continue her own work as a mage. It was also the chamber where she and Xenia would mostly train for her indoor training on spells and magic. It was an area forbidden from most denizens as was ordered by the king, with Jayra being the only one who had full authority on who she could let inside.

    Just looking around inside it, she was honestly excited at how spacious the chamber was. To think that King Darius was generous enough to let her have everything she needed there with the help of Bartos.

    ¡°I bet King Darius is also rooting for me and Bartos,¡± she murmured to herself, followed by a small squeal as she summarized all the spells her princess would need for the five trials.

    Now that she remembered, she also needed to look at the rules just to make sure that they wouldn¡¯tmit any mistakes that their opponents could throw at them as grounds for disqualification, particrly during the trial bybat.

    ¡°Things to do¡­ things to do¡­¡±

    Jayra looked out at the window once she was done, noticing how the sun was about to set beyond the horizon. She found herself smiling alone, looking forward to her time with Bartoster in the evening.

    Cleaning up the room, Jayra decided to go check on Bartos since she still had a lot of free time on her hands. Princess Xenia would probably take her time in the library, so she had a bit of time to kill before she had to go meet up with her liege. Still, she passed by the library first just to check on Xenia.

    ¡°How are you doing in there?¡± Jayra asked as soon as she was inside the library.

    ¡°Bored,¡± Xenia answered with a yawn as she continued. ¡°I¡¯m almost finished here though. Just one more page left.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Jayra cheered. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you then. Let¡¯s take a stroll around the castle once you¡¯re done.¡±

    Xenia squinted her eyes at Jayra. Somehow, she felt as if her dear friend was harboring something mischievous. That excited smile on her face was also a dead giveaway of the fact.

    ¡°A stroll? Or are we just going to look for your mate?¡± Xenia couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    ¡°Come on now. Just focus and finish up thatst page,¡± Jayra urged, sidestepping the teasing with some encouragement. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll also enjoy a bit of a walk around. I¡¯ll bring you to a very interesting spot that Princess Freya loves to hang out in.¡±

    Seeing her friend¡¯s enthusiasm, Xenia simply shrugged as she continued to finish up her reading. She might as well see what all the fuss was about. Besides, she was curious as to what spot Jayra was referring to, and she needed to move her stiff body after sitting too long anyway.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done.¡±

    Almost as soon as she was finished, Jayra immediately pulled the princess out of her confinement.

    ¡°Ah, my back hurts,¡± Xenia managed toin just as soon as they were out of the castle. Pulling herself out of Jayra¡¯s pull, she stopped walking and did some stretching to ease her aching joints.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s almost sunset,¡± Jayrained back, snatching Xenia¡¯s hand once more and dragging the princess along. ¡± Stretch your body thereter. We have to hurry.¡±

    ¡°Hurry for what?¡± Xenia questioned. ¡°And are we heading to the training grounds?¡± The princess had memorized every part of Cordon castle¡¯s territory, so she could confidently say that there was no way she would even get lost even if she tried, and that was in spite of how huge and tricky some of the turns inside of it were.

    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Jayra informed.

    Xenia could only shrug as she let herself get dragged along. A few momentster, they finally reached that one particr area that Jayra was hyping to her about.

    Sure enough, Xenia¡¯s jaw dropped as she subconsciously murmured, ¡°Oh wow¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡± Jayra giggled. ¡°Such a feast¡­¡±

    Xenia could only nod as a parade of muscr naked men sparred below them, theirbat swift and precise as they shifted back and forth from their human and wolfman forms. They were all using various kinds of weapons. A spear in one hand, a halberd in the other, some used swords and axes while some used abination of one or the other.

    ¡°So basically, they¡¯re given their proper training forbat in both human and wolfman form while also having to secure a weapon in their hands, preventing them from using their sharp ws in attacking,¡± Jayra sagely exined with an amused smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this fun to watch?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they mind us being here?¡± Xenia hesitantly asked, her eyes already fixated on the scene before them. Their location wasn¡¯t too close to the training ground where the werewolves were, but it was close enough for them to have a proper view of everyone present.

    Currently, there were around fifty soldiers doing their training, with hundreds of soldiers sitting out on the sidelines watching those who were sparring.

    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely notice us, but this is something normal to them so it should be fine,¡± Jayra giggled as she cunningly stated. ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones taking a peek anyway, so they definitely won¡¯t mind. Besides, walking around naked isn¡¯t a big deal in this kingdom. I guess we should get used to it and just watch them till our eyes bleed. Don¡¯t you think so, Princess?¡±

    Xenia could only shake her head as she chuckled. Her perverted friend was obviously enjoying herself with the sights of bounty before them.

    ¡°Too bad my mate isn¡¯t naked right now,¡± Jayra bluntly voiced out her disappointment.

    Xeniaughed hard at that. For some reason, Bartos was the only one dressed among the naked werewolves¡­ aside from a few more others assisting him. This was probably the Moonlight Infantry division where Bartos was the headmander.

    ¡°Oh, there are females too. See?¡± Jayra pointed out. ¡°They don¡¯t mind seeing each other naked now, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Xenia inly nodded, and her mind couldn¡¯t help but wander to those times when she and Darius were together, specifically, on how many times Darius got naked before her without even caring. Her face reddened at the thought even as her lips unknowingly smiled.

    It was such a beautiful smile that she couldn¡¯t see, while her eyes still kept their focus on the men training below them.

    Those men were definitely notparable to how majestic her king was. Darius was so perfect and beautiful in her eyes. His muscles, those toned abs, and that sturdy chest¡­ The firm muscles on his arms and legs¡­

    Xenia touched her hot cheeks as her thoughts ran wild. She suddenly felt so hot and ticklish as she bit her lower lip out of habit.

    She was too busy daydreaming that she didn¡¯t notice a pair of burning eyes and ring nostrils directed towards her.

    Not long after, both Jayra and her flinched at the sudden growl echoing from below. It was then followed by a thundering yell ofmand. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today! Continue with the training tomorrow. Everyone get dressed! Dismissed!¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face paled upon hearing the familiar voice of Darius near her.

    ¡°Are we in trouble?¡± Jayra murmured beside her.

    Xenia didn¡¯t know what to say to that question. Were they actually in trouble?

    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re allowed to be in here and watch?¡± she anxiously murmured behind Jayra, almost at a gasp, making sure that her question was heard only by her friend¡¯s ears.

    ¡°No!¡± Darius¡¯s annoyed voice rang in Xenia¡¯s ear. ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed!¡±

    **********************

    AN /July 22, 2022: Once again thank you for voting and giving our book another hundred Golden Tickets. Todate I released a total of 5 chapters as promised. Let¡¯s vote more and hit another hundred for 300+ Golden Tickets for another 5 chapters release. Have a great day everyone! *kisses&amp;hugs*

 Chapter 143

    Rushing himself, Darius finished up his duties quickly just so he could check on Xen in the library. But by the time he arrived, he found out that she had already finished studying and had gone out with Jayra.

    Not letting her absence slow him down, he followed her scent and ended up walking towards the training grounds.

    It was true that she was with Jayra, but Darius¡¯s eyes fixated themselves on Xen with a loving smile. However, those smiles didn¡¯tst long as soon as he noticed that Xen was smiling beautifully towards a particr direction. She was blushing hard, and she even had this weird reaction of her touching her face while bashfully smiling.

    Following his mate¡¯s gaze, his face burned, nostrils ring up as he barked aloud, ¡°That¡¯s enough for today! Continue with the training tomorrow. Everyone get dressed! Dismissed!¡±

    Stunned by his sudden appearance, his men were too puzzled to notice their king¡¯s re. At his orders, everyone immediately headed off and dispersed from the area like lightning. Only Bartos remained, who approached Darius with a wrinkled forehead.

    ¡°Sire, is everything alright?¡± Bartos asked.

    Darius didn¡¯t answer as he promptly closed the distance between him and Xen, thetter of which was whispering to Jayra and asking if they were even allowed to watch the training.

    ¡°No!¡± he annoyingly answered. He even reiterated his words when Xen turned to face him, ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed!¡±

    Seeing him in front of them, Jayra quickly bowed her head to him and said, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I was in here to pick up Bartos. Now that he¡¯s here, the two of us should leave and give you and Princess Xenia some privacy.

    Darius simply nodded as Bartos and Jayra escaped the scene, leaving his mate to his mercy. Already, he could see how Xenia¡¯s face glowered as she red at Jayra¡¯s retreating back.

    ¡°Seriously, Xen? I checked on you in the library, but apparently, here you are ogling at my men!¡± Darius scolded.

    [Stop scaring her!] Zeus scolded him. [Look how pale her face is getting!]

    Darius ignored his wolf¡¯s protests. He was expressionless as he squinted his eyes on Xen and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re even blushing and smiling beautifully while watching those naked men. Are you infatuated?¡±

    [Don¡¯t try and stop me,] Darius growled at his wolf. [I¡¯m annoyed at how she¡¯s ogling other naked men. Meanwhile, she would always look away whenever I¡¯m naked?! Why?!]

    He unknowingly swept his hair with his hand as he waited for a response. The corners of his eyes remained wrinkled as he anxiously waited for Xen to speak.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that,¡± Xen tried to exin herself with a stutter. ¡°I¡¯m not b-blushing because of them¡­ It¡¯s j-just that¡­¡± She trailed off. She tried to smile at him to reassure him or something, but she looked far too weird doing it.

    ¡°So what is it, Xen? Why are you blushing and acting like you¡¯re daydreaming about those naked men! Why are you even here?!¡±

    Darius didn¡¯t let up as he fired off one question after another. Despite Zeus trying to stop him, he couldn¡¯t help but show how upset he was at that moment.

    Xen touched her face and mumbled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware I was even doing any of those. I mean, I¡¯m probably looking at them, but my eyes weren¡¯t actually at them¡­¡±

    Darius shrugged at her response. Her alibi was too flimsy, but he really didn¡¯t care anymore. Turning around, he said, ¡°Follow me. We¡¯ll be having dinner together. And prepare yourself, because I¡¯ll have a lot of questions for youter on to see if you truly studied those books well enough. Pray that you don¡¯t make a mistake, or else be prepared to be punished!¡±

    *****

    Xenia followed Darius from behind with her head slightly bowed down as she continued biting on her lower lip.

    ¡®Should I tell him that I¡¯m thinking of him even if my eyes seemed to be looking at his men?¡¯ she wondered to herself. She didn¡¯t even think that thought made sense if she ever spoke the truth like that.

    Letting out a long sigh, her eyes darted towards Darius¡¯s hand. He would usually hold her hand while they were walking, but he wasn¡¯t doing it at the moment.

    ¡®Is he that angry? Possibly even jealous?¡¯

    She pondered on his reactions. Eventually, she came to the conclusion that he was jealous. That was why he was so mad with how she watched those naked werewolves moving and flexing their bodies like that.

    ¡®Yeah¡­ That made sense¡­¡¯

    The corners of her mouth quirked up before she then suddenly grabbed Darius¡¯s hand, holding onto it firmly by interlocking her fingers between his. Almost immediately, his body stiffened. He halted from his steps and turned at her with raised eyebrows.

    Feeling slightly smug, Xenia ignored his expressionless face and exined, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m really telling the truth here. I¡¯m not ogling at those werewolves. I¡¯m actually thinking about something else at the time that made me blush. It might look like it, but I¡¯m definitely not blushing at those naked werewolves.¡±

    ¡°Then who is it that you¡¯re thinking about then, huh?¡± Darius asked with a lifted brow, making Xenia nibble on her lower lip.

    There was a moment of silence as she contemted whether or not to tell the truth.

    ¡°Who is it, Xen?¡± Darius repeated with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s err¡­ You¡­¡± Xenia bashfully admitted, her eyes moving down to the ground. ¡°I just thought how those werewolves were nothingpared to your majestic body, my King,¡± How embarrassing. She would even bet that she was glowing red as a ripe tomato right now too.

    She inwardly seethed. This was all Jayra¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t brought her there, then she wouldn¡¯t have to feel so embarrassed now. She couldn¡¯t even look at Darius now despite the fact of how curious she was to see his reaction to her confession.

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    She was jolted out of her own stupor when she suddenly felt Darius¡¯s arms link around her waist, pulling her closer to him in one swift motion. Xenia unknowingly raised her head to look at him, gulping at how intense he was currently staring at her.

    Fluttering hershes, she fumbled out, ¡°Uhm, what are-¡±

    Her remaining words were left unspoken as Darius quickly pressed his lips against hers. With a small breath on her lips, he then murmured, ¡°You better be telling the truth, Xen. Because if not¡­¡± His lips then brushed against her. His eyes were now open, gazing intently at hers with dted pupils.

    ¡°W-What?¡± she confidently murmured against his lips.

    It was amazing. She couldn¡¯t believe that they were being intimate like that in an open area for everyone to see, but who cares? She was way too distracted with Darius nibbling her on her lips like it was candy.

    ¡°If not¡­ then I¡¯ll parade my body in front of you to drool at instead, and I¡¯m dead serious about it,¡± Darius murmured with a pout.

    *************

    A/N: Xenia¡¯s EQ is improving don¡¯t you think? I guess Jayra¡¯s books did some wonders to her EQ. She¡¯s bing more aggressive too. Sometimes you just need some good and direct advice and enough knowledge on things¡­ lols

 Chapter 144

    Xenia¡¯s lips parted. She simply couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard from the king.

    ¡°And I¡¯m being serious, Xen,¡± he repeated with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Looks like the rumors were wrong, indeed.¡±

    A man¡¯s voice interrupted that magical moment between them. Moving almost instinctively, Xenia trying pushing herself off topose herself, but Darius refused by keeping his tight hold onto her waist.

    With her body still in his arms, Darius simply faced the man with a questioning look.

    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt something,¡± Elder Nasser continued on with a smile.

    Seeing the Elder, Xenia then looked at Darius only to notice that his expression had quickly dimmed. It seemed like Darius and this Elder weren¡¯t on good terms often.

    ¡°I believe you two are on your way for dinner?¡± Elder Nasser casually asked. ¡°It would be an honor to walk with you two together, if that is permissible? Also, I would like to ask a few more questions about Ebodia. It has been a while since myst visit after all, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that my wife is from Ebodia as well.¡±

    Xenia nodded and politely replied, ¡°Yes, please. Feel free to walk with us, Elder Nasser.¡±

    Silence reigned as the three of them headed towards the dining hall.

    Xenia felt the tension brewing, but she was luckily able to have a proper and casual conversation with the Elder, mostly about Ebodia.

    ¡°How is Lady Sh?¡± Xenia casually asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing good,¡± Elder Nasser replied. ¡°She was delighted to know that His Majesty¡¯s mate was from Ebodia.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Xenia nodded before she suggested. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, I would like to have some tea with her if she¡¯s avable. It would be nice to meet her.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice. You can perhaps visit the Silver Crescent Pack some time,¡± the elder hummed in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m sure my wife will be delighted to meet you as well.¡±

    ¡°Or you can simply bring Lady Sh here in the castle,¡± Darius interrupted with a suggestion of his own. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯vest seen her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I would love that,¡± Elder Nasser nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll check on her to see if she¡¯ll be able to travel then. She¡¯s been out of the weather recently.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. I mean, I can visit her instead as soon as I¡¯m avable,¡± Xenia reassured him with a smile. Deep inside, she was d that Darius no longer chimed in on the conversation. She really felt that he didn¡¯t like Elder Nasser too much, and the whole exchange felt stilted as a result.

    A bit of walkingter, they soon arrived at the dining hall where the Queen Mother and Freya were already seated. They greeted each other with the usual courtesy, and they soon settled in their seats.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have dinner with you like this, Elder Nasser,¡± the Queen Mother began.

    ¡°As much as I would not like to interrupt, I believe our Elder has an important thing to discuss to us,¡± Darius interrupted with a pointed stare. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s here, after all.¡± For some reason, he seemed to be impatient to know the reason for the Elder to be eating dinner with them.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s have all dinner first,¡± the Queen Mother interrupted back with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll hear what Elder Nasser has to sayter.¡± With that, she gracefully signalled for everyone to start eating as soon as their meal was served to them.

    They all ate their meal in peace. At around halfway during the dinner, Elder Nasser looked at Freya andmented, ¡°Look at our dear Freya. Time flies so fast, indeed. She grew up to be a fine youngdy, and I¡¯m sure a lot of our male Cordonians was to fight for her hand.¡±

    Freya¡¯s face blushed at that.

    ¡°Did you somehow already find or meet your mate?¡± inquired the Elder.

    ¡°Haha¡­ You sound so interested in the love life of my sister. From the looks of it,you have a man in mind, Elder Nasser,¡± Darius pointed out with a nk expression on his face.

    He then stopped the Elder from exining as he added, ¡°Oh, please¡­ Just cut to the chase and get straight to the point already. I¡¯m here and listening.¡±

    Elder Nasser ignored the king¡¯s disrespecting tone as he then smiled at Queen Mother Savannah. Taking his sweet tune, he politely offered, ¡°Your Highness, I would like to propose a marriage between my son, Gs, and Princess Freya.¡±

    A terse silence settled for a brief second before a fit of loudughter burst out inside the dining hall.

    Xenia bit her inner cheeks as she looked at Darius, bewildered in his reaction. She was utterly confused by what he was doing, but the rest inside the room seemed as if they were already used to seeing him like this.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Elder Nasser,¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t help but react like this to your proposal. No offense, but isn¡¯t it a bit too much for you to ask of that? Is Gs even aware of your n?¡±

    Xenia worriedly shifted her gaze to Freya and the Queen Mother, who like her, had an awkward expression on their faces.

    ¡°My son will be delighted to oblige in this, Your Majesty. We all know that he was the only one close to Princess Freya amongst any men at Cordon,¡± Elder Nasser confidently stated. His gaze then dragged towards Freya as he added, ¡°Am I mistaken, Princess Freya?¡±

    ¡°No, Elder Nasser,¡± Princess Freya hesitantly replied. ¡°Commander Gs is the only one close to my heart. I mean, he¡¯s so good to me, and I adore him. I-¡±

    ¡°Freya!¡± Darius¡¯ voice roared, making Xenia flinch by the sidelines. Looking at Freya, her fellow princess had also paled at the sudden shout.

    ¡°I will not have this conversation tonight,¡± Darius authoritativelymanded. ¡°Freya is still a kid to us, and she will not be allowed to marry until she finds her true mate. Gs isn¡¯t the one for her, and that¡¯s final.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I understand, but you do know that you just offended the entirety of the Silver Crescent Pack just now by bluntly denying us our good intentions,¡± Elder Nasser pointed out as he stood up. ¡°My son is no less for your sister, and you know that¡­¡±

    He then looked at Queen Mother Savannah, Freya, and her and curtly said, ¡°Have a good evening,dies. And thank you for the wonderful meal.¡±

    As for Darius, he simply gave him a slight bow as he said, ¡°See you in the court meeting tomorrow, Your Majesty.¡±

    Xenia could only watch the elder¡¯s retreating back as he left the dining hall.

    ¡°That bastard!¡± Darius grunted.

    ¡°Did you really have to do that?!¡± Freya barked out as she stood up on her chair. ¡°You can¡¯t just decide my future for me! I¡¯ll choose whoever I want!¡±

    Having said her piece, Freya also rushed out of the dining hall.

    ¡°Son, you should¡¯ve kept yourposure,¡± the Queen Mother chided Darius. ¡°Keep yourself together.¡± She then looked at Xenia and bowed, ¡°I apologize that you have to witness this.¡±

    Xenia simply bowed, giving the Queen Mother a slight reassuring smile of understanding. Deep inside, however, she was dying of curiosity about what was going on.

 Chapter 145

    After dinner, Darius immediately walked Xenia back to her chamber. However, thetter wanted to walk outside so she suggested, ¡°I want some fresh air.¡± It was a veiled suggestion. She felt that Darius needed to unwind after that intensemotion inside the dining hall, and perhaps a change of scenery was in order.

    But instead of going outside, Darius quietly led her up to the battlement walls, towards the roof under the moonlit sky. Guards were stationed all throughout the walls, and they all greeted the two as they passed by.

    Wordlessly, they walked towards one of the rectangr parapets, Darius promptly instructing one of the guards to bring her a bench to sit on despite her refusal.

    Eventually, the guard settled on cing the bench in a way that it would fit both her and Darius. He then dismissed the guards stationed in that particr parapet to secure their own privacy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit,¡± Darius offered.

    Xenia simply shook her head as she went and looked around. Breathing in the chilly air around them, she breathed out, ¡°This is nice¡­ Ahhh¡­ Winter is definitely nearing¡­¡±

    The evening breeze touched Xenia¡¯s skin as she faced one of the openings on the wall, one that just reached the height of her chest.

    Feeling Darius¡¯s presence behind her back, she closed her eyes when he hugged her from behind, his nose burying itself into the crook of her neck. Feeling herself, she tilted her head to the side, giving him even more ess.

    Already, she could feel his warm breath on her skin despite the fabric covering her neck. Before she became drowsy from his closeness, Xenia remembered that he had to ask him what exactly happened a while ago. She wanted to know what was really going on.

    ¡°You and Elder Nasser seem to have a lot of tension going on between you two,¡± Xenia murmured. She was hoping Darius would open up to her willingly. That, and she felt that the king needed someone to talk to about it.

    ¡°Elder Nasser wanted the throne for himself, but he didn¡¯t stand a chance against my father before. So instead, he tried again for his son Gs, but then I won over him.¡± Darius exined, his nose still nuzzling the side of her neck.

    ¡°Imagine his frustration to that¡­ He¡¯s desperate to bring me down after that, opposing me whenever he could. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he¡¯d use you against me. But for now¡­ I see that there¡¯s nothing that can stop his greed, even using Freya¡¯s infatuation with Gs to achieve his goals.¡±

    Xenia sighed infort. It was funny how they were getting really close like this with each day that passed, and she was d to know him more so long as he wanted to. She genuinely wanted to know more about her future husband, so any information was wee, in her opinion.

    So Freya was infatuated with Gs¡­ ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s more to this¡­¡± she voiced out. That was what her intuition was telling her. There was something in Darius¡¯s eyes whenever he looked at Elder Nasser, and it told her that he harbored some kind of suppressed anger within him just from the look in his eyes.

    ¡°My father died because of him, Xen,¡± Darius whispered out.

    Xenia was caught off-guard by that usation. Obviously, that was the reason behind his antagonizing eyes against Elder Nasser.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to your father,¡± Xenia murmured out her condolences. ¡°But I heard your father died of sickness though. They say that Elder Nasser and thete King Lucian were blood brothers¡­¡±

    Well, that was what Jayra and the books told her, at least. King Lucian had been very ill decade ago, so Cordon decided to hold the Battle for the Throne to transfer his kingship before he drew hisst breath. As such, she was flustered to know that Elder Nasser was somehow responsible¡­

    ¡°He was healthy, Xen. But after he went on on hisst hunt, he became sick,¡± Darius exined further. ¡°He was afflicted with a toxic poison called ¡®Queen of Poison,¡¯ one that has no cure. This poison will kill your system slowly till yourst breath. And my father¡­ Elder Nasser¡¯s name was the word hest mentioned before his tongue waspletely paralyzed¡­¡±

    Xenia could feel how his body quivered with each word. She had heard of such a poison before, and it was indeed as deadly as it was incurable. It was a nt that only bloomed a single red flower every decade, a single flower with only one deadly petal. A sure death for one life¡­

    ¡°They were blood brothers, they were bound to each other by ties of a great friendship. They swore mutual loyalty to each other and promised to treat one another as real brothers,¡± Darius sighed. ¡°My father trusted him, but I will never forget the look in my father¡¯s eyes that night when he breathed hisst. It was the look of a man betrayed by someone he trusted. He even shed tears when he mentioned Nasser¡¯s name.¡±

    His voice started to crack as he dered, ¡°I am not mistaken. It was my father¡¯s way of telling me who the real culprit was. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Nasser, but he still med it on a Helion soldier he killed on site.¡±

    Well, he was sure of it, but until now, they couldn¡¯t even find a single piece of evidence that linked the elder to the murder. As such, Darius had no choice but to keep the old man alive and simply monitor all his movements.

    ¡°And I suppose I¡¯m also responsible for it. I guess you can say that it was me who killed my father,¡± Darius weakly med. ¡°That hunt wouldn¡¯t have happened if it wasn¡¯t for me. I¡­ I gave Nasser a g-good alibi¡­ t-to k-kill my father¡­¡±

    Hearing him stutter, Xenia turned around to face him. It was there that she saw tears running down his cheeks. Seeing him like this, she regretted she even asked about it, especially when it had only caused pain for him to recall such a sad memory.

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m stubborn and reckless. I¡­ I suggested hunting outside our territory. It was Elder Nasser who picked that particr forest,¡± Darius continued. ¡°My f-father didn¡¯t feel good a-about it, but a-as a-arrogant as I was¡­ I¡­ insisted t-that it was time that we engaged i-in more challenging hunt.¡±

    Xenia raised her hands, gently caressing his cheeks and wiping the tears rolling down his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s bound to happen one way or another,¡± Xenia reasoned. ¡°My father used to say that there¡¯s a reason for everything. No one knows what will happen, so it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    It was a weak way offorting someone. That she knew. However, she still wanted to try and wash away the pain that¡¯s probably still hurting him after all these years.

    Xenia hugged Darius tightly as she gently stroked and patted his back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­ I¡­ I unknowingly brought up this painful past of yours¡­¡± she regretfully whispered.

    This was a mistake. Even now, she could feel how painful it was for Darius with how much the Werewolf King sobbed into her shoulders.

    ¡°I can never give the throne away, Xen,¡± Darius firmly dered with a whisper. ¡°No matter what, that will never happen while Nasser is still breathing¡­¡±

 Chapter 146

    Meanwhile, Jayra was just grateful that Bartos was around so that she could quickly escape the situation. Leaving her friend to deal with her mate was kind of in bad taste, but she was sure that Xenia could handle herself just fine.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be fine?¡± Bartos asked as Jayra dragged him out of the king¡¯s sight. ¡°His Majesty looked anxious just now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing too serious,¡± Jayra replied with a giggle. ¡°King Darius is just jealous at seeing how his mate is drooling over naked men that¡¯s not him.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t alone though,¡± Bartos pointed out. ¡°You and Princess Xenia shouldn¡¯t be watching them like that.¡±

    Jayra stopped walking and was about to pull her hand away from Bartos when thetter suddenly tightened his grip on her. Lifting her brows at Bartos, she questioned, ¡°You mean you¡¯re also jealous? Howe you¡¯re not reacting like that earlier back when I was with Princess Freya?¡±

    She had only found out about that particr spot in the training grounds because of Princess Freya when thetter pulled her out of the library for a stroll. The princess said that she would show her something that might kill her boredom every once in a while, and to her credit, it did kill some of it by virtue of eye candy.

    At first, Jayra was too bbergasted to watch. She was even embarrassed since Bartos was there. But seeing his nonchnt expression when he spotted them, she thought that it was alright for them to be there. He even greeted her and Princess Freya back then. How else was she supposed to interpret that?

    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t want to watch our mates drooling and ogling their eyes off to other men. I simply couldn¡¯tment on it at the time since you were with Princess Freya earlier, and now with Princess Xenia,¡± Bartos fumbled out with pressed lips. ¡°Doing so in front of them would be inappropriate. Instead, I thought I would just simply talk to you about it over dinner.¡±

    Jayra couldn¡¯t help but smile at his reactions. He was just too adorable despite his calm demeanor. She wondered about how King Darius wasn¡¯t as considerate as Bartos in that and simply interrupted her and Princess Xenia from their sightseeing.

    As if reading his thoughts, Bartos spoke aloud. ¡°King Darius is in a high position enough to react that way in front of Princess Xenia and get away with it. As for me, it would be inappropriate for me to do so¡­¡± he exined. ¡°However, if you were alone and watching, then expect the same thing from me. I might even drag you out of the site myself.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll look forward to that then,¡± Jayra scoffed with a mischievous grin.

    Bartos frowned as he eximed, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll watch us training like that again?¡±

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s fun to watch,¡± Jayra nodded and beamed. ¡°Besides, I get to see you too while you¡¯remanding your men. Also, it¡¯d be better if you¡¯re also naked while youmand your troops.¡±

    Bartos blushed and seeing such a sight only made Jayra want to tease him further. He seemed to be controlling his emotions quite well, at least.

    Seeing his adam¡¯s apple bob, she could only chuckle as he frowned and deadpanned at her. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you. Teasing me.¡±

    Jayra chuckled and simply winked at him. There was no answer needed for him to tell that it was a yes.

    Bartos let out a sigh before he started walking again and said, ¡°Let¡¯s grab dinner.¡±

    ¡°Are you always this calm?¡± Jayra inquired.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bartos simply answered.

    Jayra giggled to herself. She could tell that he was mad, and she wanted to test his patience even further.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch you train your boys every day. Will that be okay?¡± Jayra innocently asked.

    ¡°No, but who am I to restrict you?¡± Bartos answered with a cold resignation in his tone.

    Jayra didn¡¯tment further. Instead, she simply looked at his hand that was currently holding hers.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to eat dinner. How about we go for a stroll at your favorite spot in the castle?¡± Jayra suggested, breaking the awkward silence.

    ¡°My bedchamber is my favorite spot in this castle, Jayra,¡± Bartosmented.

    Jayra smirked at the obvious bait and said, ¡°Then bring me there.¡±

    Bartos refused to say a word as he simply continued walking. Seeing his silence, Jayra continued on with her observations. She was getting to know Bartos more, and so far, she was liking him more and more with each passing day.

    They stopped at a particr door, and Bartos turned at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to go inside?¡±

    ¡°Will I be in danger if I go inside?¡± Jayra asked with a grin.

    Bartos knitted his brows and answered, ¡°That depends on your definition of danger.¡±

    Jayra hummed before she replied, ¡°I¡¯m curious, so let¡¯s just go in.¡±

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t budging, Bartos acquiesced and let her go inside.

    Looking around, his bedchamber wasn¡¯t as big as Princess Xenia¡¯s, of course, but it was still big enough and a whole lot tidierpared to hers. Behind her, Bartos simply observed her as she explored his room. And even now, Jayra could feel that he was still mad at her.

    Sitting on the side of his bed, she looked at him and patted her side. ¡°Come here,¡± she signaled him to sit beside her. Once he did, she then asked, ¡°Are you mad?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Alright then. I won¡¯t watch your naked men anymore¡­ That is if you tell me why you fainted when I gave you a kiss all the way back then,¡± Jayra bargained. She was still dead curious about the incident, but Bartos just inly ignored her whenever she would ask about it.

    As usual, his face reddened like it normally does whenever she would ask about that incident. There was a moment of silence before Bartos finally confessed, ¡°That was my first¡­ And I just simply became too nervous for me to handle it. I often pass out whenever I get like that.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t pass out when you stole that one kiss from me before,¡± Jayra curiously pointed out.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I initiated it,¡± Bartos quickly exined himself. ¡°I mean, I was prepared for it. It wasn¡¯t like back then when you suddenly kissed me.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jayra nodded in understanding. She then turned to look at him closely and asked, ¡°How about now? Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit?¡± Bartos answered with a questioning tone to himself, a line appearing between his brows.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jayra smiled. She then naughtily added, ¡°I guess that¡¯s expected. I want to kiss you, after all.¡±

    Without any warning, she leaned closer to him with her lips at the ready. As she moved ever so closer, she heard Bartos murmuring out to her, ¡°You¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Just kiss me and let me be the judge of that then,¡± Jayra protested with a pout. She heard werewolves were aggressive, so she wondered why Bartos seemed to be the opposite of that trait.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for us to be alone here while I¡¯m kissing you,¡± Bartos appealed.

    ¡°And why is that?¡± she naively asked.

    ¡°I might end up taking you and marking you, Jayra. My self-control isn¡¯t that good yet,¡± he confessed. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me to be intimate with you if you¡¯re not sure if you¡¯re ready to willingly give yourself to me already.¡± He then quickly stood up and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be going outside now. I¡¯ll wait for you by the door.¡±

    Mouth agape, Jayra could only watch as Bartos left the room. She rapidly blinked, still utterly in awe at how the situation eventually unfolded. However, her shock was soon reced by a loving and adoring smile on her lips as she whispered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let this man wait for too long. He might miss me¡­¡±

    She squealed at how her life was going. This was truly some of the more exciting moments of her life.

 Chapter 147

    Having had enough of the outside, Darius walked Xenia up to her door and bid her a simple goodnight with a kiss on her forehead. Her servants were already outside, waiting for her to assist her in cleaning up and getting ready for bed. It was good that they had their heads lowered. That way, they didn¡¯t have to witness the disappointed look on her face as soon as Darius turned around and left.

    Letting out a sigh, Xenia quickly opened the door for herself, not letting the servants do this simple task for her as she then went on to do her own thing. Getting ready for bed, she kept on sighing as her eyes constantly went towards the door. Having had enough of her daydreaming, however, she promptly dismissed her private servants before quietly crawling into her bed.

    Comfortablyying on her back, Xenia found herself staring at the ceiling for a long time. She felt strange for some reason¡­

    She let out another sigh and bit her lower lip. She had this urge to go past the connecting balcony towards the other bedchamber where Darius was. She¡­

    Another sigh came out of her mouth. She had been letting out countless sighs, her eyes nkly staring at the ceiling.

    ¡®He looked so sad¡­ And it¡¯s my fault for bringing up that painful past of his,¡¯ she thought to herself, followed by even more sighs of regret.

    How Darius¡¯s father died sounded far too tragic for her liking, and she could understand how he thought that it was also his fault, seeing as she also came to that point back when their Seer Beirut died. Although, Darius¡¯s case was all the more pitiful because of the one who died. It had been his father, after all, someone who he strongly believed was murdered by a trusted family friend.

    Having had enough of the ceiling, Xenia sat up from the bed and looked around. Freya said that this bedchamber was memorable to Darius, that he didn¡¯t just let anyone in here. And yet he still let her use it even back then¡­

    ***

    Hours passed, and she was still wide awake sitting on the bed and hugging her bent knees. Sleep was simply nowhere to be found as her mind constantly went to Darius and how he was doing. She was worried, and at that point, she simply wanted to be with him.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± she sighed. ¡°I want to see him.¡±

    Having decided on a course of action, Xenia got up from her bed and headed towards the balcony. Walking to the other side, Darius¡¯s door was open, so she quietly entered. Inside, his room still had a light on, and she saw him on the bed sitting with his back on the headrest and his eyes closed. Walking closer to him, she wondered if he was actually asleep in such a position.

    ¡°Xen,¡± she suddenly heard his husky voice whisper.

    ¡®He probably smelled my scent,¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought since his eyes were still closed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Can I sleep here with you?¡± she weakly murmured out, almost barely a whisper but just enough for Darius to hear.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, of course. His eyes were still closed, so Xenia decided it upon herself to walk to the other side of the bed and settled herself in Darius¡¯s bed without waiting for his response.

    It was nostalgic, somehow. It felt like back during those days wherein every inn they went to, she and Darius slept together on one bed. She subconsciously smiled upon recalling how annoyed she was when hemanded her to sleep beside him all those times. And now here she was asking him if she could sleep beside him. Out of her own free will, no less.

    She had a pout on her face as she turned to Darius, wondering if he was just intentionally ignoring her somehow. Surely he was awake with how much she moved beside him.

    ¡®Such a yer,¡¯ Xenia inwardly shook her head as Darius¡¯s silence continued. ¡®Is he really ying hard to get right now?¡¯

    It was an idea she got from one of Jayra¡¯s romance books. It was usible, after all. Or perhaps he was just still disheartened from recalling the past that she selfishly brought up.

    The silence between them stretched on into the night, and it was killing her to the point that Xenia sat up on the bed close to him and worriedly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    At that, Darius finally opened his eyes and turned to her. Xenia gulped upon seeing the burning desire in his eyes. He was like a predator eyeing his prey, and her heart hammered inside her chest just from that piercing gaze of his alone.

    ¡°What are you doing, Xen?¡± Darius questioned with a frown and a squint.

    Xenia met his intense stare and genuinely replied, ¡°I was worried about you, so I thought it would be good if I stayed here with you. I-¡±

    ¡°Why are you worried?¡± Darius suddenly asked in his hoarse tone, not even letting her finish her thought.

    Xenia bit her lower lip. Silence reigned for a brief second before she heard Darius curse under his breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me here?¡± she asked, unable tost against the intensity of Darius¡¯s gaze directed at her. She clutched the fabric of her nightgown as she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It probably wasn¡¯t a good thing to disturb him at the moment. She honestly didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ All she wanted was tofort him, but she felt lost at the fact that she had never done such a thing before. Moving to give him some space, it was then that she felt Darius pounce at her, burying his face in her chest without so much as a warning.

    ¡°Stay¡­ I want you here, my love,¡± Darius whispered out as if he was in pain. ¡°I just won¡¯t be able to promise you that I can control myself any longer from touching you and going further beyond that.¡±

    He breathed out, ¡°I¡¯m really close to snapping the little amount of self-control left in me, Xen. You don¡¯t know how much I was dying to have you in every waking moment.¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t respond, but she had no intention of leaving at all. She simply moved to rx while she thought of the best way tofort him.

    And apparently, this was the way to do it.

    Her lips curled up as she held him close, hugging him back as she gently brushed her palm against his head and hair, patting and stroking each strand gently.

    ¡°Everything will be alright,¡± she soothed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Freya will understand the situation.¡± Well, she could only assume that it was one of Darius¡¯s worries at the moment.

    ¡°My sister Freya¡­ She was only ten when we lost our father. She did not know about it¡­ About Nasser¡¯s real involvement in our father¡¯s death,¡± Darius sighed. ¡°I decided to keep her and mother in the dark about Father¡¯sst words that night, as well as how he looked when he passed.¡±

    It was so sudden¡­ As Xenia expected, there¡¯s more to it, seeing as Freya wouldn¡¯t react that way against her brother just a while ago against if she knew the whole truth.

    Just hearing all of this was making her heart ache even more for Darius. It was tragic, just knowing how long he had to carry this burden in his heart all alone¡­

 Chapter 148

    There was another pause before Darius continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want my mother and sister to live with grudge and resentment in their hearts like mine. I promised myself on that day that I¡¯ll protect them no matter what happened, and the emotional damage such knowledge would inflict on them would be too much to bear.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to see Nasser as if nothing happened, acting like I don¡¯t know everything that truly happened. I was able to handle it for some time, but I tend to snap every so often like how I did during dinner. But Freya and Mother¡­ Both of them are too fragile for this, and I don¡¯t want them to suffer like how I am right now¡­¡±

    Xenia closed her eyes, her own tears starting to well up as she listened. This was too much to bear. It was too painful for her just to hear how much pain Darius had to handle all on his own.

    ¡°And now, I don¡¯t know what to do with Freya. I already noticed how infatuated she was with Gs as time went on, so I intentionally sent her to Mount Sorel to train and learn more while also separating her from him,¡± Darius rambled on.

    ¡°I thought she would get over him as time went on, but seeing how her eyes gleamed a while ago when Elder Nasser brought up the proposal of an arranged marriage, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You should talk to the Queen Mother about this,¡± Xenia advised, hoping that it would be enough. ¡°I think it¡¯s finally time for them to know the truth. Freya isn¡¯t a child anymore. She¡¯s a grown woman now, and I believe that she¡¯s stronger and more mature than all of you might think.¡±

    She then exined, ¡°This way, you can save Freya from Elder Nasser¡¯s greed, as well as shield the Queen Mother from his proposals. I¡¯m sure the old man knows about Freya¡¯s feelings for his son, and he was indeed using it against you for his ns.¡±

    She inwardly clicked her tongue as she waited for his response. Darius shouldn¡¯t have to do things alone like this. The support of one¡¯s family was the best solution in all trials and struggles¡­ That was how she and her siblings grew up, after all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to begin, Xen,¡± Darius confessed.

    Xenia quickly wiped the tears from her eyes as she put on a brave front. She didn¡¯t want Darius to see her crying for him. Right now, she should act as his emotional support, allowing him to show his weakness to him with the assurance that she wouldn¡¯t break.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me, I¡¯ll help you open up to them,¡± Xenia wholeheartedly offered. ¡°I know it can be hard, but don¡¯t you think that they also deserve to know of this? They¡¯re your family, someone who also truly cares about you and your father, Darius.¡±

    There was another deafening silence between them. Both of them basked in the quiet between them, their deep breaths being the only things audible in the air around them.

    After a few moments, Xenia¡¯s body suddenly stiffened when she felt Darius¡¯s nose nuzzling against her bosom. She held her breath, and she could already feel her heart pounding loudly against her ribcage. From that alone, Darius was surely able to hear it.

    ¡°Your heart is beating fast, my love¡­ Just like mine¡­¡± Darius whispered before he started kissing her bosoms, grazing his teeth and suckling on one of her nipples beneath the fabric of her thin nightgown.

    Xenia gasped as she felt a bolt of electricity surge within her body. Indeed, her heart was beating fast, and her body was already aching for more of what he was doing.

    She let out a soft moan at what Darius was doing. She had her clothes on, but it still felt as if she was bare against that warm breath of his.

    Likewise, her moan didn¡¯t escape Darius¡¯s notice as his movements became even more aggressive. She had just given him her go signal with how her body reacted, and no words were needed as he went in and helped himself to her bounty.

    ¡®There¡¯s no turning back now,¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought.

    She was aware of the consequences of entering a wolf¡¯s den like this. It wasn¡¯t like Darius hadn¡¯t warned her numerous times before. Unlike then, however, it didn¡¯t bother her anymore.

    Her body was reacting exactly because she wanted to embrace the unexinable feeling Darius was making her feel. It felt good, and she knew she shouldn¡¯t be wary of it anymore. As of this moment, she was ready to give her all to Darius. No more hesitation¡­ No more second thoughts¡­

    This was it. Xenia wanted to share everything with him, even his pain and sorrows. She wanted to be with him like this. She desperately wanted to be beside him.

    She didn¡¯t know when it all started, but it all just unfolded before her until it was already toote for her to stop. Before she knew it, all of her hesitations had left her, now overpowered by her driven desire to be with him.

    Having had a taste, Darius moved up, licking her bare skin as he went up to her neck. Brushing against her vicle, his hot breath taunted the bare skin on her neck, giving her more of his marks as she let it all happen.

    ¡°You smell so good,¡± he feverishly whispered as he trailed up towards her jawline until he finally reached her lips. ¡°And taste so¡­ so¡­¡±

    Not letting any more time slip from his hands, Darius pushed his tongue deep into her mouth,pping her up like he was thirsty to taste her in every corner. He took her moans into his mouth as the kiss deepened.

    ¡°Mphmmm¡­¡±

    Xenia felt like she was drowning in how intense he was kissing her. Her heart pounded with desperate passion as her arms clung to his neck, wrapping herself to him tightly as she returned his passion tenfold.

    Even now, his tongue tasted so good inside her mouth and made her melt as he kept on probing her deeper. Already, she could feel something tightening up in her stomach as her body writhed against him. She passionately returned those hot kisses, enjoying herself in the process as she loved the sensation of his lips against hers.

    Soon enough, the kiss broke as Xenia gasped for air. Darius had finally released her lips only to sprinkle small kisses on the tip of her chin as he slowly descended back down to her neck, lingering on her vicle for a while. His ragged breaths, along with the moist feeling of his tongue against her skin made the hairs on her back stand on their end.

    ¡°I want you, my love. I want you so badly that I feel like I¡¯m losing myself already because of it,¡± Darius murmured against her skin.

    Instead of answering with words, Xenia pulled Darius¡¯s head into hers and crushed her lips hungrily and ravenously against his. She was going for it, being herself, showing him in action how much she crave and desire him just as much. She didn¡¯t care anymore.

 Chapter 149

    Xenia got so carried away with their passionate kissing that she didn¡¯t notice that they were now lying on the bed with Darius¡¯s body pressing against hers.

    She could only gasp when she felt his firm hand against her breast, caressing and squeezing it gently as if he was sizing it up under his palm. His other hand, meanwhile, traced the side curve of her body, trailing all the way down to her thigh as if making sure that she was lean and supple for his pleasure.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Xenia hummed when his hand slipped inside her nightgown.

    She was at a loss for words at the sensations she was feeling. She didn¡¯t even feel bothered when Darius stripped her nightgown off, exposing her body to him in all of her glory. All she heard was the sound of cloth being ripped apart, and the next thing she knew, she was already naked before him.

    The cold air nipped at her bare skin, Xenia instinctively covering her chest in a sudden fit of embarrassment. She hugged herself tightly as if she hadn¡¯t just dered to herself that she didn¡¯t care about giving him her all.

    Xenia bit her lower lip as she blushed against Darius¡¯s burning gaze. The fire in his eyes was making her body shiver in anticipation, and she didn¡¯t even know why she was even covering herself up anymore.

    ¡°You always drive me crazy whenever you bite your lip like that, you know,¡± Darius hoarsely uttered out, his eyes scanning her body from head to toe like a ravenous beast looking at a voluptuous meal. ¡°Are you doing it on purpose, my love? Just so you can drive me to insanity like this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, my love,¡± Darius whispered out, all while raining kisses on her bare shoulders. He then pulled her arms away from covering her body, easing her and helping her rx with each of his small kisses.

    Without restraint, he touched every part of her skin, his palms memorizing each and every part of her with unmitigated want. From her round chest to her t abdomen¡­ her soft thighs, and ending at the tender spot between her legs.

    At all of this, Xenia could only moan in pleasure. His every touch sent shockwaves rippling through her body, all while he yfully bit at her vicle and sucked on her chest.

    ¡°I love your scent, my love. I love how you¡¯re already wet and ready for me. I can smell your aching desire and need¡­ Just as much as I want you¡­¡± Darius whispered into her ear, licking her earlobes with every other word he uttered. ¡°Oh, Xen¡­ There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever be able to stop now.¡±

    Xenia gasped. The strange sensations running across her body sent a thrilling shudder all the way from her neck up her ears. His tongue just never ceased its travels across her skin, drawing circles everywhere it went as it tasted her like the piece of meat that she was.

    And it didn¡¯t stop there. Every part of her that his hand touched was quickly followed by his lips.

    She muffled out a moan when he devoured one of her nipples into the warmth of his mouth. Her mind promptly went mush at the sensation, his hot tongue flicking and swirling her tip like it was the sweetest thing since sugar. His teeth grazed against her teat with great expertise, his suckling technique being so skillful that it was making her gasp.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡± she lewdly gasped, entirely unaware of how many times she had been saying his name for the past minute or so. As the familiar heat within her stomach slowly came to a head, her hands unconsciously reached out to grasp him by his hair.

    It was the first time that her body arched for him that night.

    ¡°Xen, my love. You¡¯re so perfect,¡± he murmured onto her skin as he continued to please her other mound with his mouth, all while the other was being upied with his hand.

    Not leaving his hands idle, however, Darius slid his palms down, his calloused skin rubbing against her sensitive skin as he trailed down to the inside of her thighs.

    All the while, he muttered feverishly against her skin, his warm breath spreading jitters all across her body as she willingly spread her legs to amodate him. He was now kissing her belly, and his tongue yfully licked her belly button in a way that somehow made her even more aroused.

    Allowing him full ess, Xenia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened when Darius gently gripped her thighs, spreading them further apart and dipping his head down into his feast. He had buried his face in between her legs, and the sensation he was giving her was simply exquisite.

    ¡°A-Ahh¡­¡±

    Xenia squeaked and squirmed at his ravishing tongue, but she was powerless against his ministrations.

    ¡°Da¡­ Dariuss¡­¡± she ended up moaning when he kept on diving into her. She couldn¡¯t believe how Darius was kissing her most private of parts!

    Her breaths turned ragged as she tried her best not to make a sound, but her body reacted more than enough for it to not matter. She shook when his tongue circled gentle strokes against her petals, Xenia biting her lower lip so hard that she arched her hips yet again.

    She wasn¡¯t aware that she was grinding herself against Darius as her fingers gripped his hair. She felt so good. What he was doing to her felt extremely good. It was all she could even think about.

    It was a different feeling. Before it was just his hand and fingers that had touched her down there, but she never thought that kissing, licking, and sucking on her down there would feel the same¡­ Even more so, really.

    Just a minute in, she could no longer hold it in¡­ Something was building up inside of her, and it couldn¡¯t be denied anymore. Darius¡¯s tongue itself plunged into her entrance, thrusting in and out of her while his thumb yed on her nub.

    ¡°D-Darius¡­ Ahhh!¡±

    Xenia cried out her pleasure, quickly followed by the rapid shaking all over her body. After half a minute of basking in her orgasm, she opened her eyes, her body still trembling as she looked at Darius.

    Her face reddened as she watched him lick her clean between her thighs. Even now, he was stillpping up all of the juices she had released. Her heart skipped when their eyes met, his head rising up to look at her.

    ¡°You taste so good, love¡­¡± Darius whispered as he licked his lips. ¡°I want to be inside you. Please allow me to make love to you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a request. Not even batting an eye as he stared into hers, Xenia nodded, her eyes still staring at him with dted pupils as if she was hypnotized.

    Her lips parted when she watched him strip off his remaining clothes before her. Once again, she got a full view of his majestic body. He was so perfect¡­ and her eyes darted further south, her jaw dropping at the sight of his massive¡­

    ¡®Will that even fit inside me?¡¯ she cautiously thought. When her eyes went up to Darius¡¯s zing ones, she gulped and unknowingly voiced out, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ big¡­ It might not fit.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Darius¡¯s lips stretched wide as he started crawling back towards her on the bed. ¡°It will fit, my love. I¡¯ll be gentle as much as I could,¡± he murmured against her skin as he kissed his way up her body.

    His actions ignited yet another wave of ming desire within her. She had just reached euphoria, and yet here she was again, trembling under his touch and kisses as if she hadn¡¯t just reached her peak.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you off now, my love¡­¡± Darius feverishly murmured against her skin. ¡°There¡¯s no way to escape me now¡­¡±

    Xenia shuddered at how gentle and needy Darius was licking and suckling on her skin. At the rate that he was going, she would have his marks all over her body until she was practically covered in bite marks. He simply didn¡¯t leave a single inch of her untouched, his curious palms and possessive mouth practically staking their im all over her body.

    She couldn¡¯t even muffle out her moans anymore as let it all out for all the obvious reasons. She was just too pleasured, and Darius was pleased whenever she would hum and call out his name.

    Having had enough of her skin, Darius returned to her lips, giving her a wild kiss full of teeth, biting, and possessiveness. Predictably, she lost herself in that kiss, her grasp tightening on his arm as she melted into his embrace.

    This was different somehow. It wasn¡¯t like their first kiss, seeing as she tasted him a number of times by now. But it still left her reeling all the same with the rush of a first kiss somehow whenever he would be aggressive like this.

    Xenia gasped as she felt his throbbing cock pulsing against her apex. He was brushing his hardness in between her thighs, and it made the heat within her grow as Darius kept on teasing her.

    The king had moved on from her lips by now, trailing wet kisses on her jaw, all the way down to the side of her neck. He suckled on her soft skin there for a minute before going back to her mouth once more. There, their tongues battled for dominance in the same way they did just minutes prior.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of this ever since that day I confirmed that you¡¯re a woman when I saw you naked,¡± Darius muffled out in between kisses.

    ¡°I¡¯ve almost gone insane a while ago, seeing you look at other men instead of me with a blush to die for. I can barely contain myself from marking you as mine for everyone to see.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing him say the words ¡®marking you¡¯¡­

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Her eyes widened. She was ready to give him everything including her body, but not him marking her just yet. She couldn¡¯t allow him toplete their Mate Bond by marking her, not until she seeded in the Five Trials and officially became his Queen.

    However, the more she thought about it, the more her hesitation grew. Darius had already suffered enough, having lost his father tragically¡­

    What if she didn¡¯t seed in the trials? He would lose her just as soon as she was marked by him¡­ It would give him too much pain because of the mate bond that it could end his life. She shouldn¡¯t let him mark her just yet!

    Xenia gently pushed Darius away, breaking the kiss so she could look at him intently. He stared at her with dted pupils, his eyes questioning her move¡­

    ¡°I want to make love. I¡¯m ready for you to take me, but please¡­ don¡¯t mark me just yet¡­ I¡¯m still not ready for that,¡± she clearly stated, looking straight into his eyes with utter sincerity.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, promise me¡­¡± Xenia reiterated with a serious look. ¡°Don¡¯t mark me until I¡¯ve seeded in the Five Trials and be your official Queen.¡±

    Darius frowned at her words, but after a few moments of staring at each other, he whispered, ¡°Alright. I will do as you wish.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s lips curved up into a beautiful smile. Satisfied, she wrapped her arms around Darius¡¯s neck and pulled him in for another passionate kiss, all while adjusting her legs and opening them wide to ept him. She was more than ready, even thrusting her hips upwards as if telling him to proceed already.

    Darius growled at her movements. It was a pleasurable groan, and she could feel his anticipation as his warmth finally made contact. Theirher regions rubbed against each other as they rutted together. Her own mind felt like it was on the verge of melting as she incessantly rubbed her already moist flesh against his hardened member.

    At this point, she was practically begging for him to go inside her. She was scared that Darius would stop, at this rate, and she wanted him in her walls just so she could try and keep him inside her.

    Hearing him curse and hiss as she ground herself against him, his hands finally gripped her waist, steadying her before he aligned himself and gently pushed into her entrance.

    Xenia sobbed. She could feel the stinging pain of his length as he moved inside of her. He was too much, and she could feel his body trembling on top of her as he breathed through her teeth.

    ¡°Tell me if it¡¯s too much to bear, my love. You¡¯re too tight,¡± Darius murmured into her ear as if he too was in pain from his gentle movements.

    Xenia bit her lower lip as she tried to move her hips despite the pain. With a nod, she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I can manage. Don¡¯t hesitate. I want it.¡±

    He groaned at her words as he finally rammed himself deep into her wet walls in one swift motion. Likewise, she clung to him as her insides sucked him in greedily, her inner muscles mping down despite the pain.

    Slowly, he began to thrust, his hips pulling and pushing as he hit her in her sweet spot to the point that the pain was eventually reced by pleasure.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Xenia instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist tightly, urging him to move the way he wanted without inhibition. She gasped at the sensation of fullness. She couldn¡¯t believe she had just done such a thing, but it felt so wonderful that she didn¡¯t even realize that there were tears starting toe out of her eyes.

    It was too much. She wanted all of him, and she wanted him to lose control over her.

    ¡°Xen, my love¡­¡±

    He was lovingly humming her name countless times, calling out to her as if she was the most precious thing in the world. With each word that came out of her mouth, Xen felt like it was the best thing she had heard in the world. Gradually, he picked up his pace, ramming deeper into her¡­ Harder¡­ Faster¡­

    By the end of it, she was a sobbing mess with the immense pleasure he was giving her. She could feel his growing desperation for her with every thrust, her toes curling deliciously as she spread her legs even further. The sound of the bed creaking underneath them filled the bedchamber, their moans, and gasps echoing against the walls.

    ¡°Xen, my love¡­¡± he whispered over and over.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± she cried.

    He filled her to the brim as the electrifying stimtion of their intertwined bodies shocked them to their core. Deeper¡­ Faster¡­

    And just like that, she felt herself get lost once again in the bright white light that engulfed her vision. Stars twinkled in her head as her body jolted for another mind-blowing orgasm.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡±

    She was still reeling when she realized that Darius hadn¡¯t stopped yet. He was still moving inside of her, and the heat within her was once again being stoked by his hardness.

    ¡°It will be a long night, my love,¡± Darius whispered into her ear, followed by him, biting into her earlobe. He was obviously still not satisfied with his feast, and Xenia didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    **********************

 Chapter 151

    Xenia¡¯s body was wracked in pleasure as he kept on moving, picking up the pace as if there was no need for her to rest. She felt like crying at the overwhelming stimuli. She was unaware that it was even possible to feel pleasure and pain simultaneously.

    She clung onto him harder, losing herselfpletely over the pleasure she was being tortured with. And as he repeatedly thrust into her with the same need to extinguish the heat in his body, she felt like she was drowning the more she moved closer to him. The sounds of hips pping against one another filled her ears, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    ¡°It feels so good, my love,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°You feel so perfect for me¡­¡±

    She was going insane. Each deep thrust of his just made her mind fray, and she just knew that it would never end. There was no way Darius would stop now, not when every time he dug in and closed their bodies, her waist shook by itself and squeezed at his length as if to demand even more from him.

    And right when she couldn¡¯t stand the heat and stimtion any longer, she felt another wave of overwhelming pleasureing out of her body. This time, however, as her body convulsed underneath him, she heard Darius groan loudly as he buried himself deep inside her. A rough exhale came from his lips, and she felt something lukewarm spread deep inside her belly.

    ¡°I love you, Xen¡­¡± Darius mumbled straight into her eyes. Her tears were rolling down her eyes now, and he licked them up as if he was savoring her emotions for him. ¡°I love you so much¡­ Oh, I¡¯m so happy right now, Xen. Thank you¡­¡±

    She was speechless. Her body was still trembling when Darius cuddled her close to his arms.

    She tilted her head to have a better look at him, only to see that he was smiling widely as he basked in the afterglow. Seeing that, she couldn¡¯t help herself but smile at him as well. She didn¡¯t expect to hear those words from him. The exact same words she somehow wanted to hear from him.

    ¡°Do you really love me, or is it just because of the Mate Pull that you said that?¡± she asked, simply because she still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Hearing her, Darius met her gaze with a reassuring smile. Touching her cheek with the back of his hand, he caressed her gently as he whispered, ¡°I do love you, Xen. You don¡¯t know how much, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I just thought it was the Mate Pull¡­¡± she murmured with a low tone.

    Darius frowned, ¡°What made you think that way? While yes, the Mate Pull is strong, but without me falling in love with you like this, nothing would ever work out.¡±

    He firmly exined, ¡°I could¡¯ve simply rejected the Mate Pull back then, but I didn¡¯t. Especially when you were already promised to Niki, who I might add is like a brother to me. I wouldn¡¯t have done all of this if I didn¡¯t have strong feelings towards you, Xen.¡±

    Xenia blinked at him, confused at what he just meant.

    Darius let out a long sigh and exined further, ¡°That day¡­ When I recognized your scent as you entered the hall¡­ When I found out that you¡¯re Princess Xenia¡­ that¡¯s when I realized how much you already mean to me that I¡¯m willing to go to war against my long-time ally just to have you. I¡¯m a rational ruler. One that simply doesn¡¯t let my emotions hinder my way and goals¡­ That is until you came into my life.¡±

    He then continued, ¡°To be honest, I was d that Niki epted the Beholden Law. Because if he didn¡¯t, I will have turned his kingdom upside down just to have you, secure in my arms.¡±

    It was unexpected. Xenia¡¯s heart was beating madly at his confession that she couldn¡¯t help herself but move and nt a sweet kiss right on his lips.

    ¡°You do know that I¡¯m being considerate right now, right? Knowing how fragile your body is against mine?¡± Darius teased with a light scoff. ¡°Unfortunately, you just reignited the beast in me again with that wonderful and sweet kiss of yours.¡±

    Xenia blushed hard as her eyes unknowingly trailed all over his bare chest. His skin glistened with a thin sheen of sweat from the light, his muscles flexing as he moved to see to her pleasure.

    She gulped as she found herself enamored with the sight of his member, his already stiffening hardness waving at her as if asking for attention. It was amazing. Her eyes widened upon seeing how hard Darius was.

    He chuckled at her dazed attention, and the next thing she knew, Darius sitting on the edge of the bed and pulling her up to straddle him.

    ¡°Come here. This is your fault for being too delicious,¡± Darius murmured throatily into her ear, making Xenia shiver. ¡°Do it on top of me, my love, because I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be able to control myself and be gentle if we do it my way. You¡¯re still tight and sore¡­¡±

    Not even waiting for her response, his free hand gripped her soft thighs, guiding her as he steadied her onto hisp. Xenia hesitated for a moment, but the moment he drew her in slowly with his mouth, all that hesitation faded.

    ¡°I want to be inside you and make you full again,¡± Darius hypnotizingly whispered against her chest. He scraped his teeth against her perked nubs, and she felt him rubbing his hard member against her petals, a touch that was teasingly light but made her ache for more all the same.

    Needily, she snaked her arms around his head, her fingers running through his hair as she pulled him closer to her peaks for better ess.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± she groaned when Darius thrust upward and entered her until he was fully sheathed inside. She shuddered in pain and satisfaction, Darius guiding her hips as he pounded from below.

    His hips thrusting in deeper strokes with force and intense pleasure, her inner walls scraped against his throbbing length, wreaking havoc on her nerves as she unknowingly rolled her hips in tandem with his.

    It was never-ending. It was like she was possessed, and the coiling tension within her gut was proving to be too much for her to bear. She wanted to swallow him whole and devour thest inch of him as she kept on riding him, and she wouldn¡¯t even care if it cost her her dignity.

    ¡°Xen¡­ Mine¡­¡± he moaned against her ear.

    She kissed him while she continued on riding him. He was filling her with want and satisfaction, and it only grew hotter the more he filled her to the brim. Faster and deeper¡­ the two of them reached their pinnacle together. Darius filled her in as he promised, all while she clung to him tightly, crying at the overwhelming feeling of heat and fullness inside of her.

    That was it. There was no way she would let this man go¡­ ¡°You¡¯re mine¡­¡± Xenia weakly whispered into his ear before finally passing out of exhaustion.

 Chapter 152

    Lying on his bed with his mate snugly dozing off beside him, Darius hummed in satisfaction as he gazed out into the midnight sky. He loved the smell that currently filled his bedchamber.

    The very air around them practically reeked of his and Xenia¡¯s sex, and it filled his heart with joy at the thought that they were responsible for it all. What happened between them tonight was the best thing that happened in his life¡­ It was a union of love, and Xenia while she didn¡¯t exactly say the words of love to him, he could still feel it already through her actions.

    [Look at you, smiling to yourself like an idiot. But in all honesty, I¡¯m so proud of you,] Zeus proudly congratted him. [Finally, you did the mating process¡­ Although we still need to mark her toplete the Mate Bond.]

    [She was worried about me. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want me to mark her yet,] Darius quickly defended.

    [I feel it, Zeus. She cares so much for me that she didn¡¯t want topromise with me until after she seeded in the trials. I wanted to tell her that it¡¯s alright, but knowing Xen¡­ She most likely won¡¯t budge on it, so we have to respect her request. And besides, I can just make sure that she seeds in the trials no matter what.]

    Even now, Xen was sleeping peacefully in his arms. She was so exhausted from all of their lovemaking that she passed out.

    Darius let out a heavy sigh, wondering when she would wake up again. He was insatiable, especially now that he got a true taste of her. They would be inseparable now. That was for sure.

    [Maybe I should feed her more of my blood so that she won¡¯t be out ofmission for too long?] he ridiculously thought, making his wolf Zeus burst out in a fit of loudughter. [It¡¯s been a while since youughed at me like that. It¡¯s always you either hissing or growling at me in annoyance,] he teased.

    [It¡¯s your fault you¡¯ve never been this happy for a long time,] Zeus fired back. [You¡¯ve been all doom and gloom ever since that night we lost him, so how do you expect me tough?]

    [Yes¡­] Darius inwardly hummed. [Do you think Xen is right? Is it time to finally tell Mother and Freya about all of it?]

    [You should, just from the sole fact that they deserve to know. You¡¯ve been keeping it to yourself far too long, and it¡¯s already more than agonizing enough,] Zeus lightly scolded with a scoff. [Besides, let¡¯s not watch Freya hate you for contradicting her while not knowing the truth as to why¡­]

    Darius let out another long sigh before he buried his nose into Xen¡¯s hair. She smelled like no other. Both sweet and refreshing, it was something that helped him rx his mind and body with each whiff.

    Moving just a tad, he noted how sticky he felt, and quite frankly, so was she. Not that he minded as yet another naughty smile curved itself across his lips. Her scent was so addicting that he couldn¡¯t help but nuzzle his nose into her even more, which was then followed by his lips as he began marking what few bare patches of skin she had left.

    It was intoxicating. He simply couldn¡¯t get enough of her soft skin, making sure that he didn¡¯t leave any spot unmarked by his sinful mouth.

    ¡°Mmmmpph¡­¡±

    Xen moaned, which made Darius continue further into his ministrations. His mouthtched onto one of her now erect nipples, sucking at it like a newborn hungry for milk as he made her groan in her sleep. Ah¡­ Her nipples were so pink and tempting that he wouldn¡¯t mind making them swell for him all over again.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡±

    Xenia whimpered under her breath. Slowly but surely, she was awakened by the feeling of something biting her skin. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes only for them to widen as she felt Darius¡¯s weight hovering over her, his mouth already busy sucking on her nipples.

    She didn¡¯t bother with titudes, already biting her lips as she recalled how she passed out on him. It wasn¡¯t because she was weak, of course. It was actually because she really was sleep-deprivedst night. As such, she easily felt exhausted and dozed off at the firstpse of her concentration.

    ¡°Sorry, love. I just can¡¯t help it,¡± Darius unapologetically apologized even as he crawled his way up to her face. ¡°You¡¯re like a delectable feast sleeping in my arms, Xen¡­ And while I know I should let you sleep some more, I just couldn¡¯t help but drown myself in your scent. Truly, this mouth of mine is so uncontroble.¡±

    ¡°Your mouth? But howe your hands are already parting my legs?¡± Xenia questioned, followed by a yawn and a helpless moan as Darius suddenly touched her delicate flower.

    ¡°You¡¯re so wet, my love¡­ And to answer that, I simply have the urge to do something about this moisture problem of yours,¡± Darius murmured on her lips as he teasingly suckled her lower and upper lips alternately.

    At Darius¡¯s ministrations, Xenia¡¯s lethargic senses were finally being shaken awake as her body shuddered at the sensations he was giving her.

    ¡°Tell me, my love, am I the only one going crazy like this for wanting you all over again?¡± Darius whispered against her chin, his lips suckling on her jawline while his free hand caressed one of her mounds, flicking her stiff tip teasingly with his fingers. ¡°Or do you feel it as well?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m going crazy for wanting you too much as well,¡± Xenia directly confessed with a hitched breath. She could feel her own wetness between her thighs growing ever wetter with each passing second, and the intense need to be filled up despite the soreness of her core was threatening to make her go insane.

    She could only wait in anticipation as he brushed his hard member against her slippery folds, the friction between them making her moan hard in need.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    With one swift motion, Xenia gasped as he thrust and moved his shaft snuggly into her core. There was difort at first, but like before, it soon faded with his every thrust. The sensation was so good and satisfying, and the familiar feeling of heat began pooling within her once more.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±

    Relishing the sensations, her arms wrapped themselves around his neck, her nails digging deep into his back as she clung onto him like her life depended on it. In between thrusts, one of his Darius¡¯s had released its grip on her chest, moving down instead to rub against her sensitive nub.

    It was so unfair. He was way too good at this to the point that Xenia couldn¡¯t help but wonder just where he learned all of these things.

    Did he also read books about it like Jayra? She should probably read some more then, just so she could at least pleasure him in different ways as well. But right now, with the current sensations that she was feeling, coupled with his incessant rubbing on her weak spots, she felt herself building up quicker than ever before.

    It was a dance. Whenever he pushed in, a sharp pleasure ran down her back. She sobbed wildly as he moved faster and faster, her toes curling up in pleasure until inevitably, an intense climax ran over her body like a ton of bricks.

    She trembled and convulsed, her inner walls mping onto his shaft tighter as she was then followed by a long and drawn-out growl from Darius. He too had reached his peak. He slumped his body on top of her as Xenia hugged him tightly, his seed spilling forth into her already filled womb from before.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡± Xenia murmured out with a yawn.

    Darius chuckled. ¡°Alright. Go and sleep then, my love. I¡¯ll try my best to wake you up before the sun rises. I love you¡­¡±

    With a whisper, he lovingly nted a kiss on her lips as he let her have her rest. Xenia smiled at the action before she slowly dozed off to sleep once more.

    ********

    AN: Is this enough? Or do you want more chapters with asterisks? Tell me your thoughts! haha PS. Don¡¯t forget to vote for GoldenTickets and Powerstones and support our book by alsomenting and giving reviews. Thank you so so much¡­..

 Chapter 153

    Darius barely slept at all. Instead, he remained on cloud nine just by simply watching his mate sleep soundlessly in his arms. It felt like a dream, so much so that he had to keep telling himself that it wasn¡¯t just to make himself believe it. Truly, Xen was currently in his arms, and she hade to him of her own ordst night.

    ¡°My love,¡± he lovingly called out to her as he brushed his knuckle against her soft cheek. She looked so alluring even in her sleep. ¡°Such a temptress¡­ And she doesn¡¯t even know it,¡± he hoarsely hummed as he inhaled in her scent.

    Truly, every inch of his body was thirsting for her. And even though he had just had her more than oncest night, he was still unquenched with his thirst. Even now, he was trying his best to control himself, seeing how she was still in a deep sleep. He reminded himself that it wasn¡¯t like Xen would leave him, so they still have a lifetime of making love to their heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Behave for now¡­ Don¡¯t let her be in pain,¡± he murmured to himself, his eyes glowing with lust. ¡°Let her rest some more¡­ Maybeter¡­¡±

    ***

    Time passed by, and he at least finally fell asleep while cuddling her in his arms. A few more hourster, dawn came. In his arms, Xen moved, causing Darius to wake up.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Hearing her hum and mumble, he smiled and kissed her forehead as he waited for her to slowly open her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­ And I feel so sticky¡­¡± she sluggishly murmured, making Darius chuckle. He was yet to start another session with her, and yet here she was trying to block his attempts at having her from her words alone.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare a bath for you as well as ask for a meal,¡± Darius enthusiastically nodded. ¡°The sun¡¯s about to rise anyway. Let¡¯s watch it together. We have a great view from here in my bedchamber.¡±

    Getting up from bed, Darius quickly requested his guards outside to call for Dale and have him prepare everything that was needed. After which, he turned to face Xenia, smiling as he saw her dozing back to sleep.

    ¡°Rest well¡­¡±

    Soon enough, Dale knocked on his door, Darius let him enter and have him prepare everything he requested.

    ¡°Look at you getting back to sleep,¡± Darius murmured as he went back to bed, leaning closer to give her lips a lick that inevitably turned into a deep kiss.

    Feeling the warmth of his lips, Xen hummed as she slowly opened her eyes once more. ¡°I¡¯m sticky,¡± she murmured with a blush.

    Darius looked at her adoringly and said, ¡°Come then. The bath is ready. Let¡¯s bathe together.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even wait for Xen to respond. Instead, he carried her in his arms and walked themselves towards the bath area, gently putting her down in the spacious bathtub. It was big enough for their purposes.

    The tub in his bedchamber was big enough for three people of Darius¡¯s size, so it was no wonder that they had easily sank into the waters without much inconvenience.

    Sinking into the water, Darius hummed in approval. He had particrly instructed Dale to prepare a rxing herbal bath for Xen, and he had done remarkably in that regard.

    ¡°The water feels so nice¡­ And the aroma smells so good¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± Xen whispered out with a rxed moan, making Darius growl at the sound of her.

    Her alluring voiceing out like that was making him hard again, his groin throbbing painfully with a need for her. On top of that, she was leaning daintily on his chest, and he was sure that she could feel his cock poking out on her back.

    Controlling himself, he started massaging and rubbing Xen¡¯s body. With each movement of his hands, she let out a moan, in turn, making it very hard for him to control his own needs any longer. Eventually, his hands lingered on her swelling breast, his other hand going down further south in an attempt to sate his needs.

    Almost immediately, Xen let him do as he pleased. She was so submissive, parting her legs for him to explore as soon as she felt him move. All of it was driving him so insane that he was already having precum peeking out from his member. And that was just from him licking and suckling on the valley between her shoulder and neck.

    ¡°Do you feel good when I touch you like this, love?¡± he caressingly whispered into her ear, licking and nibbling on her earlobe with loving care.

    ¡°Uhuh¡­¡± Xen nodded before letting out another moan as he started rubbing on her flower. She couldn¡¯t help but mewl at his fingers, his digits tracing her folds with dexterity before they then settled on her clit.

    ¡°Darius¡­ Ahhh¡­. Why does it feel so good?¡± Xen murmured under her breath. Her eyes were closed as she tilted her head to the side some more, giving him better ess to her neck for her own pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Darius was having too much fun having his way with her. Oh, how he loved to suck on that part between her neck and shoulder as if to mark her his¡­ ¡°Are you still feeling sore and in pain?¡± he worriedly asked.

    Already, he was tempted to thrust his finger into her, but he would really rather have his raging cock enter her precious entrance instead of just having his fingers do the job.

    ¡°Xen, I want to go inside you. I promise to be gentle,¡± Darius hoarsely whispered as he easily lifted Xen¡¯s hips, his hand already eager to guide her down on his throbbing member.

    As if agreeing to his request, Xen moved with his guidance, gently engulfing his member with her wet entrance. Both of them moaned as they eased into one another.

    Like before, Xenia felt like she had just be another version of herself, bing greedy for her own pleasure instead of being content with what she already had. Ignoring her difort, she instead dwelled on the pleasure of her union with Darius.

    Being with him like this felt so right and good. She just couldn¡¯t get enough of him, and she wanted him desperately.

    Greedily, she ground and rocked her hips against him in a way that allowed him to guide her hips.

    ¡°Darius,¡± she lovingly called his name when he began thrusting up inside of her, meeting her movements to her own pace.

    Once more, his sinful mouth was biting and nipping on the skin on her back, trailing all the way to her shoulders. All the while, his other hand was still busy rubbing her clit. It was all insanely good.

    Eventually, she began feeling yet another looming pressure building up in her body. She was about to explode soon if the continued shing of their bodies kept on going. Faster, harder, and deeper, Darius¡¯s thrusts kept oning, pounding her over and over until both of them reached euphoria at the same time.

    With her womb full and satisfied once more, Xenia was panting hard as she whimpered, ¡°Ah¡­ I feel like I¡¯m losing energy. I need to recharge¡­.¡±

    Darius chuckled at her words, nipping on her skin some more before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll feed you after this bath, love. I¡¯ll behave after this. Honest.¡±

    Xenia chuckled,fortably resting her still trembling body against his chest. In turn, he hugged her, and she hugged his arms back as she whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s stay like this a bit more¡­ Your embrace is sofortable¡­¡±

    ¡°And you alone are myfort in this life, Xen,¡± Darius lovingly whispered.

 Chapter 154

    Xenia¡¯s face burned when she finally saw how their ripped clothes were scattered all over the floor. Her eyes widened even further at the sight of Darius¡¯s bed, of which was a total mess with blood spots littered all over the sheets.

    ¡°Is that¡­ mine?¡± she gasped out. She wasn¡¯t aware that she had bled down there that much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dale will take care of it,¡± Darius said with a grin, his glowing against the light of dawn. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s eat while we watch the sunrise.¡±

    ¡°But is that okay? Won¡¯t rumors spread?¡± Xenia worriedlymented. ¡°Maybe I should take care of it with Jayra. Ah, right¡­ I¡¯ll handle this with Jayra.¡± It was a valid worry. They weren¡¯t married yet, so she really didn¡¯t want any rumors about how she was seducing their king to be spreading again.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Dale will keep this a secret, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much,¡± Darius reassured her. ¡°He¡¯s my most trusted personal servant. He¡¯ll be quiet.¡±

    Instead of being reassured, however, Xenia only frowned further. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of it with Jayra¡¯s helpter. We shouldn¡¯t reallypromise. I know he¡¯s loyal, but idents can still happen like him dropping the stained sheets in front of other servants,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯ll be okay if you already marked me since that¡¯s equivalent to getting married in your culture, but we haven¡¯t evenpleted the Mate Bond yet, so they¡¯ll definitely make a fuss. Please let me handle this.¡±

    She knew she was overreacting, but she just had to make sure. She simply didn¡¯t want any trouble. And as much as possible, she didn¡¯t want to give Darius¡¯s enemies the privilege of using her to put him down.

    She wanted to make sure that Darius wouldn¡¯t encounter any problems at all with having her as his mate. And if being paranoid was needed of her, then she¡¯ll do just that.

    ¡°Before leaving the room, let Jayra remove my scent around you,¡± she suggested.

    It was the least they could at least do. Xenia was aware that she and Darius would now share each other¡¯s scent. Later, she would have to ask Jayra to teach her how to do this spell so she could do it on her own, but for now, her friend would have to do it for them.

    Truly, she really didn¡¯t want to give that old geezer Nasser any chance to use her against Darius. They¡¯d question them as to why they already shared each other¡¯s scents without Darius¡¯s mark on her, but that wasn¡¯t much of a problem if she just let him mark her. Then again, she still didn¡¯t want to do that.

    ¡°Alright then. Do as you wish, love,¡± Darius gave in with a sigh before he signaled her toe to him.

    Seeing his gesture, she obeyed and walked toward him. She was about to sit on the chair beside him when Darius pulled her in for her to sit on hisp.

    ¡°Wha-¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about feeding you some of my blood to help you down there,¡± Darius directly suggested as he cut a piece of meat for her, his arms hugging her as to not let her leave. He was pampering her too much. First, he was bathing her, and now, he was obviously nning on feeding her.

    At his unusual request, Xenia smiled, ¡°Am I a vampire for you to do that to me? And besides, what¡¯s with this heavy meal?¡±

    It was ridiculous. There was so much food on the table that it honestly looked like a feast. It was way too much for just the two of them.

    ¡°You need to recharge, love,¡± Darius reasoned with a devious smile before feeding her. ¡°You need to have a lot more energy going into the future, especially since you¡¯ll need it whenever you¡¯ll be with me.¡±

    He then asked further. ¡°Is it still sore? A bit of aching?¡± he worriedly asked as he continuously fed her with various dishes.

    ¡°Yeah, I can feel it now,¡± Xenia chuckled. ¡°Although¡­ That¡¯s strange¡­ I don¡¯t honestly feel pain w-whenever¡­¡± she trailed off, a bit embarrassed to continue on how she felt an intense pressure within her whenever they made love.

    Darius chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re so adorable like this, love. More tamed, especially whenever we make love. You¡¯re not stubborn like you always are.¡±

    Xenia had a pout as sheined, ¡°Stop teasing me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you,¡± Darius humorously scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m just in a state of bliss right now, and I just want to express how grateful and d I am that you¡¯ve finallye to me¡­¡± he confessed while he nuzzled his nose onto Xenia¡¯s bare skin. She was wearing one of hisrge tunics, so he got the opportunity to nip some more on her bare shoulders, leaving even more of his marks on her already riddled skin.

    ¡°These marks are so perfect on you,¡± Darius proudly stated.

    ¡°And because of them, I have to wear yet another dress that would cover my neck and arms,¡± Xenia scoffed as she shook her head. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t even spare my arms?¡±

    Darius only chuckled at her cute pouting as he fed her more meat and porridge. She was still chewing when he suddenly wondered, ¡°Is it any good? I might want to have a taste as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Xenia was about to grab the knife and fork from him but Darius stopped her. With a smirk, he shamelessly said, ¡°Feed me with your mouth.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s mouth parted as she blinked at Darius in disbelief. The man simply chuckled at her surprise, even opening his mouth in anticipation. ¡°Ahhh.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?!¡± she gasped.

    He simply nodded with a wink. Ugh¡­ That was just too adorable. Seeing him wink like that simply melted her heart. Also, he could wink now?

    As much as she was trying to justify the action, Darius was probably getting impatient with her staring like that. She was caught unaware when he suddenly held her nape and pulled her close to him. Crushing her lips and sliding his tongue inside her mouth, he snatched the meat she was chewing of her mouth with but a single action.

    ¡°There.¡±

    Xenia was stunned. Mouth falling open, she stared at him with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s good. I need some more fooding from your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Darius!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry,¡± he yfully shrugged. ¡°Anyway, do you need to recharge some more? Can¡¯t you feel my agony ever since you sat on myp?¡±

    Her eyes widened at the obvious callout. Ah¡­ Right¡­ That bump beneath her buttocks¡­ He was hard again?

    Xenia rolled her eyes and scoffed, ¡°You should rece my milk with your blood.¡±

    Darius chuckled, and before she could add another quip, her breath hitched when he cut his wrist with a knife. Blood promptly came out, which he then offered straight to her lips. Seeing the obvious offer, Xenia could only let out a long sigh as she sucked it, forcing herself to sip his blood.

    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±

    Was¡­ Was this how a werewolf¡¯s blood tastes like? She had heard that human blood had a metallic taste of iron, but howe Darius¡¯s blood tastes a bit sweet? It was hard to exin but it was nothing if not awful.

 Chapter 155

    Xenia recalled that Darius had already once fed her his blood back when she had ingested the Tatar berry. But then, she couldn¡¯t really recall much about that incident, let alone the exact taste of his blood.

    As she drank, she heard him groan as if he was pleased with her sucking on his blood like a vampire. She could also feel him growing even further, the poking bulge under her buttocks growing harder by the second.

    ¡°More?¡± Xenia inquired in between sips.

    ¡°Ah¡­ It felt strangely good, Xen. You can drain me more if you want,¡± Darius answered, making Xen stop herself from sipping to look at him.

    Licking her blood-smeared lips, she gulped at the sight of him. His eyes were dted and overflowing with lust. Xenia just knew that those eyes of his screamed yet another round of passionate lovemaking between them. One that she would dly amodate.

    As if hypnotized by the burning gaze straight from Darius¡¯s predatory eyes, Xenia moved her body to straddle and face him.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Darius hoarsely asked, his eyes still on hers while his hands began traveling her sides and curves going down her hips.

    ¡°Not bad?¡± Xen hesitantly murmured, biting her lower lips out of habit as Darius¡¯s hands slipped inside the tunic she was wearing. She had nothing inside his big tunic at all, so she could feel his warm hands rubbing against her skin without any sort of resistance.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Having had enough of her clothes barring him full ess, Darius pulled it up and removed it from her body. He then immediately sucked and nipped at the base of her throat, all while his hands hurriedly undid his trousers.

    Likewise, Xenia threw her arms around his neck as her skin brushed warmly against his bare chest. She slightly lifted her buttocks, letting him ease into her slowly as she moaned in relief at the fullness within her.

    It was simple. She was wet, and he was hard. Xenia let out a rough moan as the friction and the tightness within her reached the deepest parts of her walls. All the while, Darius continuously showered her with kisses all over her neck, ears, and vicle. Altogether, his actions sent an electrifying jolt running all over her skin

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to sleep at night with you in my arms¡­ Then waking up every morning just to see your beautiful face, love,¡± Darius murmured as he grabbed her hips and deepened their union.

    They kept at it for what little remained of the early morning. The sun was rising, and their intertwined bodies still pped against each other in perfect rhythm.

    Relishing in the pleasure, Xenia kissed him ravenously as she moved her body against him like she was riding a horse¡­

    Granted, it was a very dangerous ride that was making her body scream in ecstasy and great pleasure, but it was an apt description. She still didn¡¯t know what was happening to her, but she felt so energetic as she rode him with all her might. At the rate she was going, it felt as if she could ride Darius all day long.

    ¡°I think your blood is starting to take effect,¡± she whispered into Darius¡¯s ears she copied the way he licked and nibbled on her earlobe, wondering if it would please him in the way it did for her.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Love, you¡¯re driving me crazy so early in the morning,¡± Dariusplimented with a groan. In response, Xenia tightened herself around him, squeezing him hard as he pounded her upward with desperate thrusts.

    Leaning down, Darius licked on the hard tip of her breast, then rapidly sucked on it greedily as if teasing out any milk she might have.

    As a rebuttal, she grabbed his hair as her body arched, pleasure running through her veins in a way that it felt like it could go on forever. Spurred on by her response, Darius took turns caressing her breasts, all while pouring it with kisses and sucking on them hard.

    She was riding him desperately as he continued to pleasure her breasts. It really felt like she was about to go crazy as Darius dug deeper into her depths.

    ¡°Darius!¡± she cried out as her body was thrown over the edge and convulsed. Still, Darius kept on thrusting himself inside of her. Faster and deeper, her body was still trembling when his body suddenly turned rigid, his warm liquid spreading within her as he buried himself into her in one swift thrust.

    It was bliss. The mind blowing orgasm they shared with one another minced their bodies in pleasure as they remained intertwined in their lovemaking.

    Eventually, their very cores stopped doing their duty. Darius was hugging her tightly, and so was she. Both were gasping heavily for breath as they basked in the afterglow.

    Resting her cheeks against his shoulder, she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so warm¡­¡±

    Neither of them dared to break their hold on one another. None wanted to let go, but Xenia knew that Darius still had a lot of things to do. And quite frankly, so did she. She still needed to prepare and discuss things with Jayra before leaving.

    After which, they would depart tonight to travel to where she would train. She honestly had no idea where it was yet, but she could only assume that it was somewhere decently far to avoid her being distracted.

    ¡°Where are we goingter?¡± she asked Darius.

    ¡°To a forest inside Valcrez territory,¡± Darius informed. ¡°We will board a ship instead of traveling through thend, Xen. Keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be faster if we just traveled bynd?¡± Xenia asked.

    Miran was an entire ocean separating both Ebodia and Cordon from Valcrez. But unlike Ebodia, the northwest part of Cordon was connected to Valcrez, separated only by the agreed-upon corridor pathway between the kingdoms and their borders.

    ¡°Our training will start while we travel by water, Xen¡­¡± Darius murmured against her neck. ¡°Starting at midnight, both of us will need to focus hard on training for a week without pause.¡±

    Xen could only hum in understanding. Already, she could feel him hardening inside her once more as his shaft throbbed with need within her walls. Truly, the werewolf was simply insatiable.

    ¡°Just one more time¡­ Please¡­¡± Darius throatily begged as he began to once more caress her skin with his tongue, teeth, and mouth.

    Not even waiting for an answer, he carried her up in his arms with one swift motion as he got up from the chair. In response, Xenia wrapped her legs on his waist and her arms on his neck to securely keep herself mounted while he passionately kissed her lips and walked them both back to the bed.

    He gently put their bodies down, with Darius leaning over her as he began moving in and out of her slowly. To her own surprise, the agonizing speed felt like torture, her inner desiresshing out like a wild beast released to conquer.

    Despite it, however, the pleasure was simply unending as he pounded in and out of her. Pulling half way out of her only to push even deeper, the vigorous rhythm that she craved finally came as Xenia felt another strong climax building up inside of her.

    ¡°Ahhh, Darius¡­¡± she hummed as he rammed his shaft rapidly into her, all while pouring her kisses all over her lips, cheeks, and eyelids. Repeatedly hitting the back of her core, Xenia¡¯s head tilted back at the intense pleasure his fullness was giving to her.

    ¡°Xen!¡±

    ¡°Darius!¡±

    Both of them cried each other¡¯s names out as they finally reached the top of their climax. Once more, Darius filled Xen to the brim, stuffing her over capacity as the frequency of their lovemaking had rendered her wombpletely full.

    ¡°I feel like dying from all the ecstasy, but I still can¡¯t help but want more,¡± Darius murmured under his breath, still kissing her lips as he all but asked for more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be the one dying if I haven¡¯t drunk your blood,¡± Xenia murmured with a pout, making Darius chuckle.

    ¡°But I¡¯m serious¡­ We¡¯ve been going at it several times already. We should get up, and get ready before people start getting suspicious,¡± Xenia reasoned. ¡°Look. The sun¡¯s fully up already, my King.¡± At least, that was what she knew. She doubted that her body would even listen to her if Darius wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you think Jayra can prepare a celibacy potion for me that wouldst a week?¡± Darius suddenly asked.

    ***************

    AN: Who thought I would simply jump to another scene instead of continuing Chapter 154? Promise this would be thest for asterisks chapter¡­ for now¡­ No objection noh? haha

 Chapter 156

    As soon as the couple was properly dressed, Darius promptly asked for Jayra¡¯s presence. Soon enough, the young mage arrived at the king¡¯s bedchamber. Almost as soon as their eyes met, Xenia gulped at her friend¡¯s questioning nce. Seeing as she couldn¡¯t utter a single word, she just blushed at her with an awkward smile.

    It was Darius who directly spoke out. ¡°My love is worried that my people will smell her scent on me, so she suggested that you-¡±

    ¡°Cast a spell on him to remove my scent,¡± Xenia interrupted, her awkward smile still stered on her face. She was supposed to be the one to talk to Jayra, but Darius probably spoke in her stead upon seeing how flustered she was.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s easy pretty easy,¡± Jayra casually shrugged. ¡°Although, I should warn you both that the spell will onlyst for around twenty-four hours, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Just do it. We¡¯ll be leaving Cordonter anyway so you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Xenia reminded.

    Jayra simply nodded at her princess¡¯s reasons. With a chant, she cast the spell on Darius. At the mage¡¯s call, a white globe passed through Darius¡¯s body from head to toe, one that quickly disappeared as fast as it appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, Your Majesty. No single trace of mdy¡¯s scent on you,¡± Jayra said with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Jayra,¡± Darius thanked with a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. I let you twodies do your thing.¡±

    He then lovingly looked at Xenia, shortly walking the distance between them before cing a warm kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°This will do for now, right? I might change my mind and just simply stay here if my lipsnded on yours,¡± he yfully whispered into her ear before quickly stepping back. He winked at her then he made a slight bow to Jayra before he quickly left his own bedchamber.

    Left alone to their own thoughts, the look that Jayra was giving Xenia was so intimidating that she felt as if her friend would cast a spell on her if she didn¡¯t give her an exnation. ¡°My love? Did I just hear it right? He called you ¡®my love¡¯? Hmm¡­ Did you-¡±

    ¡°We did it, okay? We made love,¡± Xenia admitted with a pout. ¡°Although, we haven¡¯tpleted the bond yet since I didn¡¯t let him mark me just yet.¡±

    It was kind of embarrassing, but it had to be done. Her friend Jayra was simply someone who was always curious about these things, and she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t stop asking her even if she explicitly told her she won¡¯t give her a word or two.

    At Xenia¡¯s own admittance, Jayra squealed so hard that she had to cover her friend¡¯s mouth just to make sure she wouldn¡¯t make too much of a noise.

    ¡°Keep your voice down, please¡­¡± Xenia pleaded and scolded at the same time. Jayra had this tendency to react on impulse without much care about her surroundings, unfortunately. Well, there wasn¡¯t anybody around the bedchamber right now, but what if her loud screaming was heard outside the walls by some random servant?

    Taking the hint, Jayra nodded. As such, she let go of her mouth as she let her talk. ¡°Apologies¡­ I got carried away, mdy,¡± Jayra scoffed with a grin. She had an ear-to-ear smile, and the look in her eyes practically screamed that she wanted more details.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, okay? For now, let¡¯s wrap things up here and make sure there¡¯s no trace of me left,¡± Xenia pleadingly murmured as she picked up Darius and her torn clothes and gave them to Jayra, including the stained bedsheets.

    It was then that Xenia raised an eyebrow as she saw her friend spreading out those clothes as if to inspect the damage.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Seriously?!¡± Jayra burst out as she stared at Xenia¡¯s ripped nightgown. ¡°Do either of you have any restraint?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face burned at the teasing gaze of her friend. ¡°Savage then¡­ Ooh¡­ My imagination¡¯s running wild~¡± her friend excitedly murmured as she practically shook in anticipation. ¡°Then again, a werewolf should be savage indeed¡­ Especially in bed,¡± Jayra mumbled with a smirk as she fell into her own deep thoughts.

    She then added, ¡°Hmm¡­ Howe Bartos is so polite around me then? He should¡¯ve been pouncing all over me the moment I asked him to give me a tour of his bedchamber. I wouldn¡¯t mind him ripping my clothes off like this¡­¡±

    Xenia frowned as she justified, ¡°It¡¯s not like Darius just pounced on me, Jayra. He¡¯s always considerate, making sure not to force me.¡± She then meekly added, ¡°Last night, it was me who decided toe here and give him the signal that I¡¯m ready for it. Maybe Bartos is also just waiting for you to give him the signal. Why not initiate it yourself?.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ And now you¡¯re the one giving me advice?¡± Jayra burst out in faux disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­ The dense Princess is no longer dense! Hurray! Truly, experiencing things firsthand is always the best. I¡¯m so proud of you, mdy! You finally got out of the box!¡±

    ¡°Stop it already,¡± Xenia mumbled with a pout ¡°Let¡¯s just finish this.¡± It was starting to get too much. Her friend just won¡¯t stop teasing her.

    Seeing to her princess¡¯s request, Jayra quickly did her thing. Casting a spell on Darius¡¯s room, she did away with the clothes and the sheets as they quickly turned into ash to be swept away by the thin air in the room.

    ¡°Okay, done,¡± Jayra confirmed.

    Satisfied with the job, Xenia then quickly pulled her friend outside as she quickly led the way towards Jayra¡¯s personal great chamber. They were practically zooming through the hallways, the mage pouting all the way until they finally reached her great chamber.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Jayra scoffed with a pout as soon as they entered her chamber.

    ¡°This is my first time in this chamber, and wow this is huge!¡± Xenia burst out. ¡°What did you call this?¡±

    It was kind of awe-inspiring. Jayra¡¯s private chambers was where Darius allowed her to practice her spells and magic, including alchemy which was kind of temperamental enough to warrant a sign of warning all on its own.

    ¡°None yet,¡± her friend jokingly threw. ¡°Maybe Jayra¡¯s Great Chamber?¡±

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°How about the Greatest Mage¡¯s Chamber?¡±

    Jayra¡¯s face lit up and teasingly replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ You do know how to state facts inly, mdy. I guess being showered with love is really a good thing.¡± She teased further, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re like a nt in full bloom. Not just on the outside, but I can also feel the radiance from within you~¡±

    Xenia timidly smiled at Jayra¡¯s words, her cheeks blushing hard at the praise.

    Seeing her princess stand still in obvious embarrassment, Jayra then pulled her friend to sit beside her and curiously inquired, ¡°So, how was it? I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s good, but I suddenly had my doubts once I saw your blood on the bedsheets. Although, I¡¯ve also heard that women bleed during their first time. But not all, apparently.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Xenia¡¯s face was blushing too deeply out of embarrassment instead of answering, making Jayra chuckle more.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m dying of curiosity here,¡± Jayra needled in jest. ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy with your friend about details now.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­. It¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± Xenia described with a twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s such a stingy answer¡­¡± Jayra rolled her eyes, making Xeniaugh. ¡°What I mean is along the lines of was it painful at first like what I heard from others?¡±

    Xenia stared at her friend, controlling herughter as she teased in turn. ¡°Hmm¡­ Why don¡¯t you try and experience it yourself? Then you¡¯ll know what I mean~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re purposely answering me like that, huh. Hmph!¡± Jayrained with a twitch in her mouth.

    Xenia simplyughed upon seeing her friend¡¯s frustrated facade. She knew that her friend was just acting up in an attempt for her to spill more details. Not that it was even easy to do. Already, she was blushing hard at the mere thought of where to even start.

    ¡°Well¡­ Aren¡¯t you sore? Do you need healing?¡± Jayra asked anyway, discreetly lifting her brows as she kept her annoyed tone. ¡°Howe His Majesty, let alone you, didn¡¯t even ask me about it?¡±

    Xenia awkwardly smiled at her as she bashfully replied, ¡°I drank some of Darius¡¯s blood this morning. That¡¯s probably why I¡¯m not sore anymore¡­¡± She replied with a hesitant frown.

    She then added, ¡°But before that, I was sore all over¡­ I mean, I still feel good even though I¡¯m sore, but¡­ Ah! Please stop asking me already and just experience it for yourself so that you will know. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re still single right now, Jayra!¡±

    Jayra rolled her eyes. ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯ll stop asking you questions, o please stop blushing,¡± she teased some more despite conceding her point.

    Xenia weakly rolled her eyes in turn. ¡°I just told you to stop teasing me¡­ Look, can¡¯t you just teach me the spell to remove certain scents on someone so that I can do it on my own instead of asking you to do it for me?¡±

    ¡°You two already made love. You just need to let him mark you to make it official to everyone andplete the mate bond,¡± Jayra reasoned with a grin.

    She then added, ¡°As for the spell, it wouldn¡¯t be advisable to cast it that often since it has consequences if it¡¯s used too much. And I¡¯m sure you and His Majesty will be going at it like rabbits, given the appetite of werewolves when ites to their lust and carnal desires towards their mates.¡±

    Xenia let out a sigh at what she just heard. At this rate, she might as well tell Jayra everything just to make her understand what she needed and spare them both from the unnecessary questions and suggestions.

    Conceding to her needs, Xenia finally started narrating the things she found out about Darius and his father¡¯s death, as well as the reason why she didn¡¯t want toplete the Mate Bond yet.

    ¡°Well, looking at it, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re so in love with him, mdy.¡± Jayra gasped in awe after a brief deliberation.

    Xenia, for obvious reasons, didn¡¯tment on her friend¡¯s words. She was guilty of it all. Guilty of falling so in love with Darius that she couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer too much, even if she would already be in the afterlife.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Jayra sagely nodded. ¡°If youplete the Mate Bond with him marking you, only for him to lose youter¡­. It will definitely kill him¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°He¡¯s in love with you. And not to mention the strong hold of the Mate Bond once it happens. In the end, he might just die in pain and longing¡­¡±

    It was torture. Just the mere thought of it even happening was already breaking Xenia¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t bear even the thought of Darius hurting because of her.

    ¡°I want to seed in these trials, Jayra, all because I want to stay with him for a long time,¡± Xenia murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power just to be with him.¡±

    ¡°And you will definitely seed, mdy,¡± Jayra encouragingly squeezed her princess¡¯s hand. ¡°You can do it, and I¡¯ll help you with it too.¡±

    As if to take on a sage tone, Jayra then added, ¡°For now, I shall teach you the spell about scent so that when youe back here after the training, you can cast this thing on your own.¡± She let out a snigger, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure that you and His Majesty will be inseparable during bedtime¡­¡±

    Xenia only frowned, making Jayraugh even more as she began teaching her the spell.

    And thankfully, Xenia easily got a hold of the spell that would help her keep her charade going for a good while¡­

    An hour passed¡­

    ¡°Howe I¡¯m not as good at this before?¡± Xenia asked with a frown. ¡°I pretty much got it down after a few tries.¡± Usually, it took her weeks to master a single spell. But apparently, it only took her just an hour for her to perfect the new spell.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have a goal. That, and your determination is unbreakable, mdy,¡± Jayra pointed out with a smile.

    ¡°Before, you had no motivation. You found things boring since you believed that your fighting skills are enough for you. You hated lectures and preferred going outside for adventure since your life was simple and without obstacles. But now, you have this strong will to protect those who you love and care for¡­¡±

    Jayra added, ¡°Why, I can even feel the desperation in you a while ago whenever you¡¯d fail an attempt to cast this spell. Before you would¡¯ve just simply walked out with an irritated scoff at how boring it was, leaving Mineah, Wizard Lurio, and I to just sigh at you¡­¡±

    Xenia nodded, understanding just what exactly her friend meant. ¡°So I simply needed enough willpower,¡± she murmured as she looked down at her hands.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Xenia suddenly spoke up before just as quickly fizzling out, unconsciously biting her lip as she held her tongue.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with the hesitation? Tell me,¡± Jayra asked with a frown.

    Xenia blushed as she bashfully muttered, ¡°Darius¡­ He wanted to ask you for a¡­ Hmm¡­ I told him that I¡¯ll ask y-you instead a-about it¡­¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Xenia gulped and murmured, ¡°A celibacy potion that canst for a week.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jayra asked, her ears seemingly failing her despite the thinly-veiled smile on her lips.

    Xenia¡¯s shoulder shrugged as she repeated, ¡°A Celibacy potion!¡±

    Jayra rapidly blinked at her, stunned at what her princess just asked of her.

    Xenia lowered her gaze as she added, ¡°He said that we need to train hard in the span of a week, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for the both of us if we¡¯re both distracted with¡­ well¡­¡±

    There was silence¡­ Slowly, Xenia tilted her head to look at Jayra, only to see that her friend was so red from suppressing herughter that it soon burst out and roared as the mageughed out loud inside her so-called ¡®The Greatest Mage chamber¡¯.

    ¡°Oh! I-I¡¯m sorry!~¡­ P-Please don¡¯t mind me, mdy,¡± Jayra stuttered in betweenughs. ¡°I-It¡¯s just¡­ Hah- I couldn¡¯t help myself! O-Okay¡­ I¡¯ll prepare the potion, but it¡¯s something he and you-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only for him!¡± Xenia defended.

    Jayra grinned at the obvious weakness in her friend¡¯s argument. ¡°But what if you crawled on top of-¡±

    ¡°Jayra!¡± Xeniained with a frown.

    ¡°Oh fine. The potion won¡¯tst a week though in just one drink. It would be on a daily dose basis,¡± Jayra smirked.

    ¡°Alright, then I will make sure he drinks it daily,¡± Xenia answered with a frown.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work then. We have no minute to spare¡­¡± She shrugged as she added with a more serious tone. ¡°And while we¡¯re here, I might as well also prepare the stuff you¡¯ll need to bring with you in your training with His Majesty. You can also practice in your spare time with him anyway. I¡¯ve already prepared a few notes for you to serve as guidance. Just burn them once you¡¯re done with them.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­ Let¡¯s also prepare some extra celibacy potions for emergency use,¡± Jayra quickly took on her teasing tone again. ¡°Who knows?~ You might end up the one using more of it~¡±

    ¡°Jayra!¡±

 Chapter 158

    Darius was in his best mood as he walked through the hallways. He was smiling from ear-to-ear without so much as a care in the world to everyone he passed by. It was honestly kind of refreshing.

    Feeling himself, he was on his way to visit his mother when he passed by Freya¡¯s chambein.

    Well, since he was there, he might as well ask. ¡°Where¡¯s Freya?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s with the Queen Mother, Your Highness,¡± the chambein exined. ¡°They went straight to the Great Chamber after picking up some flowers.¡±

    With a nod, Darius promptly dismissed the chambein. He then let out a deep sigh as he looked at the path leading to the Great Chamber where her mother would usually hang around with ra and some of her friends for tea, casual talks, or some flower arrangements.

    [Are you going to talk to them now?] Zeus inquired.

    [Yes,] Darius mentally nodded. [Xen and I will leavee midnight, and we¡¯ll both be gone for a week. I don¡¯t want Nasser brainwashing my family while I¡¯m gone, especially Freya.]

    [Good,] Zeus agreed. [It¡¯s about time they know the truth.]

    With a singr purpose, Darius walked towards the Great Chamber, the guards announcing his presence with the usual fanfare. Humming in content, he looked at the guards and instructed, ¡°Make sure no one will disturb us inside.¡±

    With his instructions followed to the letter, Darius entered the room. Inside, his Mother and Freya were already inside arranging flowers in vases together with other servants. As soon as his presence was noticed, he quickly signaled for every servant to leave.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Son?¡± his mother worriedly asked, their servants having already left.

    Instead of answering, Darius looked at Freya, who only gave him the cold shouldes as she said, ¡°I should leave too.¡±

    ¡°Stay, Freya,¡± Darius sighed as he stopped his sister from leaving. ¡°You and Mother need to hear what I have to say. I¡¯ve been keeping this information from the two of you for so long already, and it¡¯s time that you two know the truth. Please sit.¡±

    Taking their respective seats, the two stared at him intently, waiting for him to speak. Neither dared to speak as they attentively waited for him to say his piece.

    ¡°What is it?¡± It was Freya who finally broke the silence as she asked with a frown.

    Darius let out another sigh.

    ¡°Son, tell us,¡± his mother encouraged. ¡°What is it that¡¯s making you weary like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s about father¡¯s d-death¡­¡± Darius stuttered, his emotions getting the better of him. It was still hard for him to open up this topic to them, and the lines on his forehead only deepened as he clenched his jaw. The sudden tightness on his chest was making it hard to breathe¡­

    [You can do this,] Zeus encouraged in his mind. [It¡¯ll be alright¡­]

    ¡°He¡­ He kept uttering out a name before his tongue had beenpletely paralyzed by the poison,¡± Darius started, his gaze straying from his mother and sister. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t forget the look in Father¡¯s eyes that day¡­ How his tears continuously p-poured out his eyes¡­¡± He swallowed¡­ ¡°That¡­ That look of b-betrayal from someone you t-trusted the most¡­ I will never forget that¡­¡±

    And awkward silence settled between them, the tension between them palpable as each one of them waited for the other to break the silence¡­

    ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    It was Freya¡¯s sharp voice that broke through the tension, her tone striking the chamber¡¯s walls like a thunderous p. Darius lifted his head, only to see that both his mother and sister were sobbing. Her mother¡¯s hands were trembling, holding onto the armrests of the chair as if it was a lifeline.

    ¡°Who is it, Son?¡± her mother¡¯s voice spoke out, soothing him as she looked at him in understanding.

    ¡°Nasser¡­¡± Darius weakly uttered.

    ¡°What¡­ H-How can you keep us in the dark like this!?¡± Freya shouted out in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Darius weakly muttered out, but Freya had already stood from her chair and rushed out of the room sobbing. Hearing his sister stomp off, he could no longer help himself as he cried, all as he kept on muttering out one apology after the other.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Hush¡­¡±

    His eyes widened as he felt his mother¡¯s embrace, hugging him while she patted his head. Holding onto the lifeline thrown at him, Darius hugged his mother back as he sobbed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to carry this alone, my son,¡± his mother soothed into his ear. ¡°I truly understand why you did it. You knew how Freya often reacted on impulse, and took her feeling into consideration. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle around. It¡¯s just that she¡¯ll need some time to process this sudden revtion. She¡¯s someone who¡¯s very much acquainted with Nasser¡¯s son and the man himself. She respected the two of them, and even looked up to them¡­.¡±

    ¡°My poor son¡­ How much pain did you endure to keep this to yourself?¡± his mother gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mother. I didn¡¯t want you and Freya to share this burden, but Nasser left me no choice once I saw him trying to use Freya against me,¡± Darius exined, feeling his trembling mother in his embrace.

    ¡°Right now, you and Freya mustn¡¯t let your guards down, especially whenever I¡¯m not around. Don¡¯t let him be suspicious that you know, but always be on guard around him.¡±

    His mother nodded, ¡°I understand what you mean, son. I will do what is needed.¡±

    Darius could only smile in appreciation as he added, ¡°That¡¯s all I can ask for¡­ Until now, it¡¯s been hard to prove exactly how he was responsible for father¡¯s death since he immediately killed the helion soldier who freed him in the crime. Still, it¡¯s obvious that Father was stabbed on the back.¡±

    He growled, his voice cracking the more he talked, ¡°We all knew Father¡­ He¡¯s not that careless, and wouldn¡¯t be simply killed by that¡­ I truly believe that he was fighting against that Helion soldier. And while Father was fighting, Nasser might have picked up that poisonous dagger from the Helion soldier, and stabbed Father with it. But until now, we can¡¯t find any supporting evidence for my theory.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we need to look for someone with the power of irvoyance,¡± his mother whispered with a sigh. ¡°Someone who could see into the past¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tasked Calypso to find one, Mother. But so far, there were none that fit the criteria¡­¡± Darius helplessly informed.

    ¡°Is that why Calypso was always away?¡± the Queen Mother inquired.

    Calypso was his cousin who had decided to be a wanderer months after his father died. He was shattered into pieces at the news of his Father¡¯s death. And unlike him, he couldn¡¯t control his temper in that he might¡¯ve ended up killing Nasser with his two bare hands if he didn¡¯t decide to leave on his own.

    As such, Darius had to keep the man in check, if only for Calypso to not have a drastic mood swing that could end up with him take Nasser¡¯s life¡­ To that end,, he purposely told him that their only hope in finding out the truth was to find someone with the gift of irvoyance. And like he expected, Calypso volunteered for the task. At least, in that way, he could keep him away from the danger of killing Nasser before the time was right.

    ¡°Yes, he volunteered for it, Mother.¡± Darius admitted with a nod. ¡°You knew how he looked at Father like his own father¡­ He was so devastated that he vowed not toe back until he brought some good news with him.¡±

    He then added, ¡°This is also one way to keep him away from Nasser. You know Calypso¡­ His life wouldn¡¯t matter to him as long as he can avenge Father, and I don¡¯t want him to lose his life just because he couldn¡¯t control himself. I will not lose another family because of Nasser!¡±

    ¡°While I strongly believe that Nasser deserves it, he will be punished ording to his crime. I don¡¯t care if it will take time. If getting the evidence to prove that he did it will mean that I can give him the punishment he deserves, then I¡¯ll move mountains just to get them!¡± Darius¡¯s continued with gritted teeth.

    Ten years¡­ He spared Nasser far too long already¡­

 Chapter 159

    ra heaved out a long deep sigh as she walked through the paths along the castle walls. She might have been removed from her post, but Darius didn¡¯t exactly ban her from visiting Cordon Castle. She still wanted to keep the good rtionship she had with Freya and the Queen Mother, and so she intended to pay them a visit whenever she could.

    And on top of that, she¡­

    Another sigh came out of her mouth. Despite everything, she still wanted to see Darius. Even just a glimpse of him would be enough for her to feel good despite the pain creeping up inside her. Just once¡­ Just enough to stave off the madness within her.

    ra shook her head. She should focus on the task at hand¡­

    Knowing the Queen Mother, she would probably be in her Great Chamber around this time of day hour, arranging flowers and reading poems over her favorite tea. As such, she walked straight towards her prospective destination. And sure enough, she found her there alone, sitting on her favorite chair while staring outside towards the view of the main garden she had been tending to.

    ¡°Queen Mother,¡± she politely greeted as walked towards her, sitting opposite her with a curt nod.

    Elegantly, Queen Mother turned her head and gave her a small smile. That smile, however, was void of the usual cheerfulness she would always offer to everyone. That didn¡¯t stop her from noticing something amiss though.

    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong,¡¯ ra worriedly thought.

    Queen Savannah was like a mother to her, and she had grown up under her care enough that she could simply tell from a mere nce whenever something was bothering the older woman. They were all like an open book to her; those she cared about had her full attention despite their smiles trying to hide whatever it was they were feeling.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she directly asked, quickly approaching her foster mother with bent knees. Resting her head on herp, ra felt the Queen Mother¡¯s warm hands stroking her shoulder-length golden blonde hair.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Darius finally told us the truth about Lucian¡¯s death,¡± Savannah solemnly whispered. ¡°Still¡­ I can¡¯t thank you enough, you along with the rest of his friends, for always staying beside him, ra. I¡¯m grateful that you stayed with him even after all this time¡­ You, Bartos, and the rest of the people he trusts¡­¡±

    ra raised her head to look at her closely. Letting out a small breath, she gasped as she saw how the Queen Mother¡¯s eyes swelled up a bit.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want you and Freya to feel burdened and remain in pain¡­¡± ra wistfully exined. She knew exactly why Darius had to hide the truth from his mother and sister. And in all honesty, she would¡¯ve done the same if she was in Darius¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°I know that¡­ But still¡­ he shouldn¡¯t have to bear the heavy weight of burden alone,¡± the Queen Mother sighed. ¡°At this point, I¡¯m just at ease after he finally told me that he wasn¡¯t entirely alone in his burden. He had Gideon and Bartos, together with Calypso along with his trusted men throughout his journey. Once again, thank you for helping Darius get through this¡­¡±

    This time, the Queen Mother¡¯s smile exuded warmth, and ra could see the solemn and genuine look in her foster mother¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything for you, Mother Savannah. You and Father Lucian¡­¡± ra firmly stated as shefortably rested her head against the older woman¡¯sp. She had a few streaks of tears on her face as she continued, ¡°You¡¯re all my family¡­ and Darius¡­ Freya¡­ You all are all I had when I lost everything around me¡­¡±

    She was serious about it too. Even now, she still had her insecurities roiling inside her heart. What if Xenia and the Queen Mother actually enjoyed each other¡¯spany more? Will she lose them? Both the Queen Mother and Freya? She couldn¡¯t even stand losing Darius already. She would go insane if she lost both the mother and sister she grew up with as well.

    She did not want to lose them all¡­ Lose them all to that human Princess¡­ A princess that she knew was simply following her heart¡­

    After a few moments of just silence, the Queen Mother finally managed topose herself, holding ra¡¯s shoulder so that she would get back on her feet and sit close to her. The older woman gently held her hands and squeezed them, making ra look at her and smile back at the reassurance.

    ¡°You¡¯re already a daughter to me, ra. It¡¯s not only blood that binds and makes one family, after all,¡± her foster mother said.

    ¡°No matter what happens, you will always be my daughter. You and Freya as sisters, and to Darius¡¯s as well. We¡¯re your family¡­ and I¡¯d like for us to stay that way. Although, I¡¯ve heard that you and Darius had some talks already, which ended up with him removing you from your post¡­¡±

    ra¡¯s heart thumped wildly in her chest, but she remained quiet as she simply listened to the Queen Mother¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know you, and I know how your heart feels. You do know that I love you as my daughter, ra, and I don¡¯t want to see you in pain,¡± the older woman soothingly said.

    ¡°Things might look difficult at first, but I know you¡¯ll be able to ovee these obstacles. I will always be beside you as your mother, ra. And Darius will never forsake you because he loves you as a sister and friend. As it stands, the current circumstances are being hard on him as well¡­ But as much as we would want to, we cannot force things if it¡¯s not meant to be.¡±

    ra bit her inner cheeks at what she heard. Her eyebrows flinched as she tried her best to control the boiling emotions inside of her from bursting out. Tears started welling up in her eyes as she opened her mouth.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, Mother Savannah¡­ But I¡¯m sorry if I can¡¯t heed your silent request for me to give way¡­¡± ra regretfully spoke. ¡°I¡­ I just can¡¯t let go so easily like that. I want to fight for him, and I¡¯ll still fight Xenia in the trial bybat no matter what. Assuming that she even survives the four trials, that is¡­¡±

    Queen Mother let out a long deep sigh and said, ¡°I understand, ra. If you must, then put up a fight, if only for you to ease your mind and heart¡­ Fight Princess Xenia fair and square in the trial bybat, but please¡­ Please know when to stop. When enough is enough and you feel like there¡¯s no real point in continuing further.¡±

    She then added, ¡°Just remember that I¡¯ll always be here for you as your mother no matter what, ra. You¡¯ll always be my daughter,e what may. Don¡¯t strain your rtionship with us too much¡­ Ande back soon after sorting everything out.¡±

    ra remained silent, but her silent sobs were still heard by the one woman that truly knew what it meant. The Queen Mother continued patting her on the back as she soothed her, stroking her hair in an effort tofort her.

    She melted into her mother¡¯s embrace. Even as she sobbed, she knew exactly what Mother Savannah meant. And still, she was just as lost. The pain in her heart was just too much to bear, and she wasn¡¯t even sure if she was strong enough to handle it the way the Queen Mother wanted her to handle it. However, she at least knew and felt the warmth and sincerity of her words¡­ That she would always be her daughter no matter what.

 Chapter 160 Canâ€™t Take That Risk

    ¡°You¡¯re getting a good grasp of the air around you,¡± Jayramented with a deep frown. ¡°I mean, this is a bit surprising, but you¡¯re honestly getting quite good at this.¡±

    The mage¡¯s eyes never left Xenia as she cast some magic using the air inside the room. Her princess was making good progress, and she was honestly kind of irritated at how quickly she was progressing.

    ¡°Really?¡± Xenia beamed.

    Jayra nodded. She was baffled at how Xenia was managing to do this kind of magic. Somehow, she could actually control the air with just enough concentration whenever she followed her instructions.

    Like Darius had suggested, she had the princess focus more on the element of air so that it would be easier for them to practice and train inside the castle discreetly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit weird. I mean, I understand that in using magic and spells, we also tend to use nature and the major elements. But before¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to do it properly even after numerous attempts at it with Ezekiel and Mineah,¡± Xenia frowned as she held a small force of wind inside the room in her hand.

    ¡°I still remember how frustrating it was for me to not be able to use the benefit of the angel blood within me. Now though, it feels so easy. I mean, I can even sense it like I¡¯m just breathing¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    It was still weird to feel, really. It was as if something dormant inside her body had been activated all of a sudden.

    If she recalled correctly, her mother was someone powerful, what with being a fallen angel herself. As such, the Queen of Ebodia could use all the elements around to her advantage. However, it wasn¡¯t as powerful as before she fell from the grace of the heavens. There were restrictions on her power due to her being a fallen angel, and yet she alone was more than equivalent to a thousand powerful warriors on the battlefield. That was why their father was confident in sending almost the entirety of their army to aid her brother Ezekiel at war, leaving Ebodia Castle with just a few royal knights for its defense.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    She was interrupted from her deep thoughts when she heard Jayra rushing towards the nearby window. From there, she saw Skyler, the royal pigeon Jayra used as her messenger between her and her parents.

    ¡®A message from Ebodia then,¡¯ Xenia thought, quickly releasing the power of the wind she held in her palm.

    Rushing towards Jayra¡¯s side, she peeked over her friend¡¯s shoulder to read the letter. The more she read, the more lines formed on her forehead as she tried to understand what her mother was saying. As usual, after they were done, Jayra promptly burned the missive.<sub></sub>

    ¡°So Mother thinks that it was Darius¡¯s blood within me that will trigger my passive power?¡± Xenia asked with a frown.

    ¡°You drank Darius¡¯s blood a while ago, right?¡± Jayra asked, ignoring her princess¡¯s frown. ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, just a few sips, I think. Like¡­¡± Xenia looked up as she tried to remember how many gulps she made this morning. ¡°Three gulps,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You should take note of this, Xenia. See how long it willst,¡± Jayra suggested with a hum. ¡°Seeing as you managed to hold on to your power like this, the Queen might be right in her assumptions. Darius¡¯s blood might be elerating everything that was stagnant in your abilities as a fallen angel, and your body should be the one to confirm this.¡±

    ¡°So are you and my mother suggesting that I suck Darius dry of his blood then? Cause I¡¯d definitely need a huge amount of it to make sure it won¡¯t wear off as easily from my system,¡± Xenia burst out in disbelief.

    She too had just read the message her mother sent. It was said that her blood sample that had Darius¡¯s blood mixed in with it had positive reactions; fueling the angel blood to its fullest potential somehow. Well¡­ It wasn¡¯t just his blood, actually¡­ Her mother even suggested something more based on her theories.<sub></sub>

    ¡°No? She clearly stated that it wasn¡¯t only blood that¡¯s needed, Xenia,¡± Jayra reasoned. ¡°You read it, right¡­ She thinks that forming the bond between you and Darius would fully activate the angel blood within you¡­¡±

    She stared at her and added, ¡°Werewolf blood can only heal when ingested, but its effect of giving some of their owner¡¯s powers to those who imbibed on them was only temporary and will easily wear off as you said. As such, I think that Queen Mother has a point. Maybe you should let Darius mark you just so you can have the permanent effects.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s only a theory, Jayra,¡± Xenia cut her friend off with a rebuttal. ¡°What if she¡¯s wrong and wepleted the Mate Bond only for me to end up failing and dying¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to think of the worst-case scenario, but it was still something they should always consider, seeing as it could still happen despite their best efforts.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die in this trial, Xenia. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jayra reminded her. ¡°Beirut saw your future, remember? You¡¯re gonna live for a long time yet.¡±

    ¡°You do know that I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t believe in that, right?¡± Xenia fired back with a reminder of her own. ¡°I mean, yeah, I witnessed them happening, and yet for me, some of them were nothing but coincidences. Nobody really knows the future. Yes, Seers could foresee what ising, but¡­ isn¡¯t it also true that we can alter the future by preparing for it?¡±

    She reasoned, ¡°Like how we manage to save those soldiers in the encampment when Tarah saw them dying and being poisoned by the water. No one could tell what would really happen unless it happened already. There could always be a change somewhere, in one way or another. Nothing is certain, Jayra.¡±

    ?[0)??? Xenia inhaled deeply and continued, ¡°This is a risk¡­ Questionable, whether I¡¯d take it or not¡­¡±

    Jayra let out a deep and heavy sigh, one that she repeated as the silence between them reigned. Xenia simply stared at her, waiting for her friend to respond.

    ¡°What now?¡± Jayra mumbled out with a frown.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re frustrated. And I know that you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯m overreacting and paranoid, but I just can¡¯t help it, Jayra,¡± Xenia admitted with a heavy heart.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want topromise something with the uncertainty of life. None of us can guarantee thatpleting the Mate Bond by having Darius marking me will activate the power of the angel blood power in me. I just can¡¯t take that risk¡­¡±

    She then added, ¡°Just¡­ Please don¡¯t mention this to Darius¡­ Promise me¡­¡±

    There was a pause before Jayra replied, ¡°No, I won¡¯t promise that. Be mad at me all you want, but I¡¯ll definitely tell this to His Majesty. That way, you can directly talk to him about this matter.¡±

    She then added, ¡°He has the right to know of your decision since he¡¯s the one you¡¯re protecting. And I also think that you should hear what he says on this matter.¡±

    ¡°Fine then,¡± Xenia murmured in resignation ¡°Let me talk to him about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Promise me first,¡± Jayra said, looking at her intently without batting an eye.

    ¡°I promise,¡± Xenia sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with him during our training together¡­¡±

    With that, another round of silence settled between them. Perhaps some change was in order, but she didn¡¯t know what¡­

    ***********

    AN: What do you think? Should Xenia let Darius mark her already or not?

    EN: lol no xD

 Chapter 161 My Kingdom

    Xenia dropped her shoulders as she excused herself for a while from Jayra. She wanted some air, so she made her way to the nearest roof, which was coincidentally the one she had already walked through with Dariusst night. It was when they went to the parapet, the ce where he opened up everything to her about his father¡¯s death.

    Walking up, the guards greeted her with utter respect, to which she greeted them back with a curt nod.

    ¡°Back here again¡­¡±

    As she expected, the view atop the roof was great during the daytime. That part of the wall was facing the Miran Ocean, the same ocean that separated Ebodia from the Kingdom of Valcrez.

    Slightly spreading her arms, thete afternoon breeze felt nice as it washed over her. It was bing rather chilly and bracing by now, the inevitable winter creeping ever so closer with each passing day.

    Walking further, Xenia only halted when she suddenly saw a familiar figure standing on the parapet.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®ra?¡¯ Xenia thought.

    Well, that was awkward¡­ She was about to turn around and leave when ra turned around, their eyes meeting as a wave of familiarity washed over them.

    Thetter slightly bowed and greeted her, so Xenia did the same. Now that they¡¯ve seen each other, it would feel weird if she just left like they haven¡¯t met. Besides, it was her intended destination, and it wasn¡¯t like ra owned that part of the castle.

    With a breath, Xenia walked towards the bench that the guard had left there and quietly sat by.

    ¡°I was surprised to see that there was an avable seat here, so I asked the guards how it happened,¡± ra started as she casually sat beside her.<sub></sub>

    ¡®This feels weird,¡¯ Xenia mused, scooting over to give ra her space.

    ¡°See there? Darius and I would always y around that part of the castle when we were kids,¡± ra reminisced as she pointed towards a particr part of the wall. ¡°I used to go to that wall and walk around without fear back then¡­¡±

    She then inhaled deeply, letting out a loud sigh as she continued, ¡°Darius would always just watch me, not saying a single word even if he was enjoying himself. He¡¯s quite a man of a few words, you see, and that vexed me.¡±

    She chuckled, ¡°So instead of doing it the old-fashioned way, I tried to gain his attention by putting myself in danger. It wasn¡¯t my brightest idea, but I trusted him. And as I¡¯ve thought, he will always be there at just the right time to always save me, even though he doesn¡¯t really look like he cared at all.¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯tment. Instead, she listened as ra narrated more and more stories about her and Darius¡¯s childhood. And as the conversation kept going, the princess knew that there was something at the end of all this. Despite herself, she somehow felt jealous at knowing how fun ra¡¯s childhood was with Darius around. It was like the two of them were inseparable in her memories, and she would never have that even if she tried.<sub></sub>

    She looked at the sky when ra finally wound down, having her moment of silence as they simply basked in each other¡¯s presence¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s nice, having someone you trust beside you. Someone who you wholeheartedly cherish,¡± Xenia genuinely thought aloud.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Darius also felt wonderful having you by his side, having those memories with a special friend like you, ra¡­¡± She truly meant it too. She knew that ra was a nice woman, but she wasn¡¯t that naive to not feel the lingering tension hovering between them.

    Xenia knew¡­ ra didn¡¯t look at Darius like how the others did. Her eyes¡­ They held a deep emotion towards Darius, and it had honestly bothered the princess ever since the day she met her.

    ?[0)??? ¡°Darius and I shared a lot of memories together, both good and bad¡­¡± ra sighed. ¡°I witnessed it all with him, and I stood beside him always, constantly watching his back just as he did to mine. He had pains and burdens, most of which he tried to carry alone, and yet I shared those burdens with him¡­¡±

    ra then looked her straight in the eye. ¡°Darius and I have a strong bond, and I refuse to let anyone destroy it. I will not have those times we had together perish just like that. I will fight for him no matter what. As such, I will fight you in the fifth trial, Xenia.¡±

    She almost had a faint smile as she then added, ¡°So make sure you pass the four trials. I¡¯ll be very cross if you didn¡¯t even give me a proper fight.¡±

    Xenia could only return the smile as she saw ra¡¯s determination. Having a faint smile of her own, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ra. You¡¯ll definitely see me in the trial bybat. And those memories that you were saying¡­ I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t perish no matter what happens between us. They¡¯re already a part of Darius; memories that had made him who he is right now.¡±

    She then sincerely added, ¡°As a woman, I understand your heart, ra¡­ But as Darius¡¯s woman, as well as being someone who loves him deeply, I will not tolerate anyone getting in the way of us creating new memories for our future.¡±

    Having said her piece, Xenia then stood up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave, Lady ra. I truly hope that in the future, after all of this is over, that I can see you not as an enemy, but as a friend who both cares for the welfare of our King and the kingdom that he is protecting. Someone who would set aside her feelings just to consider what it was that our King would want¡­¡±

    With a genuine smile, Xenia turned around and started to walk away from her. Perhaps one day¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re just an intruder! Not even a Cordonian! Someone who doesn¡¯t care about this ce¡­ H-His kingdom¡­¡±

    ra¡¯s sharp and using voice pierced through Xenia¡¯s back, making her halt her steps. The anguish in her rival¡¯s tone was apparent, one that she had constantly heard from the woman ever since they¡¯ve began butting heads with one another.

    Xenia let out a loud sigh. Without looking back, she replied, ¡°I may be an intruder, but Darius is already my kingdom¡­ My home¡­ That alone makes Cordon a ce I care for, seeing as this kingdom is Darius¡¯s.¡±

    *******************

    July 30, 2022 AN: Yehey!!! We suddenly reached another hundred Golden Tickets (GTs) so 5 chapters were released for today. Thank you sooo much my lovelies. Don¡¯t forget to continue on voting especially on August 1 for GTs since our Golden Tickets ranking resets monthly. *Kisses and hugs*

    PS. More Bonus Chapters once we also reach Thousand Powerstone Ranking weekly and once our book receives Super Gifts. Enjoy the weekends guys. Always keep safe and God Bless.

 Chapter 162 Deadly Gorgeous

    Not hearing back from ra, Xenia let out another regretful sigh before walking away with a shrug.

    ?[0)??? Her nostrils were actually ring as she murmured, ¡°First, I have to deal with that blood-sucking Ezme, and now I have this weird rivalry with his childhood sweetheart, ra¡­ Just how many more women are there in the line-up that I have to deal with because of that Werewolf King? Such a yer¡­¡±

    She was stomping off as she headed back down to Jayra when her eyes darted towards the inner courtyard. Her eyes rolled as she scorned, ¡°And there¡¯s another one¡­ That bosom-blesseddy¡­¡± She had almost forgotten about that Be, the one who was far too blunt with her words and actions.

    Ignoring what she just saw, she hurried on in her steps, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t cross paths with the woman. However, it looked to be impossible since one way or another, she still had to pass through the inner courtyard where Be currently was. Trying to keep her silence, her eyes rounded when she saw Darius walking towards the other woman¡¯s direction.

    ¡®What the hell?¡¯

    Xenia quickly hurried on in her steps to the point that she was practically running¡­ There was no way that she¡¯d just let that meeting happen.

    ¡°What is she doing?!¡± Xenia gasped when she saw Darius halt in his steps as Be suddenly turned around, acting in a way as if she was asking him for help. ¡°Not on my watch¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Rushing towards them, Darius smiled at her as soon as he saw her making her way towards them. ¡°Xen¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it snapped¡­ Please help me, Your Majesty,¡± Xenia heard Be ask, possibly referring to the tie on the back of her dress.

    ¡°I¡¯ll-¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Xenia quickly cut off, grabbing the tie and pulling on it hard.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Be gasped.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want it snapping around like this, dear. We should tie this one tightly and not bother His Majesty with something as small as this!¡± she sarcastically pointed out, her sharp re throwing daggers towards Darius.<sub></sub>

    ***

    On the other hand, Darius could only shake his head as he watched his mate purposely tighten the tie on the back of Be¡¯s dress a bit too tightly.

    He inwardly let out a sigh, pitying Be with how tight Xen was trying to tie the knot on her back. He had honestly been on his way to where Xen was since he smelled her scent earlier. It was simply a coincidence that Be suddenly greeted him on his way to his mate.

    Focusing his attention back on the scene in front of him, he genuinely thought that Be was having some kind of trouble when she asked him for help. He was even about to call for one of the passing servants when Xen suddenly took over.

    [She looks so jealous,] Zeusmented. [She¡¯s not even hiding it anymore.]

    Darius almost chuckled. He couldn¡¯t agree more.<sub></sub>

    [You¡¯re so screwed! And yet here you are smiling widely at your impending doom. Just great,] Zeus scoffed.

    Darius simply ignored his wolf. The jealous look on the love of his life looked so adorable that he couldn¡¯t help but smile. And that was with her throwing him a few sharp and deadly res at him.

    ¡°There! All done Lady Be,¡± Xeniamented with a smile, her eyes turning into sharp crescent moons as she beamed. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that with this knot, your dress won¡¯t snap off anymore!¡±

    [Ooh¡­ Those eyes look quite deadly¡­] Zeusmented.

    [They look deadly gorgeous if you ask me,] Darius inwardly replied, still in a daze while staring at his mate.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Be addressed Xen with a thinly-veiled smile. ¡°Now where was I¡­ Oh right. I was here since I was curious to meet Lady Jayra in advance, seeing as she¡¯s my brother¡¯s mate.¡±

    She then ced a finger on her chin as she added, ¡°You see, my brother already talked to me and our parents about his ns on formally introducing her to the family. He ns on bringing Lady Jayra to our pack tomorrow, but I got too excited to wait. So here I am~¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Xenia nodded with a smile. ¡°In that case, Lady Jayra is currently in her personal great chamber. Let me walk you to her.¡±

    Xenia kept her ears open as she waited for the other woman¡¯s response. Her eyebrows lifted when Be looked at Darius and said, ¡°Your Highness, will you alsoe when Bartos brings Lady Jayra with him?¡±

    Xen looked at him with a straight face and casually reminded, ¡°Aren¡¯t we busy with training?¡±

    Darius gulped at those eyes of hers. For no reason at all, a chill suddenly ran through his spine as his nerves began acting up.

    ¡°Right,¡± Darius politely pointed out with a half smile. ¡°Apologies, Lady Be, but Xenia and I need to focus hard on her training, which means I won¡¯t be able to join Bartos on his current endeavors. Besides, it¡¯s a personal affair, one that I believe should only be joined by Jayra alone.¡±

    Be pouted, ¡°What are you saying, Your Majesty? It¡¯s not like that will be your first time visiting our humble home. It¡¯s been a while, and you¡¯re like a family to us.¡± She used a tone that emphasized her longing as she added, ¡°I would love to y cards with you like we used to. Isn¡¯t it fun? It¡¯s been a while!¡±

    Then she looked at Xen with a wink and said, ¡°His Majesty is quite good with cards, you know!¡±

    [You¡¯re really in big trouble now,] Zeus scoffed.

    Still unfazed, Darius simply shrugged his shoulders. Bartos¡¯s parents loved ying cards, and him along with Chancellor Talon were usually the only ones that really went head to head with their games.

    ¡°But not as good as Chancellor Talon. Anyway, like my mate said. We will be very busy but surely I will visit the House of Hindman with Xen very soon,¡± Dariusmented before quickly calling a servant and instructing her to lead Lady Be to Jayra.

    ¡°If that is all, I should be leaving then,¡± Be said with a curt nod to him and Xen.

    She then paused particrly at Xen and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to seeing you in the trial bybat, mdy. You see, I¡¯m one of thosedies who¡¯s been dreaming to be the Queen of Cordon since I was a kid. As such, I suggest you watch out not only for ra but also for me.¡±

    Darius shook his head with a sigh as he saw the wink Be gave Xen and him before leaving with the nearest servant. Turning to Xen, he was about to say something when thetter suddenly walked ahead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading directly to my bedchamber, my king,¡± Xen tersely stated. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at dinner.¡±

    He was about to follow Xen at that instant when Freya suddenly called for him telepathically, [Look¡­ Can we talk?]

 Chapter 163 He Vexed Me

    Hearing his sister¡¯s serious tone, Darius didn¡¯t waste time as he immediately went straight to Freya. She was at the stables, tending to her favorite horse as she usually did whenever she was upset. She never changed, it seemed¡­ always running to her horse whenever she was sad or angry, dismissing everyone that came to her as she stayed there alone.

    Reaching the stables, Darius let out a sigh as he approached Freya, gently stroking Speedy¡¯s mane as he established his presence. That was the name young Freya named the horse when she received it from their father when she turned ten. Speedy was but a pony at that time that their father assigned him to her care.

    ¡°Speedy will leave me soon,¡± Freyamented as she hugged her horse. ¡°In just a few more years¡­ Howe a horse¡¯s life span isn¡¯t that long¡­¡±

    ¡°He will at least leave us with his lineage,¡± Dariusmented. ¡°He has ten babies for you to choose from.¡±

    Hearing his words, Freya¡¯s eyes swelled until her tears finally broke through. Inadvertently, he made her cry, and it broke his heart to be the one to do it with his callous words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I still hate you,¡± Freya mumbled out. ¡°How could you keep it to yourself for ten years? You could¡¯ve told us sooner¡­ That way, I-¡°

    ¡°No¡­¡± Darius firmly denied. ¡°I would¡¯ve done the same thing, Freya, even if I somehow managed to go back in time¡­¡±

    ¡°Selfish¡­ Do you think you can save us from the burden?¡± Freya bitterly asked. ¡°That¡¯s just selfish of you. You deprived us of sharing that burden with you. You¡¯re so greedy, Brother. And yet, in the end, you still have to tell us everything anyway. Thanks for nothing, sparing us those ten years keeping us in the dark only to break us now.¡±

    Darius could only sigh at her sister¡¯s bitter words. Freya was still mad at him, and he could honestly understand why.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Freya weakly murmured out, tears pooling out of her eyes once again.<sub></sub>

    If he was surprised at her apology, Darius didn¡¯t care as he pulled her sister in for an embrace. ¡°Shh¡­ Please don¡¯t be mad anymore, Freya. I already told you and Mother the truth this time. You¡¯re already a grown woman who can fend for herself, something that I was honestly waiting for before, well, revealing this secret to you.¡±

    He rubbed her back as he added ¡°Now you know, and I¡¯ll be at ease knowing that you won¡¯t let yourself be used. Just act like you always do, Freya, and I¡¯ll do the rest. I¡¯ll make sure that justice will be served soon. And from now on, I won¡¯t keep you and mother in the dark. I¡¯ll let you y your part so that our victory will be all the more worth it in the end, even if it takes a long time¡­¡±

    He continued, ¡°Look, I know you like Gs very much, but¡­ I honestly don¡¯t have anything against him except for the fact that Nasser is his father.¡±

    He reluctantly admitted, ¡°Although Gs is someone hard to read, so far, he¡¯s clean. Besides, it¡¯s not right that we also put me on a son for a crime that his fathermitted. However, we¡¯re still unsure if Gs could be truly trusted. Family will always be a family, after all. In the same way how blood is always thicker than water.¡±

    Freya let out a long sigh before she gently pushed her brother away to properly look at him. She honestly didn¡¯t want to tell her brother that she already found her mate, but seeing the worry creeping all over his face, she knew she had no choice but to tell him the truth.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Brother¡­ I already found my mate,¡± Freya started, her eyes averting his face as she admitted. ¡°I recognized him the night I came back home to the castle.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Darius directly asked her with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Gideon.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Darius burst out. The lines on his forehead deepened while he blinked at her. ¡°Wait.. Howe that arse isn¡¯t telling me a thing!¡±

    ¡°Err¡­ What if he doesn¡¯t feel the Mate Pull?¡± Freya weakly suggested. ¡°We all know that not all werewolves are blessed to feel the Mate Pull and that not all instances of it are mutual between two werewolves. What if I¡¯m the only one feeling it?¡±

    It was still possible, so long as she disregarded the fact that Gideon called her his mate that night. Then again, the man was drunk, and she simply couldn¡¯t trust a drunk man¡¯s words. It was silly, but she wouldn¡¯t believe it unless Lord Gideon confirmed it to her himself while he was sober. That was why she was waiting for him to return.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him and confirm this,¡± Darius promptly replied. ¡°He¡¯s still outside, but he¡¯ll be back tonight just before Xen and I leave. Although, I¡¯m honestly more at ease now. Gideon is someone worthy for you, Freya.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like him. You¡¯ve been away for four years, but you¡¯ll have a lot of time to get to know him now. You two have so many simrities if I might say.¡±

    ¡°You and mother said the same thing, but I highly doubt that,¡± Freya sighed. ¡°Really, all I remember from Lord Gideon was how he vexed me most of the time. Seriously, he never failed to tease and annoy me¡­¡±

    Dariusughed and messed with her short hair hanging on her forehead as he patted her.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Just like this!¡± she added with crossed arms.

    ¡°Ah, I always liked doing this¡­ These wispy short strands of hair on your forehead are simply too adorable,¡± he chuckled.

    ?[0)??? ¡°And I¡¯m sure Gideon thinks the same. Really, don¡¯t judge my friend so easily, dear sister. I¡¯m telling you, I can never be more at ease with your future now. If it wasn¡¯t Gideon, I wouldn¡¯t have minded Bartos. But apparently, thetter already has a mate, so Gideon¡¯s the only one avable and worthy of my sister.¡±

    Freya had a pout as she mumbled, ¡°But Lord Gs is still better than him¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really want Nasser to be your father-inw?¡± Darius simply asked.

    ¡°Of course not! Over my dead body!¡± Freya denied with gritted teeth. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll be the one to kill that old geezer! But don¡¯t worry, Brother. I won¡¯tpromise your ns. I¡¯ll just hold it in till the right timees.¡±

    It would be hard though. Now that she knew the truth, there was no way that she would let that traitor y with her like he used to!

    Darius no longer continued with their current conversation as he simply changed topics by saying, ¡°By the way, you should thank Gideon. He¡¯s the one who personally took good care of Speedy while you were gone, including his offspring.¡±

    He creased his forehead and then hummed, ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ he would also often ask how you¡¯re doing at Mount Sorel while you were gone. Adding all that, it just tells me now that Gideon actually knows that you¡¯re his mate.¡±

 Chapter 164 [Bonus chapter]My Present and Future

    Xenia¡¯s face turned dark as she walked straight to her bedchamber. She was supposed to prepare her personal things to bring io their journey, Plus, the clothes the royal seamstress had made for her were ready and delivered to her bedchamber right now. She had been excited to see them since Cordonian outfits were quite different from the ones she was used to in Ebodia.

    Unfortunately for her, she was no longer in the mood to see them. Instead, she simply left them unseen inside their respective chests as she looked at the door with a burning gaze¡­ She was waiting for Darius to arrive, but a few minutes of waitingter proved that he wouldn¡¯t show up. Her disappointment rose even further than usual.

    Darius didn¡¯t even bother to go after her. Her face crumpled even further, recalling Be¡¯s words from earlier.

    ¡°Watch not only for ra but also for her?¡± she scoffed with a twitch in her mouth. ¡°What a blunt warning!¡±

    Truly, Bartos¡¯s sister was blunt and aggressive, especially with the way she dressed. For some reason, the woman always wore those kinds of low-cut style dresses, constantly revealing the bumpy cleavage of her boobs wherever she went. And while she never felt inferior to anyone or anything at all, those boobs of hers were admittedly biggerpared to hers. And ording to one of Jayra¡¯s books, men preferred bigger boobs.

    Xenia subconsciously looked at her own chest, mentallyparing herself with how big Be¡¯s size was. ¡°Hers is bigger, but it¡¯s not like mine isn¡¯tparable,¡± she mumbled out with a pout.

    She had round boobs, and they weren¡¯t even that small. If Jayra ever saw her like this, her friend would surelyugh at her for it. It wasn¡¯t that she was insecure, of course, but she simply couldn¡¯t stand the fact of how so many women seemed to be trying to hook up her man!

    ¡°Tsk, they¡¯re still confident since I¡¯m still unmarked, unmarried, and technically still not their Queen,¡± she helplessly murmured with a click of her tongue.<sub>.</sub>

    Letting out a sigh, Xenia walked towards one of her wardrobes. With a spell, she opened its secretpartment. She was keeping Jayra¡¯s books hidden there, and she absently grabbed one to read as she waited to be called for dinner.

    ¡°Might as well read something¡­¡±

    She was upset, and thus, she needed to divert her attention elsewhere. Comfortably sitting on her bed, she was about to open her book and read when a familiar voice suddenly talked to her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you like reading books.¡±

    Darius had suddenly appeared, walking towards her from the balcony as he stared at her book. Xenia quickly put down the book and hid it under her pillow. Thinking back, she inwardly cursed at how suspicious she just acted in front of him.

    Darius frowned at her actions, looking suspicious as hemented, ¡°Do you really need to hide that from me?¡±

    Xenia simply gave him the cold shoulder and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s too early for dinner, my King. Is there anything important for us to discuss for you to justify your visit?¡±<sub></sub>

    Darius smiled at her question. It was a devious one as he approached her and sat on the edge of her bed. To Xenia¡¯s horror, he moved to grab the book under her pillow. Quickly, the princess moved to defend her pride and quickly attempted to grab the book from him.

    Fortunately, she managed to snag it away from him and jumped out of bed.

    ¡°What is this? Are you going to fight me over the book?¡± Darius questioned with knitted brows.

    Xenia promptly ignored him as she quickly cast a spell on the book, throwing it somewhere near the wardrobe that she hoped he wouldn¡¯t get to.

    ¡°It¡¯s something private, my King,¡± Xenia murmured, her heart practically hammering inside her chest. She was too embarrassed at the prospect of Darius discovering that she read those kinds of books. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please tell me what it is that you want?¡±

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Darius promptly questioned as he walked towards her once more.

    In response, Xenia stepped back as he continued to approach her, her back hitting the wall as she found herself cornered. As if to press his advantage, Darius put both of his arms on the wall, giving her no room for escape as his eyes intently looked at hers.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Are you jealous of Be?¡± he followed up.

    Xenia couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes. She was having mixed emotions at the moment, not to mention the added embarrassment she was feeling for almost being caught with a lewd book.

    She clicked her tongue and murmured, ¡°Howe you¡¯re such a yer? Just how many women do I need to expect to shoo off before they stoping for you?¡±

    ?[0)??? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darius innocently pondered.

    ¡®Why does he want me to state the obvious?¡¯ Xenia inwardlyined.

    With a smug sigh, she eximed, ¡°First Ezme, then ra, and now Be.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? You¡¯ll meet three more then, seeing as you¡¯ll need to fight three more women in the trial bybat, my Queen,¡± Darius amusingly responded as he curled his lips, the back of his hand caressing her cheek. ¡°Either way, why are you even mad when those women can no longer have me? I¡¯m already yours, my love¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry it took me a long time to follow you here,¡± Darius whispered in her ear, his fingers trailing from her chin all the way down to her neck. ¡°Freya had telepathically called for me to talk, so I had to rush and see to her needs.¡±.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes widened and asked, ¡°Did you tell them the truth?¡±

    Darius nodded with a smile, ¡°I did, and I want to thank you for your advice, my love. I feel much lighter now like something heavy in my chest had just been lifted.¡± He sighed in relief as he added, ¡°At least now, Mother and Freya will both be aware of what really happened. I can also leave them without worrying about them being used in Nasser¡¯s scheming.¡±

    ¡°I-Is that so¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xenia murmured as she turned her head down. She was so childish acting like this when Darius was actually going through something.

    He had just made the big decision of revealing the secret he had been keeping from his family, and yet here she was acting all grumpy because of something so petty. It wasn¡¯t even his fault that so many women were falling for him, herself included.

    Her eyes were about to tear up when she felt Darius¡¯s arms pulling her body in for a tight hug. Taking the invitation, Xenia buried her face in his chest as she dwelled on his scent.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only woman in my eyes, Xen. So there¡¯s no need to be jealous at all¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± Xenia weakly defended.

    ¡°Then why are you sulking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Okay, fine¡­. I¡¯m jealous knowing that you have precious memories with them. Meanwhile I¡­ I just arrived in your life and brought nothing to you but problems.¡± Xenia honestly stated. She knew that Darius waspromising a lot just to spend more time with her, especially in their future training, and yet she wasn¡¯t even doing much for him.

    ¡°Stop that, Xen. You¡¯re the best thing that came into my life,¡± Darius firmly stated. ¡°We might not have as much time spent together since we just met recentlypared to others, but we still have our lifetime to create more memories together. And I¡¯m looking forward to that. I just love you so much that I can¡¯t wait to explore my present and future with you¡­¡±

    *****************

    July 1, 2022 AN: TCE will release a total of 5 chapters today for reaching 1k Powerstones.

    P.S. Keep voting for a 5 chapters release instead of just 2 every time we reach 100s on Golden Tickets and 1000s on Powerstones. Another Extra Bonus Chapter/s too for sending Super Gift. Thank you so much for the support and love. Kindly share your thoughts too about the book throughments and reviews that will help a lot for wsa2022 contest.

 Chapter 165 A Threat**

    Xenia¡¯s heart melted at Darius¡¯s words. She was literally on cloud nine as she tightly hugged him back, her prior grumpiness fading away in favor of her love for him to shine.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let anyone touch you then. And make sure you correct any woman who would try to hit on you, okay?¡± Xenia murmured into his chest. Was she too demanding? Ah, she never thought that she would have this kind side to her.

    ¡°I will, my love. You don¡¯t have to tell me that,¡± Darius soothingly chuckled. ¡°Although, I strongly believe that I already made myself clear to everyone that you¡¯re the only one for me. My one and only love and Queen. If they still won¡¯t acknowledge my words, then I do believe that you really have to fight the rest and make them bow to you.¡±

    Hearing his jest, Xenia gently pushed him off her and tilted her head to him with a frown. ¡°What I mean is like a while ago¡­ Were you nning to help Be tie up that loose tie on her gown if I didn¡¯t interrupt you two earlier?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Darius firmly denied. ¡°I would¡¯ve asked a servant to do it for me. I will never touch it!¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she reminded him, ¡°But you let her hug your arm while we were at the training grounds that one time. She¡¯s intentionally brushing her bosoms up against your arm!¡±

    ¡°I was caught off-guard that time, Xen, and-¡± Darius halted as if caught midthought.

    Xenia¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll make sure that none of those things will ever happen again,¡± Darius murmured. ¡°No other woman should ever be able to touch or brush up against my skin except for you and you alone, my love. So don¡¯t be mad anymore?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Squinting her eyes at him, Xenia raised her brows as she noted, ¡°You purposefully let Be touch you like that before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I was just curious to see how you would react from seeing another woman touching me like that,¡± Darius confessed.

    ¡°I knew it!!!¡±

    ¡°My wolf Zeus said it would help¡­¡± Darius admitted with a sigh. ¡°Apparently, it was so that you¡¯ll know how you truly feel towards me.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s expression turned darker by the second, but she didn¡¯t say a single word for a few seconds. Instead, she sternly looked at Darius and replied, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let it go just this once. But if something like this happens again, I won¡¯t let you touch me ever again!¡±

    Darius gulped, and Xenia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at seeing how pale his face became. While she understood his dilemma before, seeing as she wasn¡¯t open to him or even epting of his feelings at the time, that wasn¡¯t the case right now. They already have a mutual understanding of their rtionship, and she would definitely not let something like this slide by anymore.

    As if trying to ask for forgiveness, Darius leaned down and brushed his forehead against hers, their noses also touching as he stared at her.

    ¡°I promise that won¡¯t happen again, my love,¡± Darius murmured under his breath. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad anymore?¡±<sub></sub>

    To add to his strategy, Darius began nting soft kisses all over her face. And it seemed to have worked as Xenia no longer said a word. Her arms slowly coiled around his neck in submission, her actions being more than enough as her answer.

    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± Darius admitted with a sigh. ¡°I only have until tomorrow dawn to touch and make love to you because of that training¡­ Did you ask Jayra to prepare the potion?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xenia whispered out. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it with me. You¡¯ll have to drink it daily starting tomorrow. I¡¯ll make sure to prepare it for you every morning¡­¡±

    The princess moaned when Darius started caressing one of her breasts. He then glided his other hand down, pulling at the hem of her gown as his hand slid inside. He rubbed against her sensitive skin, slowly making his way to her inner thighs as he partook in her pleasure.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡±

    Xenia gasped. He was muttering feverish things against her skin, and she was once again drowning in his touch and kisses as she could only respond favorably to his movements. Soon enough, he had already slid his hand inside her underwear, her breath gasping against his mouth that was still suckling on her lips.

    ¡°Heavens! You¡¯re so wet already, my love,¡± Darius chuckled as he slipped his fingers past his glistening folds. ¡°You¡¯re driving me insane¡­¡±

    Humming in satisfaction, he slid his fingers inside her wetness, gently stroking her insides as he felt her juices trickle. Having felt that his fingers were sufficiently soaked, he then pulled them out and licked them dry, his eyes fixated on hers as he relished her vor.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he groaned in satisfaction, making Xenia blush hard. That simple gesture turned her on so hard that she took the initiative to undress in one quick motion, letting her gown slip past her body as she prepared herself to get taken.

    As usual, Darius¡¯s burning gaze locked itself on her naked body. Slowly, he kissed his way down her body, bending down till he stopped on her apex. cing one of her legs on his shoulder, he dug in as he began kissing her inner thighs.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡± she called out with a gasp when his face reached her aching flower. She felt his warm breath against her damp core, and. her body shivered as his tongue began its work on her folds.

    She was at a loss as her body easily trembled, her inner walls convulsing just from a few seconds of his tongue having its way in and out of her core.

    ?[0)??? ¡°A-Ahhh~¡±

    Her body still trembling from her own orgasm, Xenia quickly pulled on Darius and removed his trousers.

    ¡°I want it in,¡± she boldly said before kissing his lips and pulling him closer to her.

    ¡°I would love to¡­¡±

    Granting her request, Darius didn¡¯t waste any time as he lifted one of Xen¡¯s legs away from his prize and slid his throbbing member inside her aching core, filling her to the brim in one swift thrust.

    ¡°Still tight,¡± he hummed in approval as he moved inside of her. He rained kisses all over her upper body as he pounded her deep, making sure that her pleasure was never concentrated all in one ce.

    ¡°AHH~¡±

    Xenia moaned in unbridled pleasure. He was too big, but he somehow still fitted perfectly inside of her. The friction was just too intense, and she could already feel her womb quivering with a need for his cum.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­~¡±

    She could no longer suppress her moans as he kept on thrusting. Faster, harder, and deeper, each pump of his hips made her feel like a volcano, ready to erupt from inside of her.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡± she feverishly called out his name, her bosoms swaying up and down as his vigorous pumping rocked her body.

    With her pleasure feeling far too unbearable, Xenia found herself biting Darius¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to muffle out her moans. He was ramming deep into her. Harder¡­ Faster¡­

    He dived in for an intense kiss on her lips as he pressed deeper inside her core, the tip of his shaft kissing the entrance to her most private of ces. And still, Xenia wanted him even deeper than what her own body was even capable of. She wanted him to fuck her until both of them reached their highest peaks.

    With one final thrust, Darius finally exploded inside her, his tip almost piercing her cervix as she climaxed alongside him.

    ¡°Oh, I love you, Xen!¡± Darius moaned as he continued showering her face with kisses.

    ¡°I want more¡­¡± he murmured against her skin.

    ¡°No¡­ Finish your work¡­¡± Xenia reminded him despite the haze of lust clouding her judgment. ¡°You¡¯ll have moreter, alright?¡±

    They needed to leave, and Darius still had a few things to wrap up on his end. Besides, they still had enough time during the journey to make love. Feeling his seed dripping out of her slit, Xenia inwardly giggled at the thoughts of having Darius all to herself for an entire week. The potential of it was just so wonderful already!

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you sleepter, Xen!¡± Darius chuckled ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure to not let you slip out of my arms until before we start your training in the morning¡­¡±

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°That sounds like a threat.¡±

    ¡°A threat you should anticipate, love.¡± Darius lovingly whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 166 Infinitely Faster

    Gideon let out a long deep sigh before giving the mighty Cordon Castle one more nce from his direction. He was finally returning home, and at this time, he could no longer escape the situation waiting for him.

    In one way or another, his path would cross with Freya¡¯s, and he¡¯d have to somehow exin himself without making himself look like an absolute fool. Absently, he wondered if Freya would finally feel the Mate Pull now that she was at the right age to feel it.

    ¡°No time like the present¡­¡±

    Psyching himself up, he wasted no with his inner struggles as he finally began to make his way inside the castle. He was supposed to join the monarchs for dinner, but he decided to first head to his bedchamber to clean up and dress properly.

    [I¡¯m back, Sire,] Gideon telepathically rted to His Majesty once he was ready.

    [Good,] Darius hummed. [Come to my study. We have much to discuss.]

    Hearing his liege¡¯s instructions, Gideon immediately walked to the King¡¯s study. There, he was greeted by his King patiently waiting for him.

    ¡°Gideon.¡±

    ¡°Sire,¡± Gideon politely greeted<sub>.</sub>

    Darius returned the nod and signaled for him to sit in front of him. He gulped, noticing how intensely the king was currently staring at him.

    ¡°Sire, everything has been settled as per specifications,¡± he reported, even though he had already ryed the news through one of his wolf messengers. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything that was needed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Gideon,¡± Dariusmented with a nod.

    A terse silence settled between them, Gideonpletely unnerved at how calm his king was being.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s settled, howe you didn¡¯t tell me about it?¡± Darius suddenly asked next, making Gideon frown as he looked at him with parted lips.

    ¡°About what, sire?¡±

    ¡°About Freya.¡±

    His heart suddenly stopped beating. ¡°How?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Freya told me about it,¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°She recognized you the night that she arrived, and she¡¯s a bit disheartened at seeing her mate so wasted and drunk¡­¡±

    He suddenly became nervous about how Darius would react. Although he knew his king well enough, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel wary somehow. He couldn¡¯t read his nk expression at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the nervous look?¡± Darius coolly asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you confident in taking responsibility for my sister?¡±

    Gideon gulped. ¡°Stop it, Darius. You know me enough not to ask me that kind of question,¡± heined with a frown. They were alone, so it was currently fine for him to not address this friend formally.

    Darius¡¯s lips finally stretched into a yful smile. ¡°Seriously, why do you look so intimidated, huh?¡± he scoffed. He honestly was just ying with Gideon at this point, and thetter¡¯s reaction was just too pitiful not to keep needling him.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be? Even though we¡¯re close, I¡¯m still intimidated by you,¡± Gideon reasoned. ¡°You have such a moody personality, you know!¡±

    ¡°That may be so,¡± Darius neutrally raised an eyebrow. ¡°Still, howe you¡¯ve never mentioned this to me, huh? I¡¯m sure you already felt the Mate Pull on Freya as soon as you turned eighteen.¡±

    Gideon¡¯s eyes widened as he impatiently retorted, ¡°Seriously? How do you expect me to say it? ¡®Sire, I love your sister¡¯s unique scent. I think she¡¯s my mate.¡¯ Do remember that Freya was only eight at the time.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Fair enough then,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°But you could¡¯ve told me about once Freya finally reached adulthood.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know where to start,¡± Gideon weakly stated with dropped shoulders. ¡°Besides¡­ I know Freya likes Gs.¡±

    Darius almost winced. He could feel how down his friend was when he said his words.

    Darius let out another sigh as he said, ¡°Freya already knows the truth. I told her and our mother everything this morning. I just couldn¡¯t stand idly by seeing how boldly Nasser was scheming in front of us. Last night, he even offered an arranged marriage for Freya and Gs over dinner.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Gideon burst out, his expression turning dim. ¡°And what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ My say doesn¡¯t count, Gideon. It¡¯s Freya¡¯s call at the end of the day so¡­ I suggest that you start moving like Bartos and pick up your pace instead of being as slow as a snail¡­¡± Darius casually pointed out.

    ?[0)??? ¡°I¡¯ll even be generous enough not to stand in your way. Really, you¡¯re so lucky that I¡¯m leaving with Xen for a week or more depending on her training. My eyes won¡¯t be watching you during those times, so seize that opportunity and capture my sister¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°You sound desperate¡­¡± Gideon fired back.

    ¡°Well, I am,¡± Dariusughed. ¡°Of course, I want my sister to be in good hands. And she¡¯ll be in good hands if it¡¯s you, Gideon,¡± he sincerely stated.

    ¡°You just made my heart flutter, Your Majesty,¡± Gideon murmured with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re just piling on the pressure, huh? I¡¯m not even confident in approaching Lady Freya. It has been four years¡­¡±

    And that wasn¡¯t to mention that he was drunk when Freya first met him that night. He even thought he was simply dreaming about how she would look after four long years of growing.

    He knew now, of course, that the beautiful woman that night was indeed the real Freya. It seemed that she kept those adorable short strands on her forehead, and she and Darius almost had the same color of hair, hers looked darker with an ashen dark brown tone on her locks.

    ¡°Come now, it¡¯s dinner time,¡± Dariusmented as he stood up. ¡°You should join us. It would be nice if Freya met you formally while you¡¯re sober like this. You see, she hates drunkards¡­¡±

    *Thump *Thump *Thump

    Letting his king pull him towards the dining hall, Gideon tried his best to calm himself as they finally entered the premises. The Queen Mother, along with the others were already in their seats, casually talking to Princess Xenia and¡­ Freya, his mate¡­

    Almost immediately, her scent lingered on his nose and filled his body with more energy than usual. It smells so wonderful, and she was the only one who harbored that beautiful scent.

    ¡°Lord Gideon¡­¡± the Queen Mother greeted.

    He curtly bowed and greeted the Queen Mother and Princess Xenia before his eyes finallynded on Freya. She was indeed a full-grown woman now, her shoulder-length hair from before was now long and very beautiful as it swayed against the nonexistent breeze.

    He was amazed¡­ His eyes inevitably fixated themselves on her.

    Taking note of his attention, Freya smiled at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Lord Gideon.¡±

    ¡°And I feel the same, mdy,¡± Gideon dreamily stated. ¡°You look so beautiful and marvelous. Will you marry me?¡±

    Almost immediately, he realized the stupidity of his actions. He didn¡¯t know what came over him. It was just in his thoughts, but seeing how everybody¡¯s attention all went to him, he must¡¯ve probably voiced those thoughts aloud. He gulped and looked at Darius, his king¡¯s dumbfounded look only making him more nervous.

    [What are you doing?!] Darius telepathically questioned him.

    [You told me not to move like a snail!] Gideon fired back. [This is infinitely faster, right?!]

 Chapter 167 To Win You Over

    Freya¡¯s lips parted as her eyes rapidly blinked towards Gideon in disbelief.

    All the while, Lord Gideon simply scratched his head as their eyes met. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m flustered. I mean, it¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you, Lady Freya. I¡¯m just too mesmerized that I couldn¡¯t help myself but ask you of this.¡±

    He then meekly added, ¡°I¡¯m being serious about my intentions to marry you, of course, but it¡¯s a question you don¡¯t need to answer right now.¡±

    Gideon exined further, his eyes staring straight into hers with all seriousness. ¡°I do apologize for being straightforward to you like this when we¡¯ve just met again after four long years. Make no mistake, I intend to formally court you, and if you deem me not good enough for you, then I¡¯ll ept your answer to my earlier question once you¡¯re ready¡­¡±

    Freya was caught off-guard. She was aware of how much of a bbermouth Lord Gideon was. But this¡­

    ¡°Gideon, stop scaring my sister and just sit down will you?!¡±

    At her brother¡¯s sudden interruption, Freya let out a sigh of relief as she found herself partly rxing. It came at a good time too, or else she didn¡¯t know what to do with Lord Gideon¡¯s advancements.

    Looking around, she hoped that no one noticed how red her face was from embarrassment. Her eyes squinted as she then looked at Lord Gideon, but she ended up looking away just as quickly, seeing as his eyes were also on her.

    ¡®What¡¯s with that intense stare of his?¡¯ Freya inwardly retorted.<sub>.</sub>

    It was weird¡­ She had never felt this tense in her whole life. Her heart was beating erratically, not to mention how her stomach felt like it was doing backflips with how off she was feeling.

    But on top of all that, she just couldn¡¯t hide the feral instincting up in her body because of the Mate Pull. Lord Gideon smelled so nice that she was having this strong urge to just pounce at him and get on with it.

    She didn¡¯t believe all the exaggeration in regards to the description of the Mate Pull before, but experiencing it like this now¡­ Only now did she realize how justified those so-called exaggerated stories were.

    Freya inwardly grimaced. She couldn¡¯t focus on her te at all during dinner. Her eyes kept sneaking nces at Lord Gideon, but whenever she would, he would always manage to catch her. What¡¯s worse, he would then strike her with those beautiful and cheerful smiles of his, making her gulp in retreat before giving him her awkward smile.

    ¡°Mother,¡± her brother Darius spoke, and Freya was once again relieved at seeing how Lord Gideon had his eyes on her brother instead of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving with Xenia to visit her sister at Valcrez,¡± Darius informed their mother. ¡°Expect us to be gone for around a week.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± her mother nodded. ¡°And what excuse do you want me to give to the court in regards to your absence?¡±

    ¡°Just tell them the same thing I always say, that I want to maintain our good standing rtionship with the Valcrez,¡± Darius inly uttered. ¡°I¡¯ll be paying them a visit and reaffirm this rtionship of ours, especially with how I snatched Princess Xenia from Niki using the Beholden Law.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure they already know the real reason you¡¯re going away, but I suppose that will be a good excuse for now,¡± her mothermented.

    After which, they held more talks regarding the training and the uing wedding as well.

    ¡°Freya and I will handle everything from our end, dear. We¡¯ll make sure that all will be in ordance with Ebodia¡¯s traditions and customs,¡± the Queen Mother informed Xenia. ¡°I am already in coordination with your parents through messengers, and they will be the ones to provide everything we might need that won¡¯t be avable in our kingdom.¡±

    ¡®A wedding¡­¡¯

    Freya inwardly repeated the thought in her head. She was also one of those women who wanted to experience a wedding. She was a royal, so it was mandatory for her to also hold a wedding ceremony unlike themon denizens in their kingdom, wherepleting the Mate Bond would be more than enough to secure a marriage.

    ¡®I wonder¡­¡¯

    She once again looked at Gideon, and she suddenly flinched when he telepathically talked to her. [Can we talk privatelyter after this?]

    [Uh¡­ Sure,] Freya replied.<sub></sub>

    Sure enough, the dinner went well, and everyone left for their respective bedchamber except for Freya and Gideon, who simply walked towards a particr direction through the hallways.

    ¡°Where are we going, Lord Gideon?¡± Freya inquired.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m kind of lost, actually,¡± Lord Gideon answered, his tone indicating that he was halfway from zoning out. ¡°This often happens to me whenever I get lost in thought¡­¡±

    He then suddenly looked down and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Freya. It¡¯s just that I¡­ I don¡¯t feel like myself whenever I¡¯m facing you like this for the first time. I¡¯m not quite sure how to approach you, or even say things because I have too much to say inside my head.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this for a long time¡­ Waiting for you since you were still young, and¡­¡±

    Freya didn¡¯t say a word as she simply listened to what he had to say. She honestly appreciated how he was being vocal about his feelings like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be rude or anything, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help myself from uttering those words,¡± Gideon sighed. ¡°I really meant it when I said I wanted to marry you. I know it¡¯s so sudden, but hearing how Nasser talked about that arranged marriage with Gs¡­ I simply couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore¡­¡±

    Freya didn¡¯t know how to react to his words at all. He just¡­ constantly kept going¡­

    She shook her head and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re so weird¡­¡±

    ¡®But you smell nice, at least¡­¡¯ her instincts wanted to add, but she was d she managed to hold it in.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about we take a walk in the garden outside the castle?¡± Gideon asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Alright, that would be fine¡­¡± Freya agreed.

    With a nod, they walked beside each other. Once more, silence reigned as they made their way to the garden.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re finally back,¡± Gideon suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Yes, indeed¡­ It¡¯s nice to be back home,¡± Freya smiled. ¡°I missed everyone¡­ My family, Speedy, and- Oh¡­¡±

    She suddenly found herself stopping midstep. She wanted to look at Gideon to thank him for taking care of Speedy. But she had done so while they were going down the stairs, causing her to lose bnce. Thankfully, Gideon was quick to catch her by her waist, pulling her close to him.

    ¡°Careful, mdy,¡± Gideon whispered to her.

    Time stopped still. Their faces were too close to one another, and Freya hadn¡¯t been this close to any man before.

    ?[0)??? ¡°Am I the only one feeling it?¡± Gideon whispered, his pupils open wide as he stared at her.

    Freya could hear her heart beating rapidly. It was too deafening not to notice it anymore.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Freya was unable to finish her words.

    Lord Gideon suddenly smiled at her and said, ¡°Take your time to sort out your feelings, Lady Freya. Still, expect me to always show myself around you from now on because my main goal now that you¡¯re back is to win you over.¡±

 Chapter 168 My One True Love

    ¡°Will they be alright?¡± Xenia had curiously asked, pertaining specifically to Freya and Gideon.

    She and Darius were already outside, preparing to leave the Cordon castle grounds as both of them wore their cloaks with their hoods. The princess had already mounted Darius¡¯s with the king following soon after, hugging her from behind.

    In front of them, Bartos guided them out, making sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any disturbances along their way. Setting out, they¡¯ve decided to use the Southwest gate to leave the castle. Darius didn¡¯t want anyone knowing when exactly they left, so they chose the least used gate of them all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯m sure Gideon can handle things smoothly on his end. I strongly believe that he can read women better than Bartos and I ever could. And Freya¡­¡±

    Darius chuckled as he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure my sister will unknowingly put her guard down soon enough. It¡¯s actually good that I¡¯m unavable to witness what they¡¯re up to. I might just end up ruining things for them if I see Gideon¡¯s advances. I¡¯m quite protective of the people I care about. And while I trust Gideon, Freya will always be my little sister in my eyes¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°I get what you mean. It¡¯s not like Ezekiel isn¡¯t like that around me and Mineah. Big brothers are the best.¡±

    shing a smile, Darius finally led their horse away from the castle gate. It was already chilly outside, the moonlight being their only guide for theiring journey. It wasn¡¯t enough for Xen to see clearly, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Darius.

    ¡°Was it hard to always have your guard up all these years?¡± Xenia suddenly questioned.

    She understood that there was still political turmoil going on inside Cordon, and she could only imagine what was happening behind closed doors.<sub></sub>

    At her question, Darius simply chuckled and replied, ¡°Hmmm¡­ Aren¡¯t you so lucky that your kingdom doesn¡¯t have these kinds of problems?¡±

    Xenia could only nod. It was true¡­ Maybe Ebodia was one of the only kingdoms out there that was free from political strife. They were lucky enough that their citizens were supportive of the royal family, and so far, none among their rtives and officials showed any signs of wanting the throne for themselves.

    Valcrez, on the other hand, also had the same hierarchy with their monarchy being based on birth¡­ and yet Xenia had heard that their kingdom was also experiencing some fair bit of political turmoil.

    ¡°I hope the peace in our kingdom remains for a long time,¡± Xenia hoped in her voice. ¡°Unity is important. It¡¯s almost Ezekiel¡¯s time to rule, and I could only pray that none would try to oppose his reign.¡± She sighed, ¡°Ah¡­ The only problem we have right now is the threat of other kingdoms trying to subjugate our realm¡­ like Helion who wants to conquer more power and territory¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Helion is evil,¡± Dariusmented. ¡°King Devon is a demon, and someone like him would never stop spreading hell¡¯s wrath in this world. I also strongly believed that the three kingdoms, Ebodia, Cordon and Valcrez, should join forces in bringing Helion down for good.¡±

    Xenia nodded in agreement. She then jokingly said, ¡°It¡¯s like Vampires, werewolves, and humans joining hands to bring down the devil¡­¡±

    Darius chuckled at that as well. It might sound funny, yet it did make sense¡­ If nobody stopped Helion, then its army would only grow stronger and stronger. Inevitably, it¡¯ll be harder for them to bring the Demon King down.

    A short bout of silence settled between them, the sound of the horse¡¯s steps being the only thing filling the air around them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This feels like old times, don¡¯t you think?¡± Darius suddenly whispered in her ear, sending chills running down her spine. As always, his hot breaths never failed to give a tingling sensation shooting up her body.

    ¡°Yes, indeed¡­ But you¡¯re more shamelesspared to before,¡± Xenia pointed out, specifically, because Darius¡¯s hand was currently on her breast instead of her waist. She shook her head as sheposed herself, all while being distracted by that yful hand of his that was now amply squeezing her chest.

    ¡°If you only knew how tormented I was during those days,¡± Darius reminisced with a chuckle.

    ¡°Your scent was driving me nuts. I was in such a dilemma thinking you were ad. Zeus, though, kept telling me that you¡¯re a woman¡­ But I simply couldn¡¯t believe it till I confirmed it myself. Then that day came¡­ I saw you naked, bathing in the pool of the waterfalls. Heavens¡­ Then again, I might¡¯ve been even more tortured after that¡­¡±

    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t confront me then? You could¡¯ve unveiled my disguise right then and there,¡± Xenia murmured, her breath hitching when Darius slid his hand inside her dress without much effort.

    It was currently night, and Xenia had changed into a morefortable set of clothes. She also wasn¡¯t being conscious of her love marks anymore, her torso now draped with afortable and stretchy fabric that had a deep neckline plunging into her chest.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You have your reasons for that disguise,¡± Darius murmured against her ear, gently removing her hood. ¡°I guess I wanted to observe you more. I wanted you to open up to me of your own free will. But that day¡­ That day when I confirmed that you¡¯re a woman¡­ I promised myself right then and there that I will never let you go no matter what. You¡¯re my mate, after all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose you can say that it all started because of the Mate Pull,¡± Darius continued as he murmured against her bare neck. ¡°I won¡¯t also deny that the physical attraction I felt for you grew deeper, of course. I developed strong feelings towards you, all while knowing more about you¡­ Eventually, I was confident enough to name it love¡­ You¡¯re my one true love, Xen, the only woman who can make me feel all kinds of emotions in my whole life¡­¡±

    ?[0)??? ¡°Uhm¡­ We¡¯re supposed to move quickly at this rate, right?¡± Xenia weakly murmured. Darius was making her feel weak¡­ so much so that she was already leaning on his chest for support.

    ¡°Right, I might end up stopping us at this rate¡­¡± Darius nodded with a murmur. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m no longer my rational self whenever I¡¯m around you¡­¡±

    Xenia giggled before he suddenly grabbed the reigns from him, making their horse move faster before Darius ended up taking her right then and there. This Werewolf King was bing more and more shameless by the day, his actions around her being bolder each time they spent a considerable amount of time together.

 Chapter 169 A Ravenous Beast

    ¡°We¡¯ll be traveling in my wolf form from here on out,¡± Darius exined as he stopped their horse. ¡°It¡¯ll be faster this way, especially since there¡¯s a shortcut through this wilderness.¡±

    Xenia nodded as she casually got off the horse. They had been riding for a while when they finally reached the next town over the Capital City of Cordon, entering the wilderness shortly after.

    ¡°Miran Ocean seemed so near from what you can see from the castle,¡± Xeniamented. ¡°Cordon Castle really has a great view, being located on a mountain hilltop and all that¡­¡±

    ¡°If I may say, our castle is quite dullpared to Ebodia¡¯s own, don¡¯t you think?¡± Darius rebutted with a chuckle. He had noticed how she was currently staring at Cordon Castle from afar. They could still see it despite their current distance away from the capital.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ But Cordon Castle is quite bigger than ours,¡± she voiced out. It mightck in decorations, what with stonewalls being the only thing one could wherever they looked, but it at least had the inner courtyard and the outside gardens; ces which the Queen Mother was personally tending to.

    ¡°You have great views of the nature around us¡­¡± Xenia justified with a smile. ¡°So don¡¯t say it¡¯s dull.¡±

    Darius chuckled and insisted, ¡°Still, Ebodia is by far the best out of all the castles I¡¯ve been at. I mean, the decorations and overall design of it the best, not to mention how solid its defenses are.¡±

    Xenia smiled. What Darius said was true. Her mother and father did a great job in improving the castle during the time they spent living in it.<sub>.</sub>

    Having prepared himself, Darius grabbed the empty sack at the horse¡¯s back before releasing it. He then casually faced her to remove his clothes in preparation to shift into his wolf form.

    Unlike before, however, Xenia found the courage not to look away from it. Swimming in her own audacity, she watched Darius strip his clothes before her.

    She unknowingly gulped as she watched him carefully, feelings of warmth and general weirdness washing over her¡­ It was as if her throat had suddenly dried up, her breathing bing staggered the more she stared at his naked form.

    Having done stripping, Darius then handed her his clothes, which she carefully folded and put inside the empty sack for storage.

    ¡°You¡¯re making me feel conscious,¡± Dariusmented with a slight and bashful grin, noticing how she was ogling him.

    It was dark, but the moonlight was more than enough for Xenia to have a proper view of Darius¡¯s gloriously built body. It was like the moon itself was purposely giving his body just enough light for her to see how majestic he stood before her while being naked.

    ¡°Stop blushing now, my King. Go and transform into your majestic wolf form so that we can finally move on,¡± Xenia said with a teasing grin, purposely changing the topic as soon as her eyes darted towards the lower half of his body.<sub></sub>

    She could clearly see his pride down between his thighs, waving at her as if asking for her to touch it. It was more than obvious. If she didn¡¯t remind him how they had to keep moving, who knows what this Werewolf King would do next?

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    So far, Darius heeded her words as he quickly shifted into his wolf form. Xenia then secured the straps of the sack behind her, wearing it on her body before finally climbing onto Darius¡¯s back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my adorable and fluffy King,¡± she teasingly said beforefortably hugging his neck and grabbing his fur.

    With what sounded like a scoff, Darius didn¡¯t waste any time as he ran into the wilderness.

    Zooming past nature, the journey was indeed faster while she was in Darius¡¯s wolf form.

    After making some good progress, he soon halted and bent down, telling her that it was time to get off him. Xenia did so, and she watched as Darius shifted back into his human form. For some reason, her eyes were transfixed. She just couldn¡¯t understand why she was so fascinated with watching him shift between forms.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that, Xen,¡± Dariusined as he once more stood on his own two legs.

    ¡°You have no idea how much control I¡¯m currently exerting to not ravish you right this instant. Oh, heavens¡­ I¡¯ve been in agony ever since we were riding in that damnable fu*cking horse,¡± he whispered, his voice shaking as if he was in pain.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    From where Xenia was standing, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t lying, what with him so hard right now. Then again, he was always hard like that. She didn¡¯t know what came over her, but she suddenly had the urge to tease this Werewolf king even further.

    She naughtily smiled at him and teased, ¡°I feel bad since you caught me ogling at your naked soldiers before. You told me that you¡¯ll parade your body for me to drool over that time, so now I¡¯m doing exactly that¡­ in advance.¡± She giggled, ¡°Consider this as me receiving your punishment ahead of time in case I watch another training session of your naked sol-¡°

    ¡°No! You won¡¯t be seeing any naked soldier¡­¡± Darius almost yelled, cutting her off as if in rage. ¡°Not a single one¡­ They won¡¯t be training outside from now on, specifically, because I instructed Bartos to administer those kinds of training outside the castle grounds.¡±

    Xenia held her smirk as she saw the way Darius¡¯s expression moved with each word. Somehow, the way those perfect and prominent eyebrows of his drew near together made him look all the more sexy and sensual under the moonlight.

    Xenia tried her best to control theughter that was threatening to burst out from her. All of a sudden, she felt bad for Freya and Jayra. Those two didn¡¯t have any sort of entertainment with them with Darius being with her. Well, that and the training being moved away because of her. For sure, Jayra wouldin to her nonstop if she ever found out about how she just killed their best spot for rest and rxation.

    Still, it felt so refreshing to be able to tease Darius like this. She was unable to tease him like this back then, and it was like a breath of fresh air to see how she could do this to the infamous and ruthless Werewolf King.

    With her thoughts alone, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but curl up her lips. There was more fun to be had here.

    ?[0)??? ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, huh¡­ Teasing me like this about those naked soldiers, knowing that I¡¯ll feel annoyed and irritated just from recalling the mere thought of you seeing other naked men,¡± Darius murmured as he enclosed the gap between them.

    Xenia finally smiled at him, making Darius curse as he grumbled, ¡°Oh, my Queen¡­ You¡¯re ying with fire right now. And there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you go without you putting out the fire you intentionally ignited.¡±

    Xenia stepped back as Darius moved forward. Her feet carried her backward, she didn¡¯t stop until she felt her back hit the trunk of a nearby tree. Looking at the looming visage in front of her, she could no longer help it and giggled.

    ¡°Ahahahaha¡­!¡± It was a heartyugh, one that vibrated the surroundings. Ah¡­ It had been a while since sheughed so loudly like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that you look so adorable sulking like that,¡± Xenia admitted between giggles. ¡°I mean, why would I look at other naked men when I already have you to drool at? You know, I suddenly feel bad for Freya and Jayra¡­ You shouldn¡¯t change the soldiers¡¯ routine and ce of training just because of that incident. You see-¡°

    Xenia was cut off from her words when Darius suddenly kissed her like a ravenous beast hungry for food.

    *********

    AN: I posted a random photo I found as a reference for Cordon Castle in thement section. It was not the exact idea I have in mind but it was something close that you can consider it as a reference for Cordon Castle.

    EN: Don¡¯t know what that picture is, but I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s just the Neuschwanstein Castle in Germany.

    AN: No, should be a lot bigger than that hahaha¡­

 Chapter 170 I Feel Like Dying**

    Xenia could only muffle her soft moans inside her mouth as she melted into his kiss. She was indeed knowingly ying with fire. Darius might¡¯ve not known it at the time, but his naked body was also affecting her as well. Well, it had already started way back when they were still riding that horse, and it was his fault since he touched her weak points without a care in the world.

    She sighed needily as she felt his need poking at her apex. He was so hard, and she could already tell that there was no way he would let her go at this point. Not that she was even against it, of course.

    ¡°Controlling myself was so hard,¡± Darius whimpered against her skin.

    Xenia groaned. She could feel how his body trembled against hers. It was as if his self-control was just hanging by a thread. His hands brushed up against her body, and a soft moan escaped from her lips as he went on the attack.

    His kiss became more savage as he suckled all of her moans into his mouth. It was more than enough to serve as a go signal from her, and Darius wasted no time as he grabbed her breasts, caressing and squeezing them with his palms. As usual, it was exquisite. She could feel his burning touch despite the fabric covering her taut and swelling breasts.

    Soon enough, another electrifying tinge ran all over her skin. She simply couldn¡¯t tell just how Darius could do that to her body when she wasn¡¯t even naked. She felt his hand working on the trousers that she wore for horseriding, his fingers fumblingly unbuckling what little barred his way into her core.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s so tight!?¡± heined.<sub>.</sub>

    Xenia chuckled at his grumbling as he worked on pulling down her trousers. However, he only managed to pull it down until halfway down her hips.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do, love,¡± Darius murmured against her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll do you from behind¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Xenia gasped when Darius suddenly turned her around. This was new¡­

    ¡°Bend a little over, love,¡± Darius requested and Xenia followed, anticipating just exactly what he was nning on doing.

    He pulled her trousers down just a bit more, and Xenia shivered as she felt the cold outside air ncing against her bare flower. Still, it didn¡¯t stop her. She was already wet from Darius simply kissing and touching her sloppily everywhere a while ago, and she¡¯d be damned if she let the cold stop her.<sub></sub>

    Still, this new position looked a bit awkward for her. But it wasn¡¯t like she had no idea about it, thankfully. It was a good thing she was well-guided with these newfangled positions from reading those lewd books that Jayra lent her.

    And just from the thought of the other positions she remembered from the book, her face turned so deeply red that she was grateful that Darius was unable to witness her from behind.

    But enough about her embarrassment. It was time for the one thing she was waiting for.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Xenia hummed when she finally felt the moist tip of Darius¡¯s tongue brush against her private parts. The heat was a wee change from the biting cold, and it only stirred the heat within her higher as she relished the sensation.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡± she breathed out as the pleasant sensations it brought on her body gave her the heat she craved. His tongue was licking her down there, and she somehow couldn¡¯t believe that they were doing such a thing in an area as open as this¡­ Then again, they were in the middle of the actual wilderness. Surely, no one would see them at that wicked hour of the night, right?

    ¡°Look at you, dripping so wet for me, love,¡± his ragged breath fanned against her damp flower. ¡°You smell and taste so wonderful¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    Without warning, his fingers then slipped inside of her depths. Xenia almost fell as her knees buckled. Thank goodness that there was a tree nearby that she could hold on to for support.

    ¡°Darius¡­ I¡­¡± she gasped under her breath. She wanted more. She wanted him to fill her up to full, and Darius probably understood her because she felt the tip of his shaft on her aching flower as soon as she uttered out her impatience.

    Unfortunately for her, he was being a tease, ying on her dripping slit like she wasn¡¯t being needy already. She already even moved her back, pushing her entrance near him as he kept on brushing against her moist core. She wanted it in already!

    As if heeding her request, Darius finally sheathed himself straight into her, relenting on his teasing as he savored her insides. ¡°So tight¡­ Ah¡­ Feels so good,¡± he whimpered. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Love¡­ You¡¯re so- Heavens, don¡¯t grip me too hard¡­ I won¡¯tst long¡­¡±

    Xenia almost chuckled. Oh, right¡­ She was tightly mping her walls down around him without her knowing.

    Loosening herself up as best she could, she felt Darius hold her waist as he began to move rapidly. Every time he dug into her, her body shuddered, her lungs swelling with moans as if she was about to burst.

    As usual, he reached for her breasts and cupped them as he continued moving in and out of her. He was also kissing her back, and she could feel him biting on her skin despite it being beneath the clothes that she was currently wearing.

    ¡°Darius¡­ Ughhh¡­ I..¡±

    ?[0)??? ¡°Yes, love. Come and reach the peak with me¡­¡± Darius murmured as he continued ramming her from behind. Digging deeper and faster into her depths, her body was thrown over the edge as she convulsed in her climax, her inner walls milking Darius¡¯s shaft as her juices trickled down his hardness.

    And yet, he continued thrusting in and out of her. Harder. Faster. Deeper. And not long after, his body turned rigid as she felt his hot seed spreading deep within her.

    ¡°This is crazy. Ah, you¡¯re making me crazy, Xen,¡± Darius murmured as he pulled himself out of her and pulled her trousers back up. ¡°I think I¡¯m going crazy¡­ I simply couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­¡±

    He then pulled her close to him and he hugged her back.

    Feeling his seed escaping her slit, she was still out of breath and her body was still shuddering when she gasped out. ¡°We should go and head straight to the port, you savage beast¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ You¡¯re so crazy. I guess I¡¯m just as crazy for allowing this though,¡± Xenia continued to mumble with a pout.

    Darius turned her around to face her. With a cunning smile, he taunted, ¡°You can always stop me, my love. You know I¡¯ll never force myself on you no matter how much torment I am in.¡±

    Xenia shrugged and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re just making it sound like it¡¯s my fault that I failed to stop you.¡±

    Darius chuckled. He lovingly tucked away the hair strands covering her face onto her ears while he gently caressed her cheeks.

    He then pulled her in for a warm hug, kissing her head as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t mean it that way, love. I mean, can you me me for not having enough? I feel like dying, love¡­ I¡¯m dying of too much love and desire for you alone.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°Heavens, I didn¡¯t even know I was capable of uttering such sweet words like this my whole life until you came along. Nevertheless, it feels good to express them every once in a while. It¡¯s what my heart truly feels and desires.¡±

 Chapter 171 Splendid Vessel

    It only took them just a few more minutes of walking through the wilderness when they finally reached another town.

    ¡°We¡¯re now in the coastal town of Escol,¡± Darius informed. One of his men was already waiting for their arrival at a certain location. ¡°Gideon had already arranged for everything beforehand. We just have to make sure we get there on the expected time.¡±

    Meeting up with their liaison, Darius helped Xenia mount another horse. He then followed suit and sat behind her. He was holding her firmly now as they started riding, but this time, he was well-behaved. They were currently traveling through the outskirts of the town, and some denizens were still busy outside that some might spot them if they showed too much affection for one another.

    With a light kick, Darius told the horse to move faster. Their journey went smoothly until they finally reached the harbor.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally here,¡± Darius proudly stated. ¡°Escol Harbor, the main harbor here at the mouth of the Cordon Sea.¡±

    Looking around, Xenia saw that a lot of the fleets were moored there from the edge of the cliff where Darius stopped the horse. Lights were lit up everywhere, and she could hear the sounds of ongoing constructions everywhere sheid her eyes on.

    Xenia¡¯s lips parted as a radiant glow flushed through her eyes. Escol Harbor looked promising, and the number of ships docked there was jaw-dropping. Obviously, Cordon had a lot more ships in their fleet than Ebodia.<sub>.</sub>

    The port itself was farrger than their harbor at the South Ebodian Sea. But then, it was only a given since they only upied a fourth of the whole shoreling of the Miran Ocean. Almost three-fourths of it was part of Cordon¡¯s territory already.

    ¡°I want to make it one of the finest harbors in the world,¡± Darius exined as he presented the port to her. ¡°I also want to make sure that it¡¯s well organized and secured. I want a division between my battleship vessels and merchant ships, so I¡¯m nning on dividing the harbor in the near future.¡±

    Xenia could only nod as she adoringly watched the busy denizens of Cordon go about their work. Even at thiste hour, they were still busy with ongoing projects, it seemed.

    They then went down the cliff and proceeded to their exact destination. No one recognized Darius since it was already dark, along with him wearing a hood that somehow obscured his features from a distance.

    ¡°You¡¯re building towers too?¡± she inquired as noticed some of the tall stone walls and fortress from afar.

    ¡°They¡¯re vital for the security of our trade and transportation going in and out of our borders,¡± Darius exined. ¡°Besides, the merchant ships also make short journeys ind by sailing between cities and towns via rivers. They only use the sea to hop along the coast for longer distances and move goods from one side of the Cordon to the other or to other kingdoms. These voyages could take days, but it¡¯s still quicker and easier than trying to use roads, which were mostly little more than dirt tracks.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Xenia hummed in agreement.

    ¡°I want more security posts around the area, especially now that there¡¯s a threat going around that is Helion,¡± Darius rambled on. ¡°I simply can¡¯t risk it, even if Ebodiannds are still currently blocking them. Helion spies could still be anywhere.¡±

    The princess could only listen as the king thought aloud. She could see her own brother¡¯s way of thinking in Darius. Ezekiel was also an advanced thinker when it came to the welfare of their kingdom. It was honestly his brother who gave the idea to their father to strengthen the hold of their castle even though it was already overburdened with exterior and interior designs. He also had a lot of ideas for new inventions to kill creatures more powerful than humans as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re like Ezekiel,¡± Xeniapared with a smile. ¡°He also has a lot of ongoing construction happening in our ports¡­ Rulers¡¯ minds and their ideas are simply spectacr to listen to.¡±

    They traveled in silence after that. Before long, Darius stopped their horse at a particr spot, hopping down and then helping her get back down to her feet.

    ¡°Sire,¡± a man approached them with a curt bow. The man then courteously bowed at her, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t met our Admiral Osman,¡± Darius introduced the man to her. He then looked at Osman and reminded, ¡°Keep your head up now, Admiral. We don¡¯t want them to notice that the King is around.¡±

    The man who wore nothing but his trousers chuckled. It was a good thing that Xenia was now used to seeing these bare-chested werewolves.

    At least she was no longer puzzled by their nakedness, unlike her first time. Still, she noticed how Admiral Osman¡¯s body was covered with a lot of scars. Well, most werewolves had them, but Admiral Osman topped them all so far. Apparently, they had the ability to heal, but some scars from their wounds remained on their bodies.

    ¡°Next time, wear something to cover your bare chest if you have to greet me with my Queen,¡± Darius scolded.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Admiral Osman huffed, his head tilting sideways in confusion.

    Xenia shook her head at the scene before her. Almost immediately, she understood just what her possessive mate mean with his words.

    Looking to avoid any misunderstanding, she smiled at Osman and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Admiral.¡± She then instinctively hugged Darius¡¯s arm to stop him from his petty possessiveness about her eyes seeing naked men. Adding to that, she also squeezed his arm gently, hoping that her dear king would get her silent message.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Darius instructed the Admiral as he held her hand firmly.

    Xenia shook her head while a yful smile curved onto her lips. She would definitely tease this Werewolf King at how childish he was about this matterter.

    ¡°At once, Sire.¡±

    With a nod, the admiral then led them to the King¡¯s Ship.

    ¡°This is one of the King¡¯s ships. It¡¯s my favorite,¡± Dariusmented as she helped Xenia board the vessel. Their crews were all lined up to greet them politely, and she was surprised to see that all of them were properly dressed for the asion. It was kind of off too, having noticed that the crews from the other ships nearby were actually all bare-chested.

    ¡°Please meet Princess Xenia of Ebodia, my Queen and Cordon¡¯s future Queen,¡± Darius proudly introduced. Everyone gave her their courteous bow, and Xenia gave them her widest smile and curtly nod in return.

    ¡°Shall we begin our journey, Your Majesty?¡± Admiral Osman asked.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    ?[0)??? At Darius¡¯s signal, the crew dispersed as they made preparations for the ship to set sail. Meanwhile, the king firmly held onto Xenia¡¯s hand as he led her to the upper deck, showing her an open view of what was going on below deck. Darius was behind her, hugging her back while resting his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°This ship was designed by both me and my father eleven years ago. It¡¯s unfortunate that he wasn¡¯t able to witness itspletion,¡± Darius whispered in his low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s proud of you wherever he is right now, watching how you¡¯ve be a great ruler for Cordon,¡± Xeniaforted as she lovingly hugged his arms. ¡°It¡¯s a splendid vessel¡­ Does it have a name?¡±

    ¡°Lucian¡­ named after my father.¡±

 Chapter 172 Letâ€™s Talk

    Boarding the ship, Darius first walked Xen first into the King¡¯s great cabin so that she could rest and clean up.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ this is impressive,¡± Xen teased. ¡°Truly a luxurious cabin befitting a king.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t her first time sailing. Not by a long shot. While their ships wereparable to the Cordonians, the design differences were almost barely different enough that it was mostly the same.

    ¡°Do you like it? Or is oursckingpared to an Ebodian ship?¡± Darius curiously asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t boarded one of your ships before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mostly the same, barring a few differences here and there,¡± Xen shrugged. She then hummed out in thought, ¡°Hmm¡­ Later, once we visit Ebodia, I can show you around the kingdom, and let you see the interesting things we¡¯ve got. Oh, and I¡¯ll also bring you to all of my favorite and secret spots to spend time in. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it.¡±

    Seeing her glowing in anticipation, Darius suddenly pulled her in for an embrace. ¡°I would love that, my love. Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s going on?¡± she inquired, probably wondering why he had suddenly pulled her for a hug like this.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m so overwhelmed at seeing how eager you are to give me a tour of your kingdom. I¡¯ve never seen you glow like this before,¡± Darius exined himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if I lose you, Xen. So please¡­ don¡¯t you dare die on me while facing those trials. If things don¡¯t go our way and you feel that you might lose your life¡­ just quit.¡±

    Xen almost seemed to tilt her head against his shoulder, as if asking him to exin further.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find another way to make things work. And even if you refuse to quit, I¡¯ll still interfere because I can¡¯t afford to lose you,¡± Darius confessed. As much as possible, he didn¡¯t want to feel pessimistic, but he still wanted Xen to know that he won¡¯t be idle if she was about to lose her life.

    ?[0)??? ¡°That? Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t lose me, my King. I promised you that,¡± Xen firmly dered. ¡°We¡¯ll be together in this lifetime. I will win those trials fair and square, so wait for me to be officially crowned as your Queen. I¡¯m not nning on letting any woman stand and stay by your side as your lifetime partner except for me.¡±

    Darius almost chuckled in relief. ¡°Ah, you make my heart flutter, my love. I think I¡¯ve finally seeded in making you mine, Xen¡­ All of what you have are already mine for the taking,¡± he murmured. It felt amazing. His heart was being filled with too much joy, and he was actually struggling to keep up as the smile on his face threatened to grow even wider.<sub></sub>

    Xen wasn¡¯t saying the exact three words of ¡®I love you,¡¯ but her actions were more than enough to give it all away. Those promises she just made told him what there was to know about her true feelings¡­ her heart¡­ Of course, he still wanted her to say those three words, but he wouldn¡¯t mind being more patient. In the end, what mattered was her actions towards him alone. Her eptance of him¡­

    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered while lovingly kissing her head.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I thought you needed to leave and go back to the Admiral?¡± Xen suddenly asked, gently pushing him away with a light smile on her face. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t keep him waiting. I also need to wash up anyway.¡±

    Darius chuckled, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± He then gave her a peck on the lips before turning around to leave, going back out to the deck to discuss a few things with Admiral Osman.

    Seeing the wide blue seas beyond, he took in a salty breath before proceeding to the quarterdeck where Osman was currently staying. Opening the door, the king was quick to assert his authority as he walked in.

    ¡°Her training will start tomorrow morning, so make sure there will be no mishaps during our voyage,¡± Darius reminded as he stood beside Osman, watching the calm oceans out in the dark.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I understand, Sire. But you do know that it¡¯s ufortable for us to work in a tunic¡­¡± the Admiral opened up. Earlier, Darius had immediately telepathically instructed everyone on the ship to wear something that could hide their upper bodies before he and Xenia boarded the vessel. Theyplied, but it was rather stifling to say the least.

    ¡°No. Make sure no one will remove their clothes,¡± Darius firmly denied, ignoring the admiral¡¯s sigh as he continued. ¡°To add to that, no one is allowed to shift eithere tomorrow during our training.¡±

    It was a necessary sacrifice. He was aware that his men preferred being bare-chested most of the time, but he didn¡¯t want them to be that way whenever Xen was with them.

    Letting out a breath, he then consoled, ¡°It would only be for a few days, so you all just put up with it until we¡¯re done.¡±

    [So petty,] Zeus scoffed.

    Darius simply ignored Zeus. He didn¡¯t care if he sounded petty or childish, but he just couldn¡¯t stand seeing her eyes roaming around towards the naked chests of other men!

    Hearing his orders, Osman didn¡¯tment. However, his heavy sigh didn¡¯t pass by Darius¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Darius asked.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Sire? I mean, will Princess Xenia even be okay?¡± the admiral asked. ¡°She¡¯s a human. And even though you¡¯ll train her hard, things won¡¯t be easy. She needs more time.¡±

    Darius also let out a long deep sigh as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s confident and determined, Osman. That¡¯s more than enough for me to believe in her. Let¡¯s just proceed as nned. No need to go easy on her. I¡¯ll have her back if things go wrong.¡±

    He firmly stated, ¡°We¡¯ll need to hone her well so that she¡¯ll be able to stand against these elements exactly like how a werewolf could. Three days to focus on the air and water elements, all while we¡¯re sailing our way to Valcor Ind.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Sire,¡± Osman replied.

    Nodding at his admiral, Darius turned as he added, ¡°I¡¯ll be eating dinner in the cabin with my wife. Please ask for someone to prepare and deliver it on time.¡±

    With his orders given, Darius promptly walked back to his private cabin. Opening the door, he instantly noticed that Xen was on the edge of the bed, having already changed into her sleeping wear as she sat in wait for him.

    He was about to walk towards her when Xen said, ¡°Go clean up and change first. After that, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Somehow, Darius could feel that something was amiss from her expression alone. However, he didn¡¯t ponder on what exactly was on her mind. Instead, he simply did what she asked. As soon as he was done, their dinner hade and Xenia was already seated at the table.

    Joining her, he worriedly asked, ¡°What is it, my love? You look bothered.¡±

    Xen bit her lower lip, a habit of her that always drew him on edge. He sighed deeply, holding onto her hand and gently squeezing it as he repeated, ¡°You¡¯re scaring me now¡­¡±

    Shaking her head, Xen shed him a smile as she deflected, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯m starving. I¡¯ll tell you about it afterwards, okay?.¡±

    Nodding, Darius patiently waited as the two of them ate in silence. They were fine just a while ago, so he wondered what was bothering Xen all of a sudden.

 Chapter 173 Something Worth the Risk

    While eating her meal, Xenia felt like something was stuck in her throat whenever she tried to speak. She had been trying to tell Darius about the theory that her mother had about thempleting the Mate Bond and possibly activating the angel blood and its power within her.

    She had promised Jayra that she would do it at the first opportunity she got during their journey, but the hesitation lingering in her heart made it all the harder for her to speak.

    Darius¡¯s words a while ago melted her very being. She could feel the sincerity in his words, how heavy the loads they carried especially when he told her that he couldn¡¯t afford to lose her.

    Still,pleting the Mate Bond was a dilemma for her, merely because of the fact that she cared for Darius too much. Nothing could really tell how the oue would be in those five trials for her to be Queen despite how confident she was. Already, just the thought of Darius suffering and feeling pain because of her almost made her want to run away and dodge the pain altogether. Not that she was even allowed to do that anymore¡­

    Chewing on her food slowly while sneaking nces at Darius, Xenia wondered how she should start her exnation. Or not¡­ Would she even manage to keep that promise she made to Jayra?

    Silence reigned¡­ Even after they finished dinner and finallyid on thefortable bed and cuddled with each other, not a single word had been said between them.<sub>.</sub>

    ?[0)??? Eventually, however, it was Darius who first broke the silence and said, ¡°Tell me, Xen. What¡¯s bothering you? I¡¯ve tried being patient, but the wait is killing me. Please don¡¯t hesitate and tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Xenia sighed as she moved and sat up on the bed. Darius followed suit¡­ Sitting upright, she could feel the sways and bobs of the ship they sailed through the waters.

    ¡°Are you dizzy?¡± Darius worriedly asked.

    Xenia shook her head. She then smiled at him as she gently caressed his face.

    ¡°Xen¡­¡± he called out, urging her to speak.<sub></sub>

    Well, that was her cue. Letting out a sigh, she began, ¡°Earlier, my mother sent a message to Jayra. You see, she has this habit of getting a sample of blood from me and my siblings and using them for various tests andparisons. Apparently, it¡¯s to check on things since there was always a punishment for every fallen angel that failed to abide by the rules of heaven.¡±

    She rambled on, ¡°They mostly referred to it as a curse, a curse that would go on through the fallen angel¡¯s lineage. As of today, there are various types of curses, but none could actually tell what its definite form is, only that one sibling from every generation would bear the supposed curse.¡±

    Xenia paused, making sure that Darius was still listening to her. Sure enough, he was still keenly doing so, his hands holding onto hers as he gently squeezed them as if urging her to continue.

    The princess took a deep breath as she spoke in length.

    ¡°During mother and father¡¯s union, the sky cried blood. Everyone witnessed the event, and it was assumed that the heavens did not bless the union between my parents. Our people knew that it was a sign that a cursed child would be born. A part of it was true, of course, but no one exactly knew that the reason for the event was because of the fact that my mother was a fallen angel,¡± she exined.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hmm, I see,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°Honestly, the existence of fallen angels is nothing but a myth to us. Until that day when you told me that you have angel blood in your veins, I would¡¯ve brushed off their existence as simply myth. Now, however¡­¡±

    He nodded as he continued, ¡°I would love to know more about such things, but I¡¯m cautious enough not to investigate the matter knowing that it might risk your mother¡¯s existence.¡±

    He then added, ¡°In truth, I¡¯ve wanted to ask you more about it, but I thought that I should patiently wait for you to open up to me about it. It¡¯d be best if I simply held off until you¡¯re ready, or if you think you can entrust such sensitive and private matters to me.¡±

    Xenia blinked at his words. She honestly wondered why Darius didn¡¯t bother asking about such details when she had already told him about the angel blood running through her veins. Now, she understood his reason, at least.

    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate,¡± she voiced out with a sweet smile curling onto her lips. How cute¡­ Wasn¡¯t she so lucky to stumble upon this Werewolf King while fighting for her life against barbarians during their first encounter?

    Darius¡¯s face lit up and blushed against the light illuminating their cabin. ¡°Howe you can always make my heart flutter?¡± he murmured, his lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Ah, please continue and distract me from pouncing at you right here and now.¡±

    Xenia simply nodded, chuckling as she continued. ¡°So right now, no one can tell who among us is cursed. Although¡­ Mineah, my poor sister¡­¡±

    She sighed, ¡°Everyone simply assumed she was the cursed princess because of the different hue on her eyes. For all we know, it could be me or Ezekiel. So ever since then, my mother has never stopped testing our blood. She also wants to know about the curse, and how she could somehow stop it or at least make a cure if she could somehow tend to it and ensure our safety.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s you, I wouldn¡¯t really care,¡± Darius bluntly informed.

    Xenia smiled at his words as she kept on rambling.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Finally looping back to what I was about to say, while Mother was checking on my blood, she discovered that when you fed me some of your blood to subdue the Tatar Berry poison¡­ well, something happened. She said there were some positive reactions, making my blood powerful. And that power wasn¡¯ting from your blood, since that power¡­ She sensed it purely from my own blood,¡± she exined. ¡°Somehow, your blood inside my body triggers that power to manifest.¡±

    ¡°So you only need my blood to grow stronger then?¡± Darius questioned.

    ¡°It will only be temporary, and it won¡¯t boost the angel blood to its full potential, apparently,¡± Xenia stated with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯ll easily wear off¡­ So instead, what she¡¯s suggesting is something that will bind us together in a more permanent fashion.¡±

    Darius¡¯s face lit up as he whispered, ¡°The Mate Bond¡­ It isn¡¯t temporary like my blood. The bond won¡¯t just simply bind us by blood, but it will link us together for our entire lifetime, Xen. If that¡¯s the case, then we should do it and see how it will improve you throughout the training.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s risky. It¡¯s just a theory, and we¡¯re not even sure if it¡¯ll even work,¡± Xenia worriedly sighed. ¡°If weplete the Mate Bond¡­ Your life will be linked to mine. If something happens to me, you¡­¡±

    She trailed off, unable to continue her words as tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. She was trying her best to control herself from crying but¡­

    As if feeling her distress, Darius pulled her in for a tight and warm hug as he said, ¡°Take your time to think this over, Xen. I believe that this is something worth the risk. I know you¡¯re only thinking about my welfare, but know that it¡¯s something that I¡¯m willing to do, Xen.¡±

    He firmly added, ¡°Remember, everything that involves you is always worth taking the risk for me. So please, can you also think the same? Take this risk because you want to do everything in your power to make sure that you can stay by my side no matter what¡­¡±

 Chapter 174 Morning Exercise

    Xenia slowly opened her eyes, smiling as she felt the familiar warmth currently draped over her naked body. Last night, she and Darius had a serious talk about the Mate Bond. After that, well¡­ She honestly felt good, among other things¡­

    It was indeed good to have someone you could share everything with. She was just d that Jayra had insisted that she discussed this matter with Darius. At the very least, doing so had relieved her dilemma over the matter.

    Last night, Darius told her to think about the choices she had and to also consider his feelings on how he wanted to mark her even more considering the possibility of her activating the angel blood within her. He wanted to do it as soon as possible, but he was thankfully willing to wait for her to be fully ready andmitted to doing the same.

    Humming to herself, shezed into Darius¡¯s arms for a good while. She could smell the reeking scent of sex on their bodies, and it only made her smile at the memory that came with it.

    She and Darius had made love the entire night without so much as a care in the world. In fact, he only stopped when she finally passed out from exhaustion. Feeling herself, her body was starting to feel sore, which only meant that Darius¡¯s blood in her system was already wearing off.

    ¡°I guess it onlysts a whole day,¡± she murmured, pertaining to the effects of Darius¡¯s blood on her body.

    How unfortunate¡­ Oh, how she wanted to stay idle for just a few more minutes and simply remain in his arms like this, but she still needed to get up now, seeing as the sun rays were already seeping through the open window of the cabin.

    With a silent sigh, Xenia carefully moved out from Darius¡¯s hold, making sure not to wake him up as she tucked the sheets behind her. Afterward, she immediately cleaned herself up and changed into something morefortable for training.<sub>.</sub>

    Going through her clothes, she had everything she needed with her inside the King¡¯s cabin, seeing as Gideon had it all delivered for her in advance.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Nodding to herself for a job well done, she then grabbed the celibacy potion from the chest that Jayra prepared. Carefully prepared it on the table, she mixed it in with the tea she was preparing.

    ¡°Hmm, good morning¡­¡±

    Xenia smiled when she felt Darius¡¯s arms snaking around her waist. With a greeting whisper, he snuggled his nose into the crook of her neck, his poking hardness also eagerly greeting her from behind.

    Hmm¡­ That won¡¯t be good in the long run. She should feed him the potion right now before he got any good ideas¡­

    Quickly turning around, she handed him the cup of tea with the potion as she instructed, ¡°Here, drink this before you use that thing of yours to our detriment.¡±<sub></sub>

    Darius chuckled at her serious reaction. Shrugging, he didn¡¯t say a word as he quickly drank his tea in one gulp.

    ¡°I can only hope this works out fine,¡± he murmured with a sigh, indicating he already knew that he had just drank Jayra¡¯s celibacy potion.

    ¡°It will. You just need to take it daily every morning,¡± Xenia exined. She couldn¡¯t help but widen the stretch on her lips at seeing how Darius shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Why do I even need to drink it daily?¡± Dariusined. ¡°Why not just give me one dosage that canst a week?¡±

    ¡°For one, it¡¯s dangerous to take arge dose of it in one go. It might¡­ permanently make you a chaste person,¡± Xenia warned, and she chuckled at the way Darius¡¯s face paled at the warning. ¡°What? You¡¯re the one who requested this. Don¡¯tin~¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ yeah, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want us both getting distracted with one another,¡± Darius painfully exined. ¡°If I don¡¯t take this, our supposed training will turn out more to be a honeymoon. Because I can guarantee you that self-control alone won¡¯t be an option, especially whenever you¡¯re around¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry then. Just drink it as prescribed and there will be no side effects,¡± Xenia teased before dragging her eyes down to Darius¡¯s usually bulging groin. ¡°Now let¡¯s see if it¡¯s taking its effect right now.¡±<sub></sub>

    She raised an eyebrow at what she saw. He was so hard just a while ago, but it seemed like the potion was finally doing its desired effect.

    ¡°This is awkward,¡± Darius embarrassingly murmured as she followed Xenia¡¯s gaze.

    Xenia¡¯s lips curled up while staring at Darius¡¯s softening rod. ¡°See? It¡¯s going down right now!¡± she eximed in amazement as she raised her head.

    ¡°Okay, let me grab my clothes then,¡± Darius rolled his eyes as he reminded. ¡°Go out there and make sure that you don¡¯t let your guard down, Xen. Take note: your training will officially start the moment you step out of this cabin.¡±

    With a pout, Xenia asked, ¡°But aren¡¯t we going to have breakfast first?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve already prepared it outside, my love,¡± Darius said with a wink. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there with you shortly. Go and get some fresh air from the ocean. Ah, the weather is nice, you¡¯ll love the view and activities outside, my love.¡±

    Xenia could only shake her head as she turned around and headed back to the door leading outside.

    And sure enough, the moment she stepped foot outside, she was greeted by a dagger flying straight at her face.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± she eximed as soon as she dodged it.

    ¡°Sorry, Princess, but this will be your morning exercise for the day!¡±

    Turning around, Xenia frowned as she saw Admiral Osman with a dagger in his hands. He had an awkward smile as he added, ¡°Good morning, by the way¡­¡±

    Before she could even retort, another dagger flew right towards her direction, Xenia smoothly dodging it as she then quickly looked around in search of where the daggers wereing from.

    ¡®Where the hell are they-¡®

    A few seconds passed before a few more star-shaped daggers flew right towards her. Having had enough, Xenia concentrated on dodging them without exerting too much energy, following exactly what Darius taught her about feeling the air around her and anticipating movements.

    ¡°It won¡¯t stop till you find out where those daggers areing from, Princess. That, and you have to subdue whoever or whatever it is throwing those daggers,¡± Osman stated from the corner without looking at her. For some reason, he seemed quite busy with reading whatever was on his hand.

    Silently heeding the advice, Xenia checked out her surroundings from all sides. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t seem to find anyone in her current position.

    ¡°From the water?¡± she unconsciously murmured, her eyes sharpening as she quickly ran to inspect the edges of the ship.

    To her surprise, Xenia saw a few floating boxes lining the sides of the ship, all firing daggers in her general direction.

    ¡°Tsk! Seriously?¡±

    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. She would¡¯ve preferred to have breakfast before going into action, but it seemed like her Werewolf King had other ns that involved starving her unless she finished this demented morning exercise!

 Chapter 175 Weâ€™re Mates

    At the Cordon Castle

    Freya sat in front of her own reflection inside her bedchamber. What happened back on the stairs kept on reying itself right before her. From her own memories, she clearly felt some form of electric shock as soon as Lord Gideon caught her and held her by the waistst night.

    ¡°It could¡¯ve been part of the Mate Pull,¡± she murmured out with a pout. Lord Gideon clearly felt it too. Honestly, she was surprised by how vocal he was being to her.

    Last night, he also confessed to her that he felt the Mate Pull towards her, but she didn¡¯t bother to say a word. She had assumed that her dear brother already informed Lord Gideon of how she recognized him as her mate, so she didn¡¯t think she needed to mention it again to himst night.

    ¡°Mdy,¡± the chambein greeted as entered her bedroom, approaching her with a beautiful freesia in her hand. She was blushing hard as she then added, ¡°Lord Gideon had asked me to give this to you. He is currently waiting outside, asking if it would be possible for you two to have breakfast together.¡±

    Taking the freesia off the woman¡¯s hands, Freya brought it up to her face and took a whiff. A smile crept up on her face as she smelled its fragrance.

    ¡°How did he know that freesia is my favorite flower?¡± she unknowingly muttered. Standing up, she ended up pacing across her bedchamber while taking in the flower¡¯s scent. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll be eating breakfast with my mother, but he is free to join if he wants to.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Letting the woman do her orders, Freya returned her attention back to her newly-acquired flower, her mind whirring as she muttered aloud.

    ¡°So he¡¯s indeed being serious in courting me, huh?¡± she murmured with lifted brows, a mischievous grin shing across her face. ¡°Should I go easy on him? Or maybe go hard¡­¡±

    Walking outside of her bedchamber, she put away her grin as she saw Lord Gideon about to turn and walk towards her chambein.

    ¡°Lord Gideon,¡± Freya called out, making him stop midstep. Turning to her, she kept a nk expression on her face when she saw his radiating smile for her.

    ¡°Mdy, good morning,¡± he politely greeted. ¡°I was just on my way to the dining hall since your chambein told me to head there¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, we should walk together then,¡± Freyamented. ¡°Really, it¡¯s so thoughtful of you to bring me these lovely flowers so early in the morning. As such, walking with you like this is the least I can do to show you my gratitude.¡±<sub></sub>

    Gideon smiled. ¡°You loved freesias when you were young, so I thought you would love to see them since Mount Sorel didn¡¯t have any of those specific flowers around,¡± he confessed. ¡°I also made sure you receive those flowers every year.¡±

    Freya¡¯s eyes widened as she halted in her steps. Her eyes wide, she eximed, ¡°You were the one sending them to me?¡±

    Her heart quickening under her chest, and her lips parted as she stared at Gideon in disbelief. Back in Mount Sorel, she would receive those specific flowers everyte winter to early spring when they would usually bloom. They were a wee gift, and the anticipation of them arriving always made her so happy.

    Gideon was blushing as he gave her a timid smile as he replied, ¡°Aye, mdy. I didn¡¯t want to creep you out, so I make sure they¡¯re delivered to you from an anonymous sender. You left when you were sixteen, and I wasn¡¯t sure if you would also be able to feel the Mate Pull upon reaching the right age.¡±

    Freya inwardly nodded. Right, the Mate Pull wasn¡¯t something typical in their kind in the current era. Not all werewolves were blessed to feel it, and not all would even have a mutual Mate Pull like her and Lord Gideon.

    The worst-case scenario she could have would be that she was feeling it while Lord Gideon was unable to, or perhaps it would turn out to be the other way around. Still, there were asionally destined mates popping up in one way or another, and ignoring such a calling would bring misfortune to those who do so.<sub></sub>

    Taking in a timid breath, Freya finally managed topose herself as she whispered, ¡°Thank you. Those flowers honestly lifted my mood up, especially whenever I felt homesick.¡±

    She smiled as she confessed, ¡°Honestly, I thought it was my mother who was sending them before. I didn¡¯t even ask or mention them to my mother, so it was no wonder that I got the wrong idea about them till now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, mdy,¡± Gideon reassured her with a nod. ¡°As I said, I didn¡¯t have any intentions of telling you it was me who was sending them before. You might¡¯ve felt awkward, so I did my best to be anonymous.¡±

    Freya felt her mouth suddenly dry up when her eyes darted to Gideon¡¯s lips. They were so full, and¡­

    Her eyes rounded out at the lewd thoughts that suddenly came into her mind. Upon that realization, she quickly turned around and began walking past him.

    ¡°Lady Freya, wait,¡± Gideon called out as he reached for her. But before he could stop her, she was already walking so fast that she failed to notice the sturdy chest she was about to bump into.

    ¡°Lady Freya!¡±

    The familiar voice made her raise her head. Looking up, it was Lord Gs that had greeted her, someone who always had those bright smiles up and ready for her.

    ¡°Lord Gs,¡± she politely greeted with a curt bow and a nod.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s been a while,¡± he hummed in his sweet voice. ¡°Are you headed to have breakfast with the Queen Mother?¡±

    Freya was about to go back into her old way, but she quickly caught herself by schooling her features. She still couldn¡¯t believe that Lord Gs would involve himself in the crime that his fathermitted. He didn¡¯t seem to like the act, however. Plus, the fact that he would also contradict his own father more often than most during court meetings ording to her mother and brother, which allowed her to give him some benefit of the doubt.

    However, that didn¡¯t prove his involvement with the murder of her father was far from nonexistent. For all they knew, it was only Lord Gs¡¯s facade to contradict his own father to step up their game. Just thinking about such a scenario made Freya¡¯s blood boil. It would be hard, but she tried her best to calm herself.

    All of a sudden, Freya felt herself stiffen as she felt a warm hand securing hers. Turning around, she saw that Lord Gideon was now standing beside her with the sweetest smile shing on his lips.

    ¡°Lord Gs,¡± Gideon politely greeted him, thetter¡¯s eyes following their hands as they currently held each other.

    Trailing his gaze, Freya noticed the frown on Gs¡¯s face. It further deepened when Gideon suddenly announced, ¡°We¡¯re mates.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Gs casually nodded.

    At that, Freya finally managed to rx, slowly letting Gideon lead the way.

    ¡°We should go. It¡¯s best that we not keep the Queen Mother waiting,¡± Gideon politely stated. ¡°If you will excuse us, Great Constable¡­¡±

    Gs nodded, and Freya managed to give him her usual smile as she slightly let out a curt nod before finally walking away with Gideon.

 Chapter 176 A Cursed Hybrid

    By the time they had some considerable distance away from Gs, Gideon asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    He was honestly nervous. Freya was quiet. And somehow, her nk expression was making him even more anxious than normal. Inevitably, he wondered if she was mad with what he just did.

    He had no intention of saying their status to Gs. He just simply couldn¡¯t help himself for some reason. And before he knew it, he ended up being possessive and informing the man that Freya was already his.

    Gideon held his breath, trying his best to ignore the tightness in his chest as he waited for Freya to answer. Even now, she still bore that expressionless face, and it was making him go crazy with fear and impatience.

    Pre-emptively, he dropped his head down low as he tried to think up a good reason to exin himself with. But before he could speak, Freya let out a long sigh, making him raise his head to look at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lord Gideon,¡± Freya whispered with a half smile. ¡°You can now let go of my hand though.¡±

    Right¡­. He was still firmly holding onto her hand¡­ Quite frankly, he didn¡¯t want to let it go as she requested. Hell, he had already waited for a long time for this very moment toe, to be able to hold her once she finally came of age. Just realizing It now was honestly freaking him out already. Before, there was this tremendous age gap between him and Freya. But now¡­<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help it,¡± he whispered out with an awkward smile as he released her hand. ¡°I mean, are you mad that I announced us to Gs so suddenly? That we¡¯re mates? Sorry about that. I don¡¯t know what came over me to juste out and say it without even asking for your permission first.¡±

    He then took a breath before adding, ¡°Though¡­ I don¡¯t regret that I did it¡­ I wanted him to know that fact, hoping that he would back off on that arranged marriage that his father was proposing for you.¡±

    Gideon sighed. He was being too honest with what he felt and thought of Freya right now. He could only hope that she took his words in a good light instead of letting them creep her out.

    After a few moments, Freya smiled at him as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lord Gideon. You simply stated the fact, so there¡¯s no harm to it. We¡¯re indeed mates, after all.¡±

    Gideon¡¯s face lit up at her words.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Freya added with a bit of emphasis, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ll even click. So let¡¯s take our time getting to know each other more, Lord Gideon. Let¡¯s see if we can somehow manage to get along well enough for us to work.¡±<sub></sub>

    Gideon gulped as he forced a smile on his face, quickly nodding in agreement as heposed himself.

    was going to take what Freya said as a win. And what she said wasn¡¯t a bad idea at all, even if it kind of hurt him in an irrational way. He understood her sentiments. After all, they were indeed still in the getting to know one another stage. Although, a part of him felt like he knew more than enough about Freya already¡­

    ¡°Shall we go then?¡± Freya asked with a smile, to which Gideon nodded.

    Giving each other a nod of affirmation, the two of them started walking towards the dining hall, Lord Gideon walking beside her as their hands seemingly brushed past each other¡¯s.

    **********

    Meanwhile, unknown to Gideon and Freya, Gs stood rooted on the spot where theyst left him, his eyes solely watching the interaction between the two from a distance.<sub></sub>

    In truth, he was utterly surprised to know that Gideon and Freya were mates.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This is interesting,¡± Gs mumbled, recalling a few instances of when he was ying board games with Freya. Somehow, Gideon would always get in the way between the two of them, either through teasing or through simple distractions.

    ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ I see¡­ No wonder Gideon would always go in between us.¡±

    Shaking his head, Gs scoffed at his epiphany. He didn¡¯t even notice that his father was behind him until the man spoke.

    ¡°You look so happy for them, huh¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do with you anymore,¡± his father scorned him. ¡°First, you couldn¡¯t win ra over. And now, I¡¯m having to make amends for trying to hook you up with Princess Freya at the very least. That way we¡¯d have a way for us to gain more power with you leading the Moonlight Pack once Darius was gone. And yet here you are¡­¡±

    Gs¡¯s jaw clenched at the man¡¯s attitude. His father just popped out of nowhere, once again backing him into a corner with yet another one of his unending schemes to rule Cordon.

    ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯m nothing like you,¡± Gs shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just simply unlucky with women. Although, we¡¯re different in a way that I just don¡¯t have the energy to waste on forcing myself on any woman whose heart already doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±

    Face reddening, Nasser grunted, ¡°Fool¡­ You¡¯ll always be a fool. You¡¯re a disgrace!¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, Gs could see how the veins on his father¡¯s neck were bulging with suppressed anger. It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time he saw it happen though, so he was no longer surprised with what he was seeing. But then¡­ There was something here¡­

    Gs heaved out a long deep sigh as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to win Freya over only if you make sure that I can see my mother every week.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Nasser clicked his tongue, his sharp res aimed straight at him as he hissed. ¡°You can even live with her for all I care if you just do as I say! But no¡­ You¡¯re too stubborn! You¡¯re just like-¡°

    Gs¡¯s face darkened as he balled his fists, blood seeping through his palms as he stood there. Thankfully, he managed to tune the man¡¯s ramblings out for just a moment.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll be going to the Great Hall,¡± Nasser chided. ¡°Calm yourself before you follow me shortly!¡±

    And with that, his father finally turned and left.

    Gs closed his eyes as he tried to calm himself, imagining the smiling face of his mate¡­ ra, his calming pill washing over him¡­ A mate whose heart doesn¡¯t even beat for him.

    A wry smile etched itself on his manly and handsome face. It would be a constion if ra could at least feel the Mate Pull, but she couldn¡¯t. He had proven it already numerous times¡­ She was like the many others who weren¡¯t blessed to feel such a phenomenon, which made it way too easy for her to ignore him.

    A heavy sigh came out of his lips¡­ How cruel¡­ He was blessed to find his mate, only for her to not feel the Mate Pull towards him. She didn¡¯t even know that he was her mate¡­ None knew except him and his father Nasser, who had simply caught him red-handed that one time.

    Gs sighed once more. Sometimes, he wondered if he was nothing but a cursed hybrid¡­ Everything around him seemed to always fall apart despite how hard he tried to live a life without regret¡­

 Chapter 177 Lock Me Into Your Heart

    Jayra couldn¡¯t hide her excitement as she prepared to meet Bartos outside of her bedchamber. Today, he would formally introduce her to his family, and she just couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy about such an event. Quickly giving herself onest lookover in the mirror, she nodded at her own job well done before she finally rushed outside of her bedroom.

    Sure enough, Bartos was already waiting for her outside.

    ¡°Mdy, you look so stunning,¡± Bartos praised, making Jayra blush hard, especially at seeing how intense his gaze was on her with his parted lips.

    ¡°Close your mouth, Lord Bartos. You¡¯re drooling over me too much,¡± Jayra teased with a giggle, making her mate blush even further as he bashfully scratched the back of his head.

    Currently, she was wearing a purple long-sleeved corset gown that showed parts of her cleavage, partnered with a tight-fitting hose that she repurposed from her horseback riding outfit.

    Bartos had wanted her to take a carriage, but she insisted on riding a horse¡­ for the adventure, she supposed The weather was good out anyway, seeing as winter wasing soon, meaning that there wouldn¡¯t be any scorching heating from the sun any time soon.

    Jayra would just love to explore around during their journey and have a better view of each town they would pass by along the way. And if riding a horse enabled those wishes, then she¡¯d do so without a second thought.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Did Be somehow bully you?¡± Bartos asked as they made their way outside the castle where their horses were being readied.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Oh, that? No¡­ I actually find Be to be of goodpany,¡± Jayra replied. ¡°We honestly got along rather well yesterday.¡±

    If she were to be asked, Be was a bubbly person. She was quite fond of her ever since she met her. The woman was someone who wasn¡¯t afraid to say what she had in her mind, and it resonated with her own ideals somehow.

    Jayra unknowingly smiled upon recalling how straightforward Be was in asking what she truly thought about Bartos.

    She would also love to meet Chancellor Talon, Bartos¡¯s father, as well. But unfortunately, they haven¡¯t had the chance to properly be introduced to him yet. Although she was already familiar with the Chancellor by virtue of the dinner where the King formally introduced Princess Xenia to all of the officials as his mate and Queen, she was honestly aplete stranger to the man.

    ¡°Why am I doubtful of that?¡± Bartos questioned.

    Jayra chuckled as she said, ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose like Be since she¡¯s like an open book. I appreciate her kindness more since it¡¯s easier to read them.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s quite my opposite,¡± Bartos murmured, but his words didn¡¯t escape Jayra¡¯s ear.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes, you two are definitely opposites,¡± Jayra agreed with a smirk.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t appreciate my kindness like how you appreciate Be¡¯s open book-like character then?¡± Bartos inquired.

    They stopped walking just as they reached the outside of the castle. Looking at Bartos, Jayra smiled as she replied, ¡°Of course, I appreciate you, Bartos. You¡¯re an exemption since you¡¯re special. You¡¯re not an open book, but you¡¯re still the type I want to explore more about. So don¡¯t worry and ponder your pretty little head too much about it.¡±

    At her words, Bartos¡¯s face immediately turned into a ripe tomato. Jayra giggled as she asked, ¡°Shall we go now?¡±

    With Bartos silently nodding, Jayra mounted her horse, and so did her man as they prepared themselves.

    Giving each other¡¯s horse a small nce, Jayra couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous at how shameless King Darius was with him always traveling with the princess on single horseback.

    She wanted to suggest that they do the same to Bartos, but she felt like it would be too much for her to ask of him. She might look like a frustrated friend who was copying every love-like activity her Princess and the King did for them to try.<sub></sub>

    And with that, she smiled as her thoughts became busy formting other intimate activities she and Bartos could share during their journey. It wasn¡¯t much, but perhaps she could strut her thing just as well as her friend did.

    Looking up at the blue skies, Jayra hummed as she thought about her current predicament. They had left Cordon Castle early in the morning as soon as they finished breakfast. She only changed into her proper outfit for the trip before they truly set off.

    She also brought some spare clothes with her since she would be staying there for at least two days, knowing that she also had a mission to know a bit more about Be as a contender against Xenia.

    ¡°How long will it take for us to reach House Hindman?¡± she asked, pertaining to Bartos¡¯s family estate at the eastside of Cordon where the Lock Heart Pack was located.

    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive theree night,¡± Bartos informed after a few moments of deliberation.

    ¡°I see,¡± Jayra casually nodded before tangentially rambling out about something she had read before. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve studied about the Kingdom of Cordon together with Princess Xenia, and I¡¯ve learned that there are currently ten major packs operating within the kingdom¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, my pack,¡± Bartos chimed up at the mention of his family. ¡°The Lock Heart is currently the sixthrgest pack in Cordon. Up first is the Moonlight Pack of His Majesty, the second being Gs¡¯s Silver Crescent Pack, the third ra¡¯s Midnight Pack, fourth being Gideon¡¯s ck w Pack¡­ Hmm¡­ The rest are the Storm Riders, then mine-¡°

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s stop there at your Lock Heart Pack since I¡¯m only interested in finding out more about your family,¡± Jayra chuckled. She then let her curiosity flow as she asked, ¡°Why is it called that?¡± All names had meaning to them. Surely, there was some sort of story behind the name of his pack.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Promise me you won¡¯tugh,¡± Bartos said with a straight face.

    ¡°Alright, I promise,¡± Jayra promptly.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s some history behind it, although I¡¯m not sure if the stories are even credible enough,¡± Bartos began.

    ¡°The Alphas before were unfortunate when it came to their experiences with the Mate Pull, so they decided to name the pack as Lock Heart saying that they¡¯ll simply choose their partners based on their hearts. They would then supposedly lock their hearts for their partner alone as if to mimic the Mate Pull anyway. Long story short, they would only have one partner and forge a bond that even death wouldn¡¯t be able to separate.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s something,¡± Jayra shamelessly stated. ¡°It¡¯s not funny though. Very interesting and, must I say, inspiring, but not funny. You know, you should even follow in their footsteps if you want. Lock me into your heart, Bartos.¡±

    It only took a second before the embarrassment of what she just said finally caught up to her. It was only a good thing they were riding on separate horses like this instead of sharing a single carriage. She could at least more easily hide her blushing face from Bartos after letting out such cheesy lines.

    ¡°Huh. Now I understand why His Majesty never rides along a separate horse whenever he¡¯s with Xen, and why he would always insist on riding inside the carriage when she¡¯s in it,¡± Bartos openlyined, making Jayraugh as she hid the blush on her face.

    This was fun, at least. Although, she couldn¡¯t help but regret how she insisted on riding her own horse. It was the wrong move on her part. She should¡¯ve at least ridden the carriage with Bartos where he could easily pounce at her without a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡®Tsk, why haven¡¯t I thought about it sooner¡­¡¯ she inwardly scoffed at herself.

    It was then that her eyes sparkled as she gulped. Riding ahead of Bartos, she opened her sly mouth to speak.

    ¡°Well, Lord Bartos, please don¡¯t feel disappointed now. Who knows? Maybeter, I might let you sleep in the same room as mine,¡± she candidly expressed. It was definitely not meant as a joke. She meant every single word she said.

    ¡°Jayra¡­ Why do you like torturing me?¡± Bartos sighed. ¡°Please note that I¡¯ll be taking you seriously on this, so let¡¯s hurry up so we can reach our pack in due time.¡±

    At that, Bartos reigned in his horse to make it run faster. Jayra followed suit with a wide smile on her face. Of course, she was serious about it. She would even let him do whatever it was he wanted to do with her tonight if he was lucky enough with her.

    *********************

    August 6, 2022 AN: Hooray! We reached a hundred Golden Tickets so we¡¯ll have 5 chapters today. Keep voting guys for more chapters on another hundred GTs. We¡¯ll also release more chapters for a thousand Powerstones so keep the votesing. Thank you so much. *Kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 178 Am I a Bait

    The Lucian started sailing once again as soon as Xenia was finished with her morning exercises.

    Xenia had seeded in disarming all of the equipment Osman used against her to fire those daggers at her, and while it took a while to do so, it was still honestly impressive. The equipment the man used was top-notch, and it really took her all to have them disarmed for her to ignore them.

    On top of that, she also had to knock out three werewolves as soon as she got back on the deck. Luckily, the werewolves fought her in their human form, so it was a lot more manageable than fighting them during their strongest in their werewolf form.

    Xenia sighed in relief. It was a good thing that she had trained together with her brother. Now, she couldn¡¯t help but notice how things were falling into ce to her own advantage.

    She could still remember how her mother would often scold her for doing hard training with the men, only for her to realize that she was actually born for it. It was simply her fate, and she was grateful that she was able to use what she had learned as a warrior for her future and her cause.

    Currently, she was dripping wet all over the deck, shivering because of the cool breeze blowing past her. She was also panting hard from all of the exertions she did. She was about to go inside and get a change of clothes when Osman barred her way.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess, but you need to adapt to simple things like this¡­ Like how a Cordon Queen would do so,¡± Osman exined.

    ¡°Figures¡­¡±

    Xenia could only sigh as she rolled her eyes, proceeding to go towards the upper deck as she let herself be led by Osman.

    On the bright side, at least she was wearing some rather thick garments that protected some of the sensitive parts of her body to be seen through. It was a tight fit, and it was thick enough that it could be construed as armor by some. Seeing it in action, only now did she get why Darius asked for the royal seamstress to create those kinds of outfits for her, the ones that filled out one of the bigger chests inside the king¡¯s cabin.

    ¡°You need to get used to this. Your body needs to tolerate everything,¡± Osman reminded with a faint smile. ¡°Remember, you¡¯ll be experiencing much worse than this during the four trials, Princess.¡±<sub></sub>

    Xenia shrugged. She expected nothing less than that, so sucked it up and bit her teeth through the cold. It was only when Darius sat on his seat that she unknowingly formed a pout on her beautiful lips. That broad smile on his face just oozed smugness for some reason.

    ¡°Come here, love. You can eat,¡± he called out to her. ¡°It¡¯s prettyte. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already starving by now.¡±

    Sitting on the chair in front of her, Xenia almost drooled as she looked at the heavy meal prepared before her. She wanted something hot, so she started off with the hot porridge. After which, she then proceeded to eat her meal without a care for her surroundings, not even bothering with her table manners as a Princess as she sloppily filled her stomach.

    ¡°Tell me, Osman, is she the Princess I brought with mest night? I don¡¯t remember her acting like a starved barbarian before while she was disguised as ad,¡± Darius questioned with a wide grin on his face. ¡°Hmm¡­ She¡¯s even more suspicious right now than that time she ate like a woman while disguised as a man. I mean, look at her now. It¡¯s not like we starved her for a day.¡±

    He looked amused at her behavior, but Xenia didn¡¯t care. At least Darius was kind enough to starve with her, seeing as to how he also started eating as well.<sub></sub>

    Focusing on her meal, she ignored Darius¡¯s teasing as she continued eating without caring for her surroundings. She honestly felt anxious, and she intentionally ignored him as she continued to munch on the meat on the table.

    She needed to keep her strength up, and it looked like she wouldn¡¯t be getting much of it by resting, so she better eat well instead. After all, who knows what these two men had in store for her after this meal?

    ¡°Eat slowly, love. It¡¯s not like the food will run away from you,¡± Darius teased some more.

    Instead of rising to his provocation, she simply red at him, making himugh. His face then suddenly rxed as he looked out at the open ocean, his expression bing serious as he sighed.

    ¡°Hey now, I¡¯m simply trying my best to keep myself entertained while I endure seeing you suffer. Heaven knows how long I wouldst in this,¡± he suddenlyined with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. I want to suffer more. That way, my inevitable victory will be all the more rewarding,¡± Xenia scoffed, her mouth still full as he smirked.

    Shaking his head, Darius filled his lungs with air as he murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll try my very best to hold it in then, love.¡±

    Before long after she was finished with her meal, Osman started up her next training session. From the sidelines, Darius simply watched on with the usual stoic expression on his face.

    Shrugging, Xenia sighed as she was asked to go inside a cage. From the get go, she could already tell what it was for.

    ¡°Am I a bait for sharks somehow?¡± Xenia mumbled out with a sigh.

    ¡°Indeed, Osman nodded. ¡°There will be sharks under the water, Princess. Once you¡¯ve been thrown out inside this cage, you will either die fromck of air or die from all the hungry sharks attacking you at once. No pressure.¡±

    Before she could protest, Xenia felt a few stings on her skin. She had been wounded by some of the daggers before, but she was pretty sure that they weren¡¯t that deep. Nevertheless, her wounds would surely be enough to attract some hungry sharks in her direction.

    Thinking back, Xenia was aware of a particr group of sharks in the Miran Ocean that fed on flesh. They¡¯ve oncee in contact with them, and that already proved that they were deadly. Right now, she could bet that Osman had already drifted their ship to the exact location of those flesh-eating sharks¡¯ territory while she was having a hearty meal.

    ¡°As soon as we drop your cage, Princess, the ship will move to a safer location. So from here, you must swim to us to get to safety.¡± Osman informed. ¡°Also, you won¡¯t have a single thing with you that can serve as your weapon or tools. However¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, Osman. All I need to do is look around the depths of this ocean and improvise for anything I can use,¡± Xenia sighed as she finished his sentence for him. ¡°I know a few magic tricks anyway. So I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll survive.¡±

    Osman simply smiled and gave her a curt nod as she stepped into the cage. She could only hope that those magic tricks she remembered were good enough for her to survive the task at hand.

 Chapter 179 A Lycan

    Princess Xenia looked toward Darius¡¯s direction, but the king seemed to be busy reading the book he managed to snatch out of his hand. Osman knew well that it was nothing but a facade, however. Deep inside, his King was surely battling his inner struggles to keep himself from interfering with the Princess¡¯s Training.

    Osman drew in a few breaths. This was why he suggested that he do the training with the Princess alone, but everyone knew that having the king agree to it was an impossible suggestion. King Darius was simply too drawn to his mate to even think about leaving her alone with anyone else.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead serious,¡± the Princess murmured.

    ¡°Indeed, mdy. I¡¯m sure that deep inside, His Majesty is suffering while watching you,¡± Osman reminded her. ¡°Still, you need this training to ensure that you will pass the four trials. And again, we¡¯ve only just begun¡­¡±

    Giving out the signal for his men to start moving the cage, Osman watched

    as the Princess seemed to be at peace within her confines. He turned to the king, who only gave him a nod before the admiral gave out his signal to release the hold on the cage.<sub>.</sub>

    And with that, the cage has been dropped into the ocean. Osman sighed as he watched the Princess fill her lungs with air just before she was fully pulled into the depths of the ocean, the impact of the cage hitting the ocean filling the atmosphere with saltwater before shepletely disappeared beneath them.

    Having done his job, Osman immediately walked toward his King, giving out the signal for the ship to move away from the spot where they dumped the Princess. King Darius sighed. He was closely staring at the spot where they dropped the Princess.

    ¡°This is way harder than I imagined,¡± Dariusined. ¡°You¡¯re right, watching it like this will be a dilemma. Here, such a boring book, this won¡¯t keep me upied enough.¡±

    With a word, King Darius handed him his book back.

    Osman smiled as he grabbed the book from His Majesty. ¡°I can see the unbending determination in her eyes, Your Majesty. You can endure. And I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do just fine.¡±<sub></sub>

    Osman shook his head. The King would do his best not to interfere and simply watch and guard his mate to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t be in any unavoidable danger. As promised, he would only interfere if he saw the need for it, but hopefully, it wouldn¡¯te to that.

    After all, as he said to the Princess, this was only the start of their training. There was still more toe, and what¡¯s in store for those parts of her training would be considered to be really dangerous for her kind.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Have you thought about asking Gs for help?¡± Osman reminded.

    Gs could probably teach the Princess some vital core values. Gs was a hybrid, one born from a pureblooded werewolf father and a human mother, but he still had the exceptional strength of his heritage. It was because he managed to master and manipte the energy of Aether to his advantage, giving him the equivalent strength of a pureblooded werewolf like His Majesty.

    Instead of replying, the grim expression on the king¡¯s face more than answered Osman¡¯s question. As he expected, King Darius wouldn¡¯t ever entrust Gs to help the Princess for such a vital part of her training. Still, Osman strongly believed that Gs¡¯s knowledge could help her. She was only human, after all.<sub></sub>

    ¡°We¡¯re not even sure if he¡¯ll even teach Xen his secrets,¡± Darius reasoned out with a sigh. ¡°If he did, then he¡¯s simply giving away his weaknesses.¡±

    Osman nodded. The King had a point, not to mention that Gs¡¯s father was Nasser.

    ¡°Where do you think he learned that from, Sire?¡± Osman inquired.

    ¡°No one knows except for Gs alone, Osman,¡± his liege replied. ¡°But one thing was for sure¡­ Gs would most probably keep it to himself. That kind of knowledge and power is too important for him to divulge. They¡¯re his lifeline.¡±

    Osman couldn¡¯t help but agree. Pureblood werewolves like his King had this innate ability since they were born, thus, there was no way for them to share how they developed their strengths. In the end, the King¡¯s only option was to give the Princess a training regimen so extreme that she¡¯d be able to endure and adapt to the power of the elements by the time she was done with them.

    Still, if only the Princess could learn how Gs managed to get a hold of the aether element¡¯s techniques, then things would be so much easier. Fire was hot and dry, Air was hot and moist, Water was cold and moist, and the Earth was moist and dry. Against all these, Aether was neither hot, cold, moist, nor dry. If she somehow mastered the fifth element, she would surely seed in the four trials without too much trouble.

    ¡°Osman, I believe in you. I¡¯m sure that with you around, we can at least make sure that the Princess can escape the Element Forest in one piece,¡± the king stated before he stood by the side of the ship. ¡°Just continue with the training as you see fit. Don¡¯t hold back at all.¡±

    And with that, his king then jumped off the ship in one swift motion.

    Sighing, Osman looked out to the vast ocean where his Majesty had just jumped off. He would probably watch over the Princess like a shadow, making sure she was safe and sound during her training.

    ¡°Those two are giving me headaches,¡± Osmanined with a frown. Despite it, he understood why His Majesty had tasked him to conduct this training for the Princess.

    It was for the fact that he, himself, had identally experienced the four trials by entering the Element Forest while he was on the run. He miraculously survived them, all of that while he was still a human. It was a streak of dumb luck, and he still had the marks all over his body as proof of his experience.

    He was barely alive by the time he managed toe out of the forest. He would¡¯ve been a dead man if he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to be saved by young Darius at that time. The King turned him into a Lycan to save him, giving a notorious pirate like him another chance in life.

    He had turned rogue once, but the young Darius still personally looked after him to make sure he became the Lycan that he was now; a respectable man who was also lucky enough to continue doing what he loved most: exploring the waters and enjoying the high seas.

    Osman closed his eyes and smiled as he filled his lungs with the fresh airing from the ocean. Letting out a deep breath, he opened his eyes, the smile on his face fading as it was reced with a grimace¡­

    Looking at what¡¯s toe, Princess Xenia wouldn¡¯t have the same luxury he had¡­ Her trials to be a Queen would be considered a failure the moment King Darius would have to interfere to save her life.

 Chapter 180 Our Humble Home

    Riding through the wilderness, Jayra bit through the cold as they went further east. Somehow, the weather seemed a bit colder than when they first started out. Perhaps it was because of the oing winter? Nevertheless, she was thankful that she managed to pack a few clothes that helped her inste herself from the sudden cold snap.

    ¡°Are you doing okay?¡±

    ¡°Better than ever,¡± Jayra chuckled, her teeth gritting through the coldte afternoon. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯re getting close, right?¡±

    ¡°Only a few more paces,¡± Bartos nodded. ¡°Past the trees, we¡¯ll be seeing the Hindman Manor over yonder.¡±

    ¡°Yonder, huh¡­¡±

    Letting out a chuckle at the sudden use of different words, Jayra could only hope that they were getting closer to the destination. She didn¡¯t know how long she could keep pretending that she was fine when the lips were starting to freeze over. Looking at herpanion, the spark of jealousy that washed over her upon seeing how little Bartos was wearing was giving her more power to spite the chilly winds around her.

    Seriously, how in the world was he coping with this weather only wearing those scraps he called clothes?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Jolted out of her jealousy-induced thoughts, Jayra found herself looking up as her eyes widened at the sight of their temporary lodgings.

    Having broken through the treeline, the unobstructed view of the Hindman Estate greeted her freezing eyelids. Hints of snow had already begun falling as they stared up to the hill where the house was located. And it wasn¡¯t even a house anymore. If anything, it was a mansionplete with the usual trappings of nobility surrounding it.

    ¡°Snow? This is pretty early in the season,¡± Bartos coolly stated, raising a hand up to grab a few specks of the white powder. ¡°We¡¯re not even that far up north.¡±

    ¡°Weather works in mysterious ways, you know,¡± Jayra yfully exined, smoothly talking through her shivering teeth in a way that prevented him from finding out that she was freezing. ¡°For all we know, it might rain ice one of these days.¡±

    ¡°That would be telling that the Almighty has forsaken us,¡± Bartos replied, obviously taking her words as the joke that she meant them to be. ¡°Anyway, let me lead you inside.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Lead the way then.¡±

    Following Bartos through the stone path, Jayra found herself looking up as the visage of the Estate seemed to loom over them. Truly, despite not being the most powerful of the ten pack, the Lock Hearts seem to be doing just fine if their coffers could afford this much luxury.

    Focusing back to the path, the gates to the Estate opened for them as Bartos led her inside. And not a moment too soon as the snowfall began to pick up. Picking up the pace themselves, he quickly led her to the stables, the warmth of being inside a building immediately making her sigh in relief as she got off her horse.

    ¡°That was close,¡± Bartos nodded to himself. ¡°I¡¯m sure you must be cold. We¡¯re not exactly expecting snowfall this early into the year.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine,¡± Jayra teasingly smiled. ¡°Although, a hot drink wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Right after we meet your family, of course.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±<sub></sub>

    Jayra couldn¡¯t help but smile as she found herself walking side by side with Bartos. Almost immediately, her mind was filled with ideas on a few naughty things he could do to him while they were in his house. She could probably sneak into his room, or maybe even try to do something risque to get his attention. Of course, all while his family would be watching, noticing how deep she already was into courting their son.

    Just the thought of it all was making her blush. It¡¯d be just like in some of the books she read.

    ¡°Mother? Father?¡±

    Walking through the front door, Jayra did her best to be on her best behavior as Bartos led her to his parents. Making their way into the Estate, she couldn¡¯t help but gawk at the amount of luxury she was seeing. Paintings, statues, the chandeliers¡­ It was like his family was even more loaded than some dukes that she knew!

    ¡°Where were they?¡± Bartos clicked his tongue. ¡°The house shouldn¡¯t be this quiet¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe something suddenly came up?¡± Jayra asked aloud. ¡°Snow this early in the year can be a problem, after all.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Bartos nodded. ¡°But there should be at least some-¡°

    ¡°Bartos?¡±

    Turning around, Jayra couldn¡¯t help but smile as Be called out to them. However, that happiness was short-lived when the other woman clearly looked distressed about something.

    ¡°Be? Where¡¯ve you been?¡± he asked. ¡°Mother and Father haven¡¯t-¡°

    ¡°They¡¯re busy doing damage control,¡± Be cut him off, her tone deathly serious as she swept an errant strand of hair off her face. ¡°Hello, Jayra. Sorry if you had to see us like this, Mother and Father. Ah, those two are giving me headaches. The kitchen a€¡° ughhh the whole mansion to be precise is practically on fire! And-¡°

    Be was unable to finish her words when a man¡¯s voice suddenly spoke aloud.

    ¡°Are they here?¡±

    Turning around, Jayra quickly put on her sweetest smile as she spotted Chancellor Tallon walking towards them. She gave him a courteous bow as she greeted, ¡°Good Evening, milord.¡±

    ¡°Finally! Wee to our humble home, Jayra!¡± the chancellor greeted back with a bright and warm smile on his face. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that Bartos didn¡¯t introduce me to you in advance. To think that you were just staying in the castle with me all this time. Why did he only tell us everything yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Ah, my apologies that no one greeted you outside,¡± the older man humbly bowed his head. ¡°I had asked Bartos to telepathically talk to us once you two were near, but apparently, my stubborn son wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    He then looked at Bartos and said, ¡°You know how your mother wants everything perfect. She even gathered all the servants together just to make sure that we can give Jayra the proper greetings, but here you are spoiling everything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Mother telepathically that there¡¯s no need for us to proceed with the grand greetings, seeing as Bartos here already barged into the house with Jayra in tow,¡± Be informed. ¡°She should be-Oh, there she is now.¡±

    Jayra gulped as she turned around, immediately noticing a rather sophisticated woman approaching in their direction. Right then and there, she could easily tell that she was Bartos¡¯s mother. The simrities were almost uncanny. She could tell that Bartos took after her mother.

    All of a sudden, Jayra suddenly felt intimidated from the older woman¡¯s sheer presence.

 Chapter 181 Good Fortune

    ¡°Mother, this is Jayra, my mate,¡± Bartos immediately introduced to his mother, the glow on his face evident from everybody to see.

    ¡°Wow, Brother rarely smiles, but look at how wide those lips are stretched right now,¡± Be couldn¡¯t help but tease Bartos.

    Meanwhile, Jayra shed her sweetest smile at Bartos¡¯s mother and politely said, ¡°Greetings, mdy. I¡¯m Jayra, a royal mage from the Kingdom of Ebodia.¡± She then followed up by giving the older woman a courteous bow.

    Inwardly, Jayra had never felt this nervous in her whole life. She could only hope that Bartos¡¯s family would like her somehow despite her poor background. She was far from nobility back at Ebodia, being but an orphan that the chapel inside Ebodia Castle took in and took good care of.

    Add to that, she was only lucky to have been epted as an apprentice in the Royal Academy for Mages at the Magi Tower of Ebodia because of her great potential and mana. She made it work, of course, and apart from hard work, her capabilities eventually brought her to where she was now. Still, she could only hope that it would be enough for Bartos¡¯s family.

    ¡°Yes, Bartos had told us about you. You¡¯re with Princess Xenia, our King¡¯s mate, correct?¡± the older woman coolly smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m Lady Livia, mistress of this estate and Bartos¡¯s mother. It¡¯s nice to meet you Jayra.

    ¡°Likewise,¡± Jayra courteously nodded

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lady Livia nodded back. ¡°You and Bartos had been traveling since this morning, yes? Come now, child. Let¡¯s get you warmed up and fed.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Be cheered as shefortably hooked her arms around Jayra. ¡°To dinner!¡±

    ¡°You two know each other already?¡± Chancellor Talon questioned, surprised at his daughter¡¯s sudden familiarity with their guest.

    Beughed as she replied, ¡°This? It¡¯s just that I got too excited that I traveled all the way to the castle just to meet Jayra first. Well, I already saw her with the Princess during that one time out from a distance, but it was only yesterday that we finally got the chance to properly meet and talk.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Livia nodded before she went and began leading them to the dining room. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s head to the dinner table and eat.¡±

    Smartly, Jayra followed along with Be¡¯s constant tugging. As she made her way through the house, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the interior design lining of the estate¡¯s walls. And it didn¡¯t even stop there as they reached the dinner table. Jayra gulped at the selection in front of them. It was indeed a feast! This was simply far too many for all of them to finish all at once.

    ¡®Do they think I¡¯m a glutton or something?¡¯ Jayraically thought to herself.

    Walking into the room, Bartos pulled out a chair for her and motioned for her to sit. ¡°Please take your seat.¡±<sub></sub>

    At this, Jayra felt Be finally releasing her arm from her tight and affectionate grip. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I hope the meals are to your liking, my dear,¡± thedy of the house warmlymented. She rarely smiled like Bartos, but Jayra was no longer intimidated seeing how warm their wee had been to her.

    ¡°They all look good, mdy¡­¡± Jayra expressed with a genuine smile.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s all dig in!¡± Be excitedly chimed in as she took her own seat. ¡°Wow! Now I¡¯m wondering if Mother will also prepare a feast for me once I find my mate!¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, you¡¯ll be blessed like your brother, dear,¡± Talonmented.

    Curtly settling into her meal, Jayra remained quiet as she listened in on the conversation. Bartos had been so thoughtful by helping her out by putting some of the dishes onto her te. She couldn¡¯t help blush at his actions.

    ¡°Once you¡¯ve reached your age limit to experience the Mate Pull, we¡¯ll have you marry Admiral Osman,¡± Livia casually stated.<sub></sub>

    Almost immediately, Be choked on her own food as she struggled topose herself. ¡°Mother! He¡¯s too old for me!¡± she eximed.

    By the sidelines, Jayra turned to Bartos and whispered, ¡°How old is the Admiral?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s forty-one right now,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Precisely! I¡¯m just twenty-five, Mother!¡± Be snorted with a pout ¡°Can¡¯t you at least find someone near my age? Like someone in Brother¡¯s age group, at least.¡±

    Once more, Jayra turned to Bartos and asked, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thirty-one,¡± he answered with a smile. He then asked back, ¡°And you?¡±

    Thinking about it now, it was funny how they didn¡¯t even bother asking about each other¡¯s age while here was Be currently being bothered by age differences. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-eight, milord,¡± she answered with a grin.

    ¡°This is exactly why I should join that trial bybat,¡± Be scoffed. ¡°King Darius is thirty-one like Brother, so it¡¯s better for me to try my luck in that. Who knows? I might end up being the Queen!¡±

    ¡°The King has found his mate, Be. We should respect that,¡± Chancellor Talon nonchntly chided. ¡°How about Gs or Gideon? They¡¯re of the same age as your brother, yes?¡±

    ¡°Gideon is younger. He¡¯s just twenty-eight father,¡± Bartos corrected.

    Seeing themotion, Bartos¡¯s mother looked at Jayra and apologetically said, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind my daughter. She doesn¡¯t mind her own words, unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, mdy. I understand,¡± Jayra waved off with a smile. ¡°Princess Xenia respects the traditions and customs of Cordon. She wants to win the Cordonians¡¯ hearts, so she¡¯s currently working hard to prepare for the uing trials. And I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be an honor for her to fight Lady Be in a fair and just match. She fully understands how the royal court works.¡±

    ¡°See? I¡¯m looking forward to fighting ra too! Please don¡¯t make a big deal out of it,¡± Be sighed. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll fight to the death¡­ Oh! Right!¡± Be then turned to Jayra and continued, ¡°You should warn your Princess about Pinra. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll join the trial bybat. That woman is very dangerous, and she¡¯ll probably kill whoever her opponent might end up to be.¡±

    ¡°You say all of this, and yet you still want to join?¡± Livia worriedly asked.

    ¡°Well, yes¡­ Please don¡¯t worry, Mother,¡± Be reassuringly smiled. She then turned to Jayra with an apologetic smile as she diverted the topic. ¡°But enough about me. We have a guest! How about we all get to know more about my future sister-inw?¡±

    Hearing Be called her as her sister-inw made Jayra turn so deep red that she thought she was going to pass out. Just being treated like this brought an overwhelming feeling of belonging inside of her that she almost felt like she already belonged to Bartos¡¯s family.

    ¡°No,¡± Bartos interrupted, signaling for Jayra to continue eating as he added. ¡°Can we all just eat first? Jayra and I have been traveling since this morning. Right now, I want her furbished and settled in well enough that she can rest easy. You all can get to know her more tomorrow morning.¡±

    Seeing his son¡¯s caring attitude, Chancellor Talon chuckled and teased, ¡°Looks like my son can¡¯t wait to have his mate all by himself tonight.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s all focus on eating,¡± the chancellor suggested with a smile. ¡°Maybe we can have some small talk over a cup of tea, coffee, or maybe some boozeter in this cold weather. It¡¯s not every year that snowes early.¡±

    Jayra smiled, ¡°I would love that, milord.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You should practice calling them Mother and Father, sister-inw,¡± Bemented with a smirk.

    ¡°Be is right. Consider yourself already as a part of our family, dear,¡± Chancellor Talon seconded with a reassuring smile. Jayra then looked to the side. And sure enough, Lady Livia also gave her a reassuring nod.

    Seeing all this, Jayra couldn¡¯t help but feel a familiar swelling building in her eyes. Somehow, everything seemed to be going so perfectly in her life that she couldn¡¯t help to feel a bit worried, thinking that it might all be nothing but a dream. Surely, this streak of good fortune wouldn¡¯tst too long.

 Chapter 182 Osmanâ€™s Experiences

    Back in the waves of the Miran Ocean, the Lucian continued to sail onto their next destination. Xen was currently back inside her cabin and Darius had been busy taking good care of her.

    Cleaning her up and feeding her, he gingerly made sure that he was careful while putting some ointment on her wounds. They were one-of-a-kind in the sense that Jayra had prepared the salve with extra care and potency.

    ¡°Xen, I¡¯m not sure I can handle watching you like this,¡± Darius sighed as he applied some of the ointment on Xen¡¯s wounds. ¡°I know I said I¡¯ll wait till you¡¯re ready, but this is breaking my heart. Please, let¡¯s just take the odds andplete the Mate Bond now.¡±

    A while ago, it had taken a lot out of him to control himself and not interfere with seeing Xen struggle against the group of sharks that attacked her as soon as she escaped the cage. He was barely breathing as he watched, constantly reminding himself that it wasn¡¯t yet time for him to interfere in Xen¡¯s training.

    It had all worked out in the end, thankfully. He had witnessed how she used some of her spells to get out, but she had a hard time keeping her breath underwater. It would¡¯ve been much easier if he could at least talk to her through a mind link, but such a thing was impossible unless theypleted the Mate Bond.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°These are nothing but scratches. It¡¯s not like I lost a limb or something,¡± Xen scoffed, shrugging off her injuries with a wink. ¡°You¡¯re making me feel sad, you know. Did you honestly think those sharks could kill?¡±

    Darius¡¯s face dimmed more as he replied, ¡°Mermaids won¡¯t spare you. You¡¯ll encounter dangerous and wicked mermaids in the Element Forest, Xen. It¡¯s either you encounter a good one who could help you out of the water or a wicked one who will try and make you its ve.¡±

    There was a knock on the door, taking them both out of their musings.

    ¡°Your Majesty. This is Osman.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes,e in,¡± Darius answered, signaling for Osman to take a seat as soon as the man entered the room.

    ¡°From what I can recall, Osman here was lucky enough to encounter a good mermaid. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll have the same luck,¡± Darius gravely reminded her. ¡°To date, no human has ever escaped the Element Forest except for Osman, and even that is a stretch considering he was as good as dead by the time he got out.¡±

    Xen¡¯s eyes widened as she dragged her gaze towards Osman¡¯s direction.¡±Osman? Isn¡¯t he a werewolf?

    Darius looked at Osman and gave him a nod, signaling thetter to speak.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pureblooded werewolf, but a Lycan, Your Highness,¡± Osman exined with a sigh. ¡°King Darius turned me into one thirteen years ago. I was a notorious pirate with a huge bounty on my head. That night, I was on the run till I reached a dead end¡­ Said dead end being the Element Forest, which is known as being one of the deadliest routes to consider for a mere human. After all, the said forest is a ce notoriously inhabited by various mythical creatures.¡±

    He then continued, ¡°Those creatures are bound to live the rest of their lives inside that forest. They¡¯re not allowed outside, or else they would die. That forest is their life, so of course, they¡¯ll be guarding it with their all.¡±

    ¡°But you survived the forest,¡± Xen murmured. ¡°I heard no one survived.¡±

    ¡°No one knew about him except for me,¡± Darius exined.

    ¡°I breathed myst the moment I stepped out of that forest,¡± Osman stated. ¡°Like I said, I was as good as dead if it weren¡¯t for His Majestying to my aid at just the right moment.¡±

    ¡°I was eighteen at the time. I can still remember the desperate look in his eyes when he said the words, ¡®Please, I want to live¡­¡¯ Right that instant, I didn¡¯t hesitate in giving him my venom, healing him at that instant, but also turning him into a Lycan,¡± Darius reminisced with a smile. ¡°It was fortunate that I was around the area, a curious boy who stepped out of the borders to check the so-called dangerous forest out of naive curiosity.¡±

    Osman chuckled, ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m forever grateful for that lucky encounter we had, Your Majesty.¡±

    The admiral then looked at Xen and added, ¡°His Majesty and I decided to keep that incident a secret between us, and we agreed that it would be best that we just told everyone that he found me almost dead while running away from bounty hunters. Since then, His Majesty took care of me, giving me a life to start anew with the help of his father who was still King at that point.¡±

    ¡°Osman is exceptional. And he had earned his position of being Admiral five years ago due to his superb capabilities,¡± Darius genuinely praised.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Osman gratefully thanked with a curt bow.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Please continue. I want to know more about your experiences at Element Forest,¡± Xenia eagerly inquired. ¡°I understand that Cordon chose it for the Trials because it¡¯s the only forest where you should pass by the energy of the four elements on your way out, but surely that¡¯s not all.¡±

    Smiling, Osman filled his lungs with air before he rxed his body, trying to recall every bit of memory and experience he had inside the Element Forest from start to finish.

    Beside him, Darius also looked at Osman keenly. He had never pondered on nor required Osman to tell him what really happened inside the Element Forest until now. Although he was aware of some details that the admiral would asionally share with him, those were far from even half of the entire story.

    Unknowingly, Darius let out some air as he anticipated hearing more about Osman¡¯s experiences. He was more than grateful that the man was even willing to share everything tonight, leaving no details unsaid despite how it would bring back his past traumas after so many years.

    Honestly, it even took Darius a good while before he even decided to ask Osman to share all the details regarding the Element Forest with Xen. He bnced everything out, and Osman warned him of how he was still having nightmares even after all these years due to his experience with the Element Forest.

    Yet, in the end, for him, it was still better that Xen knew what she was about face inside that ce. Despite how terrifying it was as a forest, awareness of its dangers was still the best option they had for her to survive.

 Chapter 183 My All

    Jayra looked up at the ceiling as she continued to puff air into her mouth and released it with just the same dismissive motion.

    Be had been so clingy with her that the other ended up being the one who walked and led her to her bedchamber. Not that she minded it. She was d to know that Bartos¡¯s sister was that fond of her. Then again, she had been hoping that it would be Bartos that would walk her to her bedchamber just so she could pull him inside with her.

    Currently, she couldn¡¯t even sneak out, seeing as she didn¡¯t even know where Bartos¡¯s bedchamber was in this huge mansion.

    ¡°This is so frustrating,¡± Jayra murmured out with a pout. She was really anticipating sleeping with Bartos tonight.

    Sitting on her bed, she crossed her legs together before folding her arms over her chest. She let out another sigh. She did make herself clear earlier, right? She had clearly told Bartos that she would let him sleep in her bedchamber, so howe it didn¡¯t look like he wasing?

    ¡°Am I the only one eager for this?¡± she mumbled, letting another puff of air out of her mouth. She even bothered to clean herself up well, and¡­

    ¡°This is kind of awkward¡­¡±

    Her face reddened at the cooler-than-usual sensation she was getting from beneath her. She hadn¡¯t bothered wearing any underwear beneath her loose nightgown at the moment.<sub>.</sub>

    She had decided to give herself to Bartos tonight, and she was even going to let him mark her too. She had never felt this type of longing before in her entire life, and she was just that ready to take the plunge into married life. And that on top of her overwhelming feelings to officially be a part of the Hindman Family.

    ¡°It¡¯s now or never. Who knows what would happen next,¡± she murmured, her words filled with determination. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let this chance slip away¡­¡±

    All her life, she longed to seek a family of her own¡­ to experience what it was like to belong to a loving group of people that love her.

    She sighed as she recalled how envious she got whenever she would witness the royal family, the Ward Family, showing how great their rtionship was with one another.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t always like that for Princess Xenia¡¯s family. There were trials and hardships as well, but they still overcame them, staying together and having each other¡¯s back no matter what. It was what inspired Jayra so much that she started dreaming of having the same family as her own.

    Yes, she didn¡¯t experience such things like being a daughter to a loving pair of parents, but it was never toote for her to experience the family she always wanted by being a wife and a mother herself¡­ and hopefully, even being a grandmother or great grandmother in the future¡­

    ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± Jayra muffled to herself as she got up from her bed. She couldn¡¯t sleep at all. ¡°Might as well¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    Standing up, she decided that she would probably walk around or grab some milk from the kitchen. She was sure the ce was somewhere near the dining area, so she could make her way there instead. Walking up to the door, she didn¡¯t bother bringing some sort of light with her, seeing as there were lights illuminating the path scattered across the hallways anyway.

    Opening the door, it was then that she screamed upon seeing a hugely built man standing in front of her.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Shhh¡­ it¡¯s just me, Bartos,¡± Bartos whispered, quickly grabbing her shoulder as if to calm her down.

    Her hand still covering her mouth, Jayra¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing Bartos¡¯s face clearly being shown by the light. In time, he finally let her go as Jayra subconsciously put her palm on her chest as sheined, ¡°You scared the hell out of me!¡±

    Bartos timidly smiled and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lifting her brows, Jayra whispered, ¡°What are you doing outside my door? You didn¡¯t even bother knocking.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ Uhm¡­ I wanted t-to c-check on y-you,¡± Bartos stuttered with a gulp, making the frown on her forehead deepen by the second.

    ¡°How could you check up on me when you¡¯re not even letting your presence known?¡± she scoffed. ¡°How long have you been standing outside?¡± Despite his supposed words, her gut was telling her that the man had been standing outside her door for a pretty decent amount of time already.

    ¡°Since Be left,¡± he confessed.

    ¡°What?!¡± Jayra burst out in disbelief. Quickly grabbing Bartos¡¯s wrist, she pulled him inside her bedchamber. ¡°Come here. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Despite her tone, she had a mischievous smile on her face as she pulled Bartos in to sit on the edge of her bed. Her heart was beating madly at this point, and she could already feel her stomach churning as she anticipated what could possibly happen next.

    Jayra stood before him with her hands sassily ced on her hips. Bartos gulped and murmured, ¡°I was worried that I might disturb you, thinking that you were already resting since our journey was tiring. So I hesitated.¡±

    Jayra nodded and murmured, ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you nning on going out?¡± Bartos asked. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep so, I thought I could grab some milk,¡± Jayra answered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep? Why? Is there something wrong with your chamber?¡± Bartos worriedly asked as he thoughtfully scanned the area with his skillful eyes.

    Jayra chuckled, and Bartos could only stare at her with snapped eyebrows.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep because I need warmth. I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe here since I don¡¯t know where your damn bedchamber was. But instead, you just waited outside wasting precious time waiting instead of barging into my bedroom and ying your part,¡± Jayra disappointingly sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear to you earlier that I¡¯ll let you sleep with me tonight?¡±

    Bartos gulped. ¡°But sleeping with you will be torture. Like I said, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety around me with us just sleeping together in one bed,¡± he pointed out.

    Jayra blinked rapidly at what she just heard. She couldn¡¯t believe how literally Bartos took her words¡­ When she said he could sleep with her, it already included them doing it all the way. And here he was thinking that they would simply sleep beside each other¡­

    Did she really have to do everything?

    Taking in a deep breath, Jayra let out a loud sigh as she looked at Bartos intently.

    Unknowingly, she licked her lips at what she was seeing. The stare that Bartos was giving her was so intense that she felt like she was melting already. There was silence all around them. All, except for the loud beating of their hearts in their chests.

    She moved without a second thought, lifting up her gown as she slowly sat on Bartos¡¯sp, straddling him. She felt his body stiffen as he hoarsely whispered, ¡°Jayra.¡±

    Their eyes stayed connected as she wrapped her slender arms around Bartos¡¯s neck. She then leaned closer as she whispered into his ear, ¡°Hold me tight and don¡¯t you dare let me go. I want to be with you tonight. Not to just sleep together, but to give you my all as your mate.¡±

 Chapter 184 Take Me*

    Jayra adjusted herself a bit so she could look more closely at Bartos. Looking up at his face, his eyes were dted as he gasped, ¡°Are you sure? I won¡¯t hold back, Jayra, so please stop this now if you¡¯re unsure.¡±

    Jayra frowned as she let out another heavy sigh andined, ¡°You talk too much. Shouldn¡¯t you be kissing me already at this point? I think I should be the one to ask you that. Do you even want t-¡°

    Finally, Bartos cut her off by ravishing her lips, Jayra¡¯s entire body tingling as she savored his kiss.

    He was so hot, his lips sucking on hers so hungrily that she thought he was sucking up everything she had through her mouth. Still, it felt so good that she clung onto his neck even tighter, holding onto him as if her life depended on it. His body was so warm, and she wanted it all rubbing up against hers.

    No words were needed. She could already feel the intense need for him bubbling up inside her, and she had no doubt about surrendering herself to him if that was what it took for her to sate her desires.

    Their kiss deepening, she moaned as his tongue probed deeper into her. It wasn¡¯t the first time that they kissed, but this was somethingpletely different. The longing between them now was so strong that they both delved even deeper, savoring each other¡¯s taste as if it would be theirst.

    As they continued further, Jayra felt like a high fever hit her body with how hot her body was burning up, especially after Bartos had slid his calloused hand up inside her nightgown. She could feel his warm skin brushing against her, and it was starting to drive her crazy.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±

    A suppressed sweet moan managed to escape her mouth when he cupped one of her mounds, his fingers fondling her stiff peak with the expertise of a trained soldier. Bartos then finally released her lips, allowing her to breathe as he continued trailing sweet kisses all over her face.

    Then her heart stopped beating when she heard a ripping sound echo across the chamber. Her closed eyes suddenly opened wide. Did he just rip off her nightgown?

    ¡°Did you just tear up my nightgown?¡± she unknowingly murmured as soon as her bare skin felt the cold air sitting inside her bedchamber.

    ¡®Awesome!¡¯ she mused inwardly with excitement as anticipation filled her entire body. ¡®I¡¯m really doing this!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll just buy you new ones,¡± Bartos murmured into her ear before following it up by using his tongue to lick her earlobe.<sub></sub>

    ¡°That tickles,¡± she hummed out with a giggle that soon turned yet another lewd moan as he sucked and nibbled on her earlobe. Before long, a weird sensation began building up in between her thighs. Somehow, she just wanted to do something to address it, so she moved and brushed herself up against his hard groin.

    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± she murmured under her breath.

    Waiting for him to do what she asked, she wanted to protest when Bartos proceeded to move and gentlyy her body on the bed. She hated it when his expert lips were away from her skin. She wanted him licking and sucking on her all over her body¡­.

    Her face blushed at her own dirty thoughts. She was really losing her mind, huh¡­

    ¡°Look at me, Jayra. See how much agony I¡¯m currently in while controlling myself not to be a beast around you,¡± Bartos hoarsely said.

    Jayra was so hypnotized by his voice that she could only watch him strip off all of his clothes before her, gulping upon seeing how huge he was. Immediately, she found herself sizing herself up. But then, Xenia said it could fit in no matter how big it was. Trusting her friend¡¯s words, a bit of worry left her chest.<sub></sub>

    ¡­A part of her still thought he might kill her though.

    ¡®There will be a sharp tearing pain once he puts it in, but it won¡¯tst long. Besides, the pain and the pleasure would feel wonderful together,¡¯ she recited to herself, recalling Xenia¡¯s words about her experience. Such thought only made Jayra anticipate her iing defloration even more.

    Feeling brave, she shamelessly opened up her legs wide for Bartos, showing him just how ready she was to ept him.

    ¡°Fu*ck!¡± Bartos growled, a feral sounding out of his throat as his eyes were filled with so much lust for the feast before him.

    ¡°Come and take me,¡± Jayra encouraged, barely a whisper, but it didn¡¯t escape Bartos¡¯s ears. However, instead of pouncing on her right that instant, he instead leaned down to kiss her on her toes, going all the way up ever so slowly. Her body trembled just from that simple gesture.

    This was unfair. He somehow knew exactly what to do to make her writhe, and Jayra¡¯s body could only squirm and writhe as he made his way up. Her back then arched as he finally reached the inside of her thighs.

    Looking down at him, their eyes met as he growled, ¡°You smell so good, Jayra. I want to taste you¡­¡±

    Her face turned deep red at what he just said, but she still couldn¡¯t look away despite the embarrassment running through her spine. Bartos just looked so handsome with that sexy smirk of his that her eyes kept themselves trained at his face even as he dived into her most private of parts.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡±

    Jayra¡¯s eyes widened at the sound she just made. Covering her mouth, she forced her mouth shut so as not to make another loud moan. He just kept licking her down there andpping up her folds¡­ No! He was practically eating her out, and it felt so good. She rolled her head back as she stared at the ceiling, her body reveling in the sensations that he was giving her.

    ¡°B-Bartos~¡±

    She found herself calling out his name numerous times. She felt something inside her building up as if she was about to explode, and his tongue constantly probing into her only made it ever more unbearable. Moving in and out, he kept at it, all while his sinful thumb yed circr motions all over her poor sensitive nub.

    This was kind of bad. At this rate¡­ she would die of great pleasure, and she wouldn¡¯t even mind it.

    Her toes curled up hard. ¡°Ahhh~ Something¡¯sing out~¡± she helplessly murmured.

    Moving her hips, she tightly grabbed onto Bartos¡¯s hair as she pressed his face further into herself. She could almost see the stars from the ceiling, and she didn¡¯t think that she was using magic!

    She was getting closer now. Already, she constantly kept grinding her hips onto Bartos¡¯s mouth, easing herself from the pleasurable sensations filling her very being.

    With one final deep thrust from Bartos¡¯s hard tongue, Jayra¡¯s body finally exploded. Jolted so hard, she could feel somethinging out from her weeping entrance as she panted hard. Falling to her bed with a thud, her body couldn¡¯t seem to stop itself from trembling as she weakly gathered her bearings.

    ¡°A-Ahh¡­~¡±

    *********************

    August 8, 2022 AN: Yehey, we reached 1k power stones before reset so we¡¯ll have five chapters within the day. Keep voting on Golden Tickets and Power stones guys. Also, please share your thoughts about the book throughments and reviews.

 Chapter 185 Do It Now**

    Jayra bit her lower lip and closed her eyes when she felt Bartos¡¯s tongue licking her clean.

    ¡®Heavens! I feel like I¡¯m dying from too much ecstasy!¡¯ she thought inwardly. Bartos wasn¡¯t even allowing her to rest as his constant stimtions awakened something inside of her again.

    ¡°Stop eating me down there. I feel like a meal,¡± Jayra jokingly said as she tried to pull Bartos up to her level.

    ¡°You taste good. What can I say?¡± heplemented with a roguish smile.

    Jayra blushed hard at his words. Leaning up to her, Bartos kissed the area between her mounds as he cupped her breasts with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m just getting started, Jayra. Tell me if I need to stop¡­¡±

    Letting out a scoff, Jayra pulled him in close to kiss him as she murmured, ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯d prefer if we focused on the action. I¡¯m stronger than you think, so don¡¯t go easy on me. I want you just as much as you want me right now.¡±

    Looking down on his mate, Bartos wanted to make things perfect for Jayra, knowing how it would be her first time experiencing this. It wasn¡¯t his first time, however, so he let his instincts guide him through the journey.

    Kissing her neck, he licked and suckled on her skin gently. He was on the verge of losing control, but he wanted to at least make sure that Jayra would feel better every step of the way. Gingerly, he trailed his lips up her body, stopping just between her neck and shoulder as he hovered over her.

    This was torture. She smelled so good, and she was so addicting that he couldn¡¯t even describe how good her scent was. Still, he had something that he was really raring to do¡­<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Can I mark you now, Jayra? I want to bury my fangs in you while I take you,¡± Bartos asked, almostmanded as he watched over her. ¡°I know you wanted to experience having a wedding ceremony, and we can do that as soon as His Highness and Princess Xenia return.¡±

    Jayra smiled as she hoarsely answered, ¡°Yes, you can mark me, Bartos. Anytime you want.¡±

    Hearing her speak, Bartos loved how she was short of breath from letting out all of those sweet moans of hers. They were like music in his ears, and they made him so hard that he was itching to just ram his throbbing cock inside of her.

    However, he was being patient, something that he had never had with other women. Back then, he had no patience whatsoever. He simply went for it all the way without so much as kissing or even forey. But with Jayra, it was funny how he even passed out the first time their lips met.

    Taking his time, his hand moved further south, spreading Jayra¡¯s legs wide as he positioned himself in between them. Looking at her core, it was obvious that she was already sopping wet and well lubricated to receive him.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    He growled hard, Jayra moving her hips up and brushing her wet flower onto his hardness. In response, he cupped and caressed her breast while he ravished her vicle. His lips then went down to one of her vacant peaks, his tongue ying on her rosebud with the need of a suckling baby.

    He moaned into her chest. He loved how hard those peaks were for him, his tongue flicking and twirling them into his lips while his other hand became busy fondling the other one. He suckled to his heart¡¯s content until it was so swollen that he had to attend to her other stiff peak.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Bartos..~¡±

    Hearing her moan out his name, Bartos could feel his own precuming out with each second that passed. She was just that good.

    ¡°Bartos¡­ Ah¡­ it feels good~¡± she gasped out, her fingers sping his hair as she ground her into her lower lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re so lovely that I want to lick and suckle every inch of you,¡± he breathed onto her skin, followed by even more licking and suckling on any inch of skin he could find. Moving up, his lips trailed back up to her jawline, stopping right on her earlobe as his own stiff rod aimed itself at his prize.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in now, Jayra. I¡¯ll follow it with my fangs,¡± Bartos whispered into her ear. ¡°This might sting a bit, but please bear with it.¡±

    ¡°Wait, can we make love first? I mean, can you mark meter on when it¡¯s no longer painful down there?¡± Jayra timidly asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. You can mark me anytime. It¡¯s just that I prefer to go through one painful moment at a time. And right now, I think my lower half is fine with feeling the pain first.¡±

    How cute. She was blushing so hard that she looked adorable despite their current position. Who was he not to heed that?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make love. And once you think that you¡¯re not in pain anymore, tell me so that I can mark you,¡± he said with a soft smile.<sub></sub>

    Jayra bit her lower lip. She didn¡¯t want Bartos to misunderstand her. She would love for him to mark her, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready to feel those two pains all at once. She had heard that the marking itself was painful. Of course, it would, what with those sharp fangs sinking into your skin. Ah, just the thought of it suddenly made her pale.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Bartos asked.

    He probably felt her shuddering. Seeing the hesitation on his face, she frowned as she forced herself to say, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s do it now then. Both at the same time. I¡¯ll try to endure it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dy anymore,¡± Jayra insisted. ¡°We¡¯ll be as good as a married couple once weplete the Mate Bond, right? I want to seal the deal on our rtionship already, Bartos, so let¡¯s do it now. Mark me and make me yours.¡±

    Bartos gulped. He was staring intently at her as if sizing her up, looking to see if she really meant her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re not ready, really,¡± Bartos reassured. ¡°This is normal, Jayra¡­ You might feel somest-minute jitters like in most humans when ites to their wedding¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jayra gasped out.

    Defiantly, she pulled Bartos closer, kissing him aggressively as she thrust her hips up to brush her still wet folds against his hardness, leading him to her small untampered entrance.

    Taking the hint, Bartos groaned into her mouth as he sheathed himself inside of her slowly. Jayra felt that sharp pain she expected and winced. Bartos stilled, but Jayra moved to encourage him to dig in deeper despite the pain.

    She wanted him inside of her. All of him, only so that the pain would no longer matter. Eventually, he moved into her, sheathing himself until he was fully inside of her and picking up the pace.

    ¡°Bartos~¡± Jayra hummed on his lips.

    Breaking the kiss, Bartos hummed in kind as he led his lips in between her neck and shoulder.

    Taking her cue, she then tilted her head to the side, giving Bartos better ess as she whispered, ¡°Do it now. Make me yours, Bartos. Mark me¡­¡±

    Finally given the go-ahead, Bartos rammed deep inside of her as he let out a feral groan, ¡°MINE!¡±

    Right then and there, Jayra felt sharp fangs sink deep into her skin.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± she cried out, her nails digging deep into Bartos¡¯s back at the sudden pain.

    She was feeling dizzy, all while Bartos continued ramming inside of her like there was no tomorrow. Like Xenia said, the pain was slowly getting overpowered by the pleasure.

    All the while, Jayra couldn¡¯t exin the sensations currently running through her body. She could feel that something was going on inside her body as if she was sucking in some sort of energy all while she was trembling with the intense pleasure of Bartos¡¯s continued thrusting.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­. Bartos¡­ I..~¡± she panted hard. A few secondster, her body suddenly exploded with heat and pleasure. With one more deep thrust, she cried out, ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Her body convulsed. The pleasure was unbearable, and that was on top of the pleasurable sensation of something hot flowing deep into her most sacred of depths.

    ¡°I feel¡­¡±

    She was unable to finish her words. With a dazed smile, everything went nk.

 Chapter 186 So Unfair

    At Lucian, inside Darius¡¯s cabin, Xenia stirred in her sleep as she reveled in Darius¡¯s embrace. They were currently alone and resting in theirfortable bed, but sleep was fleeting as her busy thoughts kept her awake.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Darius murmured into her ear.

    Hearing her beloved, Xenia finally let out the sigh that she was holding back. Moving carefully, she sat up on their bed. The sea was rather roughpared tost night, their ship swaying in all directions as it rolled against the waves.

    Feeling her distress, Darius sat up on the bed beside her and faced her. ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Xenia shook her head. In truth, it was what Osman told them that was terrifying her to the point that she couldn¡¯t sleep. She couldn¡¯t even fathom how the admiral miraculously escaped such a thing, but she supposed that luck was on his side when he met the woman who helped him¡­ Helena¡­ And apparently, she was a fairy. And ording to Osman, he had been inside that forest for two weeks.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that I¡¯ll be away that long. Maybe even longer,¡± Xenia murmured out. I¡¯m not scared. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Come here,¡± Darius whispered, pulling her into his warm embrace as he let her rx. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s also possible that you cane out of the forest earlier than expected. You just have to make sure to focus on your goals. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll find your way back to me, my love.¡±

    Darius then gently pushed her away from him and added, ¡°Right now, Osman is putting all his efforts into his inventions. You see, he¡¯s trying his best to create a training regimen for you that will be very close to what he had experienced in that forest. The hallucination part would be hard to replicate, however. That¡¯s why I decided to bring you to Valcor Ind.¡±

    He hummed in reassurance, ¡°There, Niki will help youplete your training. And at the same time, you¡¯ll be able to see your sister as well.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of seeing Mineah. That was thoughtful of him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered out, her eyes suddenly swamped with tears.<sub></sub>

    Not wasting any time, Xenia leaned in and kissed Darius, their kiss deepening to the point that she expected him to make a move. She was starting to feel hot all over just kissing him, and a part of her really wanted him to go in and take her.

    But after some time, Darius broke the kiss and whispered, ¡°This is weird love. My body just isn¡¯t reacting. Normally, I¡¯d already be doing more than just kissing you right now.¡± He chuckled, ¡°Surprisingly, Jayra¡¯s celibacy potion is working as expected.¡±

    Xenia unknowingly pouted her lips, making Darius chuckle. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s rest instead. You¡¯ll need it for tomorrow, seeing as it will surely be another long tiring day for you,¡± he smiled. He then consoled her as he pulled her back to bed with him, ¡°Let¡¯s both bear with it for a few more days, love. It¡¯ll be for the best¡±

    For a brief moment, they both reveled in the sound of the waves crashing against the sides of the ship. Eventually, however, the silence was broken as Xenia absently muttered¡­

    ¡°Osman¡­ Did you notice how his eyes were shining while he was talking about the fairy?¡± she absently wondered. ¡°I think he¡¯s in love with Helena. He¡¯s already powerful right now. Being a Lycan surely made him as powerful as a werewolf, so why is he still here? I honestly wanted to ask him that; why he didn¡¯te back to the Element Forest to see her.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Osman is indeed a powerful Lycan now, but he can only transform into a wolf-man form. Unfortunately, he¡¯s not capable of transforming into his wolf form since he has no wolf inside him,¡± Darius exined at length.

    ¡°Without a wolf in you, you¡¯re not considered a werewolf. Gs is a hybrid, but you can call him a werewolf since he has a wolf inside of him even if he didn¡¯t inherit the full strength of a pureblooded werewolf like myself.¡±

    It might be boring to some, but he was aware of how Xenia wasn¡¯tpletely aware of all the things she needed to know about werewolves. She was still in the process of studying, after all. Studying that stopped since they had to go away for her physical training.

    Darius hummed as he continued, ¡°For now, it¡¯s for the best that Osman stays away from Helena, love, even though he loves her. It¡¯s an ill-fated rtionship, seeing as Helena can¡¯t leave the forest. She would die the moment she stepped out of Element Forest, and the same would go for Osman if he decided to stay there. Although powerful beings like us can manage to enter and leave the Element Forest at will, we¡¯re technically not allowed to live in that forest. It¡¯s punishable by death.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s confusing. I mean, I¡¯ll enter as an outsider as well,¡± Xenia frowned. ¡°Osman did that as well, so how would they know if we n on staying?¡±

    ¡°The Element Forest itself can see through the desires of your heart, love,¡± Darius helpfully answered. ¡°They will know if you¡¯re inside simply because you¡¯re lost or if you have other motives. On that note, if the forest sees in your heart that n on staying, you¡¯ll lose your life right then and there. Or even worse, the other creatures living inside the forest will make you their ve and have fun with you until you wish for death.¡±

    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Xenia asked. ¡°I mean, Osman didn¡¯t say anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a private matter for Osman,¡± he replied. ¡°I came to know it from him since I asked him why won¡¯t he return to the forest to get Helena, seeing as he¡¯s already capable of entering and leaving with how powerful he already is. Apparently, Helena warned him about it during his stay in the forest. She probably saw through his heart, seeing his future intentions once he came out alive from the forest.¡±

    He didn¡¯t see a need for Xenia to know most of the details. Since she¡¯ll be entering the forest only for the trials, he didn¡¯t bother going in-depth with something that wasn¡¯t rted to her survival. Besides, it was only respectful that he let Osman keep his privacy.

    ¡°That¡¯s too tragic,¡± Xenia murmured out, sadness clouding her features as she felt pity for Osman.

    Seeing her distress, Darius kissed her neck and murmured, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough thinking for tonight. Go back to sleep. You need rest.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Closing her eyes, Xenia tried to focus on herself and sleep. Moments passed, and she eventually heard Darius¡¯s slow and heavy breathing. He was definitely already asleep, all while she was still wide awake.

    ¡®This is so unfair,¡¯ she inwardlyined.

    Her body still felt weird with Darius¡¯s warm breathing constantly hitting the crook of her neck. His mere breaths sent shivers down her spine, and his bare arms wrapping around her waist also added to the sensation. Annoyingly, his warmth and scent were so intoxicating and good that they kept her awake.

    Thinking back, her face contorted as she recalled how Jayra teased her by making her bring an extra dosage, saying that she might end up being tormented if she also wouldn¡¯t take the celibacy potion.

    ¡®I hate that you¡¯re right¡­¡¯

    She inwardly grumbled. She finally understood why Jayra told her those words before she left. Obviously, she was greatly affected by Darius¡¯s body constantly brushing up against her. As a result, she wanted him as well.

    ¡°I should drink that potion starting tomorrow,¡± Xenia murmured out with a sigh of resignation. ¡°This is so unfair¡­ I can¡¯t keep going on like this while here he is sleeping soundly like nothing¡¯s wrong¡­ Can¡¯t even let out some of the tension on my own¡­¡±

 Chapter 187 Warm and Hot**

    At Hindman Manor.

    Jayra slowly opened her eyes, only for them to quickly widen as she recalled the events of when she passed out. Curiously, her hand hovered over her shoulder, touching the area where she felt Bartos¡¯s fangs impale her skin. She then felt something inside of her¡­ Something wide and filling¡­

    [You¡¯re finally awake¡­]

    Blinking, she turned, Bartos staring at her as she spotted him. He was on his side of the bed, his head resting on his fist with his elbow propping him up on the bed.

    ¡°How long did I pass out?¡± Jayra asked as she sat up, quickly grabbing the nearest bed sheet to cover her still naked chest.

    [Not long. Just a few minutes,] Bartos answered, but his mouth wasn¡¯t moving.

    Jayra¡¯s eyes widened as the sudden realization dawned on her. ¡°You¡¯re talking to me telepathically, right?¡± she burst out.

    ¡°Try it. You can just think of me and tell me what you want to say inside your mind,¡± Bartos smiled at her as he exined in length. ¡°From now on, we can feel each other¡¯s emotions, Jayra. You can read what¡¯s on my mind, and the same goes for me. You can also put up a wall in your mind for privacy, though that will take some skill and practice on your part.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    He hummed as he added, ¡°I guess I can teach you how to do it, but I¡¯d prefer you don¡¯t put up a wall against me. In return, I¡¯ll do the same¡­¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jayra murmured, her eyes ncing to her shoulder to see the mark on her. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡±

    ¡°Fair enough¡­¡±

    ¡°This is beautiful though, the mark,¡± she mumbled out with a smile as she admired the mark that now served as a sign that she was now Bartos¡¯s official mate.

    ¡°Now everyone will know that you¡¯re mine, Jayra,¡± Bartos proudly stated, and Jayra couldn¡¯t help but smile with him. He looked so overwhelmed with blissful emotions with how broad his smile currently was. Those eyes of his were sparkling like the stars, exactly like the ones she just saw on the ceiling when she first reached her orgasm.

    And of course, her face blushed hard upon remembering such an event. Right¡­ She had passed out at the exact moment she reached her peak. Worryingly looking at Bartos, she directly asked, ¡°Did you reach your peak before I passed out?¡±

    She had heard that it was painful for men if they didn¡¯t manage to release their load during intense arousal. She wouldn¡¯t want that for Bartos.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I did,¡± Bartos answered with a wide grin. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it inside you, my seed? Either way, I¡¯m nning on adding more into you now that you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Jayra gulped when Bartos moved and pulled the sheet off of her body, revealing her naked splendor to him once more.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Anything aching?¡± Bartos asked while he started showering her shoulder with soft kisses.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin what I¡¯m feeling, but it¡¯s good,¡± Jayra answered, her ragged breathsing out with all of Bartos¡¯s licking and suckling. ¡°Hmm, you kissing me makes me feel aroused though¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, can you feel my emotions right now?¡± Bartos hummed as his kisses went further from her vicle, moving down to her hard peaks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jayra ryed with a moan. ¡°It¡¯s so strong¡­ Your lust, that is¡­¡±

    Once more, she felt like she was being smothered with emotions. It felt so good to be able to feel what he was feeling. Truly, their bond was something remarkable. Even now, she could already bet that Bartos was also feeling her own lust growing in her because of his ministrations.<sub></sub>

    As if hearing her body¡¯s pleas, Bartos moved and pulled her into hisp. His back rested against the edge of the bed as he pulled her closer, making sure that her wetness would brush against his erect cock as he positioned her on top of him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you think you can still keep up with me?¡± he whispered into her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to be too rough. While we¡¯re like this, you can take control of our pace to your own convenience.¡±

    Jayra smiled. Of course, she was aware. She didn¡¯t read those lewd books of hers just for their entertainment value. They were for educational purposes too. Smiling, she hungrily kissed Bartos on his lips. She then moved her hips up, gingerly positioning herself so that she could take all of him into her once more.

    Bartos growled when she felt her brush herself against his tip. He was so hard at how wet she was for him, and she didn¡¯t hesitate as she slid herself down, engulfing all of his hardness with her core with a singr movement.

    ¡°Tight¡­¡± Bartos murmured against her lips.

    Jayra smirked through her moans. Indeed, she was, but that wouldn¡¯t stop her. Greedily, she moved her hips down, making sure that she would fully envelop his entire shaft from the bottom to the tip.

    Feeling her insides bottom out, there was still some lingering pain as she bore through it. Instead, she moved her hips and started bouncing up and down on top of him with slow deliberate movements. Somewhere in between, she felt Bartos¡¯s hands firmly hold her hips while she gyrated her lower half for him.

    ¡°Mmphh¡­¡±

    Having had enough, Bartos broke the kiss between them to suckle on her skin, his other hand caressing one of her breasts as he partook in her sulent body. Soon enough, she felt his warm mouth suckling on her are, hungrily feeding on her like a newborn baby.

    ¡°B-Bartos~¡±

    She arched her body backward, giving him more ess to her chest while she continued riding him like she was riding her best horse.

    ¡°Ahhh, this feels good¡­~¡± she moaned, great pleasure consuming her entire body as her insides quivered with joy. While her throat kept on letting his pleasure be heard, she didn¡¯t really need to voice it out loud. After all, Bartos could already feel her, and she too could feel the intense emotions rolling off him in waves.

    ¡°You¡¯re good at this,¡± Bartos gasped out with a growl. ¡°Ahhh¡­ You feel so warm and hot inside¡­¡±

    With each thrust, he was growing more and more as her inner walls clenched around him tightly. Deep within her loins, Jayra could feel yet another mind-blowing eruption starting to heat up, especially when Bartos met her rhythm blow for blow.

    By the time they were nearing each other¡¯s climax, he was thrusting deeper and harder inside of her even as she rammed herself on top of him like a woman possessed.

    ¡°Jayra¡­ Urghhh.¡±

    Faster¡­ Harder¡­ Deeper¡­

    Inevitably, both of them cried out each other¡¯s names as a burst of euphoria consumed their very being. They were both panting so hard that Bartos hugged her tightly as she rested her head on his shoulder. Neither of them dared to let go, his shaft still depositing his burning seed deep inside of her even as their bodies trembled.

    ¡°Jayra¡­¡± Bartos murmured.

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± she asked, her eyes still closed.

    ¡°I¡­ Hmmm, I¡­¡± Bartos whispered out, unable to finish his words.

    Jayra chuckled when she suddenly felt him move inside of her. ¡°Not enough, huh~¡±

    Again, Bartos didn¡¯t need to say his thoughts out loud, knowing that she had already noticed how he was a man of a few words.

    At least now, she didn¡¯t have to guess what was going inside the mind of this stoic mate of hers. She could already feel it¡­ What he thought and felt¡­ And right now¡­ she needed all the energy she could muster as she prepared herself. He was far from done, and Jayra still had it in her to ept a few more of his loaded shots before she passes out again.

 Chapter 188 About Me

    Morning came, and Jayra woke up feeling so sore all over her body. She smiled as she slowly opened her eyes to greet Bartos, but unfortunately, his side of the bed was currently empty.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Be¡¯s enthusiastic voice made Jayra bolt up from the bed as she quickly covered her naked body with the nearest sheets avable to her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Bartos?¡± Jayra inquired with an awkward smile. The embarrassment she was feeling from being seen in that kind of state almost made her want to curl up and hide, but she couldn¡¯t really do so at the moment.

    Thankfully, Be probably understood her current expression as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister-inw, but Brother told us not to disturb you since he said you were exhausted from being up the whole night. If you¡¯re looking for him, he¡¯s out early to take a peek throughout our territory to ensure that everyone in the pack is ready for the early winter.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jayra nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I just came inside to peek at you since Mother wanted to check if you¡¯re already awake. You see, she was a bit worried since you¡¯re a human,¡± Be smiled as she took a seat on her side of the bed. ¡°You¡¯re more fragile than us, which was why she wanted to make sure if you felt any type of difort¡­ Or do we need to ask for a physician for you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need,¡± Jayra quickly denied. ¡°It¡¯s tolerable, Be. Besides, I¡¯m a healer myself, so I can just take care of my body on my own.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Well, that was what she told people, at least. Looking down, she saw the blood stains dotting the bed, which she quickly did her best to cover. Unfortunately, Be had probably seen them already.

    ¡®Ah, this is really embarrassing,¡¯ she inwardly thought, absently wondering how she could kick Be out without also offending her new Sister-inw.

    ¡°Goodness, your bedroom reeks of- Hmm¡­¡± Be trailed off, cutting herself off with a pleased hum. ¡°Anyway, please get ready to join us for breakfast before Father leaves to go to the capital for the usual luncheon meeting. The servants will be going into your room to help you ready.¡±

    With that, Be finally stood up from bed. Watching the woman walk away, Jayra let out a sigh of relief at not being called out for making the room reek of sex.

    Still, she had to at least make her call off the additional help.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Be. I can manage to take care of myself,¡± Jayra managed to voice out, finding her voice just before Be finally left. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no need to call the servants over to assist me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Be turned to her with a smile as she exined, ¡°Hmm¡­ You should get used to it, Sister-inw. The men in this household love to pamper their women. And now that you¡¯re officially part of the Hindman Family, you can expect Bartos to do the same. You¡¯re Brother¡¯s wife now, so every servant in this manor should treat you as the Lock Heart Alpha¡¯s wife and mate.¡±<sub></sub>

    Be then added, ¡°Oh right¡­ Not just the servants, but everyone in the Lock Heart Pack will. There will be a formal introduction for you so that the pack can wee you and know you personally, but that will probably be dyed since tradition dictates that the king should be present for such gatherings.¡± She smiled, her eyes turning into crescent moons as she spoke, ¡°Do look forward to it, Sister. It¡¯s a fun gathering you¡¯ll surely enjoy.¡±

    ¡®She seems more excited than me¡­¡¯

    Jayra mused with a contented smile. Her sister-inw was so cheerful and good to her that she suddenly felt bad when she was reminded of her mission to know more about the woman. Her strengths and weaknesses, she had to find those as well¡­ She was already a part of the family, but Jayra knew that she still had to help her Princess¡­

    ¡®Ah! This is crazy!¡¯

    Sure enough, as soon as Be left, a few servants came in to assist Jayra with everything that she needed. It honestly felt kind of awkward. She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of treatment, and she would¡¯ve preferred if she could just dress on her own. She should probably discuss this matter with Bartos at ater date. While it was nice being pampered, she still preferred having her privacy and taking care of herself alone like usual.

    After a few moments of preparing, Jayra finally looked at herself in the mirror to see if everything was in order.

    ¡°You look beautiful, Mdy. You¡¯re glowing,¡± the servantmented, making her blush even further. Well, what else could she say? She was now a married woman who was very much in love with her husband. Of course, she¡¯d be glowing.<sub></sub>

    Giving herself a nod, Jayra left her room before walking toward the dining area. There, she saw Bartos¡¯s mother signaling for her to sit. To which, she did as she was asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you can join us,¡± Livia hummed in approval. ¡°Bartos will be with us shortly, I¡¯m sure. He¡¯s nearby, so let¡¯s wait for him before we start.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Waiting patiently, the two women waited for their respective husbands toe. And soon enough, Chancellor Talon, followed by Bartos, joined them at the dining room table.

    It was then that Jayra found herself being congratted before she could even prepare herself for it.

    ¡°Oh, congrattions and wee to our family, Jayra! You¡¯re officially a part of the Hindman¡¯s, as well as being the Luna for the Lock Heart Pack! We should all celebrate!¡± Talon instantly greeted her with a broad smile, making Jayra blush hard at the sudden attention. ¡°Truly, it¡¯s no wonder my son can¡¯t wait for you to get settled in your bedchamberst night.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing her, Father,¡± Bartos jokingly chided despite the deadpan tone he held. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and let her gain her strength. Besides, you¡¯re going to Cordon Caste today for the luncheon meeting. We will have to dy the celebrations to wait for His Majesty.¡±

    Hearing this, Jayra couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you going to the castle as well?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be. I¡¯ll be staying here with you,¡± Bartos replied with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll return to the castle together. Besides, I have my assistantmander taking charge in my absence. Today, I¡¯ll be touring you around our pack.¡±

    Jayra¡¯s eyes sparked at that. She could wait to see what kind of life she now had in store for her.

    ¡°By the way, how old is Princess Xenia?¡± Be suddenly asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s twenty-one but turning twenty-two in a few more days, Lady Be,¡± Jayra promptly answered.

    ¡°Oh, please¡­ Just call me Be or Sister-inw,¡± Be shook her head with a grin. ¡°Anyway, is the Princess nice to you?¡±

    ¡°Be, what kind of question is that?¡± Livia coolly scolded.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m just curious about the Princess¡¯s personality!¡± Be defended herself with a pout. ¡°I mean, if she¡¯s not good to my sister-inw, then I can at least make her suffer a bit in the trial bybat. That¡¯s assuming that she¡¯s even lucky enough to pass the four other trials though.¡±

    Hearing the casual case of nder to her princess, Jayra chuckled as genuinely replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ I will honestly be more at ease if you will go easy on Princess Xenia. I suppose you fighting her fair and square will have to be enough though. And to answer your previous question, she¡¯s someone dear and important to me. She¡¯s family, but I understand that you also have your own goals to achieve. I can respect that.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Be hummed in understanding. ¡°Now I¡¯m curious about the part where you and Princess Xenia be family. Do you mean that the two of you are rtives?¡±

    At that, Jayra felt all the eyes in the roomnd solely on her. She could tell that everyone was eager to know more about her, and it was only a given since she was now the new Luna of the Lock Heart Pack.

    [Tell me if you¡¯re feeling ufortable, Jayra,] Bartos telepathically talked to her. [Just say the word, and I¡¯ll interrupt-]

    [No, it¡¯s alright, Bartos. You and your family should know more about me.]

    Sending out her thoughts, Jayra smiled at them as she let out a sigh, willing herself to rx as she told Bartos¡¯s family about her and how she and Xenia became as close as family.

 Chapter 189 A Brave Move

    Jayra smiled at them as she started, ¡°I came from a poor background, without even so much as a family to call my own. Don¡¯t tell Princess Xenia about it though. If she hears this from me, she¡¯ll be bound to get mad. She hates it when I say that, and she¡¯ll always tell me that she and her family are my true family now. Well, it was true, of course. The royal family treats me like one of their own, caring for me as if I was pretty much a member of the royal family.¡±

    She continued at length. ¡°You see, I was a baby when a royal guard found me outside the castle walls. He then took me to the chapel inside Ebodia castle where they took good care of me and gave me the shelter that I needed as a baby. Long story short, I¡¯m basically an orphan who doesn¡¯t know a thing about my origins.¡±

    Pausing for a bit, she took a quick peek at her listeners, only to see that everyone was still closely listening to her. Letting out a sigh, she continued with her life¡¯s story.

    ¡°Where was I¡­ I grew up helping take care of the chapel. I mostly just run errands outside though, like going to the market and buying things for the elders,¡± she chuckled.

    She then smiled as she reminisced, ¡°Although, one day, while running an errand, I stopped by a particr stall because I saw a beautiful hairpin. I picked it up to have a better look, but the seller immediately thought that I was a thief trying to steal it.¡±

    ¡°How dare that seller!¡± Be grunted in annoyance.

    Jayra smiled, ¡°To be fair, I looked like a beggar at the time. So I guess that justifies his usations somewhat. Still, that was when I met Princess Xenia. She was just seven at the time, and I was lucky she was there.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    She chuckled at the fond memory, ¡°I remember insisting that I wasn¡¯t a thief, but the seller insisted that I was being suspicious. He even insisted that if I wasn¡¯t a thief, then I should buy it since I already touched it with my dirty hands.¡±

    ¡°Those kinds of sellers should be hung upside down!¡± Be snorted.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have money at the time. So again, that justifies the seller¡¯s usations. Thanks for being worried about my past self though,¡± Jayra giggled.

    ¡°Anyway, he was about to hit me when Princess Xenia swooped in and stood up for me. She didn¡¯t even care how dirty I was back then, or how she¡¯d get hurt trying to defend me. Instead, she just hugged me and protected me with her body, shielding me from potentially getting hit.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a brave move¡­¡± Bartosmented with a nod.

    ¡°Indeed. Princess Xenia often acted on impulse back when she was a kid. Well, she still is even now that she¡¯s grown up, really,¡± Jayra smiled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Fortunately, the Princess was with his brother, Prince Ezekiel, so she didn¡¯t end up getting hit. After all, was said and done, the seller was punished ordingly to his acts. And ever since then, Princess Xenia would often check in on me in the chapel. She would always bug me to y with her, and we eventually became close friends after the fact¡­. More like sisters even.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Be nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s good that your paths crossed with one another then, Jayra.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think that I¡¯m more of an elder sister to Princess Xenia,¡± Jayra jokingly chuckled at herself.

    ¡°Anyway, when our King asked me to go with her to Cordon, I was really grateful to have even been offered the opportunity. I wanted to look after her like how she had protected me with all her might. In fact, even if the King didn¡¯t ask me to go with her, I probably would¡¯ve begged him to let me apany Princess Xenia wherever she went.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, did you also run away with her then?¡± Be curiously asked. ¡°You know, back when she ran away from the Vampire King?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wanted to, but she tricked me into letting her go alone,¡± Jayra wistfully huffed. ¡°And here I thought we were partners in crime about to go on a journey through the wilds. By the time I was ready, she had already left prior to the schedule we agreed to. Instead, she just left me a letter telling me to keep her parents and her siblings safe no matter what.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re lucky to havee across a good family, Jayra, but we¡¯re also your family now,¡± Livia warmly nodded at her. ¡°And please be at ease around us. We don¡¯t care about backgrounds. All we want is your loyalty to Bartos as his wife and mate. As long as my son is happy, then we will support him all the way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mdy,¡± Jayra gratefully answered.

    ¡°Mdy? Call her Mother from now on,¡± Be scolded.

    Hearing her Sister-inw¡¯s words, Jayra timidly turned back to Bartos¡¯s mother, who only gave her a nod so she seemingly waited for her to say the word

    ¡°Mother,¡± Jayra nodded.

    ¡°How about me?¡± Chancellor Talon interrupted.

    ¡°Father,¡± she nodded in turn.

    ¡°How about me?¡± Bartos also asked.

    All eyes turned to him in disbelief.

    ¡°Husband?¡± Jayra mumbled out.

    Bartos roguishly smiled at her as he responded, ¡°Yes, wife?¡±

    ¡°Urgh!¡± Be groaned as she cringed andined. ¡°Stop that, you two! I¡¯d prefer if we actually started eating breakfast now than to watch you two acting all sweet before us. Ughhh! It¡¯s giving me goosebumps. I¡¯m not used to seeing Brother acting like this. It looks creepy!¡±

    Jayra chuckled. Before long, all of them started having their breakfast with a sprinkle of productive conversations here and there. After which, Be apanied Jayra to walk around outside the manor while they waited for Bartos to finish his work around the pack.

    ¡°Hmm, Sister-inw, do you want me to have Princess Xenia¡¯s back for you?¡± Be suddenly asked as they were walking. The other woman was hugging her arm, and Jayra found herself loving how clingy she was being. She felt like she had gained another younger sister, and it was tugging at her heartstrings too much.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Be,¡± Jayra reassured her. ¡°I mean, you should focus on your goals first. You want to be Queen, right?¡±

    Instead of immediately answering, Be let out a long sigh before pulling jayra to sit with her on the nearby bench.

    ¡°Not really. I really just wanted to join to annoy and fight ra,¡± Be opened up. ¡°I want to win against her, hoping that it would somehow wake her up from this obsession she has with our King.¡±

    ¡°You and ra know each other well?¡±

    ¡°I guess you can say it like that,¡± Be shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re good friends, and I honestly miss her. Unfortunately, she currently only has one person on her mind, and that¡¯s King Darius.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you sure about joining then, Be? You already said it yourself that some would fight to the death like Pinra¡­¡± Jayra worriedly asked. ¡°What if you have to face her instead of ra?

    ¡°Well¡­ Then I¡¯ll just yield,¡± Be answered with a chuckle. She then turned to Jayra and said, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll help you. I know you want to know a few things about the other contenders, and I¡¯ll assist you in getting them, Sister-inw. I want to help Princess Xenia, now that I know that she¡¯s a good person. Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s really the one destined to be our Queen.¡±

 Chapter 190 His Regent

    Meanwhile, back at Cordon Castle, the Queen Mother had received a lot of questions regarding the sudden disappearance of the king along with his mate. She had already stated the reasons yesterday, and here they were again, questioning the sudden absence of the king as if she hadn¡¯t just exined it earlier.

    Apparently, not all of them bought the alibi that the King made about his visit to the Kingdom of Valcrez for peace talks to ensure that the alliance between their kingdoms was still solid after the incident regarding the Beholden Law.

    Of course, she had already expected this scenario to happen long before it happened. It¡¯s just that she was starting to grow weary of those using this incident against her son, bbering about with nonsense only to show how they were against their king.

    Inwardly sighing, her eyes darted towards the Elders currently inside the great hall. She kept her face calm even as deep inside, she was already throwing daggers in Nasser¡¯s direction along with the rest of his minions.

    She couldn¡¯t help but remember the torment that her son had for those ten years with holding himself back from spilling the beans¡­ All while seeing this traitor every day like nothing was even happening.<sub>.</sub>

    Her chest tightened as the pain surged deep within her heart. ¡®My poor son,¡¯ she helplessly thought. It had only been a few days for her, and already she felt like she was about to go berserk whenever she would see that smiling face of the traitor acting like nothing was wrong with him. Catching her rage, she closed her eyes as she did a quick bout of meditation to calm herself down.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just a simple talk, then why does he need to be gone for such a long period of time?¡± Elder Karim questioned. ¡°Ten days, maybe even more is a bit too much, don¡¯t you think? At the very least, it should only take six days to travel to Valcrez and back and still have a day left over for the talks to happen.¡±

    ¡°Clearly, the King does not respect the court at all,¡± Nasser sarcastically scoffed with lifted brows. ¡°He always acts out of his own will without even asking and checking our opinions on such important matters.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This is far from new, however. We all know of our King¡¯s attitude well enough by now. He has this habit of doing things on his own, but he still always takes responsibility for his actions,¡± Elder Handi defended at length.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t think that this simple matter would need any further discussion between all of us. It¡¯s just a simple visit to our ally because he wanted to ensure the solidity of our alliance with the Valcrez. I mean, do we expect to give him further advice regarding such matters? I don¡¯t think so. He is our King, so let us have him handle the simple affairs for the welfare of our kingdom.¡±

    The Queen Mother let out a sigh of relief at the kind gesture. She was d that Darius¡¯s godfather, Elder Handi, and the rest of the Elders of the royal council who never lost faith in Darius and kept on supporting him all the way were still present. Subconsciously, she smiled even though her eyes were still closed.

    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s out there to enjoy an early honeymoon with his mate at his leisurely,¡± Elder Nasser pointed out. ¡°Or perhaps he¡¯s giving his mate some special training for the uing trials for her to be our future Queen. He could be ignoring his duty to the kingdom in favor of being biased with his support for his mate.¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t simply let it go, it would seem¡­ The Queen Mother kept her eyes closed to hide her disdain as she mused to herself. Indeed, her son was at fault for always doing things his way like this. But with Nasser stoking the mes like this, it just made even sitting in on the council far too annoying!<sub></sub>

    Opening her eyes, the Queen Mother held her usual poker smile as she fixated her gaze on Nasser. ¡°Elder Nasser, I¡¯m sure you can understand the feelings of my son above all else. Isn¡¯t your wife also a human? Someone who is your mate just like Princess Xenia?¡± she coolly pointed out.

    ¡°As all know, the story about how you fought for your mate to secure her in your arms is well known. I¡¯m also sure that our King was inspired by your brave acts of impulsiveness. I¡¯m honestly baffled that of all his subjects, you couldn¡¯t seem to understand his sentiments when ites to one¡¯s mate. You are one of the few blessed to feel the Mate Pull enough that you literally moved mountains to get your mate by your side without looking back. Am I mistaken?¡±

    It was a nasty move that someone of her stature shouldn¡¯t dare to do to any of the Elders, Nasser included. She was usually calm and quiet, letting these Elders mumble and speak to their heart¡¯s content without interfering. She would usually be the one gently smile at them and apologize if her son wascking¡­

    Now, however, she had had enough! Especially so now that she was aware of how much pain her son had to endure from the mere sight of Nasser¡¯s presence inside his court!

    To her inward glee, her outburst caught Nasser so off guard that he suddenly pressed his lips, unable to say a word in response.

    Pressing the attack, the Queen Mother shed her sweetest smile before everyone and said, ¡°We all know that my son has nevercked a single thing throughout his reign as our King. He always ensured the welfare of our Kingdom, and he constantly addressed whatever it was that needed his attention.¡±

    She then continued with a lilting voice. ¡°After all, if he didn¡¯t do such things, you will all be free to file aint about it along with the corresponding pieces of evidence to support your im. Again, he has never once disobeyed the rules, traditions, and customs of our kingdom. So now¡­ regarding this issue about his mate, we¡¯re all aware that this is a great blessing and an honor to our kind. For one to find his or her one true mate is a sacred privilege, is it not?¡±

    At that, most of the Elders present also voiced their agreement with her words with a nod. She then continued, ¡°Recently, our King has found his mate, to whom we have rules to uphold against since she was not one of our kind. In spite of this, Princess Xenia was courageous and brave enough to fight for her right to be my son¡¯s lifetime partner and show herself worthy to be our Queen.¡±

    She raised a hand for emphasis as she spoke aloud, ¡°So why can¡¯t we just stay put and witness how this journey will unfold? Do we have anyw against a king supporting his mate on this matter? NO, WE DO NOT! Like my son would always say: Let¡¯s not dwell on such unnecessary and unproductive topics inside the court. There are far more important things for us to discuss than to gossip about other people¡¯s lives. Our people need our great knowledge and expertise to help them. Our denizens deserve more than this.¡±

    There was a silence that settled, one that prompted the Queen Mother to continue uninterrupted.

    ¡°Now, the King has tasked me to oversee things while he is gone, and I¡¯m greatly honored that my son has trusted me with this task,¡± she spoke at length.

    ¡°This only means that he believes in my capabilities as his regent on all important matters¡­ And that same goes for everyone here inside in this court. Our task is to make sure that everything is in its proper ce in the absence of our King. So, shall we begin and exercise the great capabilities that our King saw to entrust in us the important matters that need to be handled during his absence?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your benevolence, Your Highness, the Queen Mother.¡±

    Everyone in the room answered in chorus as they bowed to her authority. However, the grimace on Nasser¡¯s face didn¡¯t escape Savannah¡¯s observant eyes even as he nodded to the rest of the Elders in the room.

    ¡®This is only the start, you traitor!¡¯ she inwardly swore. ¡®I¡¯ll make sure you can never hurt any of my children! Not while I¡¯m still living!¡¯

 Chapter 191 No Other Man but You

    Happily, Freya hummed her way to the stables as she went to check up on her horse, Speedy. It had been a while since they saw each other, and she would just love to start spending time with him, riding and ying with him once she had some free time. Arriving at the stables, she stopped when she saw Gideon already grooming Speedy.

    ¡°She¡¯s here now, so I guess this will be ourst day together, huh?¡± Gideon murmured to the horse, gently patting him as it whinnied and moved its head in protest. He then turned to face her with his usual charming smile as he greeted, ¡°Good morning, mdy.¡±

    If Freya had to say, she could admit that Gideon had the most pleasing aura she had honestly felt ever since she returned. In fact, she had almost forgotten how he would often tease her before with how he showed her nothing but politeness and candid ttery ever since she came back.

    ¡®He definitely sees me now as a woman. He¡¯s not even treating like a kid anymore,¡± she mused. She was twenty now, but she would soon turn twenty-one this year. She was indeed at the right age to marry, with Princess Xenia only being a year older than her, and it was quite novel to think that thetter was about to marry her brother in just a few more days.

    Unknowingly, Freya stared at Gideon, checking to see if she was even ready to get married to the man she was looking at. Hell, she didn¡¯t even think she was ready to have a rtionship, so scratch that marriage part! And just as quickly as they came, she subconsciously shook her head, forcibly erasing the sudden thoughts that came inside her head.

    ¡°Mdy¡­¡± Gideon called out, waving his hands at her and making her smile. ¡°Are you alright? You seem to be in deep thought.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Freya terselymented. ¡°Anyway. I¡¯m here to take Speedy with me for a ride.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to apany you?¡± Gideon offered.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Freya agreed. She didn¡¯t see any reason not to allow Lord Gideon to apany her. Besides, he smelled good, and she wanted to know more about him anyway.

    Citing her intentions, the servants readied their horses while she and Lord Gideon waited outside.

    ¡°Winter ising early, it seems,¡± Gideonmented. ¡°Snow is nice, but I guess it¡¯s still the most difficult weather for everyone.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Right, we¡¯ll be having a wedding and a birthday celebration at the same time,¡± Freya nonchntly replied in kind. ¡°It would seem that Princess Xenia will be getting married on the same day that she¡¯ll turn twenty-two, so her mother wanted to make the celebrations on that day to be extra special. Thinking about it, we¡¯re actually pretty busy with the preparations. I should really be helping, but I just want to spend time with Speedy at least thrice a week like this.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Gideon hummed. He then politely asked, ¡°Is it alright if I will apany you during those free times then, mdy?¡±

    Freya fought the urge to flinch at the constant politeness. She was honestly feeling weird with how formal Lord Gideon was to her ever since she returned. It was very opposite to how yful and annoying he was back when she was a kid.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± he asked, probably noticing how she was looking at him discerningly.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Freya directly denied. ¡°It¡¯s just that you seem like a different person since thest time I saw you. I mean, you¡¯ve always found ways to vex me before.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Gideon murmured, his face turning red while he scratched his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I mean, I was just annoyed whenever you hung around Gs, so I often tried to snatch your attention away from him somehow.¡±

    He chuckled as he exined, ¡°It would¡¯ve been creepy if I did it differently since I already recognized you as my mate, so I¡­ I ended up, hmm¡­ In the end, I just decided on teasing you and making you annoyed instead. I also didn¡¯t want Gs to find that out about me, so I was being careful during those times.¡±

    Freya was spared having toment on his words as the servants promptly arrived with their horses. Moving to mount Speedy, her eyes widened as her horse unexpectedly moved, not letting her mount him to the point she lost her bnce. On instinct, she braced herself to fall to the ground, but to her surprise, she felt herself floating on firm arms holding her by the waist.

    Immediately, she knew it was Gideon just from his scent alone. Opening her eyes, she quickly held her breath at thepromising position she was in. One wrong mood from her and her lips would touch his face, and she didn¡¯t want any misunderstanding happening on her watch.

    ¡°Careful. It¡¯s been a while since Speedyst saw you, so you should talk to him first and let him be familiarised with your presence again before mounting,¡± Gideon reminded her. ¡°You know how choosy Speedy is. He¡¯s a kicker.¡±

    Freya almost hissed at her forgetfulness. Right, she should caress Speedy¡¯s head first to get him morefortable around her. They should¡¯ve really walked together first.

    ¡°Alright. I forgot,¡± she gasped, still not moving at all. Her heart was pumping so hard that she bet Gideon could hear it hammering inside her chest. After all, she could hear his as well. The Pull was so strong between them at that moment that Freya even wondered how long she could control herself and not sumb to it so easily.

    ¡°How do you manage to suppress the Pull? How can you hold it in and act like you don¡¯t feel it at all?¡± Gideon asked, catching her off-guard with the sudden question.

    Staring at his face, Freya felt like she would lose her breath at how intense Gideon¡¯s eyes were currently on her. It was like he was searching deep within her soul as he waited for her to answer.

    Intrepidly, Freya parted her lips and murmured, ¡°I¡­¡±

    She trailed off, however, her heart hammering against her chest so hard that her mind became mush and incapable of answering the question.

    ¡°¡­Please put me down,¡± she finally managed to utter.

    Heeding her words, Gideon moved to gently put her down, releasing her from his hold as she barely managed topose herself. Letting out a sigh of relief, she reached for Speedy andforted herself by rubbing on his mane, saying, ¡°You¡­ How dare you act like this to your owner¡­ Don¡¯t you recognize me at all? Hmph¡­¡±

    She then turned to Gideon, the man still staring at her as he straightforwardly replied, ¡°The Mate Pull is strong indeed, but I guess I¡¯m just able to hold it in since I want my heart to be the one to choose my life partner.¡±

    ¡°Do you love Gs then?¡± Gideon asked in reply.

    Freya didn¡¯t see thating at all. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t love him. And I¡¯m sure you already know why,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°He could still be innocent,¡± Gideon murmured. At that, Freya noticed how his shoulders had dropped and his expression fell. He then looked at her and said, ¡°I¡­ I love you Freya, but I¡¯m not sure if I can allow you to look at another man.¡±

    Freya raised an eyebrow as she murmured, ¡°Then make sure that I see no other man but you then, Lord Gideon.¡±

 Chapter 192 Something You Canâ€™t Give Me

    From a distance, Gs stood by as he witnessed Gideon and Freya interacting with one another. Closing his eyes, he let out a heavy sigh. It had been a week now since hest visited his mother, and he was starting to get more worried by the day upon seeing how her condition had worsened since thest time he saw her.

    Begrudgingly, he balled his hands into a fist, no longer bothered with how his hands bled the tighter he held them. Unfortunately, Freya was now his only way to see his mother, and he had no other choice than to see it done. Calming himself down, he let out another sigh before walking down towards the two, who seemed to be bickering about even now.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Gs politely greeted, making his presence known.

    ¡°Lord Gs,¡± Freya gave him her curtly nod.

    ¡°Gideon¡­¡± he greeted in turn.

    ¡°Gs¡­¡± the man exchanged his courtesies.

    ¡°Pardon me, but I saw Lady Freya and couldn¡¯t help but greet her,¡± Gs began with an air of innocence to him. ¡°Are you perhaps going out to ride Speedy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Gs,¡± Freya answered.<sub>.</sub>

    Times flew so fast indeed. Before they knew it, Freya had be a woman, very far from the kid he usually hung out with before. Now, she posed with the etiquette of a prim and proper princess, though her personality still shone through sometimes.

    ¡°It has been a while, right?¡± Gs wondered. ¡°How about we ride Speedy like the good old times?¡±

    ¡°Hell no!¡± Gideon quickly interrupted. ¡°Speedy¡¯s old now, and he will surely be crippled once you ride it with Lady Freya. The poor thing will have to bear both your weights, and, Freya isn¡¯t the thin stick that she used to be!¡±

    ¡°Huh?! So you¡¯re saying I¡¯ve be fat now?¡± Freya scoffed.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gideon casually replied. ¡°But you¡¯ve surely gained weight whenpared to before.¡±

    Gs could only shake his head as he watched the two descend into their usual bickering. Seeing this, he dropped his shoulders in resignation. It would seem that he would never see his mother again for a long time.

    [Just focus on ra instead. She¡¯s our mate after all!] his wolf, Ham, called out. [Or we can just kill that annoying father of yours instead!]<sub></sub>

    [Mother will die if we do that!] Gs scolded. [Stop suggesting such things.]

    Letting out a sigh, he looked at the two in front of him as he wondered, [They make a good match, don¡¯t you think?]

    Ham only scoffed at him. Seeing as the two of them didn¡¯t seem to be stopping any time soon, Gs decided to interrupt their banter as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to your business then.¡±

    Turning around, Gs didn¡¯t bother waiting for the two of them to answer as he promptly left. He was obviously going to be the third wheel if he pursued Freya, simply because Gideon wouldn¡¯t dare watch idly by while his mate hung around with him.

    Besides, he was way too tired from ying this foolish game with his father. If only he could just simply run away from all of this with his mother¡­ to a ce so far away that no one would even recognize them¡­

    [Bring our mate with you though. Or else, I¡¯ll go berserk,] Ham interrupted with a joking reminder. [You can do at least that before leaving everything behind.]

    [I¡¯m tired of having this conversation with you, Ham,] Gs dishearteningly retorted. [Our mate doesn¡¯t even recognize the Mate Pull¡­]<sub></sub>

    Walking around aimlessly, he stopped and looked in a particr direction. It was in the direction of ra¡¯s bedchamber, where she would often stay on her balcony to have some tea.

    Currently, however, ra wasn¡¯t in the castle. She was back with her Midnight Pack at Ryder Manor.

    [How about we go and visit her then?] Ham suggested. [Go check on her. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t bug her often enough while she¡¯s in the castle. She just simply changed her location. Let¡¯s just go.]

    The Midnight Pack was just next to Capital City located on the west side of the kingdom. After a second of thought, Gs didn¡¯t waste any more time and left the castle to check on ra.

    ***

    Gs arrived at Ryder¡¯s Manor just in time to witness ra on her personal training grounds at the back.

    Leaning his back to the wall, he watched as ra seemed to be in deep thought while working on her fighting techniques. She was someone that was superb in archery, and no one could beat her there for sure. However, it was very different when it came to a sword. She only had an adequate amount of skill for it, and she would surely lose if she ever fought someone even remotelypetent.

    ¡®Pinra will crush her in a sword fight,¡¯ Gs thought.

    Having had enough of seeing her il about, Gs stepped in. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re focused on your training,¡± he chimed in, walking in with his usual gait. ¡°Though, isn¡¯t it a bit boring to train on your own like this?¡± She should¡¯ve already noticed him already anyway. It was either that ra was ignoring him, or she was just too distracted that she didn¡¯t see himing.

    Moving closer, there was no response from her, so Gs sheathed his sword and quickly lunged at ra. Crossing arms, she looked at him with those soulless eyes, and Gs couldn¡¯t help but think that ra might just yield and walk out on him. To his surprise, however, she attacked him without a pause.

    ¡°Pinra knows this technique, so avoid using this when fighting her,¡± Gsmented, mimicking said technique as he taught her. ¡°Watch closely. I¡¯ll teach you a new move that nobody knows about¡­¡±

    ra didn¡¯t say a word, but she followed Gs¡¯s moves regardless. Eventually, the sound of their swords shing filled the grounds.

    And after a few moments, ra was already panting while Gs smirked above her and said, ¡°Still not good enough to win against Pinra. I¡¯ve personally watched how my cousin trained since she was a kid, and I must say that you still have a long way to go, ra.¡±

    ¡°Why are you even here?¡± ra finally spoke just before sheid another attack on him.

    ¡°I was getting bored in the castle¡­ I miss bugging and annoying you, so here I am,¡± Gs shrugged. ¡°As an added bonus, how about I give you some free training during my free time, huh?¡± he offered with a grin, all while simply putting up his defenses against all of ra¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Help me be Queen, and I¡¯ll grant you whatever it is that you want, Gs,¡± ra firmly stated as she gasped for air.

    There was a momentary pause, her eyes never leaving his as she waited for his answer.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I want from you, ra¡­ But unfortunately, it¡¯s something you can¡¯t give me anyway,¡± Gs coolly responded. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ll just help you out regardless. In return, I will ask for something simple.¡±

    Lifting an eyebrow, ra asked, ¡°And what is that?¡±

    ¡°Visit my mother with me at least twice a week,¡± Gs said.

    It wasn¡¯t much, but his father would definitely allow it if he was with ra. His father didn¡¯t exactly say that she should already be in love with him when he told him to ¡®capture¡¯ her anyway.

 Chapter 193 Train Hard

    At the vast waters of the Miran Ocean, Xenia¡¯s training continued as the Lucian sailed towards Valcor Ind. The ship would only stop and drift asionally if the need arises, but overall, their journey had been rather smooth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough? I mean, I¡¯m afraid she will lose her breath soon,¡± Darius impatiently hissed at Osman as the both of them waited by the railing of the ship. They stared at the spot where Xenia was submerged underwater, possibly meditating on how she could hold her breath for so long.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is why I suggested that you don¡¯t tag along in the first ce,¡± Osman mumbled with a frown. It hadn¡¯t been long since the Princess went under the water, and yet the King was already worried sick for her anyway.

    ¡°Look, she needs to practice holding her breath under the water for a decent amount of time¡­ Hopefully to the maximum that she could,¡± Osman reasoned. ¡°Trust me, those mermaids won¡¯t spare her if she can¡¯t keep up with them under the water. They might just find her boring, and will simply end her life before she resurfaced.¡±

    It had to be done as well. The admiral could recall many horrendous experiences he had just to keep up with those crazy mermaids, leaving them entertained enough for them to let him out of their damnke.

    At his words, Darius let out another heavy sigh as he mumbled, ¡°I should have asked Jayra for a potion that can suppress emotions. Watching all this is killing me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, Your Majesty. We can always just get you to Valcrez first so you can have a good time with King Niki,¡± Osman snorted. ¡°From there, you can wait for us to arrive at Valcor ind.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    They had the means anyway. He had made sure that two of his best warships were behind them, and their King could use one of them to make the journey towards Valcrez alone.

    Frowning, Darius grumbled, ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay where my mate is. I¡¯ll try to endure this. It¡¯s not like this is the first time I had to endure some torment and torture around Xen.¡±

    ¡°How about you keep yourself busy then, Your Majesty?¡± Osman suggested. ¡°You can y the flute like you used to while we¡¯re sailing.¡±

    Darius¡¯s face contorted at the suggestion. He waspletely aware of why Osman suggested it in the first ce. Indeed, it would keep him busy, but he would always get frustrated whenever he couldn¡¯t simply y a simple perfect tune like he always wanted.

    ¡°Do you think it would be better if I simply turned her just like you?¡± Darius asked instead. If anything, talking with Osman would probably do the desired effect of keeping him busy anyway.

    ¡°That¡¯s a long process, Your Majesty. Didn¡¯t I take a month off just to learn how to manage and control myself after you turned me into a Lycan?¡± Osman reminded him with a scoff. ¡°Are you nning on dying your own marriage ceremony?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It was an idea. And no, it wasn¡¯t an option because Xen didn¡¯t want to be one,¡± Dariusmented in jest. ¡°She wanted to stay the way she is, and I respect that. Still, there could be some other way to make her stronger, and that could possibly be uspleting the Mate Bond between one another. And even still, it¡¯s just a possibility, and we don¡¯t even know if it will all work out in the end.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I believe it¡¯s for the best that you still train her withoutpleting the Mate Bond then, Your Majesty,¡± Osman offered his advice. ¡°It¡¯ll be best if we can condition her body to fight with the way it is right now, just in case the Mate Bond won¡¯t work on her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought of too, Osman,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°If all else, I¡¯ll just feed her with my blood so that she can heal faster whenever she gets a major injury during training.¡±

    Looking into the water, Darius sighed as he patiently waited. Osman was still not giving out the signal to lift Xen¡¯s cage, he was already getting too worried about if his mate would still be able to hold her breath deep in the water.

    After a few more agonizing minutes, he almost rejoiced when Osman finally gave out the signal to lift the cage. As if slowly emerged from the water, seeing how Xen coughed hard while she gasped for air almost broke Darius¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Why do I feel like killing you after this training, Osman?¡± Darius grunted out with a growl.<sub></sub>

    Osman chuckled, ¡°You can just throw me in the Element Forest with Princess Xenia if you want me dead, Your Majesty.¡±

    Ignoring Osman¡¯s quip, Darius quickly ran to Xen¡¯s side the moment the cage was lifted back onto the deck. Immediately, he swooped his mate into his arms, caressing her as if she was a newborn babe.

    ¡°You¡¯re so warm, hehe¡­¡± Xen chuckled, still gasping for air as she smiled.

    Wordlessly, Darius was just about to walk towards their cabin when a small cough stopped him in his tracks.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Your Majesty, we¡¯re still not done,¡± Osman reminded.

    ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m feeling better now,¡± Xen reassured with a smile.

    Darius sighed, his expression dimmed as he wordlessly turned around and walked back to where Osman was standing.

    ¡°What¡¯s next then?¡± Darius growled.

    Osman gulped and murmured, ¡°She still needs to swim her way to us as we sail. She¡¯ll only be allowed to board the ship once the sun sets.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die, Osman?¡± Darius hissed with lifter brows. He was about to do so, even, when Xen suddenly chuckled at his words, wriggling her body in his arms as she attempted to free herself.

    ¡°Goodness, my King. Let Osman do his work,¡± Xen pleaded with a warm smile on her face despite her body trembling from the cold. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt our training, please.¡±

    Blinking, Darius let out another sigh in resignation. With a heavy heart, he put Xen down and immediately turned around to walk inside his cabin. There was no way that he could stand watching Xen swim on the ocean alone while also keeping track of their ship.

    Seeing her beloved leave, Xenia turned to Osman with a sigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    ¡°Tell me if things are getting too unbearable then, Princess,¡± Osman said. It wasn¡¯t the first time he asked her of that though. Thankfully, he was thoughtful enough to check on her condition every once in a while.

    ¡°I still can manage. I¡¯m only guessing that I need this much tolerance for me to survive the forest,¡± Xenia shrugged with a smirk. ¡°I trust you, Osman, so let¡¯s continue with the training. And don¡¯t mind our King. He¡¯s just being a worrywart.¡±

    Seeing her wink, Osman nodded before leading her to the side of the ship where she could safely jump overboard.

    ¡°Always remember that there are creatures of the water inside that forest that would quickly end your life if they sense the slightest hesitation in you,¡± Osman reminded. ¡°They feed off your energy through your doubt, and panicking will only seal your fate¡­¡±

    Xenia nodded in understanding. With that, she turned to face the vast ocean and jumped off, swimming her way to follow the Lucian as they sailed. She would have to train hard because there was no way that she would let any other woman have their way with iming her man.

    **********************

    August 9, 2022 AN: Hooray and thank you for reaching another hundred golden tickets (200)! And because of that, we just had a total of five chapters today released at random hours. Keep voting for another hundred golden tickets my lovely and generous readers for another 5 chapters released. Also, let me hear your thoughts bymenting and reviewing our book. *Kisses and hugs* PS. We¡¯ll have Bonus and Extra chapters too for super gifts -haha *shy mode* Thank you and always keep safe everyone. God bless!

 Chapter 194 Father Never Failed to Torture Him

    At Silver Crescent Pack

    Nasser was almost near his manor when he received a telepathic report from his men that Gs had arrived outside with Lady ra.

    [Should we let them in, milord?]

    [Let them wait in the waiting area,] Nasser instructed. [Don¡¯t let Gs inside the mansion till I arrive.]

    Shaking his head, Nasser grunted in annoyance. ¡°What is he up to this time?¡±

    Gs was seriously testing his patience. It was getting harder and harder to hold his reign over him with each passing day, and he just knew that his son would try something one of these days.

    ¡®Was he at least able to get ra onto our side?¡¯<sub>.</sub>

    At the thought, a smile curved onto his face. ra or Freya were one of the best choices that his son could get for themselves. Either of the two would be fine for his ns, and he could only guess that his son simply chose to pursue his mate. That was understandable, seeing as the King would definitely not allow a union between Gs and his sister.

    Nasser was very vocal in his opposition ever since Darius¡¯s reign began, and a marriage between them was as unlikely as the moon turning green. And besides, they all still thought that he still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Darius won over his son.

    And just as usual, Nasser flinched as he gritted his teeth at the thought. He had been waiting for so long for their pack to finally reign over Cordon, but the Moonlight Pack and its lineage of Alphas over the years had always been a threat. Their very existence always made their pack y second fiddle for every Battle of the Throne!

    ¡°Such a shame¡­¡± Nasser chided. After Lucian, Darius was next in line. He had to eliminate the man for another Battle of the Throne tomence. From there, he could only hope that his son would finally manage to uplift the Silver Crescent Pack to the throne.

    He wouldn¡¯t dare to face their ancestors as a failure, as his own father would always say. He was far from a failure, and he would achieve his goals while he was still breathing. By any means, he would make the Silver Crescent Pack rise above all the other packs as the bearer of the throne of the Kingdom of Cordon, or he would die trying.

    ******<sub></sub>

    ¡°Howe, we¡¯re here and not inside the mansion yet?¡± ra questioned Gs as they took a seat inside the so-called receiving area of the Keen Manor.

    Gs chuckled, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m a stranger in my own home ever since I failed to win the Battle for the Throne against Darius. Father is apparently still mad at me even after all those years¡­¡±

    She frowned and mumbled, ¡°But it¡¯s been ten years already. Are you saying that you still don¡¯t have a ce here? Is that why you¡¯ve been staying in Cordon Castle all this time?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, yes. Well, aside from the fact that it¡¯s more practical to stay inside the castle anyway, what with not needing to travel back and forth to do my duty in the Capital City as the great Constable of our Country,¡± Gs exined with a shrug.

    ¡°I also have a Manor of my own here in our pack anyway. I¡¯m the Alpha of the Silver Crescent Pack after all. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m sadly off limits to the Keen Ancestral Manor since it¡¯s my father¡¯s territory. As you can see, it¡¯s strictly being guarded by my father¡¯s men.¡±

    ra¡¯s face contorted as she voiced her thoughts. ¡°Huh? You have a weird family rtionship. Now, I understand why you need me to visit your mother. With your father¡¯s greed, he will surely be delighted to see the Alpha of the Midnight n hovering around you like this,¡± she shrugged.<sub></sub>

    She hummed as she added, ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess I wouldn¡¯t mind it since it¡¯s a give-and-take rtionship. You¡¯re the second best in the whole kingdom; just below our King when ites to fighting skills. So I should learn from you rather well.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re happy about having me as your choice since our King will obviously train his mate instead,¡± Gsmented with a grin, though deep inside, it hurt hearing those words from his mate. Either way, it wasn¡¯t the first time that ra unintentionally stabbed him with her words anyway. He should really be immune to it by now.

    A lull in the conversation settled between them as ra shrugged. After a while, she murmured out a few thoughts of her own.

    ¡°Elder Nasser is really something,¡± she casually voiced out. ¡°How can he forbid you from entering the Keen Manor when you¡¯re still a part of the family? This is just insane.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, every family has its story, ra,¡± he replied with a genuine smile. ¡°Either way, I¡¯m still grateful that you came with me like this, even agreeing toe visit here with me to go see my mother in the future.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s nothing,¡± ra rified. ¡°It¡¯s just a mutually beneficial rtionship, Gs. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing this for free, alright?¡±

    Once more, another stab pierced itself into his chest, ra pointing out that she only did it out of obligation still hurt despite his own self-reassurances.

    After a few more minutes of waiting, Elder Nasser finally arrived.

    ¡°ra? This is a surprise,¡± he casually noted as he promptly ignored his own son. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    [Is he really your father?] Ham hissed from within Gs¡¯s head. [Shouldn¡¯t you be asking your Mother to confirm whether this arse is your sperm donor?!]

    Gs could only sigh and inwardly chuckle at his wolf¡¯s sentiments. Not that they didn¡¯t have any merit, at least. Ever since he was born, he had somehow never considered the man before him as his father figure.

    All his life, he grew up doing all the things his father instructed him to, and yet he still couldn¡¯t feel the love and care that he longed for. Instead, one wrong move could have him being given out an equivalent punishment from him.

    Things have changed since his Father could no longer hurt him physically, at least. However, that still didn¡¯t stop the man from exploring his weakness instead¡­ Now, it was his Mother that was on the line whenever he failed¡­

    Unfortunately, not following what his father wanted would mean not seeing his own mother. All these years, he lived with this kind of arrangement, and he honestly didn¡¯t know how long he couldst.

    And as much as he wanted to, ending his father¡¯s life was never an option for him. A human mate would die if the mate who marked her died¡­ So in the end, he had to make sure his father lived, just for him to be with his mother for a few more moments.

    ¡°I would like to visit Lady Sh,¡± ra answered with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Gs that she wasn¡¯t feeling welltely, so he invited me over, thinking that being in thepany of ady like me will lift his mother¡¯s mood.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then who am I to deprive the great Alpha of the Midnight Pack in this thoughtful act?¡± Nasser smiled. ¡°Come with me. Also, I¡¯d be d if you two joined us for dinner. I¡¯m sure Sh has prepared something special tonight, as she always does whenever she thinks about how her son mighte to visit her at any time.¡±

    Gs inwardly sighed as he saw his father grinning at him. He knew very well the meaning behind those words. As always, his father never failed to torture him if not physically, then emotionally.

 Chapter 195 Contagious

    At Hindman Manor

    As soon as Bartos entered their bedchamber, Jayra found herself confined to the bed for the entire night.

    ¡°Ah please¡­ no more. I feel like dying already,¡± she gasped as she felt Bartos hover on top of her. She had already lost count of how many times they did it, and she felt so exhausted and drained that she¡¯d probably die if they went at it again. If not for Bartos¡¯s strength that she was taking in as her own, she would probably still be unconscious by now!

    Hearing her, Bartos chuckled as he moved back to her side, cuddling Jayra in his arms as he relented. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s rest for a bit more.¡±

    Jayra sighed, ¡°You do know that I¡¯m still human, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t mind you sucking out all my energy if it means you can keep up with me,¡± Bartos inly answered.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°But sucking at your core energy isn¡¯t a good thing to do often, Bartos,¡± Jayra scolded. ¡°Especially if it¡¯s just so that I can keep up with your nonstop stamina during se*x.¡±

    shing a faint smile, Bartos kissed her head lovingly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say, my dear wife.¡±

    Jayra giggled at his words. The butterflies that fluttered inside her stomach always seemed to multiply whenever Bartos would address her as his wife. The gesture made her feel that the whole was so surreal¡­ That it was nothing but a dream¡­ And yet it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the grumpy Bartos would end up calling me his wife?¡± Jayra voiced out with a scoff. ¡°Why, I can still remember how much you sulked whenever you looked at me the first time we met. You were so intimidating¡­ Well, it was a good thing Lord Gideon was always there to lift the mood and break the tension that you were creating back then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I indeed have a temper, Jayra, so allow me to ask you in advance that you be extra patient with me,¡± Bartos cheekily replied.<sub></sub>

    ¡°In my defense, I was still in denial at the time, seeing as I found it hard to ept the fact that I have a human mate like His Majesty. I just feel like humans are tooplicated to handle, witnessing how His Majesty also having a hard time handling Princess Xenia.¡± He chuckled, ¡°But then you proved me wrong. I guess I¡¯m just lucky that you¡¯re so¡­¡±

    ¡°So easy?¡± Jayra finished his words for him, much to his horror.

    It wasn¡¯t like she wasn¡¯t aware of how easily she easily epted Bartos into her life. She could even imagine that most people might just call her a whore because of it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it negatively, my wife. I merely paused because I was looking for a more appropriate word to describe it without you taking it in a bad way,¡± Bartos exined himself as he spoke in length. ¡°What I wanted to say is that you¡¯re someone that I could easily get along with. You¡¯re like an open book. One who doesn¡¯t hesitate to show herself regardless of the consequences.¡±

    As if preparing herself to also speak in length, Jayra let out a small sigh as she replied. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve already experienced a lot in my life, Bartos. I¡¯m not sheltered like Princess Xenia, and I also know how the world works outside of the safe zones within our kingdom,¡± she exined.<sub></sub>

    ¡°In my twenty-eight years of living, I can honestly say that nothing is permanent in this world. All except for change. And with that knowledge, I want to live my life without any regrets, allowing myself to do what I think would make me happy no matter what anyone says about my decisions.¡±

    She continued, ¡°To my liege¡¯s defense, Princess Xenia is still young. She doesn¡¯t have any experience with men or rtionships, so you can say that she¡¯s still immaturepared to me.¡±

    She puffed up her chest as she proudly grinned, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m often beside her anyways. That way, I can at least knock her back into reality whenever I notice that she¡¯s hesitating on certain things.¡±

    Oh, how she loved her role as Princess Xenia¡¯s older sister. Well, being six years ahead of the Princess certainly helped cement her role.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been in a rtionship before,¡± Bartos coolly observed. ¡°Howe you¡¯re still a virgin then?¡±

    Jayra lifted her head and saw how Bartos¡¯s expression dimmed from her words.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling jealous knowing that I¡¯ve been in a rtionship before,¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Besides, none of them manage to do more than kissing and hugging me, so- Seriously?¡±

    Jayra scoffed as Bartos growled at her. Shaking her head, she shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re really not doing yourself favors right now, you know.¡±

    Ignoring her words, Bartos continued to frown as he grunted, ¡°What can I say? I feel like killing those men who dared to kiss and hug you even if it¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Jayra chuckled and teased, ¡°If you put it like that, there will be too many men for you to kill, husband. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t been in a rtionship before. You¡¯re thirty-one, and I¡¯m aware of how wild a werewolf¡¯s sex drive can be.¡±

    She spoke in length once more, ¡°Your carnal desires are something, right? You might still be waiting or looking for your mate, but you¡¯re still a man who can get attracted to certain women before finally meeting the one for you. Why, I even heard of stories where some werewolves fell in love with another person before they met their mates. That¡¯s when the rejection sometimes happens.¡±

    ¡°I know how it works, wife,¡± Bartos chuckled. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve never been in a serious rtionship at all, Jayra. I¡¯ve only humped women asionally, but that¡¯s only because I can say that won¡¯t take it to the next level. I¡¯ve vowed to myself that I will only have a real rtionship and marry once I found one true mate. If I haven¡¯t found or met her yet, then I¡¯ll just end up being single and asionally humping women to satisfy my carnal needs.¡±

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you lucky to have met me then, you¡¯re one true mate?¡± Jayra said with a grin.

    Leaning down, she gave Bartos a sweet and soft kiss on the lips before hugging him lovingly. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about the past. The only thing that matters now is The present and our future, Bartos,¡± Jayra smiled. ¡°I mayck a lot of things, but I will do my best to be a good wife to you, and a future mother to our future children.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jayra¡­ thank you for not making me not spend my life being a single man,¡± Bartos gratefully stated, making Jayra tilt her head to re at him.

    Lifting an eyebrow, she taunted, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°I mean, thank you foring into my life and bringing more color into it.¡±

    Jayra smiled and teased, ¡°Hmm¡­ At least your social skills are improving now, husband. You can somehow tease me every once in a while, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Your bright personality is probably contagious, my wife,¡± Bartos chortled. ¡°Though, I don¡¯t mind getting infected with it.¡±

 Chapter 196 Inner Demons

    It was the third day of Xenia¡¯s training, and as usual, she was already up awake before the sun even rose. Blowing through her lips, she absentmindedly prepared Darius¡¯s dose of celibacy potion, but not before she created another dosage for herself and quickly mixed it in with her tea to drink it.

    ¡°It really shouldn¡¯t havee to this¡­¡±

    Sighing, she turned her head and looked at her mate, the man still sleeping peacefully on the bed like nothing was even happening. Seriously, he was always too touchy whenever they slept, like how a cat would constantly brush itself against its master at every chance it got.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not even aware of how distracting he is with his grabby hands,¡± Xenia mumbled out with a frown. Squinting her eyes towards Darius, her lips curled up as she wondered, ¡°I wonder what would happen if I identally forgot to mix a dose of the potion in with his tea?¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, she casually tucked Darius¡¯s dose back into her pocket. She didn¡¯t know what came over her for her to do such a thing intentionally, but she supposed that it was payback somehow. This time, she would be the one who would revel in her celibate for the night.

    ¡°Although¡­¡±

    Xenia blinked, slowly realizing that Darius would inevitably suffer if she did such a thing. As such, she quickly grabbed the potion from her pocket and added the right dosage to his tea anyway. On second thought, she wouldn¡¯t want him going haywire on her, especially knowing how weak his control was over his carnal desires.

    ¡°The pains of love¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Sighing, Xenia fell into the nearest chair beside her. All at once, everything she had gone through seemingly made itself apparent all across her body. From phantom pains from her earlier training, to the weird yet familiar sensation of water washing over her, the tolls of her effortspounded itself onto her like a sack of bricks.

    ¡°D-Damn¡­¡± she sighed, her right hand moving to massage her shoulder. ¡°Have I been really pushing it these past few days?¡±

    From swimming across the ocean to actually holding her breath underwater like a fish, the rigors of her efforts onlypounded against her frustrations. Absently, she looked at the tea she had prepared for Darius, a silent part of her telling her to scrap the dose and prepare something that didn¡¯t have the potion. It would be horrible of her, yes, but what if it gave her some form of satisfaction?

    Xenia let out a sigh, shaking her head in denial before her gazended on her sleeping mate. She really shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. It was the one thing keeping her focus on her training, and doing so would just sully all of her efforts.

    ¡°Focus, Xenia. You can do this¡­¡±

    Taking her tea, she found herself staring at the reflection cast on the surface of her drink. She didn¡¯t know why, but it almost felt like it was taunting her.

    ¡®Come on. Don¡¯t you want to get some action?¡¯<sub></sub>

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she growled at her reflection.

    ¡®What¡¯s so bad about getting your inner part watered, huh?¡¯ her reflection taunted. ¡®It¡¯s just one night~¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m going insane¡­¡±

    Xenia almost wanted to chuckle at her own perveted thoughts. Here she was, giving a voice to her own reflections as if they were alive. Was she really that desperate for Darius¡¯s touch that she¡¯d sabotage her own chances just to feel good again?

    ¡®You¡¯ve done worse. What¡¯s one more?~¡¯

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    With a harsh whisper, Xenia drank her tea, feeling the potion wash over her as she downed it all in a single gulp.<sub></sub>

    ¡°There,¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°Like it or not, I¡¯m not getting any tonight.¡±

    Somehow, a part of her waited for her traitorous thoughts to return, only to smirk as the sweet sound of the ocean waves filtered through the ship.

    ¡°Take that, inner demons,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°X-Xen?¡±

    Her eyes widened. Seeing Darius stir on their bed, she quicklyposed herself, standing up as if she hadn¡¯t just fought her inner demons and victoriously won.

    ¡°Good morning, My King,¡± she sweetly greeted. ¡°How was sleep?¡±

    ¡°Uneventful,¡± he replied, promptly sitting up and facing her. ¡°How long have you been awake?¡±

    ¡°Not long.¡± That was a lie. ¡°I just woke up in time to prepare your daily dose of celibacy potion.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    With bated breath, Xenia found herself hoping that the potion she just drank worked as she took in his usual breathtaking form. Walking towards her, he took his usual tea and sipped on it as he stood by her.

    ¡°Same taste asst time,¡± heplimented. ¡°Thanks, Xen.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Settling into their usual routines, the two of them basked in each other¡¯s presence as they went through the motions. Darius sat by as he watched her prepare herself for the day, observing as she dressed herself without so much as a care in the world. Not that she minded, of course. If it was any other day, she¡¯d also watch him dress himself, looking over him like he was some sort of eye-candy.

    Which he perfectly was, thank you very much.

    ¡°If I recall, you have one more training session in store for you once you step foot outside this cabin,¡± Darius absentlymented, his cup of tea still in his hands as he sat by. ¡°I know it might be daunting, but-¡°

    ¡°Look, I can handle it, okay?¡± she smirked, her chosen set of clothes for the day firmly hugging her features as she fastened her boots. ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the worst that Osman can throw at me this time?¡±

    ¡°Be careful with your words there, Xen,¡± Darius teased. ¡°Keep in mind that overconfidence is a slow, and insidious killer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not overconfident, Darius,¡± she fired back with a smirk. ¡°I know exactly what my limits are.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can only hope that those limits will help you going forward,¡± he casually stated, finishing off his tea without much fanfare. ¡°I refuse to lose you, let alone even getting yourself hurt out of sheer confidence.¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Xenia shrugged as she made her way to the door. ¡°Rx. I can handle it.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Get us to shore.¡±

    Seeing the two massive oars being given to her, Xenia balked at the task being told for her to do.

    ¡°On second thought, maybe this is a bit too much for me to handle.¡±

 Chapter 197 The Solution

    How did ite to this? Was this even real life?

    ¡°Row faster, Princess!¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t think that her training would inevitablynd her doing something that she never even thought possible. Sure, she could ept being thrown into shark-infested waters inside a cage. Sure, she could ept being thrown daggers from all directions without even so much as having breakfast. And sure, she could ept being forced to swim for an entire day in the raging waters of the ocean while also somehow being able to keep up with a wind-powered ship.

    But to somehow row Lucian forward until they reached Valcor Ind? What kind of madman would even think it was even possible!

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ doing¡­ my best here!¡± she huffed out, her annoyance and disbelief rising by the second. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ even think¡­ we¡¯re making progress!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Osman cackled, the man clearly enjoying her misery as he stood by the mast of the ship. ¡°I made sure that we¡¯re barely a day¡¯s worth of sailing to our final destination. Why, I can even seend now!¡±

    Xenia looked behind her, and sure enough, the sight ofnd was indeed by the horizon. If she hazarded a guess, she¡¯d estimate that they were probably only a few hours away if they were on horseback¡­

    Still! Could she even row an entire ship all the way there!?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Osman, isn¡¯t this a bit¡­ excessive?¡± Darius asked, her mate hopefullying to her rescue as her arms felt like it was going to give out at any second. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly expect a human like her to be able to row a ship this massive. Hell, even I might not be able to do such a feat.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s getting help from the sails, Your Majesty,¡± Osman grinned from where he stood. ¡°If anything, if she knew exactly what this test is meant to do, she wouldn¡¯t even be breaking a sweat!¡±

    Her eyes widened at such a ludicrous notion. ¡°As if! I¡¯ve been¡­ rowing¡­ all morning!¡±

    It had been the most ridiculous thing she had ever heard in her entire life. Xenia even thought that Osman had been messing with her once he handed her two massive oars that were borderline heavier than her, but apparently, he had been serious. Somehow, she had to somehow row their ship to shore. Their massive, heavy ship that she was sure could function as a fleet¡¯s gship if the need arose for it.

    Seriously! This was the stupidest thing she had ever done!

    ¡°And you¡¯ve made excellent progress, Princess!¡± Osmanughed at her. ¡°Look, we¡¯re getting closer as we speak!¡±

    Xenia wanted to take another peak towards their destination, but her dying arms told her that any sort of interruption would have her be rewarded with her body passing out from exhaustion. And to think that she had already swam through the ocean for an entire day before this¡­<sub></sub>

    Comparing now to that, this was about ten times worse.

    ¡°Osman, she looks like she¡¯s about to fall over,¡± Darius growled by the side. ¡°And no matter how much I think about it, I see no way to do this task in a way that you im that it would beughably easy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose I was too vague,¡± Osman hummed in thought. ¡°I did say that she had to get our ship to shore and left it at that, but I¡¯m telling the truth in that there¡¯s a simpler way for her to finish her task.¡±

    ¡°And pray tell, what is it?¡±

    Xenia almost wanted to wish that Darius¡¯s growls would show the farce that Osman was running. Unfortunately for her, the admiral only sighed as he leaned into her mate¡¯s ear, Darius¡¯s eyes widening as if the entire revtion that would help her had been staring at her all this time.

    ¡°Can you repeat to me what exactly you told her to do again?¡± Darius pensively asked.

    ¡°I told her to get us to shore while handing her those massive oars,¡± Osman chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s¡­ what I¡¯ve¡­ been doing here!¡± she protested for what felt like the umpteenth time that past hour. ¡°My arms¡­ feel like¡­. they¡¯re about to fall off!¡±

    Looking to Darius, she hoped that her ever present mate would take her side on this. To her horror, however, he simply smirked at her as if he now had some kind of forbidden knowledge that she had no right in having.

    ¡°As much as I want to support you, I can see what Osman is trying to teach you.¡±

    What?!

    ¡°D-Darius?!¡±

    ¡°You have to figure this one out on your own, Xen,¡± her traitorous mate regretfully told her, though the small snigger that escaped his lips only made her blood boil harder. ¡°I did say that overconfidence was a slow and insidious killer earlier.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ traitor!¡±

    Darius flinched at her words, an action that gave her great satisfaction even as her chest heaved with each breath. That should teach him for making fun of her.

    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, you just need to think about what he said one more time,¡± Darius sighed. ¡°Some rules just aren¡¯t as clearcut as they seem.¡±

    Xenia frowned as she rowed. Still, her mind digested his words as she quickly pulled up Osman¡¯s words.

    ¡®Get us to shore, he said,¡¯ she wondered. ¡®Then he gave me oars and left me at that¡­ Wait¡­¡¯

    Her arms halted, her face starting to burn as the startling realization slowly dawned on her. Surely¡­ Surely the solution wasn¡¯t that obvious and stupid!

    ¡°Do you get it now, Princess!?¡± Osmanughed out loud.

    Instead of replying, Xenia gave him and Darius the most murderous re she could muster as she dropped the oars. Standing up, she harnessed the full fury of her anger as she stomped her way to the admiral.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking this as you realizing-¡°

    ¡°I hate you,¡± she growled. ¡°Get us to shore.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Osman challenged. ¡°Are you someone that I should follo-¡°

    ¡°Get us to shore before I rip out your guts and beat you with it!¡±

    To her annoyance, Osman simply smiled as he saluted, ¡°Aye, mdy.¡±

    ***

    By the sidelines, Darius let out a sigh of relief as he watched Xen takemand of the entire ship. Truly, his admiral had a knack for wording puzzles with simple solutions.

    ¡°Teach her that not all rules are irond,¡± he muttered to himself with a smile. ¡°Assumptions can get her killed, and that while there might be rules to the Elemental Forest, she could skirt by them if she searched for loopholes.¡±

    How ingenious¡­ Even he had to admit that he was tricked.

 Chapter 198 A Time Limit

    At Hindman Manor

    So far, Jayra has been enjoying her stay at the Hindman Manor. Although Bartos had unexpectedly be busy during the mornings, so recently, she would usually end up in thepany of Bartos¡¯s mother and sister.

    ¡°Mother, can I borrow Jayra for a while?¡± Be suddenly asked while the three of them were having some tea on the veranda. ¡°I just want to show her some of my paintings.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­¡± Lady Livia answered.

    Jayra chuckled as Be excitedly pulled her back inside the mansion. Excitedly, thetter said, ¡°I¡¯ve been itching to show you my private chamber where I have all my works, but I can¡¯t seem to find the free time to snatch you away.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I see,¡± Jayra hummed. ¡°Hmm, Bartos did mention that you¡¯re a good painter. He even told me to ask you to paint a portrait of me that he can hang in our bedchamber. Well, I would love that, but I don¡¯t really want to be alone in that painting. I¡¯d prefer he¡¯s with me once we get that made.¡±

    ¡°Ah sure, let¡¯s do that then,¡± Be smiled. ¡°Just tell me when you and Brother will be avable to be my muse.¡±

    Walking infortable silence, they soon entered Be¡¯s great chamber. There, Jayra¡¯s lips parted upon seeing the many beautiful paintings that hung on the walls, others being disyed on their own stand once the walls proved inadequate. There were also unfinished canvasses scattered around as well, even though they already looked magnificent.

    ¡°These are amazing,¡± Jayra marveled. ¡°Howe you¡¯re not disying them outside?¡±<sub></sub>

    Walking around, she looked at them one by one, but she paused particrly on a painting of two kids. In the painting, one was braiding the other kid¡¯s hair, the two clearly enjoying each other¡¯spany.

    ¡°That¡¯s ra¡­¡± Be replied with a faint smile. ¡°She used to braid my hair before, making them curlier than they¡¯ve always been¡­¡±

    Despite the longing in her voice, Jayra could feel the reluctant disdain staining Be¡¯s tone.

    ¡°We were close once, but then we grew distant when she started bing a woman. She realized how in love she was with King Darius, and she¡¯s seen no one but him ever since,¡± Be hissed with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s annoying, seeing how she makes herself look so foolish most of the time¡­ Following King Darius around like a dog in heat¡­¡±.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I can tell how you miss her a lot,¡± Jayra pointed out with a smile. Be might say harsh words behind ra¡¯s back, but she could still feel how much her sister-inw longed for her old friend.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s like an older sister to me. She¡¯s one year older, and she ended up being the sister I never had,¡± Be wistfully reminisced.

    She then rambled on with a yful pout, ¡°Ugh¡­ Imagine having a serious brother like Bartos, not to mention having a strict mother as well. My father¡¯s there, of course, but he¡¯s always busy with a lot of things, so I grew up often ying with a lot of other kids. Still, it¡¯s hard to find someone you¡¯ll really get along with so easily. ra and I were just that. I love how she would treat me especially, like how she would consider me like her real younger sister.¡±

    Listening in, Jayra could see the spark in Be¡¯s eyes as she recalled those fond memories she had with ra.

    ¡°Have you tried talking to her about this? Maybe opening up to ra?¡± Jayra curiously asked.

    There was a heavy sigh from Be before she replied, ¡°I did, but she just said that things have changed between us and that I should stop being so clingy around her.¡±

    She let out another sigh as she added, ¡°She even told me that I should stop being an immaturedy. I feel so hurt¡­ All I wanted was for us to spend some time together whenever she was free or some sort, but she was already too drawn to earning the favor of Freya and the Queen Mother¡­ Well, I can¡¯t exactly me her since it furthered her goals to get King Darius.¡±

    Be then clicked her tongue as she continued, ¡°But sadly¡­ fate has a different n for her, I guess. Since then, I never failed to try and annoy her whenever I can. Call it childish, but I honestly feel better knowing that she would somehow still acknowledge my presence that way.¡±

    She scoffed as she shook her head, ¡°I really want to beat her to a pulp, you know, and I can only do that if I joined the trial bybat. Even now, I want to stop her from her foolishness¡­. To maybe beat the stupid out of her somehow.¡±

    Jayra simply nodded, no longermenting as she returned to looking at the other paintings. Flitting from one frame to another, her eyes saw a different frame. Unlike others, it was covered by a cloth of some sort.

    Walked towards it, she asked, ¡°Can I also see this one? I got curious since it¡¯s the only one covered here. Is it some secret painting?¡±

    Be chuckled, her face getting flushed even as she rebuffed her request. At that, Jayra¡¯s curiosity was piqued even more as she pressed further, ¡°Can I? I promise I¡¯ll keep it a secret if you want.¡±

    Be bashfully nodded as she answered, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ my greatest masterpiece. The best of all the works I¡¯ve created.¡±

    Getting the go-ahead, Jayra carefully lifted the cover, only to gasp as she saw what was underneath. It was a painting of a handsome man, a man who seemed familiar¡­ ¡°Why is he so oddly familiar?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he has a resemnce to His Majesty, King Darius,¡± Be replied. ¡°He¡¯s Calypso, King Darius¡¯s cousin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I can see some of the simrities now,¡± Jayra nodded. ¡°Huh¡­ No wonder he looks so familiar. Although, is this why you can¡¯t ept Admiral Osman as a partner?¡± she asked, turning to Be with her usual teasing smile.

 Chapter 199 Gossip Mongers

    Jayra¡¯s smile only brightened further upon seeing how her sister-inw kept on blushing.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for his return¡­¡± Be dreamily sighed with a wide grin on her face.

    ¡°I can only assume that no one knows about how you feel for him, seeing as nobody¡¯s ever mentioned his name before,¡± Jayra pondered.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Be answered with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Howe?¡± she curiously asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t met him back in the castle, but you¡¯re saying he¡¯s the King¡¯s cousin?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because he¡¯s gone,¡± Be murmured with drooped shoulders. ¡°He left, and no one knows where he went¡­¡±

    ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s your first love then, Be. Is he your mate somehow?¡± Jayra asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Be shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s been away for almost ten years now, ever since the former king died. He loved King Lucian like a real father, and Brother once said that Calypso had been so devastated by the former king¡¯s death that he chose to walk away and wander the world.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    She rambled on, ¡°I was just fifteen at the time, so there was no way that I could feel the Mate Pull back then. As you¡¯ve probably heard dozens of times by now, we can only start feeling it once we are of the right age: eighteen and above. I can only hope that hees back soon for me to find out though, Sister-inw.¡±

    Be sighed. ¡°Like Mother had mentioned before, women of our kind have a timeline when we can experience the Mate Pull, assuming that we¡¯re even chosen and blessed by the Almighty to do so in the first ce. We have a time limit, and we only have till we reach twenty-eight years of age to see if we got it. So basically, we only have ten years to know if we¡¯re blessed to experience the Mate Pull, if at all.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Jayramented with a nod. She was well versed about werewolves, so she already knew of such details. Thinking about them further, however¡­

    Then it dawned on her¡­

    ¡°About ra¡­ How old is she now?¡± Jayra pondered. ¡°Twenty-six, right? Since you¡¯re twenty-five and she¡¯s a year older?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Be nodded. ¡°Why? What is it about ra?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you said she¡¯s in love with His Majesty, but obviously they¡¯re not mates,¡± Jayra postted. ¡°So it¡¯s possible that ra¡¯s not feeling the Mate Pull for her mate yet, right?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s not blessed to even feel the Mate Pull,¡± Be shrugged.

    ¡°So none amongst the Kingdom has imed her as his mate yet?¡± Jayra questioned.

    It was just a random question, but she got intrigued by it the deeper she tried to think about it. Well, it was always a habit of hers to get too curious about a lot of things, and the people around her were no exception when it came to her questions. Especially so if it was ra, who she knew wouldn¡¯t stay idle against her Princess.

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t heard of anyone doing so. Although¡­¡± Be trailed off, her forehead creasing as she thought deeply. Her eyes then widened as she stared at Jayra and murmured, ¡°The Great Constable!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What about Lord Gs?¡± Jayra curiously asked. Be only stared at her, blinking her eyes as the mage subconsciously picked up what she was trying to say. With a frown, she murmured, ¡°You mean Lord Gs is her mate? Howe he¡¯s not saying anything then?¡±

    Be shrugged as she puffed out, ¡°Maybe ra rejected him? Who knows? But one thing¡¯s for sure, Lord Gs likes ra, and I can definitely attest to that.¡± She then hummed aloud in hesitation, ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m wrong? Maybe it¡¯s nothing but a simple bout of admiration on his part?¡±

    Jayra chuckled as she scoffed, ¡°We¡¯re being certified gossip mongers right now, Be. How I miss Princess Xenia¡¯s presence in times like this¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    Sharing augh, the two women immersed themselves in each other¡¯s presence so much that they didn¡¯t notice the door slowly opening.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry to dis- What is that?!¡± Livia burst out as she walked towards the two.

    Surprised, Jayra looked at Be, only to gasp as she saw how much her face has paled.

    ¡°Is this why you¡¯re constantly rejecting my suggestions about Admiral Osman, Be?!¡± Livia burst out in disbelief.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Be whispered out, her head tilted down in both fear and shame.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how you¡¯d prefer an irresponsible man like Calypso over a great Admiral! That man¡¯s been gone for almost ten years now, leaving the pack that he should be leading since His Majesty¡¯s appointment¡­¡± Be¡¯s mother pointed out.

    Jayra gulped at the inevitable exchange. She really felt like she shouldn¡¯t be in there listening in on their spat.

    As if realizing that there was another person in the room, Bartos¡¯s mother looked at her and apologetically said, ¡°Dear, can you leave us for a while? I just need to talk to Be.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jayra gave her mother-inw a curt nod before quickly leaving the chamber. Quickly walking away, she was making her way through the hallway when Bartos appeared and asked her, ¡°Why do you look so weary?¡±

    Startled, she looked around the corners before pulling Bartos inside their bedchamber. From there, she told him what had happened before he arrived.

    ¡°Hmm, Mother is really quite strict to Bepared to me especially when ites to settling down,¡± Bartos sighed in resignation.

    ¡°Be¡¯s the only daughter in the family, and Mother treasures her more than anything else. So obviously, she wants what she thinks is best for her.¡± He hummed in thought, ¡°Although frankly, Calypso has a bad reputation with women. And if you also ask me, I also prefer Osman over him. I just think that Be might end up heartbroken if she still chooses Calypso.¡±

    ¡°When you mean a bad reputation with women?¡­¡± Jayra curiously asked.

    ¡°I mean, he loves to y around with women, and he¡¯s known to never get serious with any of them,¡± Bartos exined. ¡°He simply breaks their hearts in the process, seeing as he¡¯s the type who has no ns on settling down¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though he finally met his mate?¡± Jayra continued to ponder.

    Bartos only shrugged, ¡°No matter what, I suppose¡­ Still, there¡¯s no way that Mother and I will ever allow Be to end up with that rascal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too harsh,¡± Jayra frowned. ¡°I kind of feel bad for him now. What if he¡¯s already changed?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even see the point as to why we¡¯re even talking about him in the first ce, wife,¡± Bartos scoffed. ¡°Come here¡­ I¡¯ve been in a hurry toe back here and see you, and yet here you are talking about another man instead? That¡¯s just rude.¡±

    Jayra rolled her eyes, only to scream when Bartos suddenly carried her in his arms in one fell swoop. It looked as if she would be confined to their bed again even when the sun was already up.

 Chapter 200 Observe Things

    Back at Cordon Pce, Gideon had a frown as he continued overseeing the knights undergoing their usual activities on the training grounds. He was currently with Leon, walking around every station to see if everything was up to standard.

    ¡°Looks like you will be very busy with His Majesty and Commander Bartos being gone, Commander,¡± Leonmented with a grin. ¡°And that¡¯s not to mention how you also have to double-check how Commander Adah is doing as a recement for Alpha ra¡¯s former post.¡±

    Gideon scowled, ¡°Tsk. And you really want to add more fuel to my burning fury, is it? How is Commander Zandro¡¯s recovery? Have you checked on when he ns to return?¡± He sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Bartos left me here just so he can have some fun with his mate.¡±

    How unfortunate¡­ And here he was thinking that he had a great morning ahead of him upon seeing his mate in the stables again this morning. He even had had the opportunity to ride with her, but this Leon just had to pop out of nowhere and call him for duty.

    Halting in his steps, Gideon turned to Leon and asked, ¡°If a woman tells you to make sure that she has no other man but you¡­ does that mean she likes you? Or is it nothing more but a simple challenge? Or is she just curious about whether or not you¡¯ll do it?¡±

    Shuffling on his feet, Gideon felt like he was being too awkward even if he needed the advice. It was a dilemma for him, and it was way hard for him to read Freya¡¯s actions or even interpret her words.<sub>.</sub>

    Once more, he let out a loud sigh as he frowned, his eyebrows drawn together as he stared at the ground as if it could give him the answers he needed. What a joke. He really thought that he was the best when ites to reading women. Was he just that overconfident when it came to other people¡¯s affairs?

    ¡°Woah! Looks like our flower alpha¡¯s finally found his mate,¡± Leon beamed, his eyes sparkling as he stared back at him. ¡°Hmm, who could it be?!¡±

    Needling his superior, Leon was keeping up his advance when the answer suddenly dawned on him. His eyes rounding out, he questioned, ¡°No way¡­ Is Princess Freya your mate?!¡±

    Gideon refused toment, resorting to answering his beta officer with a nomittal shrug. There was no point in hiding it anymore anyway. Plus, it was better for him that the fact was spread far and wide throughout the kingdom, just so that everyone would know that Princess Freya was already off-limits.

    Well, it was one of his ways of marking his territory while still somehow ying innocent about it in front of his mate.<sub></sub>

    ¡°That¡¯s so awesome!¡± Leon beamed. His junior looked rather excited, and from there, Gideon was already sure that this piece of information would now quickly spread throughout the kingdom like a gue.

    ¡°Princess Freya just came back, and it¡¯s been four long years so everyone here might look like a stranger to her, including you, Commander,¡± Leon muttered in contemtion. ¡°She¡¯s a Princess, so it¡¯s only natural for her to y hard to get, I feel. She has an image to uphold too, you know.¡±

    Gideon held the urge to roll his eyes. He already knew such things, yet no one actually knew how Freya looked towards Gs ever since¡­ Well, except for him. Even yesterday, back when he directly asked Freya if she loved Gs, she wasn¡¯t able to answer the question with a firm ¡®NO¡¯. That only meant that she still had lingering feelings towards the man despite knowing the truth about Nasser and his actions.

    ¡°Truly, the heart is the most stubborn part of the body,¡± he subconsciously puffed out.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look, Commander? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re having a hard time when you¡¯re the best among us when ites to approaching women us?!¡± Leon incredulously questioned with one eyebrow raised at him.<sub></sub>

    Gideon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Leon¡¯s expression. Truly, everyone praised him for how good he was at approaching any woman regardless of age. Still, it was different with Freya¡­ He always felt like he was always walking on thin ice whenever he tried interacting with her¡­

    Clicking his tongue, he patted Leon¡¯s shoulders as he instructed, ¡°Look, this is what you need to do, Leon. Make sure that Commander Zandro will be able to get back to his post as soon as possible. That way, I can at least spend some free time courting my mate while Bartos is gone¡­¡±

    ¡°And also, have someone send word to Bartos that he shouldn¡¯t extend his vacation while His Majesty is away,¡± he added with a tut. ¡°He said he was only nning on formally introducing Jayra to his family, so why did he need to extend his absence by five days? How can he not be content with the three days he first asked of me?¡±

    Leon chuckled at his words, and Gideon could do nothing but re at him before finally dismissing the officer out of his sight.

    With nothing else better to do, his eyes darted towards a particr direction as he pondered on Freya¡¯s words. He must make sure that he¡¯s the only one that she sees ¡­

    Stroking his chin, Gideon¡¯s eyes squinted as he remarked, ¡°Hmm, I shouldn¡¯t disappoint her then. I¡¯ll make sure that she will see no one else but me¡­¡±

    ********

    Meanwhile, Freya rode Speedy through Cordon Mountain all the way down its north coast. She smiled as she pulled on the reigns, making her horse move at a slower pace by the time she reached the coastline of the Moonlight Sea. It had been a while since she had been there, and the view was still as beautiful as always.

    ¡°The view here during dusk and dawn has always been very beautiful,¡± Freya wistfully sighed. ¡°I wonder if Lord Gideon ever rode you all the way here while I was gone¡­ I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s been attentive and nice to you.¡± She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d then. I guess I was worried about you for nothing, huh?¡±

    Tilting her head back, Freya cherished the gentle cool breeze from the sea as she rambled on.

    ¡°Do you think Lord Gideon feels bad? I was unable to fully answer his question about Lord Gsst time he asked, and I don¡¯t really know why,¡± she absently talked to herself. ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t find it in my heart to hate Lord Gs despite the things I found out about his father. He¡¯s been so nice to me¡­¡±

    She has always feltfortable around Lord Gs, and to be honest, she missed those old times. She used to ride with him together with Speedy, and he was honestly the one who always kept her entertained during the times when her father and mother were busy running the kingdom. Her brother had tried, but he too had been busy ever since he took on the role of being the Alpha of their Moonlight pack.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Freya smiled, recalling how Gideon was always there for her too¡­ Well, to mess with her and tease her most of the time, at least. ¡°Surely, no one would suspect him with his actions. It was just his way of having his young mate notice his presence. Thinking about it now, it would indeed be awkward if he just randomly approached me romantically, or even as a sister during those times.¡±

    Gently caressing Speedy¡¯s mane, she mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s just observe things a little bit more, shall we? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a hurry¡­ I want to know more about Lord Gideon. Besides, I still need to somehow also sort out my feelings regarding Lord Gs¡­¡±

 Chapter 201 Valcor Island (1)

    ¡°Wee to Valcor Ind, mdy,¡± Osman greeted with a wide smile as they finally stepped onto the shore of the Ind. Walking ahead, Xenia was still miffed at what she just experienced, her mouth twitching at the admiral as she went ahead of them.

    Along the way, she also ignored Darius, who was still scolding and teasing her about her overconfidence.

    ¡°My love, wait for us!¡± Darius called out to her even as she went into the forest. ¡°Do you even know where we¡¯re heading?¡±

    ¡°Eh,¡± she groaned. ¡°It¡¯s not like I also know where I¡¯ll be heading once I¡¯m inside the Element Forest. So how about you guys just look for me once I got lost?!¡± she barked out before stubbornly walking into the Valcor Forest.

    Not letting himself fall behind, Darius quickly followed her, catching up to her to the point that he had already reached her side.

    ¡°Are you still mad?¡± Darius asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m not, alright?¡± she sighed. ¡°Just please stop teasing me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, look how deep your frown is, my love,¡± Dariusined. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong¡­¡±

    Hearing his words, Xenia stopped walking to face him. She then she stretched her lips wide with a deadpan smile as she mumbled, ¡°See? Smiling¡­ Not mad¡­ So stop pestering me and let me be for a while.¡±

    Xenia rolled her eyes upon seeing the suppressedughter threatening to burst out from the already reddening face of the King. Ugh¡­ She hated how much she looked like a fool in front of him and Osman. Keeping up her pride, she was purposely acting grumpy in order to get some sort of concessions of the two. There was just no way that she would admit defeat.

    ¡°Knowledge speaks, but wisdom listens, Princess,¡± Osman¡¯s voice pointed out from behind them.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I understand, Master,¡± Xenia mumbled out with a pout. From now on, she would call the admiral ¡®Master¡¯ to try and difort the man.

    ¡°Princess, stop calling me that¡­¡± Osman begged.

    Xenia blinked at him. Ignoring his pleas, she inquired, ¡°So tell me, Master, what¡¯s our next activity for today? I feel so invigorated after rowing the Lucian so hard¡­¡±

    Seriously, they could¡¯ve at least given her the hint earlier back there. But no¡­ These two let her row some more before giving her a hint. Did they really think that she was no longer human that she would be able to keep that up for even half a day?

    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re not listening again, Princess,¡± the admiral chided. ¡°Temper will put you at risk inside the Element Forest. Close your eyes and meditate. Calm your breathing, and clear out your thoughts.¡±<sub></sub>

    Xenia froze at those words, knowing full well that Osman was right. It was one of her core personalities that his father and Ezekiel would often scold her about. Her hot temper and impulsiveness had constantly reared their ugly heads for her to suffer through¡­

    Looking at Darius, her mate only gave her a reassuring smile and a nod. His eyes were begging her to just do what Osman told her, so she let out a long sigh before closing her eyes.

    ¡°Count down a few numbers, Princess, and open your eyes once you hear a wolf¡¯s howl,¡± Osman instructed. ¡°From there, you¡¯ll find yourself alone without anyone to help you¡­ You¡¯ll be left fend for yourself alone in this forest without anything but your clothes.¡±

    He then added, ¡°Find your way up to where you¡¯ll see a windstorming out of the north. It should be an immense cloud with lightning shing across it, and surrounded by a brilliant light that¡¯s hard to miss. It¡¯s also apanied by an eerie crackling, whizzing, and buzzing noise.¡±

    With her eyes still closed, Xenia took note of every detail that Osman said. Somehow, she just knew that there was more to this again.

    Just as she was about to let out a groan, she felt Darius¡¯s warm hands on her shoulders. She was about to open her eyes, but she remembered Osman¡¯s instructions to open her eyes only once she heard a howl. Exercising a bit more patience, she smiled when she felt his lips brush up against hers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love. We¡¯ll both kill Osmanter once weplete your training¡­¡± Darius reassured her. ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Xenia chuckled. With a whisper, she smirked, ¡°We¡¯ll kill Osman, then I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Darius chuckled at her reply, his voice filled her heart with warmth as he responded, ¡°I¡¯d prefer you killed me with too much love, my Queen¡­ Still, this is where we part for now. See you soon.¡±

    Xenia nodded, and she felt his lips against hers one more time before he finally disappeared. With her eyes still closed, she let out a puff of air as she waited.

    ¡°This should be easy,¡± she consoled herself, recalling her own experiences inside of a forest with Darius. She then inwardly cursed upon recalling how she got herself poisoned by Tatar berries. She should be careful about whatever she would ingest that came from the forest. She would be alone without any help this time, and one mistake might actually get her killed.

    A few minutester, she heard a loud howl. Slowly opening her eyes, Xenia looked around as she took in the tall trees surrounding her from all sides. She had heard about Valcor Ind once. It was a small Ind owned neither by Cordon nor Valcrez. Being located at the heart of the Miran Ocean, it separated Valcrez and Cordon, acting as a neutral buffer between the two kingdoms.

    Having nothing better to do, Xenia began her trek towards what she could only hope was the right way. Osman had mentioned the word north once, so she could only assume that her destination would be at the top of the nearest mountain.

    Like she always did, she grabbed a couple of fruits along with anything that she could use as a weapon along the way. Bashing together wood and stone, she made an approximation of a weapon that she could hopefully use to bash some skulls in. She shook her head¡­ thinking about how she would enter the Element Forest with nothing but the clothes off her back.

    Making her way through the forest, she frowned when she noticed how the sun had suddenly set.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she murmured as she hurried her way to find some shelter. That was when she suddenly heard something, a loud roar, making her stop in her tracks.

    ¡®Seriously?¡¯ Xeniained with a frown. She knew that sound, and it was a telltale sign of a rampaging bear. Looking at the stick she was holding, she could only hope that her makeshift spear would help her survive. ¡°Howe they didn¡¯t even leave me with some kind of de for me to use?¡±

    Quickly, Xenia ran through her options. There was no way she could fight. Instead, she moved with haste as she quickly climbed the tallest tree she could find, knowing just how near the sound was to her location. From there, she just needed to keep herself hidden till the bear finally passed her.

    ¡®Subdue the enemy without fighting.¡¯ She would often hear that from her father. Still, she chuckled at how silly she was acting right now. She wondered if Osman even expected her to fight this thing bar and kill it. If he did, then it was an honor to disappoint him like this. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to sully her hands against wildlife.

 Chapter 202 Valcor Island (2)

    Xenia still couldn¡¯t fathom how the sun had set so easily. And just as swiftly as the warmth had gone, the cold came with a vengeance as snow began falling from the sky.

    ¡°Winter¡­¡± she murmured out, her eyes widening as she watched the snow continuously fall onto the ground. Her body shuddered at the sudden cold as she waited for the bear to pass by below. Observing the beast, though, it seemed to be running away in haste. Was there some kind of danger out there then?

    ¡°That¡¯s something to watch out for then¡­¡±

    Waiting for a few more moments, she finally got down from the tree after she made sure that it was safe. She then moved forward. The cold would kill her if she stayed out in the open for too long, so she needed to move faster and reach those Northern Lights that Osman was talking about. Well, that was assuming that she didn¡¯t want to find some form of shelter against this snowstorm.

    ¡°I can make it,¡± she reasoned. ¡°If not, then I¡¯ll find or make some shelter for the night.¡±

    Nodding to herself, she decided that it would be faster if she just climbed the nearby mountain and be done with it. Braving the cold, Xenia made her way up thendmark as fast as she could, climbing up the mountain in an effort to make some progress. It wasn¡¯t dark out yet, but if she kept up at her own pace, she was sure that she would soon reach her destination.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I guess swimming my way across the ocean wasn¡¯t good enough¡­¡± she murmured under her breath. ¡°And I bet running around like this also wouldn¡¯t be enough for Osman¡­¡±

    Xenia chuckled at her own thoughts. She really shouldn¡¯t waste her breath talking to herself like this, but it was a distraction from the biting cold nipping against her skin. Still, she needed to focus on running. Osman said that he ran nonstop inside the Element Forest no matter how steep it was, so she would probably have to do the same.

    Making some headway, she paused for a while to catch her breath as she leaned on a nearby tree. What followed, however, made all the hairs on her skin stand up on their ends. Ominous roars echoed out from every direction, and she didn¡¯t know where they all came from.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­¡± she nervously murmured.

    Taking the hint, Xenia immediately moved as fast as she could. Still something felt wrong.<sub></sub>

    ¡®Why do I feel like I¡¯m going in circles?¡¯ she inwardly thought as she made another stop. ¡®Is there something more here?¡¯

    To make sure of her assumptions, Xenia carved a big cross on the most obvious tree that she could find. It wasn¡¯t much, but if she was indeed going around in circles, then the mark would at least tell her that she had been there already.

    ¡°Hopefully, this works¡­¡±

    Letting out a small sigh, she cupped her hands around her mouth as she thawed her shivering fingers. The trek was bing much steeper now, and she hadn¡¯t seen her mark yet, so she could only assume that she was on the right path.

    Silently, Xenia pushed on, her feet digging into the snow as the world around her seemingly blended into one white blizzard. The winds were biting, and the visibility was getting so bad that even she had to concede that progressing further was too dangerous.<sub></sub>

    ¡®Shelter¡­¡¯ she gravely thought. ¡®I¡¯m gonna freeze to death at this rate¡­¡¯

    Forgoing her ns of climbing the mountain, her eyes kept themselves peeled as she focused on her own survival. A cave or a hollowed-out tree would work for her needs, but the poor visibility was making it hard for her to even see. At best, she could only see a few meters ahead of her, the nket of snow turning the forest into a deadly cooler.

    ¡®No wonder that bear was running earlier¡­¡¯

    Hugging herself, Xenia kept to the trees, the massive trunks around her breaking the wind and making her life less miserable than it could be. Still, if the sudden cold snap didn¡¯t stop soon, she was liable to freeze to death through the night. There was no way that she¡¯d survive, and making a fire in these conditions wasughable at best.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dying here¡­ Not today¡­¡±

    Gritting her teeth, she marched on. Thest vestiges of sunlight were starting to die out, but it was more than enough to suit her needs as she tried her best to stick to the mountain. Any sort of rock formation could mean a more suitable shelter, preferably a cave where she could take refuge from the cold in.

    ¡°Just a bit more¡­¡±

    Breaking out of the forest, the part of the mountain she was currently in seemed¡­ warmer, for some reason. Theck of snow on the ground also meant that¡­. Wait¡­

    Was the mountain actually a volcano?

    ¡®This changes everything¡­¡¯

    If there were pockets of heat scattered through the volcano, it could mean that there were natural hot springs safe from the heat that she could take refuge near. If said springs were inside the volcano itself, then it was even more valuable for her to find them.

    With newfound knowledge, Xenia followed the heat she was feeling to seek shelter. Eventually, her efforts paid off as a hint of steam bellowed out from some kind of opening into the mountain.

    ¡°Found one¡­¡±

    Through her freezing fingers, she climbed up the rockface that shielded the refuge from the elements. With a bit of grit and desperation, Xenia let out a sigh of relief as a wave of heat washed over her. The steam from the natural spring rejuvenated her chilling bones, her body rxing as she sat near the hot waters.

    ¡°Heh, if only I had some actual food¡­¡±

    Biting into what few fruits she had, she leaned on the cave walls as she waited for the snowstorm to die down. She didn¡¯t even mind spending the night there too. If anything, she might evene back here and consider the ce as her own personal refuge.

    ¡°I should mark this ce down for future use,¡± she chuckled.

    ************************

    August 14, 2022 AN: We¡¯ll have five chapters to be released in random hours within the day since we finally reached 1000 powerstones. A thousand more then we¡¯ll have more chapters. Also, don¡¯t forget to vote more on GOLDEN TICKETS so we can reach another hundred GTs. Keep voting both on GS and PS to fuel up this snail author to write more so we can have more chapters. Thank you so much and keep safe everyone. *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 203 Valcor Island (3)

    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±

    Waking up to a start, the heat from the hot spring made for a bracing morning as she stood up from the cave¡¯s walls. Looking outside, the snow seemed to have stopped, the morning rays of the sun shining brightly against the white backdrop that currently covered the forest.

    ¡°Well, that makes climbing easier, at least.¡±

    Making her way outside, the warmth from the sun made her trek so much easier as she made her way up the mountain. Granted, just because it was a day out didn¡¯t mean that her task had be as easy as walking up to the top.

    Unfortunately, she underestimated just how steep the mountain was.

    ¡°How am I supposed to climb this?¡±

    Letting out a sigh, she put away her makeshift weapon and firmly held on to the nearest anchor that she could use. The prior snowstorm had made the rock cool to the touch, but the warmth of the sun at least made it all bearable as she climbed her way up to her destination.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Why¡­ is this¡­. So steep?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    As morning turned to noon, the mountain seemed to turn steeper and steeper as she went up. Sweat threatened to make her slip as she gritted her teeth, her fingers starting to hurt the higher she climbed. And in aplete opposite tost night¡¯s cold, the heat of the sun seemed to mock her as it gazed down on her back, her exposed skin almost burning despite the rtively cool air around her.

    ¡®The sunburns I¡¯ll get after this will be a pain to deal with¡­¡¯ she sighed.

    Looking up, the daunting height of the mountain almost made Xenia weep as time moved forward. She was making good progress, but the pain in her fingers was starting to get unbearable.

    ¡®There¡¯s got to be a ledge somewhere here¡­¡¯

    Climbing further up, she quickly made a beeline to the closest ledge that she could find just a few meters above her. Hoisting herself up, she rolled onto her back as she looked at her blistered hands.

    ¡°H-Heh¡­ So much for soft touch¡­¡±

    Catching her breath, she sat up and found herself looking down.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Huh¡­ I¡¯vee a long way¡­¡±

    What was once tall and imposing trees in the forest now seemed like grass to her as the height of the mountain made it clear that she would die in one slip. If she was correct in her estimates, she was already higher up than even the tallest towers back in Ebodia or Cordon, and those structures were already pretty high by anybody¡¯s standards.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s see what I still have left¡­¡±

    Looking up, the peak of the mountain seemed so far away despite the progress she made. It might just be the weather, but she didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d make it in a day. Were they really expecting her to do this in a day even without the sudden snowstorm?

    ¡®They¡¯re seriously overestimating themselves.¡¯

    Surely, even they would be forced to take shelter once the snowstorm hit. She could barely see anything, let alone these lights that should be visible atop the mountain. Hell, even now, she couldn¡¯t see them.

    Then again, these Northern Lights Osman was talking about were only visible at night.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m climbing through the night¡­¡±

    Letting out a resigned sigh, she decided that she had had enough rest for the day. There was still a whole lot of mountain to climb, and she might as well make sure that she made some sort of progress.

    At the very least, she could tell them that she did her best if she didn¡¯t make it.

    ***

    The day had turned into night, and Xenia was still hard at work climbing the mountain. Her fingers were starting to bleed at this point, but it wasn¡¯t like she even had a choice to stop climbing. After all, she was already at a point where there weren¡¯t even any ledges she could use to stop and take a rest.

    Seriously, what was Osman thinking?

    ¡®He must think I¡¯m a freak if I can do this all day¡­¡¯

    Somewhere along the way, Xenia had turned her brain off as she just focused on climbing. Hunger and other human inconveniences were left forgotten as she instead put her all into not getting herself killed. Those Northern Lights that the admiral was talking about made themselves just after sunset, at least, which she could only hope meant that she was getting closer to her goal.

    Silently, she toiled away, her hands digging deep into the rockface the further up she went. The cold was starting to return, but the clear night sky at least made for a pleasant view as she climbed higher and higher.

    ¡®Oh¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡¯

    Xenia blinked as her hands felt nothing but air as she reached up. Somewhere along the way, she wasn¡¯t even looking anymore as she climbed, relying only on her touch as a way to look for anchor points along the mountain.

    Hoisting herself up, she was honestly still in shock as she stood up, finally having reached the top after an entire day of climbing.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Above her, the Northern Lights shined on, lightly illuminating the area as she braced herself against the cold winds from being so high up. She supposed that the only thing she had to do now was wait for something-

    ¡°You made it, Xen.¡±

    Her eyes widened. No way¡­ He couldn¡¯t possibly be here¡­

    Turning around, she almost braced herself for the voice to be a mere hallucination. Instead, she was only vindicated as Darius stood in front of her. She didn¡¯t know how or why, but he was here. Somehow. Having climbed the mountain even faster than her. Without her even noticing¡­

    ¡­Was she that distracted?

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± she asked, still in disbelief at what she was seeing.

    ¡°Enough,¡± he vaguely replied. ¡°But enough about that. Let me see your hands.¡±

    Xenia blinked before his words registered in her head. Slowly, she showed him her bloody hands.

    ¡°Xen¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re bloody,¡± she weakly chuckled. ¡°Climbing is hard, you know.¡±

 Chapter 204 A Dose of Your Booze

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Holding Xenia by the shoulder, Darius led her towards the trees not too far away from her spot.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she curiously asked as they continued to walk further, but along the way, she stopped for a while, her leg feeling numb somehow.

    ¡°This is a dormant volcano. We just have to cross to the other half of it where you can rest more properly,¡± Dariusmented. Along the way, he probably noticed that she was struggling in wallking so he stopped and turned to her.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked with wrinkled brows.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be good in a minute,¡± she said with a reassuring smile. But instead of leaving her alone, she frowned when he bent down in front of her, his back facing hers as if waiting for her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Hop on my back, my love. Come now, while Osman isn¡¯t around to take offense to this,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°Take this opportunity to hug my back. Think of this night as a small reward for your hard training. Let me pamper my mate for a while. After all, I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s another day of hard work waiting for you tomorrow. My admiral will surely scold me about this n of mine, but I guess he can¡¯t do a thing against his king but sulk this time.¡±

    Darius chuckled, and his soothing voice lifted her mood almost instantly. Well, actually, seeing him like this was more than enough for her to not feel all the pains currently running through her body.

    Smiling, she quickly jumped on his back, hugging him tightly as she wrapped her legs around his waist. From there, he stood up and began walking. They slowly made their way down the mountain, the path they were taking a lot less steep than what she remembered taking.

    ¡°Is it safe to stay here? When was thest time this volcano erupted?¡± Xenia absently asked as she rested her chin on Darius¡¯s shoulder. He felt so warm in this cold weather. Rxing her body against his, she found herself closing her eyes as she nuzzled her nose on the crook of his neck. He smelled so good¡­

    ¡°Last time I heard, it was over a hundred years since this volcano erupted. Why? Are you worried it¡¯ll erupt now while I¡¯m pampering you?¡± Darius asked with a chuckle. He then added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t. It would probably take a thousand years more before this thing explodes again¡­¡±<sub></sub>

    Well, that was what Xenia would¡¯ve heard if she hadn¡¯t dozed off. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since then, but she was tired and hungry enough to not really care.

    ***

    ¡°We¡¯re here, love. You can now open your eyes,¡± Darius whispered.

    Hearing her beloved, Xenia slowly opened her eyes, which immediately widened upon seeing that there was a stone house currently in front of her.

    ¡°Surprised? Niki and I built this shelter here. Then Osman added in some inventions to provide good water and to make the stay here very convenient despite being at the highest peak of the mountain,¡± Darius exined. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you clean up and fed.¡±<sub></sub>

    Eagerly, Darius brought her inside, and instead of cleaning up first, Xen took a seat to eat the food already prepared on the table. Ah, she felt like she was starving for days when she began to eat.

    ¡°Eat slow, my love. You don¡¯t want to get indigestion,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare your bath in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you prepare all this?¡± Xenia asked, her mouth still munching on the roasted meat. Her tongue sang her praises. Finally, some real food to devour instead of just eating fruits all day.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Darius answered. ¡°While I was waiting for you to arrive, I took the liberty of preparing everything you¡¯ll need to feel better after all your hard work.¡±

    Nodding, Xenia continued eating as she sat by watching Darius put more wood into the firece to keep her warm. He then began preparing her bath, putting some hot water into a huge tub inside the shelter.

    ¡°That¡¯s a huge tub¡­¡± she subconsciously took note with rounded eyes. ¡°Do you bathe with Niki and Osman in that?¡±

    Darius coughed before he defended himself. ¡°Of course not! We¡¯re bulky, so we prefer to have a huge tub to wash in,¡± he quickly exined. ¡°How could you even think that I¡¯ll bathe with Niki in the same tub at the same time? Also, Osman came here once in order to make this shelter more convenient for use. Again, it¡¯s just me and Niki who could even use this shelter.¡±

    Xenia held herughter upon seeing how red Darius was with his knitted brows. Ah¡­ Now, she was in the mood to tease him a bit more. It would seem that he and the Vampire King were indeed that close.

    ¡°Hmm, so you two are like lovers meeting secretly in a ce like this, huh?¡± she asked, putting up a nk face as she took a drink.

    ¡°No! What are you even thinking, Xen?¡± Dariusined. ¡°We just met here that one time after we decided to build this shelter here. Since then, I didn¡¯t even know when thest time he came here. But I bet he visits here more often than I do. That bat hates to stay inside his own castle¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°Look, can we change the topic, Xen? You¡¯re making me feel ufortable¡­¡±

    This time, Xenia chuckled as she replied, ¡°And why are you being too defensive and ufortable then, huh? It¡¯s just a question out of curiosity¡­¡±

    ¡°But you sound like you¡¯re making me and Niki an item,¡± Darius faintly pouted. He then took on a serious look as he ordered, ¡°Never mind that. Come here and I¡¯ll show you how straight your mate is.¡±

    Xenia stared at him, her brows raised as she teased, ¡°Are you forgetting that you¡¯re currently under the effects of a celibacy potion?¡±

    Seeing the smirk on Darius¡¯s face, Xenia¡¯s eyes widened. No¡­ She spent the whole night up in the mountains and woke up in the cave the next day, all while not seeing Darius, so¡­

    ¡°Right, love. I skipped it this morning,¡± Darius smirked, answering her questioning stare with a smug smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like taking it since you didn¡¯t prepare it with my tea as you used to. And I¡¯m not in the mood to do it myself.¡±

    Walking towards her, to her horror, he wounded himself. ¡°Here, get a dose of your booze, my love.¡±

    Shaking her head, Xenia resigned herself before she started sipping on Darius¡¯s blood. It wasn¡¯t like she had the nerve to y hard to get at this rate. Heaven knows how many days she had been tortured enough by this werewolf with his habit of constantly being touchy while they were sleeping.

    Just the thought of being in his arms again after so long made every part of her body burn with tremendous desire. It was a desire she still couldn¡¯t fathom at how Darius could keep it awake inside her body.

    Darius groaned as she continued to take in his blood. She then heard him whisper, ¡°It¡¯ll be a long night, my love, so take some more¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want you too drain when you face Osman tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 205 Into Lava*

    Almost as soon as she was finished eating, Xenia let Darius take off all of her clothes. She smiled as she watched his slow and gentle movements, his fingers acting as if they were peeling away at a very delectable, yet delicate meal.

    ¡°What if Niki suddenly arrives?¡± she subconsciously asked.

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Darius quickly replied, his eyes still ogling at her naked body. ¡°He would know I¡¯m here anyway. And even then, he¡¯ll definitely know that I¡¯m with a woman right now, so he won¡¯t dare barge in. He¡¯ll simply retreat ande back once I¡¯m gone. ¡°

    There was a burning hunger in his eyes, and Xenia shivered just from the way that he stared at every inch visibly of her.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he hummed while he eyed her entire being.

    ¡°Stop ogling,¡± she scolded him, hoping that he¡¯d rx his predatory eyes and stop making her knees feel so weak. She was about to hug herself when Darius held her wrists back.

    ¡°Let me take a better look at you, my love,¡± he hoarsely murmured, licking her lips as he breathed into her mouth. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s been days since I saw such an enticing feast before my eyes¡­¡±<sub>.</sub>

    His simple gesture alone turned her on so much that she was already aching for him to touch her. However, Darius did anything but that. Instead, he simply set her on fire with his lustful gaze roaming all over her naked body. She wondered just how much more she should writhe before he began touching him.

    His pupils were dted, and she trembled when she finally felt his warm palm brush against her face. His calloused palm journeyed across her cheek, roaming all the way down to her neck. She then held her breath when his fingers trailed across the center of her chest.

    ¡°Your heart is drumming hard like mine, my love,¡± Darius murmured, his warm hands cupping her breasts and squeezing them. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not the only one dying here without having you for days. Tell me, my love, do you also long for me the way I crazily long for you?¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡­ yes,¡± Xenia confessed. ¡°I¡¯ve longed for you, and I felt like I was going insane for days¡­¡±

    There was no holding back anymore. She wanted Darius to feel how much she hungered for him¡­ for everything that he could give her body.

    Slowly, his sinful hands kept on touching every inch and part of her body, Xenia moaning as she counted down how long she could keep her knees sturdy enough to keep herself upright. Darius¡¯s one hand firmly then held her nape as he leaned in and teased her lips, licking and suckling as if she was a piece of candy. She wanted to protest, but he suddenly moved his head back to stare at her.<sub></sub>

    Under his intense gaze, she unknowingly bit her lower lip as she felt one of his hands go in between her thighs, touching her most delicate parts.

    His lips stretched wide as he teased, ¡°You¡¯re so wet, Xen¡­ Just from me touching you like this¡­ Heavens, do you know how much I¡¯m controlling myself right now? Still, I¡¯ll hold it in because I want to watch you writhe under my touch¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. Darius¡­~¡± she moaned out his name, not breaking eye contact even as she felt his fingers trail the hem of her folds. He was sliding his fingers through her slit with ease, using her dampness to smoothen things along.

    He then leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°I love how wet you are for me¡­¡±

    ¡°I smell, and I¡¯m dirty¡­¡± she managed to utter even as her mind was already swimming from his relentless teasing. ¡°Can I at least wash up first?¡±

    ¡°You smell good to me, Xen,¡± he murmured back, followed by yet another round of licking and suckling, this time, on her earlobe.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± she gasped, his fingers finally slipping into her eager core.

    ¡°So hot and warm,¡± he whispered as he thrust his digits in and out of her ever so gently.

    Xenia shivered. The pleasurable assault was just too much, and she even wanted to protest, but Darius suddenly stopped his assault before she could even try.

    She frowned at him for stopping, only for her cheeks to redden when she saw him licking his fingers dry of her juices.

    ¡°Stop teasing me like that. It¡¯s so frustrating,¡± she said.

    ¡¢ Darius simply smiled before suddenly lifting her up and sitting her on the table. He then bent her legs, her feet dangling on the edge of the table as he opened her wide. Her blush reddened further at her current position.

    She looked so lewd and inviting with her legs wide open before his eyes like that, and she quickly moved to close her legs only for Darius to hold them firmly apart.

    ¡°You taste so addicting that I want to have more of you, Xen¡­¡± he whispered out before bending down and burying his head deep between her thighs.

    Xenia could only bite her lower lip as she watched Darius dive into her weeping slit. His expert tongue was at it again, sending waves of pleasure deep into her aching flower.

    Her body arched as her arms and hands reached for the sides of the table, holding onto it firmly for support while she watched him do wonders between her thighs. His tongue simply knew what to do to make her go crazy, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to let him do his thing.

    With his tongue licking her and ying with her nub, each flick and peck made Xenia¡¯s breath hitch as she felt the familiar heat pooling within her stomach. Just as she thought it couldn¡¯t get any worse, his hard tongue entered her core, thrusting in and out of her without a care in the world.

    She knew she would explode soon, what with the intense sensations he was currently giving her. He was burying his tongue deeper and deeper, and she still couldn¡¯t get enough of him.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­~¡±

    Her cries of intense pleasure filled all the corners of the house as Xenia¡¯s body jolted in intense ecstasy. She was trembling hard on the table, all while Darius kept on burying his tongue deep into her crying flower, licking andpping her dry even as she showered his face with her juices.

    ¡°Darius¡­ That¡¯s enough¡­¡± she weakly murmured.

    He wouldn¡¯t heed her words, however. Once more, Darius stirred her core into action, his sinful tongue still licking andpping up her sensitive flower. Again, she could feel pleasure running through her veins despite her prior release.

    When he finally raised his head, she could only admire how hot he looked with that roguish grin stered on his face, all while he continued licking his lips.

    Her face burned as Darius chuckled, ¡°Come. Let¡¯s bathe together. And sorry if I¡­ acted a bit impatient to have my delectable dessert.¡±

    Xenia wanted to roll her eyes so badly. She was definitely burning, and her body was turning intova because of this shameless king before her.

    ************************

    Join our DISCORD group via Link: https:///PNGkTUy ; Follow and like our [email protected]</a> or Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 206 Her All**

    ¡°This feels good,¡± Xenia hummed as soon as her body felt the warm touch of water on her skin. Darius¡¯s blood was also working its wonders on her body, her prior diforts slowly disappearing the longer she rxed. Her muscles started releasing some of the aches and numbness in them.

    Xenia smiled as she felt the water run through her hair. Darius was massaging her scalp, and she rxed even further as he put on some fragrance into the water, herbs, and oils doing wonders on her hair as they bathed.

    ¡°Is being my lover, not enough?¡± Xenia murmured with a grin. ¡°Are you also acting as my servant tonight?¡±

    ¡°I would be delighted to be your everything, my love,¡± Darius answered firmly.

    Butterflies immediately fluttered inside her stomach at his words. Her heart also couldn¡¯t help but do the same thing the more she talked to him.

    ¡°I would love that,¡± she answered with a bashful smile, her eyes still closed as she then added, ¡°I¡¯m well fed¡­ eaten like a dessert, and now¡­ Hmmm¡­ being bathed¡­ I guess after this will be your main course.¡±<sub></sub>

    Darius didn¡¯t answer as his hands stopped massaging her hair. Slowly opening her eyes, she turned to look and see what was keeping him busy.

    Sure enough, he stood before her, stripping off his own clothes without so much as a word. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to peel her eyes off him while he took off his clothes one by one. Doing a strip tease, his movements were slow, all while his gaze kept its focus on her eyes.

    Xenia gulped. He was so lean with those toned muscles. Beautifully bulky and drool-worthy, he had firm abs and tanned olive-colored skin that glistened against the natural lighting in the room.

    There was no escape. He was so hot and sexy from all angles, and she bet she had the look of a drooling woman witnessing the perfect male specimen right in front of her. Then again, who cares? This man was already hers to ogle to her heart¡¯s content.

    Her face was definitely beet red as her fantasies started running rampant inside her head. She felt so feverish just staring at his manliness, that she had to distract herself from being too perverted by¡­ being more perverted in her dreams, she guessed¡­<sub></sub>

    Truly, there was no escape.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you missed me?¡± she teased as her eyes gazed down onto his manhood. The massive thing was already waving at her with how hard currently it was, and Xen felt like he was even bigger than thest time she saw it. Or maybe it was because it had been a while since she witnessed him so hard? Nevertheless, it was more dick for her to enjoy.

    Darius blushed, and Xenia chuckled upon witnessing how her Werewolf King only now suddenly acted shy. It was so unlike him¡­ what with his constant advances like she didn¡¯t even matter.

    With a smile, her king approached her before joining her in the tub. He then sat on the opposite side facing her.

    ¡°Come here, love,¡± Darius called to her.<sub></sub>

    She did as she was told. Leaning against him, she loved how his voice sounded hoarse and seductive. His gaze was honestly pulling her towards him like a ma, and she instantly snaked her arms around his neck as she turned to face him.

    ¡°Osman has great talent,¡± sheplimented, seeing how the water in the bathtub worked. The flow was continuous, but it wasn¡¯t overflowing. The level of water in the tub was also being maintained, the hot spring that was assuredly supplying their water keeping the flow steady.

    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯ll be delighted once you go upstairs and see the changes he made to improve this shelter,¡± Darius nodded even as his mouth began to suckle on her lips. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll show you around once I¡¯ve taken a bite off my feast.¡±

    The water was warm but not as warm as their bodies as they felt as if they were currently on fire. She answered his teasing by kissing him in the way that he would do to make her breathless. She then deepened the kiss, sliding her tongue into his mouth to search deeper.

    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±

    Darius groaned as she straddled him, his erect cock already poking and searching for her entrance even as she still adjusted herself. Moving and brushing herself against him, Xenia moaned as she guided his throbbing member inside her aching core once more.

    Both of them moaned in each other¡¯s mouths as Darius¡¯s erectness slid inside her entrance. Already hot and rearing to go, Xenia moved and rode him. His hips met her rhythm as he rammed harder and deeper.

    ¡°Ah, your insides feel so good, my love,¡± Darius whispered into her mouth. ¡°So tight, and yet so heavenly¡­¡±

    None dared to let go of each other¡¯s mouths as Darius took his time touching her body, roaming every inch of her before finally lingering on her mounds.

    With each hard thrust, the waters around them sshed around as they went faster and deeper. Inevitably, they both reached their peaks, but Darius was far from done. He kept his hard cock inside of her, his cum still soaking her insides as he started moving inside of her again like a feral beast deprived of his meal for days.

    ¡°Oh Xen¡­ my love¡­ Ahhh, I can¡¯t get enough of you,¡± he hoarsely confessed, his thrusts going even faster as he pierced her to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°I feel like dying¡­ That¡¯s how much I need you.¡±

    Xenia could only moan as she felt her body tremble at the intense sensations brought about by his aggressive actions. She was so utterly lost in the pleasure that she could only call out his name like a baby demanding sustenance.

    ¡°Ahhh! Darius¡­~ It¡¯sing out¡­ I¡¯m going to explode!¡± she burst out, tears pooling in her eyes as the imminent release dawned on her. He was humping her hard, and she inevitably saw stars as she cried out, ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    She was shaking hard against Darius as she clung onto him hard, all as he continued pounding her till his body stiffened. Her insides shivered in delight as she felt his warm liquids flood inside of her once more.

    ¡°I love you so much, Xen,¡± he murmured against his ear, hugging her tightly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ We messed up the hot spring¡­¡± Xenia murmured out with a chuckle.

    Darius chuckled in response as he continued raining kisses on her neck. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll wipe you dry now,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°Let¡¯s get you upstairs and into afortable bed.¡±

    Xenia nodded. Promptly, Darius washed her up thoroughly before doing it to himself. Once they were clean, they went out of the tub. Grabbing the clean linen, he covered her body with its warmth before carrying her in his arms and going upstairs.

    In his embrace, Xenia simply snuggled her face into his chest. Who would¡¯ve thought that she would feel a strong sense of security while she was alone with him like this after her numerous attempt of running away from him before? Now, she wanted nothing more but to give her all to him¡­ Her body¡­ her heart¡­ and even her soul¡­

 Chapter 207 Being Ravaged**

    Predictably, another round of passion happened almost as soon as Darius put Xenia on the bed. She had already lost count of how many times they did it, but she couldn¡¯t get enough of it regardless. It was only when she asked him for something that he finally let her out of bed.

    ¡°I want to see those beautiful lights outside¡­¡±

    Slowly, Xenia got up, her naked body covered by her bed sheets as she walked up to the balcony to look up at the night sky. Sure enough, the dynamic patterns of brilliant lights that appeared spiraled in a dance as they covered the entire sky from top to bottom.

    Feeling Darius walk up behind her, Xenia chuckled when she felt him grab the sheet from her. He then hugged her from behind, all while getting under the cover of the huge sheet of cloth with her.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Xenia mumbled, her eyes still glued to the beautiful rays of light above. ¡°Howe we don¡¯t have this wonderful scene in our skies¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re far up north,¡± Darius exined, hugging and kissing her lovingly as he continued. ¡°Cordon and Valcrez are northern kingdoms unlike Ebodia, so I guess these beautiful lights will only be visible in our kingdoms. We call them Northern Lights¡­¡±

    He then rambled on. ¡°Seeing this now, isn¡¯t your training on this ind worth it? I mean, the mountain is really steep, but the view from the top will be worth it,¡± he smiled. ¡°Honestly, Valcor Ind has the best view of the lights because of this mountain. Back in our kingdom, or even in Valcrez, it¡¯s not as magnificent as it looks from this spot.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then I guess that the hardship is indeed worth it, but not because of these Northern Lights¡­¡± Xenia whispered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Darius hummed.

    Xenia chuckled as she moved, turning around to face Darius. He had a frown, his mind still obviously pondering on herst words.

    Looking at him closely, she let a beautiful smile curve on her lips as she said, ¡°My journey going up here is all worth it because I saw you at the end of it. It¡¯s you, my king, that made all the hardships worth it¡­¡± She sincerely continued, ¡°Seeing you are here waiting for me¡­ I don¡¯t care about reaching a dead end so long as you¡¯re at the end of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ Those words sounded better than what I longed to hear from you,¡± Darius murmured.

    This time, it was her who wrinkled her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±<sub></sub>

    Instead of answering her questioning eyes, Darius simply chuckled as he leaned closer to seal her lips. Xenia kissed him back, of course, wrapping her arms around his neck as she deepened the seal between them.

    Still, despite her raging hormones, she found herself wondering what those words Darius longed to hear from her were¡­ And it was then that her closed eyes widened as she realized something.

    It was clear¡­ She intentionally hadn¡¯t told him those words yet¡­ telling him how much she loved him¡­

    In truth, she had wanted to say it to him for a while now, but something was holding her back somehow. Maybe she would be more confident to say those words to him once she survived the trials. Well, maybe it didn¡¯t make any sense to others, but it somehow did to her¡­ It was her only constion; that the only thing holding her back was the uncertainty of her even being with him after the trials.

    Somewhere along their passionate kissing, Darius had carried her back inside and she didn¡¯t protest it one bit. She loved it whenever he would carry her in his arms like that anyway, and it was one of the many gestures he had that made her heart flutter.

    With him putting her back on the bed, they had yet another round of passionate lovemaking as they had done just a while ago. Numerous times, as a matter of fact.<sub></sub>

    By the time they were finished, both of them were panting as theyy beside one another. Darius cuddled her close to him, and Xenia buried her face in the crook of his neck as she relished his presence.

    ¡°Do you have a hint on what Osman has prepared for me tomorrow?¡± Xenia inquired, her warm breath fanning against his skin.

    Moving closer, she couldn¡¯t help but nudge her nose more against his warm skin. She was trying to look for a more fitting description of his scent. It was a very strong, sweet, and masculine odor, a musky scent that could beguile anyone to snuggle near him like what she was doing.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tomorrow seems to be more about your tolerance for fire, love¡­¡± Dariusmented. He then gasped as he called her out, ¡°Stop that, Xen. You¡¯re arousing me again.¡±

    With no shame whatsoever, she smiled as she said, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for feeding me with your blood. I can¡¯t even feel how sore and swollen my body is right now.¡±

    Unfettered, she continued kissing and licking his neck, trailing her lips onto his sharp jawline up using her the tip of her tongue. She moved her body as well, positioning herself on top of him as she marveled his body¡¯s physique.

    He was hard again, and she was aching for more of him inside her. Brushing her wet and unsatisfied folds against his hard cock, he groaned in pleasure just as she sealed his lips with hers. She absorbed all of his moans into her own mouth, deepening her kiss as her juices leaked out onto his crotch.

    Ravishing his lips like a wild vixen in heat, Xenia moved her hips up and engulfed her hard cock inside her core. Both of them moaned on each other¡¯s lips, her body rocking him hard as she bounced up and down to her heart¡¯s content. Taking her initiative, Darius firmly held onto her butt cheeks, guiding her with her movements as she ground her hips against his.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting better and better at riding me, my love,¡± Darius whispered into her ear.

    Refusing to fall behind, he moved, hugging her firmly as he sat up while she continued rocking her hips against his. Pushing her off him for a bit, he feasted on her mounds even as she was aggressively taking all of him inside her.

    Shamelessly, Xenia grabbed his hair as she continued pounding deeper, harder, and faster into her beloved.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Darius¡­¡±

    She moaned out his name multiple times as the pleasure all throughout her body drove her over the edge. His lips were constantly biting on her peaks, licking and suckling it, andbined with his massive shaft, it was all too much. Inevitably, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore as another wave of euphoria threatened to burst from inside of her.

    Sensing her impending climax, Darius met her rhythm. He rammed himself in and out of her, moving faster¡­ harder¡­ deeper¡­

    ¡°Xen¡­ I¡¯ming¡­¡± he panted out.

    Waiting till her body convulsed, Darius soon followed her in her climax, releasing all his hot seed deep into her already stuffed womb.

    ¡°Are we making up for the next few days of celibacy, my king?¡± Xenia joked under her breath as she hugged Darius tightly.

    ¡°Indeed we are, my love. I think tonight won¡¯t even suffice for it all, so prepare yourself as soon as your training ends¡­¡± Darius threatened, but it sounded more like a sweet invitation on Xenia¡¯s ears¡­

    She didn¡¯t really care. Threat or not, she wouldn¡¯t mind being ravaged by him either way.

 Chapter 208 The Idea of Meeting Other Men

    At Hindman Manor.

    Throughout the day, Jayra noticed how quiet Be had be ever since the confrontation. Even during dinner, she had remained silent, the mage was just itching to ask her how things actually went. Still, she would love it if Be was the one to open up to her first. As such, she controlled herself from pushing further, content with simply letting her sister-inw process everything at her own pace.

    That didn¡¯t mean, however, that she would let her stew in her own misery. Jayra would like to lift Be¡¯s spirits somehow, but she just couldn¡¯t find a suitable time for it with Mother Livia always being there as well.

    Some timeter, Chancellor Talon asked her to y cards with him over some ale during the cold weather. Apparently, Mother Livia refused, saying that she was going to bed early. So the four of them left ended up inside the great chamber, where the view of the snow was better from its outside window.

    ¡°Ah, winter indeed arrived early,¡± Talonmented as he sipped on some ale in his cup, staring at the falling snow from their window. ¡°Perhaps the summer next year would be longer¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Jayra nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my favorite season of all, Father-inw. It gives me time to justze about inside my bedroom,¡± she giggled. Looking at Be, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your favorite season, Sister-inw?¡±<sub></sub>

    Absently, Be looked outside and said, ¡°I hate winter, Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Well, I love summer the most,¡± Chancellor Talon interrupted with a grin before he dropped his winning cards. ¡°And that¡¯s game.¡±

    Jayra¡¯s face twitched. She had already lost count of how many times they had to y again. Bartos¡¯s father was too good with cards, it seemed. ¡°I bet no one has ever won against you on this, Father.¡±

    Bartos chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s one that managed to win though.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who?¡± she asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°His Majesty,¡± Talon wistfully reminisced. ¡°Ah, King Darius is almost unbeatable at everything, I feel¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, you shouldn¡¯t stay up thiste. You should go and follow Mother to rest,¡± Bartos reminded. ¡°I think you¡¯ve also had enough booze for the night. Remember, you still need to go back to Cordon Castle early tomorrow. We must not ck, especially now that His Majesty is still gone.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I guess I¡¯ll leave the youngsters for now,¡± the Chancellor smiled as he stood up. He then gave Jayra a slight bow as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nice ying cards with you, dear.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Father,¡± Jayra said.

    ¡°Good night,¡± Talon replied before he looked at his daughter. With a fake pout, he joked, ¡°Though my Be seems to be sulking, I¡¯d rather not pry as to why.¡±<sub></sub>

    Be smiled at him, ¡°Good night, Father. And don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Mother and I just discussed the arranged marriages.¡±

    Talon nodded, and with a solemn look, said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your Mother about it, dear, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± Be thanked before giving her father a wink. ¡°Now please go to bed now like Brother suggested~¡±

    By the sidelines, Jayra simply observed the beautiful father and daughter interaction as it happened in front of her. It always brought warmth into her heart whenever she saw such loving scenes between family members.

    Even the interactions between Be and her mother yesterday were something she didn¡¯t take in a negative light, knowing full well that it was only Mother Livia¡¯a way of showing her care and love for her daughter.

    With Chancellor Talon gone, Jayra turned to Bartos with a smile. She said, ¡°How about you also go on ahead to bed, husband? Let the women have their wee time to chat. I promise I won¡¯t take long to warm your bed soon enough.¡±

    Bartos could only scratch his head and nod in understanding at his wife¡¯s words. Wordlessly, he left the chamber to the two women.

    Seeing the gesture, Be smiled at Jayra and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Sister-inw. It¡¯s nothing. Honestly, Mother is right. No one knows when Calypso will being back. Or if he would evene back. I also understand why she doesn¡¯t like him¡­¡±

    Like Jayra expected, Be needed someone to talk to, especially at times when she had no one to confide in regarding certain things like this. That was also probably why she missed ra so much. The other woman might¡¯ve been the only person Be could open up to like this. Still, Jayra was sure that she could fill in the gaps. She would try her best to not only be a good friend to Be but also be a good sister-inw to her.

    ¡°Hmm, what you feel towards Calypso might not be true love though. After all, you were still young at the time, Be,¡± Jayra inferred. ¡°How about you try and mingle with others? Hmm¡­ How about we have a ball? In our Kingdom, the lords usually held balls for their daughters once they reached the right age to marry. Those balls help their daughters meet men from different families and allow them to interact. From there, maybe they might be lucky and find the one suited for them.¡±

    Be¡¯s eyes sparkled at the idea. With a curious lilt, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about balls, but unfortunately, we haven¡¯t done that kind of event here yet. I bet doing so would be spectacr! It would be nice if we recreated such an event. It might even be the first in the history of Cordon!¡±

    Jayra smiled. She had heard that while there were parties celebrated in Cordon, they never reached the same scale as that of an Ebodian ball. And looking through history, a Masquerade Ball was what instantly came into her mind.

    ¡°Do you think Mother would agree to it?¡± Jayra excitedly asked.

    ? She hadn¡¯t tried organizing such an event before, but she had some experience in helping out their Queen before. Her Majesty would often organize such events in Ebodia Castle for the entertainment of the Noble Families, and also as a way for the Royal Family to show their gratitude for the continued support of the Nobles to the current Monarch.

    ¡°Hah! Mother would definitely be delighted in the idea, knowing that it could be a way for me to fish out some of the best men in the kingdom,¡± Be murmured with a grin. ¡°I bet she would love that it would get me upied and have me forget about Calypso¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Look at you being giddy at the idea of meeting other men!¡± Jayra teased, making Be blush hard.

    Lovingly tugging at Jayra¡¯s arm, Be moved to rest her head on the former¡¯s shoulder as she hummed, ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not usually in my personality to sulk too long, Sister-inw. Besides, I¡¯m really d and grateful that you¡¯re here.¡±

    She chuckled, ¡°Seriously, my brother is so lucky to have such a wonderful mate like you. Well, the Hindman Family in general is so lucky to have you as part of the family, Sister-inw. So again, thank you foring to our home.¡±

    Hearing Be giggled in gratitude, Jayra tried her best to control her tears and not to spoil the moment. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate too, Be¡­ To be a part of this wonderful family,¡± she murmured with a contented smile on her face.

 Chapter 209 How Strong the Tension Was

    At Cordon Castle

    It was another morning for Freya, but she couldn¡¯t help but anticipate yet another morning of what Lord Gideon had in store for her.

    She had intentionally challenged him by saying that he should make sure that she saw no other man but only him, and she could only imagine what he had in mind to keep his end of the bargain. Looking out, she smiled upon seeing the freesias in her chambein¡¯s hand as she approached her on the balcony of her chamber.

    ¡°From Lord Gideon, mdy,¡± the chambein ryed, handing Freya the flowers. ¡°Also, he¡¯s outside waiting for you to get ready. He wants to walk you to the dining hall.¡±

    Freya could tell that her chambein was inwardly squealing for her, what with that teasing smile of hers.

    Grabbing the freesia foliage, she took a small whiff while curling her lips into a beautiful smile.

    ¡°Did he intend to pluck all the freesia out from our garden this often?¡± Freya amusingly murmured.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, mdy,¡± her chambein informed. ¡°I hear that Lord Gideon has his own garden of freesia at Everett Manor.¡±

    Arching an eyebrow at her chambein, Freya asked, ¡°Hmm, is that so? And where did you get that information?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s well known to everyone, mdy,¡± her chambein responded. ¡°Lord Gideon was always the one who would help the Queen Mother in her gardening whenever he has free time. Everyone knows how he loves gardening, and he would always brag about how he filled his Manor with flowers, mostly freesias.¡±

    She then added, ¡°And thinking about it now makes me realize that he started filling his manor with freesias when you left, mdy. I guess it¡¯s his way of tending to his longing for you? Knowing that freesias are your favorite flower.¡±

    Freya blushed, but she remained quiet. With her curiosity sated, she dismissed her chambein and said, ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be out shortly.¡±

    Seeing her chambein leave, Freya first arranged the freesia on another vase that she put on the table on her balcony. She then walked towards the door to meet Lord Gideon.<sub></sub>

    Making her way outside her bedchamber, she saw him leaning on the wall, his eyes slowly darting toward her with a smile. From that alone, Freya found herself holding her breath. Lord Gideon was definitely the only person she had seen who loved to smile. He always had this bright aura around him, and maybe it was because he loved smiling that he had his pearly white and perfect teeth showing. Truly, the man had a beautiful smile, and he was probably aware that it was one of his charms.

    ¡°Good morning, mdy¡­¡± he greeted with a slight bow.

    ¡°Just address me as Freya, Lord Gideon. I¡¯m not used to you politely addressing me since I returned,¡± she waved him off with a small smile. ¡°Still, aren¡¯t you used to calling me stick Freya? Bamboo stick Freya?¡±

    Gideon timidly smiled as he scratched his head. He then looked at her intently, his hoarse voice firmly saying, ¡°But you¡¯re no longer a bamboo stick. You¡¯re a beautiful and alluringdy. A very tempting and enticing-¡°

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Freya cut him off with a frown. ¡°Let¡¯s just go. My mother¡¯s probably waiting already.¡±

    With that, she promptly walked past Gideon, doing her best to hide her reddening cheeks. She felt so weird. Her heartbeat kept on pumping erratically just from his gaze and words alone.<sub></sub>

    ¡¢ ¡®It¡¯s probably the Mate Pull,¡¯ she assumed with a pout.

    Some time after, she felt Lord Gideon¡¯s skin brushing against her, walking beside her as their arms made contact every so often.

    The silence felt awkward while they were walking, so Freyamented, ¡°I heard you have a beautiful garden in your manor mostly filled with freesias? How do you manage it, especially now in this early winter?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? I have a particr ce for it,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ve done some experiments, and some changes, especially near my balcony, had to be done so that it can be a nice ce for them to grow. There, they¡¯re safe from freezing while I also have a better view of their beauty. I also have a variety of their colors. Would you like to see them, mdy?¡±

    Not even waiting for her answer, Gideon halted midstep, making her do the same as she turned to look at him.

    ¡°Well, I would love to show it to you. I mean, I honestly wanted to show it to you knowing that you¡¯ll love it¡­¡± he added with a smile.

    She raised an eyebrow. Freya didn¡¯t expect that sudden invitation, but it was something that she would delightly ept.

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Freya shrugged with a smile, the glint in Gideon¡¯s eyes failing to escape her sharp observational skills. ¡°I¡¯ll be honored to see it.¡±

    With his eyes still sparkling and gleaming, Gideon beamed, ¡°That¡¯s great. Just tell me when you¡¯re free, and I¡¯ll arrange your journey to Everett Manor.¡±

    Freya unknowingly smiled, seeing how giddy and excited he looked. ¡°I will be free after the wedding of our King, Lord Gideon,¡± she responded.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he nodded with a smile. ¡°Also, can I ask you to please just call me Gideon? If that¡¯s alright with you, of course.¡±

    Freya simply nodded, letting that be her answer as she began slowly walking towards the dining hall again.

    ¡°I n to show myself to you every time I¡¯m free, Freya, so please tell me if you¡¯re getting tired of my face,¡± Gideonmented in a jest.

    He then added, ¡°I¡¯ve also asked the Queen Mother if I can join you and her in every meal whenever I could so that you¡¯ll get used to seeing me more. I¡¯ll be there during breakfast, lunch and dinner, unless I have some important work outside the castle, of course.¡±

    Freya remained silent, and she soon heard Gideon continue, ¡°Just tell me if my presence is starting to get annoying.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, alright then,¡± she chuckled with a teasing tone. ¡°I understand what you mean though. And don¡¯t worry, your presence being like this is still good as of this time. Besides, expect me to be vocal if you¡¯re starting to make me ufortable anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Gideon firmly stated. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m determined to do everything just so you¡¯d see no other man but me, Freya.¡±

    Freya didn¡¯t know why his words were making her stomach churn. Nevertheless, she managed to reply, ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it then.¡±

    ¡®I would rather see it in action. Not hear it in words,¡¯ Freya wanted to add, but she cautiously held it in knowing how it would sound like she was giving him the signal to push his advances towards her. She didn¡¯t want to just give her body away easily to the Mate Pull, knowing how strong the tension was whenever he was near her.

    ***********************

    August 16, 2022 AN: We¡¯ll have five chapters today to be released in random hours. Yehey! Thank you so much for another hundred GTs (300+). Please don¡¯t get tired of voting. Happy weekdays and Godbless. Also, kindly write a review on the book cover page for those who haven¡¯t shared their book Reviews yet. *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 210 Osman Will Kill Us

    It was currently day five of Xen¡¯s training, and Darius was also back in his celibacy potion as he sipped his tea. His mate was still sleeping peacefully on the bed, and he didn¡¯t have the nerve to disturb her.

    [You¡¯re Majesty, please get down here now with Princess Xenia,] Osman telepathically called to him. [Time is gold, and we can¡¯t afford to ck off at this rate.]

    [We¡¯ll be there shortly, so stop worrying¡­] Darius answered with a sigh before he sipped on thest remnants of his tea.

    Xen had already prepared the potion that he would just have to add to his cup, but he purposely didn¡¯t drink it yesterday, thinking that he would have the means to control himself. But s, what did he expect? He ended up coaxing his mate anyway and made up for all the days they didn¡¯t have by taking her body six ways to Sunday.

    Staring at her, he controlled himself to not attack and pounce at her as he waited for the potion to take effect on his body. A few momentster, Xen finally stirred in her sleep, her movementszy as she slowly sat up. Darius smiled as he walked towards her and sat on the side of the bed. He stared at her, waiting for her eyelids to slowly open up.

    ¡°Good morning, gorgeous,¡± he greeted Xen with his sweetest smile.

    ¡°Morning,¡± she sluggishly answered, followed by a yawn as she stretched out her arms. She looked so adorable and enticing, especially knowing that she was naked beneath all those sheets currently covering her body. Good thing that the potion had already taken effect, so he was no longer distracted by his mate¡¯s allure in the current morning.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Get up and get ready. Osman has been calling out me too numerous times already,¡± Dariusmented. ¡°I already prepared your breakfast, so focus on freshening up before we meet up with the admiral.¡±

    Xen had a pout on her face as she huffed, ¡°But it¡¯s so nicezing around like this.¡±

    Darius chuckled, and in that instant, he carried Xen up into his arms in one swift motion.

    ¡°Mhmm¡­ I¡¯m starting to get used to this,¡± Xen murmured into his chest.

    ¡°Then get used to it faster, love. It¡¯s not like I n on stopping to pamper you all every time we have some quality time together,¡± Darius said as he went down the stairs.

    ¡°I bet you already took the potion,¡± Xen chortled, making Darius chuckle.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust myself, so I had to take it while you were still sleeping,¡± Darius exined himself. ¡°Today will be crucial for your training, so I have to at least not get in the way, or Osman will kill me with his nonstop serious speeches and scolding. He has a knack for words of wisdom like that¡­¡±

    ¡°I noticed,¡± Xen seconded with a smile. ¡°He seems to be a good man though, so I guess it¡¯s just his destiny to be saved by you.¡±

    As soon as they were down and on the table, Darius didn¡¯t let Xen move on her own as he firmly held her down and sat her on hisp. Feeding her like a baby, she blushed hard as she insisted on eating on her own. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t allow her to do so. He was actually enjoying it, taking care of her like this.

    [Who would¡¯ve thought that you have a sweet side on you?] his wolf Zeus teased, making Darius chuckle.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s funny?¡± Xen inquired with knitted brows.

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s just my wolf Zeus teasing me with how sweet I¡¯ve be towards you.¡±<sub></sub>

    Xen smiled at him. ¡°Say hello to Zeus from me then. By the way, will I be able to talk to Zeus too once weplete the Mate Bond?¡±

    ,?-?m ¡°Hmm, yes. You two will be able tomunicate as well, my love,¡± Darius answered with a grin. ¡°Zeus is actually looking forward to it, you know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, alright then. Let¡¯splete the Mate Bond after the wedding,¡± Xen suddenly stated.

    [Why not after the training?] Zeus bargained.

    ¡°Zeus is asking¡­ Well, me too¡­ ¡®Why wait for the wedding?¡¯ in his own words,¡± he suggested with an eager look in his eyes. ¡°I can always mark you as soon as youplete the training.¡±

    Smiling, Xen cupped his face as she exined, ¡°Let¡¯s do it the right way with the correct procedures so that your court won¡¯t hold anything against you on this matter. We need to honor your customs and traditions, and aren¡¯t it preferred for royals and monarchs toplete the Mate Bond once they get married for it to be considered to bring great blessing and fortune to the kingdom? So let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Darius relented. ¡°As long as it would be before the trials, then I¡¯m good with it, Xen. Now here. Eat some more.¡±

    He then proceeded to continue feeding her. He also helped her out in cleaning herself the tub, much to her disagreement.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair,¡± Xenined when he started touching and rubbing her body. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± she snorted with a frown.

    Darius chuckled, ¡°Are you getting aroused?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not!¡± she quickly denied. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been touching every part of my body so slowly and¡­ caressing it more than cleaning them¡­¡±

    Darius controlled hisughter upon seeing how red she was getting.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply admiring all the marks I put on your body, Xen, so I¡¯m purposely doing it slowly,¡± Darius shamelessly teased her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s having an effect on your body, seeing how hard your nipples are at the moment.¡±

    Xen couldn¡¯t help but blush further. She was being manipted so easily¡­ ¡°Just you wait¡­ I¡¯ll definitely get revenge on you for this,¡± she threatened with ring nostrils.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your sweet revenge then, my love. But for now¡­ how about I make amends on my wrongful deeds?¡± he seductively murmured as his hands threatened to make their way down between her thighs. He might not be able to do her with his cock, but he could still definitely pleasure her with his fingers.

    ¡°You¡¯re so devious!¡± Xen murmured out in her hoarse voice as he began his onught. ¡°Osman will kill us both for being sote,¡± she added, followed by her sweet moans as he went about his business.

    Darius simply watched her reactions as he continued doing wonders to please his mate. Despite him being under the celibacy potion, he still loved how she boldly reacted to his mere touches alone.

    [Your Majesty, what¡¯s taking you so long?!] Osman telepathically called out again.

    [I¡¯m still attending to my Queen,] Darius vaguely responded. [Something urgent came up, but I¡¯ll be done in no time. Just wait for us for a brief moment.]

 Chapter 211 [Bonus chapter]Feel Free to Strip

    ¡°Something urgent?!¡± Osman burst out with a frown.

    The admiral fumed as he waited outside his King¡¯s mountain cabin. He knew for a fact that the two lovebirds were at it again, but what else was he supposed to do other than wait for them to finish? Even now, even if they thought that they were being sneaky, he could practically hear Xen¡¯s moans leaking through the cabin walls.

    ¡°Seriously, those two just couldn¡¯t stop humping each other¡­¡±

    Shrugging, Osman leaned by the cabin doors, his mind turning as he decided to get some sort of petty revenge on their constant sexcapades. They wanted to waste time instead of focusing on training, did they?

    Well, he could y at that game if they wanted.

    *****

    ¡°Sorry we took so long.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Your Majesty,¡± Osman nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ urgent,¡± King Darius vaguely added, as if his usual stoic facade would hide the fact that Xen was practically glowing beside him. ¡°It couldn¡¯t wait, so I addressed it as swiftly as I possibly could.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Osman nodded in a patronizing manner. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll get on with the next batch of training once you¡¯re both up to it.¡±

    Xen raised an eyebrow. ¡°Both?¡±

    Osman kept a straight face even as he inwardly sniggered at his idea of a dual-faced prank. ¡°You¡¯re both attached to the hip anyway, and King Darius also needs to prepare himself just to even watch you,¡± he pointed out with a deadpan delivery. ¡°So yes, you both need to prepare.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you nning, Osman?¡±

    Ignoring the small re being leveled onto him by His Majesty, the admiral kept his cards close to his chest as he responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not as bad as the previous ones. Besides, I think you¡¯ll get a kick out of this one.¡±

    Darius raised an eyebrow in curiousity, but he pushed no further as he kept his silence. Instead, he trailed behind Xen as he waited for the admiral to enact the next training session.

    ¡°Right. If you would both follow me¡­¡±

    Leading the way, Osman trekked even higher up the mountain, leaving the cabin behind as he made his way to a spot that he knew would suit his purposes well. Acting as the trial by fire, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it would have literal fire involved. Just having enough heat would be more than enough¡­ That, and the knowledge of making said heat even worse.

    Making their way through the woods, the first one to notice something was his King as he telepathically reached out to him.

    [Is that a small shack out in the middle of the woods?] Darius asked him. [I don¡¯t recall that being here.]

    [I built it yesterday,] Osman lied. He actually built it while the two were being ¡®busy¡¯ with each other. It didn¡¯t even take too much of his time. [Don¡¯t worry, I can dismantle itter if needed.]

    Hearing his King¡¯s hum of eptance, Osman took that as his sign to continue their journey to their destination. Eventually, they reached the shack, where the admiral almost waved the two forward as he opened the door.

    Almost immediately, a cloud of scalding hot steam erupted from within the shack.

    ¡°Wee to something that I call a steam box,¡± Osman began, his hand still holding the door open. ¡°There¡¯s nothingplex to it all. No tricks. Just you, and how well you can hold up to the element.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Xen nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that you want me to get in there?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Osman almost scoffed. ¡°Nothing fancy to it at all. Just stay in there for the rest of the day and I¡¯ll consider that as you having seeded.¡±

    ¡°Osman, I thought that you¡¯ll be testing her in the realm of fire,¡± his King curiously asked. ¡°I can¡¯t see how this ties to it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but fire cane in many forms,¡± Osman sagely exined. ¡°Most people forget that it¡¯s not the fire itself that¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s the many effects it has on the environment that can truly kill. Smoke, ash, heat, all byproducts of the self-same element. And of course, steam is one of them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Darius hummed in pensiveness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it,¡± Xen smugly stepped forward, assuaging her mate with her usual bravado. ¡°What¡¯s a little steampared to an actual fire?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this tiny shack, Princess,¡± Osman chuckled. ¡°Who knows? You might just be surprised at what¡¯s in store for you.¡±

    In truth, the steam box itself wasn¡¯t truly dangerous. It was the fact that it was built right on top of a noxious sulfuric hot spring that was the true killer. Well, that, and the intense heat that the humidity was multiplying tenfold. Sure, the whole thing was therapeutic in short bursts, but prolonged exposure would test anybody¡¯s endurance to the literal fires of the dormant volcano.

    ¡°Will she-¡°

    ¡°Yes, My King, she will go in alone,¡± Osman pre-emptively answered his king¡¯s question. ¡°Unless you want to watch her, of course. The box isrge enough to hold maybe two people at maximum, so you can definitely squeeze in with her if you want.¡±

    Osman watched as the couple looked at one another in what looked to be a silent contest. Xen obviously didn¡¯t mind going in alone, but his King was a whole other story as he exuded authority.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smirk. This was exactly what he wanted to happen.

    ¡°Feel free to strip, by the way,¡± Osman added. ¡°Those clothes will be ruined by the steam, after all.¡±

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s needed,¡± Xen naively smirked. ¡°I can handle a little heat.¡±

    ¡°Likewise,¡± King Darius nodded. ¡°And I shall apany her inside this box to keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°If you insist, Your Majesty,¡± Osman shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll call out to you once the day is done. Otherwise, leaving the box would mean that you failed, Princess.¡±

    ¡°As if that¡¯ll happen,¡± she scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with your bullshit before, Osman, and I¡¯ve wisened up to some of your tricks.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Feel free to pass this test then, seeing as there¡¯s absolutely none of those tricks in here,¡± Osman chuckled. ¡°Just remember, if you¡¯re feeling sweaty, feel free to strip~¡±

 Chapter 212 Endure All Types of Heat

    ¡°Fine then.¡±

    Walking up the shack, Xenia scoffed as she passed Osman, sizing up the small thing with an unimpressed eye. Indeed, it looked more like a toolshed than a shack, but it had just enough space for both her and Darius to squeeze into.

    ¡°Justst a day, huh,¡± she smirked. ¡°Sounds easy enough.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this, Xen,¡± Darius reminded alongside her. ¡°Osman made you do this for a reason.¡±

    Looking to her side, Darius was already getting ready to go in right with her. She appreciated the gesture, of course, but it wasn¡¯t like she needed his help for this.

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to do this with me, right?¡± she chuckled. ¡°You can just wait out here and we can still talk.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, you know,¡± Osman chimed in from behind them. ¡°That thing¡¯s small enough that we can still talk even if the princess is inside.¡±

    ¡°See?¡± Xenia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own. This is nothing.¡±

    cing both hands on her hips, Xenia projected a confident pose as she waited for Darius to answer. She wasn¡¯t even lying. She didn¡¯t see how steam could pose a problem for her. Ebodia had its days of sweltering heat, and she didn¡¯t even manage to break a sweat that time.

    ¡°Hmm¡­. I suppose that might be the case, but I still want toe with you.¡±

    Xenia frowned, ¡°You really want us to squeeze right in there, huh.¡±

    To none of her surprise, Darius smirked, ¡°You might strip naked, after all. Perhaps I might be needed to protect your dignity.¡±

    She blushed at his words. Still, she stood her ground as she scoffed, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t need to strip.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, Princess,¡± Osman teased again. ¡°Now stop stalling. We¡¯re burning daylight over here.¡±

    Xenia rolled her eyes as she casually sauntered towards the door. Almost immediately, she felt some heat radiating off the seams of the shack, and she hadn¡¯t even opened the door yet.

    ¡°Nothing special¡­¡±

    With a small breath, she opened the door.

    As soon as the wooden door swung open, scalding hot steam threatened to burn her skin off. Trying to breathe it in was also a challenge, her nostrils and throat burning with each inhale that she did.

    Understandably, she coughed.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­¡± Xenia coughed out, barely managing to make out Darius as he walked in beside her. ¡°T-This is¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    Feeling his hands pull her in, Xenia let herself get guided as she heard the door close behind her. Truly, they were now inside the shack, locked in with what looked to be a small hot spring right in the middle of it.

    ¡°This is¡­ T-This is hot¡­¡±

    Hearing Darius cough, Xenia would¡¯ve chuckled if she could. She also would¡¯ve gloated had it not been for her own situation of just even trying to breathe against all the humid heat around her.

    ¡°Remember! You¡¯re not allowed toe out unless I say so!¡± Osman shouted from outside the shack. ¡°Have fun!¡±

    She would¡¯ve scoffed, again, if only she could do so.

    ¡°H-How are you holding up, Xen?¡±

    Looking up, she could barely see that Darius was currently seated. There were a few benches surrounding the steaming spring, and she could only assume that one could even bathe in it if they could handle the heat.

    Which, now that she thought about it, might be the point of the test.

    - ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­¡± she coughed out, taking a seat of her own as she struggled to breathe. ¡°H-Hot¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Darius grunted, his own breathsing outbored. ¡°Even I¡¯m having a hard time staying here.¡±

    At that, Xenia frowned, ¡°I-I told¡­. Y-you to¡­ note¡­ with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, but seeing you right now? It¡¯s for the best,¡± Darius breathed aloud. ¡°Besides¡­ This is kind of rxing¡­¡±

    ¡®What?!¡¯

    Her eyes widened as she watched her mate seemingly slouch into his seat. Taking off his clothes, he was practically glistening with sweat and moisture as she acted like all the heat was nothing to him.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m starting to get used to this, it¡¯s not so bad,¡± Darius chuckled, his hands sped together as he rested his arms on his knees. ¡°I can see myself using this recreationally.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?!¡± she coughed aloud.

    ¡°It opens up the skin,¡± he noted. ¡°The smell can be kind of grating if you n on staying for longer, but sulfur isn¡¯t that deadly.¡±

    ¡®Sulfur?!¡¯

    Xenia almost wanted to balk at what she walked into. She didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d be inhaling chemicals with each breath, and she knew for a fact that Mother and her sister have told her numerous times to avoid the smell of rotten eggs.

    And right now, it reeked of that smell like none other.

    ¡°B-But isn¡¯t it¡­ deadly for¡­ humans?¡± she weakly asked.

    ¡°Not if you can get used to it,¡± Darius scoffed, clearly getting into the zone as he sighed. ¡°Sulfur is useful for many things, and it can be used as medicine or catalyst whenbined with otherpounds by apetent mage.¡±

    ¡®But I¡¯m no mage,¡¯ Xenia inwardly growled.

    Looking down, she finally started to see that she had sorely underestimated this test. Already, she was sweating bullets, but the relief of being cooled off never came. Instead, it only added to the rising temperature as the moisture in the air enhanced the heating off the hot spring.

    ¡®And I¡¯m supposed to survive an entire day of this?!¡¯

    Xenia panted as she sat on the bench, her ass quickly sticking to the wooden surface as her body exuded fluids like nobody¡¯s business. Her dress was practically soaked, and the added moisture clinging onto her was only making her life even more miserable than it should be.

    ¡®Ugh¡­ Just when I thought I didn¡¯t have to do this¡­¡¯

    Left with no other choice, Xenia finally stripped. Tossing her dress to the wayside, she was still soaked even as her bare skin was exposed to the elements.

    ¡°Looking good there, Xen.¡±

    ¡°Q-quiet, you¡­¡±

    This was bad¡­ Looking at her mate, the way his body glistened promptly made a different kind of heat build-up inside her, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit.

    Did she seriously have to endure all types of heat now?!

 Chapter 213 Cover Her Up

    A few hours had passed, and Xenia was starting to feel feverish as the heat began to get to her. She had no idea what was happening anymore, the only thing being that she was in front of her very sexy mate, who was also starting to suffer from the extreme heat.

    ¡°This is¡­ not good¡­¡± Darius whispered out. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ losing fluids really quickly¡­¡±

    Xenia wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t. She felt so weak. And while she almost wanted to leave the shack and finally taste the sweet relief of the early winter cold, she could barely even move her neck up from her hunched down position.

    ¡°You¡­ You okay there?¡±

    She took in a few scalding breaths, her lungs burning from thebination of heat and sulfur wreaking havoc on her body. Weakly, she managed to utter, ¡°Still¡­ fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be afraid to quit¡­¡± Darius reminded her, his own breaths bing morebored with each word. ¡°I can¡­ overrule Osman¡­ if need be¡­¡±

    Barely managing to look up, Xenia could make out the fact that Darius was panting hard. Her eyes had adjusted to the constant steam, at least, which made it ever more harder for her to ignore her mate¡¯s ravishing physique. Not that it even affected her anymore.

    The novelty of being sweaty and alone with him lost its luster after the first hour. Sure, before that, she was honestly getting hot and bothered being alone with him in such a cramped shack with nobody to even see what they could be doing. They could¡¯ve started making love then, but Darius thankfully took his celibacy potion, which probably prevented yet a bigger catastrophy of them being on the verge of dehydration.

    ¡°You both okay in there?!¡±

    Hearing Osman call out to them, Xenia knew that yet another hour had just passed. It was something that she managed to call out after the first few checks on them, what with her doing everything that she could to distract herself from the pain of the heat around her.

    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ fine¡­¡± Darius answered for her. ¡°But we¡¯re starting to reach our limit¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Even you, Your Majesty?¡± Osman curiously asked from the outside. ¡°I would¡¯ve thought that it¡¯s a rxing experience.¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ until it wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Darius grunted out in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ test me¡­¡±

    At that, Osman retreated to wherever it was that he stayed at while he was waiting for them. Xenia could only weakly grunt out her own annoyance. She heard that hint of amusement from the admiral¡¯s voice. For sure, this was what he nned to happen in the first ce. She didn¡¯t know why, but she could guess that what they were doing was probably a legal form of torture the admiral used against his enemies.

    ¡°I¡¯m going¡­ to kill that man¡­ if he keeps gloating¡­¡± Darius grunted, his fingers starting to sp tightly against his own knuckles. ¡°He probably nned this¡­¡±

    Xenia gave out a re of her own, hoping that she managed to portray her own annoyance at the man that subjected them to that torture. There was a training, and there was torture, and surely this counted as thetter.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Too weak to even speak there, Xen?¡± Darius weakly scoffed. ¡°Remember, tell me if you can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    Xenia barely managed to roll her eyes as she slouched on the bench. She couldn¡¯t care less if she looked as lousy as a drunk at the moment. The only thing that mattered was that she survived this. The smell of sulfur must¡¯ve already stuck to her skin at this point, and she could only hope that any poisonous effects it might have would be survivable enough for her to get it treated with Darius¡¯s blood.

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark out here,¡± Osman chimed in, marking yet another hour of them being cooked alive in this torture box. ¡°One more and you can get out, Princess.¡±

    Xenia let out a small smile. She could barely feel her own body anymore with how weak she felt. She had probably already a lost a ton of fluid, and her throat somehow felt wet and dry at the same time with how thirsty she was.

    ¡°Endure¡­ Xen¡­ Endure¡­¡±

    In front of her, Darius had somehow stuck by her. She knew that he could¡¯ve gone out at any time that he wanted, but he still stayed,miserating with her as they both roasted in their own sweat.

    With her voice utterly failing her, Xenia could onlymunicate with her eyes as she gave him a pointed stare. She had tried telling him to leave her, but he was stubborn enough to stay, much to her chagrin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ give me that look¡­¡± Darius whispered out. ¡°We can do this¡­¡±

    Blinking, Xeniaid motionless as she waited for time. What seemed like seconds ticked by as she felt herself wasting away. Still, she endured. If not for herself, but for the man that stayed beside her to keep herpany.

    ¡°And¡­ Time!¡±

    Almost immediately, Darius moved, scooping her out from her bench and practically kicking the door open. She shivered as the cold night air rushed in, her weak body too used to the heat to quickly adapt to the sudden change in temperature.

    ¡°Osman! Cover her up!¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t know what happened after that. She felt so weak, but she managed to gulp as she felt her lips get wet with lukewarm water. The night sky felt so far from her now, all while they moved to what she could only assume to be the cabin. She wanted to speak, but it was no use¡­ She was too parched to speak¡­

    ¡°Stay with me, Xen¡­¡±

    Another bout of wetness touched her lips. This time, it felt warmer than the water as she greedily drank it anyway. The faraway taste of iron should¡¯ve told her that she was drinking in Darius¡¯s blood, but she didn¡¯t care. She felt too weak to even try and stay awake.

    She just wanted to rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ You¡¯ve done enough¡­¡±

    Xenia smiled as she closed her eyes. At least her ears were still working properly¡­

 Chapter 214 Running a Kingdom with Him

    The morning after came far sooner than Xenia expected. Her memories of yesterday had been a blur. She didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d pass out after that test, but she supposed that even she had her limits.

    She could only thank her lucky stars that Darius had been with her throughout that endeavor.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Xen?¡±

    Waking up, she held her head as she groaned out her difort. It wasn¡¯t as painful as the one time she rowed the Lucian like an idiot, but it was still considerable as she looked at her mate.

    ¡°Dreadful,¡± she sarcastically quipped. ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    Darius raised an eyebrow as he looked at her from their table. ¡°You passed out from dehydration,¡± he exined, raising a cup of tea up to his lips as he continued. ¡°You passed, of course, but you came awfully close to dyingst night.¡±

    Xenia blinked at the way her beloved delivered such news. ¡°Well, you certainly don¡¯t sound like I almost died.¡±

    ¡°It was all under control,¡± he replied after taking a few sips from his cup. ¡°I gave you some of my blood, and it managed to stave off some of your worse symptoms before your body began fighting back again.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Huffing out some air, Xenia gingerly picked herself out of bed, her knees almost buckling as she forced herself upright. She still felt pretty weak, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as what shest remembered before shepletely cked out.

    ¡°Take your time, Xen. While my blood did wonders for your recovery, you still need to rece everything you lost inside that steam box,¡± Darius reminded. ¡°Osman already went out to hunt us some breakfast. That should be enough of a punishment for what he nned out.¡±

    Her ears perked up at what she just heard. ¡°nned?¡±

    Darius nodded. ¡°Apparently, he made it so that I¡¯d go with you inside that thing. I didn¡¯t really get what he was trying to aplish, but the fact that he even nned something meant that he wasn¡¯t putting your training into ount.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    ¡°As a result, I decided to have him be our reluctant ve for a while,¡± he smugly scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re still on schedule anyway, and you need a considerable amount of time to recover from your ordeal.¡±

    Xenia could only blink at Darius¡¯s words. So Osman had nned for something to happen in that steam box? She didn¡¯t see anything bad happening beyond Darius probably taking her right at the beginning of it. And she honestly wouldn¡¯t have minded it either way.

    Wait¡­ ¡°Darius, did you take your celibacy potion today?¡±

    Darius raised an eyebrow at her even as she walked towards him. She was covered only by her sheets, and she was half-expecting him to just go ahead and peel off what littleyers she had to protect herself from his amazing gaze. Still, it didn¡¯t happen as her mate simply went about his way sipping on his tea.

    ¡°As much as the thought crossed my mind, I decided that you needed your rest today,¡± Darius replied. ¡°I¡¯m drinking it right now. I can prepare my own drinks if need be, Xen.¡±

    ¡°Okay then,¡± Xenia smiled, almost letting out a small sigh of relief as she sat on the seat opposite of him. ¡°Just checking, is all.¡±

    Leaning onto her seat, the princess found herself rxing as she watched Darius stand up, preparing yet another cup of tea before returning with the cup and presenting it to her.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she smiled, taking the steaming cup into her hands.

    ¡°Drink up,¡± he nodded. ¡°There are a few medicinal herbs in that cup that will help you in your recovery.¡±

    shing Darius a grateful wink, Xenia stared into her own reflection in the cup, the brown liquid steaming out a fragrant scent that almost scratched at the back of her head. For some reason, she had a feeling that she knew exactly what was in her cup.

    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about what¡¯s in it, it¡¯s just a bit of camomile and ginger,¡± Darius exined. ¡°It¡¯s the same as what I¡¯m drinking right now.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Xenia blinked at her drink, taking a bit of time to herself before she finally took a sip. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be the type to drink camomile.¡±

    Darius scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s one of the moremon kinds of flower found near the castle. Camomile is one of the few things Cordon exports, the climate making it more than easy to grow the thing in fields.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Xenia hummed. ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. I would¡¯ve thought that Cordonian exports would fall more along the lines of timber and building materials.¡±

    Ebodia usually imported such things from Cordon, the trade of goods between them was limited to more vital resources to support their growing infrastructure. If she recalled correctly, they also imported stone from them, Cordonian mines offering morepetitive prices whenpared to their other neighboring kingdoms.

    ¡°While Cordon is more famous for its natural resources, thend is also fertile enough to support a wide array of crops. Camomile being one of them,¡± Darius exined. ¡°Our economy can handle itself without such luxury trade, of course, but it still adds up year on year.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Xenia nodded. ¡°Even Ebodia has our fair share of luxury goods to trade with. I just didn¡¯t expect such kind of tea here.¡±

    ¡°Nobody does,¡± he chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s more of a hidden economy than something that¡¯s a major export We also have a lot of other vegetables avable for trade, but we often stockpile them instead in case of early winters such as what we¡¯re experiencing right now.¡±

    Xenia nodded as she sipped on her tea. She never really found the economic side of running a kingdom to be stimting, but hearing Darius exin it somehow made hearing about numbers more bearable.

    ¡°You do realize that you will also have to learn all this once you be my Queen, right?¡± Darius reminded. ¡°I will delegate a few of Cordon¡¯s vital runnings in your care once we¡¯re a bit more settled in, so I expect you to at least be knowledgeable of how we run things.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Of course, Your Majesty~¡±

    That sounded easy enough. Somehow, the thought of running a kingdom with him only made her more giddy with marrying him. That was until she remembered that she still had to pass her trials to even get to that part in the first ce¡­

    ¡®Guess that¡¯s another thing to add to the list of rewards I¡¯ll get once I get through all this¡­¡¯ she inwardly chuckled.

 Chapter 215 Warrior Mages

    At the Lock Hart Pack Territory, Bartos finally had some time to stroll around his pack with Jayra. This time, she shamelessly suggested that she rode with him on his horse instead of her riding on her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold right now because of the snowfall, so you should keep me warm in your embrace,¡± Jayra casuallymented as they settled into Bartos¡¯s horse.

    Bartos didn¡¯tment. He rarely did, and Jayra was already used to thefortable silence between them. Still, she smiled at what they had. After all, even though he wasn¡¯t saying a thing, she could clearly feel how his heart fluttered at her words.

    [I love this Mate Bond thing¡­] she giggled to him telepathically as they began their stroll. [With you not being able to hide your emotions from me, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t talk~]

    [Yes, I can tell how much you¡¯re enjoying this, wife,] Bartosmented. [Also, from here, we¡¯ll be heading to my favorite inn to have lunch there. I¡¯ll also introduce you to my beta officers that are keeping the order in my pack.]

    [I would love that,] Jayra replied with a wide grin. She loved meeting new denizens, especially those who were clearly close to her husband.

    ¡°By the way, did you send the good news about uspleting the Mate Bond to His Majesty yet? I can¡¯t wait for Princess Xenia to hear the news,¡± Jayramented aloud, already giggling at her friend¡¯s potential reaction. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy for me.¡±

    Oh, how she wanted to tease the Princess, but she would have to save it forter once she returned. For now, she could only hope that she would have a productive few sessions of training ahead.

    ¡°I did, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be delighted with this news,¡± Bartos informed her. ¡°I also told His Majesty of our intention to get married as soon as hees back.¡±

    Jayra nodded at his confirmation. Some timeter, they passed by some of the members of Bartos¡¯s pack along the road, all of whom politely greeted them with her giving them a curt nod and her sweetest smile. Somehow, she still felt them all being warm and weing in greeting their Alpha, with her being included in said greetings.

    An hour passed, and Jayra noticed that the border they just passed by was well-guarded by soldiers. Bartos noticed her curiosity, so he exined, ¡°Behind those walls is the Forbidden Forest, Jayra.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I can see that,¡± Jayra murmured. ¡°It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t aware that your territory is near that forest.¡±

    Looking at it from the outside, she honestly felt the ominous auras and powers behind those walls. And even now, she could see the protective barrier cast on the walls. They also had the same barrier and walls in Ebodia, it seemed, since a part of northern Ebodia was also near the Forbidden Forest. The guards securing it were not just warriors, but warrior mages that knew white magic to suppress the forest¡¯s dark powers.

    If Jayra remembered correctly, their Queen Dana was the one who managed to seal the darkness in the forest, ensuring that no other soul would get out of the forest. She bound the ominous and viscous souls inside the forest for eternity, saving them from their malicious intent.

    ¡°You should request mages from Ebodia to guard these walls instead,¡± Jayra pointed out.

    ¡°I believe His Majesty and King Stephan have already talked on this matter. King Stephan offered this to our King, and King Darius was honestly adamant against taking it,¡± he exined with a sigh.

    ¡°However, King Stephan insisted, saying that he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone belittling his daughter because Ebodia bargained for nothing in this marriage alliance. So King Darius epted, knowing that it was all for Princess Xenia¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard that King Stephan has already prepared warrior mages to help guard the walls and that he would bring them over to Princess Xenia¡¯s wedding as part of the tribute to the Kingdom of Cordon,¡± he added.

    Jayra nodded at all the information she got. She wasn¡¯t aware of it, but she was sure that Princess Xenia would be delighted to hear of this news. With this, they could simply p those in the courts still opposing their Princess Xenia for the king. Hah! Even bringing warrior mages as tribute was something not any kingdom could offer!

    Jayra chuckled, and Bartos asked, ¡°What is it? Is there something funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯d probably be one of those volunteer warrior mages if King Stephan happened to not ask me to apany Princess Xenia into this kingdom,¡± Jayra chuckled. ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll always have my way of being near Princess Xenia in one way or another.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s no need though to be a volunteer though,¡± Bartos scoffed. ¡°I mean, I met you already back when we were still at Ebodia, so I might¡¯ve just ended up abducting you anyway¡­¡±

    Her eyes widened at what she just heard. Turning to him, Jayra burst out, ¡°Seriously?!¡±

    Bartos chuckled with a nod.

    Jayra frowned and mumbled, ¡°You could¡¯ve just talked to me, you know. Why would you even think of abducting me?¡±

    Instead of answering, Bartos took that angle of hers and leaned in to capture her lips in broad daylight, not minding if others would witness their public disy of affection.

    Bartos heard her worried thoughts and told her, [They don¡¯t care, wife¡­ Besides, are you forgetting that wepleted the bond already? Every werewolf we passed by already knows that you¡¯re the Luna of our pack.]

    Oh, right¡­ No wonder everyone was giving her a curt bow as well. Removing the remaining shame in her system, Jayra simply enjoyed the wonderful and passionate kiss Bartos was giving her.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ I want to have you right now,¡± Bartosined against her lips as he broke the kiss.

    Jayra chuckled, ¡°You can have me all you want once wee back to the mansion, you know.¡±

    ¡°Should we head back now?¡± Bartos suddenly suggested.

    Jayra chuckled at how serious and firm his tone was.

    ¡°Husband, you said you¡¯ll introduce me to your officials,¡± Jayra teasingly reminded him. ¡°Let¡¯s first finish the task at hand, alright? We can y on your bedter.¡±

    Bartos hissed under his breath, and Jayra felt the arm wrapped around her waist tighten in response. ¡°Let¡¯s speed up then,¡± he murmured as he signaled his horse to move faster.

    Moving on, the snow hadn¡¯t yet upied the roads, but after days of snowing, Jayra could bet that she and Bartos would end up staying inside the mansion for the majority of their stay.

    ¡®Warming our bed in the bedchamber¡­ Or we might as well make love in all the corners of it for a change¡­¡¯

    She heard Bartos growled as he telepathicallyined, [Your lewd thoughts right now are torturing me, wife. I¡¯ll be damned if you don¡¯t stop soon.]

    Jayraughed, [It¡¯s your fault for not teaching me how to put a wall against you poking in my head yet. Hmph¡­]

 Chapter 216 Extraordinary Woman

    Finally arriving at the inn, which ording to Bartos, was a favorite hangout among his officers to meet and talk about important and confidential matters, Jayra found herself subconsciously checking herself over, making sure that she was presentable even as they disembarked. Immediately, sheposed herself, Bartos helping her unmount as she brushed her hand through her hair.

    She smiled when Bartos possessively held her hand, their fingers locking together as he then pulled her inside the inn. Inside, Jayra¡¯s smile widened when she saw a group of men and women inside bantering amongst each other. However, as soon as they saw their Alpha enter, they quickly showed their respect and greeted Bartos with her included.

    ¡°Finally!¡± one of the shirtless men with a trimmed beard and mustachemented. ¡°Our Alpha has his Luna!¡±

    Jayra blushed at that. It never got old hearing that she was Bartos¡¯s Luna.

    Bartos shook his head at the greeting. He then formally introduced her to the masses. ¡°She¡¯s Jayra, a royal mage from the Kingdom of Ebodia, and a close friend of Princess Xenia¡­¡± he began.

    He then took a deep breath as he proudly added, ¡°She will be the Luna of our Lock Heart Pack going forward. Please spare my voice and do the honors of introducing yourselves to her now one by one¡­¡±

    At that, they all went into a line and they did as they were told. The one who initially teased Bartos first stepped forward and said, ¡°Greetings, mdy. I am Eston, the second-inmand of the pack.¡±

    Jayra gave him a curt smile and nod, which were then soon followed by the others as they all gave their introductions. It all went well enough, but one particr woman from the group made her ufortable for some reason. She was Dorin, the one in charge of the administrative duties of the pack.

    [Is Dorin one of the women you humped before?] Jayra directly inquired of her mate through their telepathic connection. [She feels off for some reason.]

    Hearing her, Bartos almost choked on the drink he was having. [Huh?]

    Jayra held her own as she decided to simply smile at him. It looked innocent enough, but there was danger behind those smiles of hers. She was a woman who was good at reading people, and this Dorin was giving her a vaguely envious and hateful stare every once in a while. The woman was silently sizing her up from head to toe, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit.

    In retaliation, she became extra touchy with Bartos, intentionally doing it on purpose to get a reaction from the woman.

    [So? What is it then?] Jayra cautiously waited on Bartos¡¯s reply.

    Thetter sighed as he answered, [It¡¯s just one time, wife. I was so drunk at the time, and I don¡¯t even recall how it happened. I just woke up naked one morning sharing a bed with her. I swear that was it.]

    He even added, [After that, I made sure not to get drunk in the presence of any women. I won¡¯t do it if I¡¯m sober, since I made it a rule to never hump a woman inside my pack. That¡¯s the first andst, so please believe me.]

    ¡°Seems like that¡¯s not how it went for her,¡± Jayra simpered.

    Shaking her head, she smiled before casually talking to some of Bartos¡¯s officials instead. She felt annoyed enough with that information that she was feeling petty. It would¡¯ve been somehow bearable if she wouldn¡¯t being face-to-face with the women Bartos humped before, but she guessed that her life would be too perfect if she somehow avoided any encounters like this every time they came up.

    And at that, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how many women this werewolf of hers yed with in the past¡­ Ah, she probably shouldn¡¯t dare ask if she wanted to preserve her sanity.

    Clearing her thoughts, she quickly shifted her attention to know more about the officials of the Lock Heart Pack instead. This would be a good distraction for her, mingling with the others like how she used to. She would show them how naturally approachable and pleasing her personality was, and she wanted them to have a good first impression of her as Bartos¡¯s Luna. Yes¡­ She should focus on that instead of getting annoyed about Dorin.

    [Wife¡­] Bartos telepathically called to her but Jayra ignored him as she kept herposure. That didn¡¯t mean that she stopped observing Dorin in the background, however.

    Soon enough, lunch was served, and everyone was gathered by the long table of the inn.

    ¡°Are you going to have a wedding ceremony, mdy?¡± one of the female officers curiously asked. ¡°I believe you have that kind of tradition in your kingdom, right?¡±

    Jayra shed her sweetest smile as she looked at everyone. Still, her eyes particrly lingered on Dorin as she answered, ¡°My husband respects our traditions, so he wants us to have our wedding ceremony as soon as His Highness, King Darius,es back with our Princess Xenia.¡±

    She smiled as she continued, ¡°I honestly appreciate this kind gesture of his, showing great respect for me and my traditions even if I¡¯m a foreigner on thisnd. Although, I must say that I¡¯m already more than content with being bonded to him like this.¡±

    ¡°Woah! Who would¡¯ve thought that our aloof Alpha has that side of him¡­¡± Estonmented with a gleam in his eyes. ¡°I mean, he never got too serious with any woman before this. But I guess it¡¯s really different when you¡¯re blessed with experiencing the Mate Pull.¡±

    Jayra chuckled at that. Everyone inside the room seemed to genuinely wee her into the pack like she was already one of them. Well, except for the one who couldn¡¯t seem to hide her irritation towards her by not talking to her. She was even making that awkward expression of her trying her best to hide her annoyance.

    ¡°The Mate Pull is indeed strong, but it¡¯s nothing but pure carnal lust and desire among us werewolves, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dorin suddenly chimed in. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I heard from others who experienced it.¡±

    [Wow, your past humping partner has a tongue in her, I guess,] Jayra unknowingly snorted telepathically to Bartos.

    Hearing Bartos¡¯s heavy sigh, she turned at him. She was surprised to see the dim expression on his face, all while ring intensely at Dorin as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not just carnal desire or lust, Dorin. I guess you won¡¯t understand since you haven¡¯t experienced something like it.¡±

    He firmly stated, ¡°Jayra is a human. And like our King, I had a choice to easily reject the Mate Pull if I didn¡¯t find Jayra to my liking. But in my case, I chose to ept it because I haven¡¯t met such an extraordinary woman like my wife. I mean, just everything in her looks perfect for me. Even if she¡¯s angry or annoyed, I simply cannot picture myself sharing my life with any other woman than her¡­ We¡¯re not bound by mere lust. We¡¯re held together by everything we have for each other.¡±

    Jayra¡¯s eyes swelled at Bartos¡¯s words, and she simply couldn¡¯t help herself but move and sealed that wonderful mouth of his with hers without care to everyone else around her.

 Chapter 217 The Element Forest

    Looking around his surroundings, Osman let out a heavy sigh as he spotted a boar to hunt and feed his King and Princess Xenia. Inevitable, His Majesty saw through his tricks, and he was well aware that this was how his king was punishing him. They had a decent amount of men to do such things for him, but instead, he let him do all the work alone, even preventing him frommanding his men to do it for him.

    ¡°What to do¡­ what to do¡­¡±

    It had been roughly six days since the Princess¡¯s training had started. And even if they already made some progress, he was honestly still not convinced that she would even make it out alive of the Element Forest once she entered it.

    Absently, he touched the ne dangling around his neck. It was some kind of amulet the Queen Fairy Helena gifted him. It was made from fine specks of wing dust from willing fairies, and it was said to be able to keep him away from harm so long as he was in some form of wind-based phenomena like a tornado or whirlwind.

    Frankly, it was oddly niche and specific with its terms, but he liked to think that it worked to get him out of a few storms rtively untouched by the elements.

    ¡°I could only hope that she won¡¯t need it though¡­¡±

    Even as he kept himself busy hunting for this one boar, Osman¡¯s thoughts were busying up with a few more ways that could possibly help His Majesty¡¯s mate from being swallowed whole by the Element Forest. While there was a chance that the Princess was going to survive most of what that ce had to offer, there were still a few specific things that he needed to instill in her to avoid her having to overthink herself to death.

    ¡°Get back here, you pig¡­¡±

    The fairies were the easiest of the bunch to talk to. They were inherently friendly if a bit fickle and childish at times depending on their mood. So long as Xenia kept her cool against more of their more annoying behaviors, she might even be able to get a little help from them.

    That was, of course, if she managed to prove herself through the trial of wind¡­

    ¡°Dammit¡­¡± he cursed under his breath as he threw himself against the nearest tree, lunging against his quarry only for the slippery thing to juke him. ¡°How in the hell did I miss¡­¡±

    The next on the list would then be the mermaids. He had little experience with them beyond being saved by them in virtue of his ridiculous luck. From what he could gather, they were a tad more mature than the fairies, if not even fickler than their smaller contemporaries. Being able to hold her breath for unnatural periods of time would do wonders into endearing Xenia to them, and she might just get by their whirlpools should she prove that she was capable of racing against the very best of them.

    ¡°This is ridiculous¡­¡± Osman sighed, picking himself back up as he trailed behind the boar. ¡°I¡¯m distracted¡­¡±

    Which was, of course, true. Xenia¡¯s training was far from adequate in preparing her for the worst the Forest had to offer. And there was a reason he wanted her angry and confused when he told her to get them to shore while giving her oars to seemingly paddle the ship to the nearest ind.

    His experience with the Sphinx was one of utter foolishness andck ofmon sense. The creature was connected to the earth, and one wrong answer to one of its numerous riddles would¡¯ve had him being swallowed alive by the very earth beneath his feet. With that in mind, he should probably try and make sure that Xenia was flexible in thinking if only to enable her to avoid being embarrassed that badly in front of dozens of people again.

    ¡°Just like what¡¯s happening to me¡­¡± he ground out as he stalked the boar in front of him. ¡°Good thing nobody¡¯s watching¡­¡±

    Which would be the exact opposite of what Xenia was going to face once she entered the Basilisk¡¯sir. The overgrown lizard loved spying on people, and he had to do his damn best not to get spotted and get burnt to a crisp by its searing hot mes.

    The one reason he decided to chuck Xenia into that steam box aside from a bit of petty revenge was so that she could at least have a taste of what it feels like around the beast¡¯s presence. The smell of sulfur was the least of her concerns once she had no choice but to move around the lizard, and the mes it could produce could put any volcano to shame with how quickly it could turn water into steam.

    Perhaps he should actually chuck her into a volcano for a more authentic experience? Although, he was sure that His Majesty would protest such a move if he suggested it just after he almost managed to kill her through dehydration.

    ¡°Just a bit more¡­¡± he whispered to himself.

    Lunging forward, Osman bared his ws, piercing through the boar¡¯s hide once he directly scored a hit. Lifting the elusive thing up in the air, blood trailed through his arms as he let the beast wriggle itself to death.

    ¡°Finally caught you,¡± he scoffed, feeling the boar¡¯s life ebb away from its veins. ¡°You gave me such a pain with chasing you around¡­¡±

    With his quarry finally caught, Osman chucked the boar over his shoulder, beginning his long trek back to the cabin as his mind came up with yet another bright idea.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess that might work¡­¡±

    They still had a bit of time left. And while it might end up with them cutting it close to their schedule, it might just push the Princess over the edge of actually managing to survive whatever the Forest had to offer.

    ¡°Just have to get the idea through the King first,¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°I wonder how would His Majesty react this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 218 A Good Cook (1)

    Xenia watched as Osman prepared their meals in the kitchen.

    ¡°Are you a good cook, Admiral?¡± she curiously asked as she sat on one of the chairs where she could have a better view of him.

    ¡°He is,¡± Darius answered on behalf of the Admiral as he too sat on an avable chair, pulling it beside Xen. ¡°He can be a good cook if he wants to.¡±

    Osman shook his head as he said, ¡°Never mind that. Let¡¯s make our time productive.¡± He then gestured to Xenia, ¡°Come, mdy. Help me out with preparing the meals. For you see, this will also be a part of your training.¡±

    Xenia lifted one of her eyebrows upon hearing Osman¡¯s words. The admiral saw the gesture, and he chuckled as he exined, ¡°You might think that I always y a trick on you and Your Majesty, but haven¡¯t you noticed how you¡¯ve learned at least one thing with every task and trial I¡¯ve been asking you to do? It¡¯s not like some of the tricks I¡¯ve been doing don¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    Xenia shrugged. She could admit that the Admiral had his point, at least. As such, she decided to get up from her chair and walked towards Osman to help him. She then gave Darius a smug look.

    ¡®This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you just didn¡¯t ask Osman to do everything like this,¡¯ she inwardly thought to her mate.

    ¡°I hate doing womanly chores like this,¡± Xenia admitted with a shrug.

    ¡°Hmm, I thought Princesses are trained hard when ites to things like these?¡± Osman asked.

    Xenia simply held her gaze down as she murmured, ¡°I always skipped those lessons to go with my brother instead.¡±

    Osman chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s interesting then. There¡¯s thismon saying that a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach. It¡¯s no wonder that almost all princesses throughout the kingdoms are thought to be good cooks as one way of serving their future husband further.¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°I guess Ebodia isn¡¯t that strict when ites to that. Anyway, here¡¯s your chance to have a bit of training with me in case you want to apply this knowledge for His Majesty.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s eyes darted towards Darius and curiously asked, ¡°Do you want me to cook for you in the future?¡±

    Darius simply gave her a bashful smile. From that, Xenia could already tell what his answer was going to be.

    Osman chuckled and pointed out, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask for such things, mdy. Everyone would be delighted to get anything that their woman could offer and serve to them¡­¡±

    Right, it was foolish of her to even ask such a question. Xenia¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment, only now realizing how irresponsible she was for skipping those sses she had with Mineah. No wonder her mother would always scold her back then.

    ¡°Alright, teach me then,¡± she almost challenged, cing a hand on her hips. ¡°Where do I begin?¡±

    To her surprise, Osman handed her a knife and Xenia stared at it utterly clueless about what to do with it since she was able to use des for killing only.

    It wasn¡¯t anything that she used forbat, but it was obviously sharp as she checked how sharp its edge was.

    ¡°For one, a good cook must be good with a knife,¡± Osman began, brandishing a knife of his own as he grabbed a carrot from his produce. ¡°Chopping up vegetables like this shouldn¡¯t take you more than five seconds.¡±

    Xenia blinked, staring at how long the carrot on the chopping board was. ¡°You expect me to get through that in five seconds?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, especially for someone that has experience with des like yourself,¡± Osman chuckled. ¡°Unless you want a demonstration?¡±

    ¡°I think I do want that,¡± Xenia dubiously asked, holding onto her knife like she would with a dagger. ¡°I can maybe do it in ten, but five is just asking for the impossible.¡±

    ¡°Well then. Allow me to demonstrate, Princess.¡±

    Crossing her arms, Xenia waited for Osman to prove her wrong. Watching him brandish his knife, he noted the way his knuckles seemed to wrap around its handle, surely giving him a bit more control as he positioned the carrot underneath him.

    ¡°Take this as your first test in your cooking journey.¡±

    The princess scoffed at his dramatic ir. With a thud, he began chopping through the carrot at a steady pace. To her pleasant surprise, he picked up his pace, echoing thuds thundering from the chopping board as he promptly sliced through the offending carrot with speed and precision.

    She wasn¡¯t going to lie, she kind of felt inadequate at even suggesting such a challenge now.

    ¡°See?¡± Osman smirked, raising his knife arm up to the air with a teaching tone. ¡°Easy, right?¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Xenia nodded with a dumbfounded look. ¡°Now that I thought about it, I could see how it could be done?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that as a swordsman, you can see the principle of the technique I just employed,¡± the admiral sagely nodded. ¡°By lowering the knife¡¯s center of gravity, you get better control while also increasing the speed that you can chop with it.¡±

    Blinking at her knife, Xenia found herself mimicking Osman¡¯s grip, cing her grip higher than the handle, almost gripping the de itself as she then brought it down in front of her. Sure enough, she had more control of her de, allowing her to swing it down with more precision.

    ¡°That¡¯s the stuff,¡± Osman cheered. ¡°Now, try to chop that carrot in front of you. Though, make sure that you use your knuckles as a guide instead of your fingertips. Don¡¯t want to lose any fingers now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Xenia rolled her eyes at the admiral¡¯s words as she positioned the carrot in front of her. Holding the vegetable down with her left hand, she then brought her knife down, quickly slicing through the offending thing like a hot knife through butter.

    ¡®That was easy enough.¡¯

    With newfound confidence, she pushed forward, picking up her pace as she fed the carrot to her knife¡¯s embrace. With no time at all, she went through the vegetable, the carrot now cut into smaller, yet slightly uneven pieces.

    ¡°Told you it was easy,¡± Osman smirked.

 Chapter 219 A Good Cook (2)

    Xenia¡¯s confidence spiked at the praise. If this was all that cooking was about, she was probably already halfway there.

    ¡°Cooking is more about discipline than skill, Xen,¡± Darius chimed in from behind her. ¡°For one, it¡¯s fairly easy.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Osman sagely nodded. ¡°And preparing the ingredients is only the first step, Princess.¡±

    She scoffed, ¡°I know that at least. I¡¯m not that naive.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but before this, you didn¡¯t even know how to properly chop vegetables.¡±

    Xenia clicked her tongue as she heard Darius chuckle at Osman¡¯s remarks. The admiral got her there, she supposed.

    ¡°Okay, fine. I need the help, but at least I learn quickly,¡± she protested with a pout. ¡°Now, what¡¯s next?¡±

    The admiral smiled at her as he led her towards the stove, a fire already brewing as a pot of boiling water sat over the mes.

    ¡°Surely, you know how most mages brew their potions. Cooking is just more of that, but simpler,¡± Osman exined. ¡°Just add in the ingredients at a set time and order. Make sure that everything¡¯s properly prepared, and just add seasonings to taste.¡±

    Xenia nodded as she absorbed as much of it as possible. Then again, it was so vague that it might as well be useless to her. She already knew how potion brewing worked. Watching Mother and Mineah work sometimes was a highlight depending on how decently their sessions went. Sometimes, they exploded. But mostly, she might see colorful shes of light that were just a treat to watch swirl around the room.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± she pensively nodded. ¡°For some reason, I have a feeling you just want to see me fail.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Osman denied with augh. ¡°You ruining this boar would mean me going out there hunting for another one. I, for one, don¡¯t wanna go through that again.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°Besides, if he fails, we all don¡¯t get to eat.¡±

    At that, both she and Osman shivered at the concept. On second thought, maybe they should take this so-called trial seriously.

    ¡°You see? This is vital for our continued survival,¡± the admiral nervously chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you through the steps, so watch closely, okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    From there, Xenia did her best to keep up with the admiral as he walked her through the motions. From properly chopping up her ingredients, to how to properly butcher a boar with nothing but a knife, the man seemed to know what he was doing. Eventually, they finally got to the so-called good part of cooking, which was mixing up the ingredients and hoping that they¡¯d get something edible.

    ¡°You two certainly took your time,¡± Darius lightly scoffed from the table as he watched them work. ¡°It¡¯s already well past noon. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you two are cooking for dinner as opposed to lunch.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I had to make sure that Xenia absorbed what she was doing, Your Majesty,¡± Osman reasoned with a chuckle. ¡°We can¡¯t have her cooking herself to death out there, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Darius smirked. ¡°Fair enough. Do hurry up, however. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Xenia fumed as she was promptly ignored by the two men in front of her. Brandishing her knife, she was half-tempted to try and cut through their hides for even suggesting that she¡¯d die in the wild without any sort of help. She had already survived with nothing but her wits even before she met Darius, and she will surely get through any kind of situation so long as she was still breathing¡­

    Then again, she did poison herself that one time¡­ and most of her food throughout the wilderness consisted of burnt meat and whatever fruits or berries she managed to scrounge up¡­

    Okay, maybe she did need some tips to better prepare some food for herself.

    ¡°You heard him, Princess. Let¡¯s get to cooking.¡±

    Hearing Osman, Xenia resisted the urge to sigh as she kept her eyes peeled. They were in front of the cauldron now, their ingredients already lined up and ready for them to dump into the boiling water.

    ¡°First up, you should remember a simple rule in cooking, firstly, that all ingredients cook at different times, and that they release their nutrients depending on how you cook them,¡± Osman sagely exined. ¡°Fibrous meat like this might need more time on the me, while soft vegetables might only need a few seconds before they¡¯re ready to be eaten.¡±

    Xenia nodded in understanding. That would probably exin why she always managed to burn what few vegetables she found in the wilderness.

    ¡°Controlling the me is also important,¡± Osman added, his hands already adding the boar meat into the pot. ¡°Too much fire would cook your ingredients unevenly. Likewise, too little heat might spoil your food before it¡¯s even cooked.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know that,¡± Xenia admitted. ¡°I usually just put meat on a stick and roasted them over a fire.¡±

    Osman chuckled, ¡°While that¡¯s a valid method of cooking, you can run the risk of vastly undercooking your meat if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. At that point, you¡¯re better off making sure you¡¯ve burnt your meat as opposed to eating it raw.¡±

    She hesitantly chuckled in amusement. At least she did one thing right.

    ¡°Okay. You think you can take over from here then?¡±

    Her eyes widened, ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can handle it,¡± the admiral smiled at her. ¡°Just make sure that everything¡¯s properly cooked and mixed. Add in salt to taste, and make sure that nothing won¡¯t be over or undercooked.¡±

    ¡°What he meant to say is that you should pay attention to what you¡¯re cooking,¡± Darius added. ¡°Be patient. Don¡¯t stoke the mes, nor let it die out.¡±

    Xenia blinked at those words. For some reason, what Darius just said seemingly made sense in a lot of things. Was that the lesson she was being taught right now?

    ¡°I understand,¡± she answered, in more ways than one.

    Staring at the pot, she did as she was told. Adding in what she deemed to be harder to cook, she paid attention to what she was doing, adjusting the mes as necessary as she waited for the soup to cook. Eventually, she added salt to taste, making sure to only add what was necessary to elevate the dish to a different level.

    By the end of it, the delicious smell of boar wafted right in front of her. Giving it a taste, she was surprised to know that it wasn¡¯t half bad.

    ¡°That smells good, Princess,¡± Osman smiled at her. ¡°Again, I told you it was easy.¡±

    Xenia grinned, seeing Darius already scooping himself with a bowl of her soup. Seeing him smile at her just from one bite, her heart felt like it was given a great reward.

    This was great¡­ If cooking was this easy, she might just pick up more of it.

 Chapter 220 Infatuation

    At Hindman Manor

    Absent-mindedly, Be found herself staring at the portrait of Calypso in front of her.

    ¡°You said that you¡¯ll marry me once I finally be a woman. But then you decided to run off¡­¡± Be scoffed, her eyes narrowing at the portrait as if she was talking to a person. ¡°It¡¯s been ten years already¡­ And I¡¯m old enough for you know¡­ So howe you¡¯re still not back?¡±

    When ra ignored her¡­ Calypso came into the picture for her. He treated her like a little sister, but she clearly told him that he would be the one she wanted to marry when the time came for it.

    The man would then onlyugh and pinch her cheek, saying that he was a big bad wolf and that she should consider marrying someone else. She was persistent, of course, and he managed to bug him enough that he finally said yes to her with a condition that she should grow up first. He said that once she was old enough for marriage, she should then perfect and master everything he wanted for a woman. And only then would he consider marrying her.

    And at that, Be¡¯s mouth twitched upon recalling the long list the man gave her to aplish.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ I even have to maintain this purple curly hair!¡± she snorted.

    It was a pain. She had natural ck-colored hair, the same as her brother, and it wasn¡¯t even naturally curly. She had to change her straight ck hair to purple, curling it as soon as she turned eighteen just for his demands. And she had maintained it up until now since she wasn¡¯t aware of when Calypso would return. She couldn¡¯t just get rid of it. She wanted him to see it as soon as he returned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my mother to be mad at me for too long, so please understand why I agreed with my sister-inw to arrange this ball. But don¡¯t worry. My heart will always be with you. Just that let my eyes feast on other men while you¡¯re away,¡± Be sighed. ¡°That¡¯s alright, right? I¡¯ll just look and not y around with them like what you would do with most women.¡±

    Calypso indeed loved to y with women. But while Be was aware of that, she could still somehow sense that there was more to it in him. He simply didn¡¯t meet his match, somehow, and he was simply looking.

    [And you strongly believe that you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll be able to tame a yer like him,] her inner wolf snorted, making Be chuckle in anticipation.

    [How about meeting the Admiral first then?] her wolf, Poona, added. [Mothers know best, after all. Who knows? He could be our mate. We just need to see him¡­]

    Be took in a deep breath, crossing her arms as she stared at Calypso¡¯s portrait. She then emptied out a long sigh and murmured, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s give the admiral some ck¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to meet the admiral in person until now. Unfortunately, their paths never crossed at all. She wasn¡¯t present during gatherings inside the pce whenever the admiral was there, and he wasn¡¯t there whenever she was around.

    Plus, the Admiral rarely reported to the castle in the first ce. He mostly stayed in the harbor, or maybe roaming around and exploring the sea. She even heard that he was a human pirate once, one with a huge bounty on his head before King Darius put him under his employ.

    Clearly, the Admiral didn¡¯t have a good background, but her mother and father respected Admiral Osman well for earning what he had right now out of his own capabilities. Her mother was very vocal about how she admired the young Admiral for being a responsible man. Rightfully so, as he chose to dedicate his life to Cordon and his King.

    He was a Lycan, and yet that didn¡¯t make him any less capablepared to them. The Admiral was a genius. One who was blessed with talents when it came to inventions that could help their Kingdom prosper.

    [Aren¡¯t you curious about what he looks like?] Poona coaxed.

    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s fine, Poona. But I bet he¡¯s not as handsome as my Calypso,¡± Be chuckled. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s look for Mother. I can¡¯t take the silent treatment that she¡¯s giving me any longer.¡±

    She grabbed the nearby white cloth, and she once again covered Calypso¡¯s portrait, shielding it from view.

    She then went out of her private chamber and looked for her mother, who she found sitting in her private sanctuary where she loved to embroider and read some books. The older woman was there, seated near the window while doing her usual needlework.

    Walked towards her, she sat down and asked, ¡°Is that for sister-inw, Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She bit her inner cheek and shrugged. A moment passed, and the silence was almost ready to kill her.

    ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore,¡± Be relented. ¡°You know how stubborn my heart is. What can I do if I can¡¯t simply get Calypso out of my chest? He¡¯s my first love¡­¡±

    Hearing her, her mother turned to her with a frown and said, ¡°You were only fifteen when he left, Be! That¡¯s nothing more but infatuation. Not love.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Be sighed. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll try and meet other men. Hopefully, I can find someone I like. But please¡­ Just stop with the arranged marriage idea. I¡¯m strongly against it¡­¡± she snorted, ¡°Also, you can invite the admiral. That way, we can meet and have a talk first. After that, let me decide on whether or not I¡¯ll give him a chance.¡±

    Having said her piece, Be shook her head at seeing how her mother¡¯s face lit up at her proposal.

    ¡°Alright,¡± her mother nodded ¡°I¡¯ll arrange and invite the men you wanted to check out to our house. From there-¡°

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯ll be too much if we¡¯ll invite them here one by one. It¡¯ll look like we¡¯re trying to hire servants here,¡± Be denied, steeling her resolve as she then added. ¡°Sister-inw thought up of a good n where we can invite all the bachelors you wanted into our Manor. She suggested that we conduct a Masquerade Ball, like what they would often do back at Ebodia. Sister-inw said it will be fun.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it, but none have tried it yet in our kingdom,¡± her mother hummed in thought. ¡°Alright then. I will let our Jayra handle this affair then. However, she will still need my guidance. And I will handle the invitees as well.¡±

    [We shouldn¡¯t skip sending Calypso an invitation, Poona,] Be inwardly told her wolf with a bright smile on her face. [I¡¯m sure His Majesty knows where he is, so I¡¯ll just personally give the invitation for Calypso to our king.]

 Chapter 221 Likes and Dislikes

    At Cordon Castle.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So how is he fairing?¡±

    Freya shook her head at the sudden question her mother gave her while they were inside the carriage. They had gone out to the Main Market to personally supervise everything they would need for theing wedding, and her mother wanted to make sure that it would be grand, something that would surely be remembered by everyone for years toe. Having supervised all that was needed, they were now currently headed back to the castle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she murmured with a nk expression. Her gaze then shifted out towards the window of the carriage.

    ¡°Howe? Even I can see that Gideon is doing his best,¡± her mother chortled, sparksing out of the older woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you aware that he would even volunteer in the kitchen? He wanted to personally prepare dinner for youter. And I guess that includes me as well..¡±

    Freya could help but grin at her mother¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so excited that you can¡¯t even hide it, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Well, your brother and I are both rooting for Gideon, so expect to hear nothing else but praises from us about him,¡± her mother promptly replied with a smile.

    ¡°He is your mate, my daughter, so I don¡¯t see the point of holding back. If you¡¯re worried about not being in love with him, then don¡¯t be. You¡¯ll eventually fall in love with him in time. He¡¯s loveable and adorable, Freya¡­ Not to mention about how he¡¯s been supportive of our family, most especially to your father.¡±

    A beat passed, and Freya turned to look at her mother who was sitting in front of her. ¡°Are you still worried about me and my feelings towards Lord Gs, Mother?¡± she asked. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll sort it out. I do admire him and respect him a lot, and he¡¯s indeed someone special to me, so it will take time for me to process everything. He¡¯s my first love, unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°I know, my dear. Just don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m there¡­ I witnessed how you and Gs got along really well. But¡­ he¡¯s not the one for you,¡± her mother pointed out. ¡°Everyone here knows that he has his eyes on ra. Even I noticed it. And while he¡¯s nice to you, there are differences in the way he looks at youpared to ra. It¡¯s more like he looks after you like a sister, Freya.¡±

    Freya sighed. She was aware of that fact, and no one knew that she was already determined in changing the way Gs treated her while she was at Mount Sorel. She promised to herself one day that she would make him look at her differently once she came back as a grown-up woman.

    But something unexpected happened once she came back¡­ She suddenly recognized her mate¡­ Plus, she came to know the truth about her father¡¯s death.

    ¡°What if he¡¯s not a good cook, Mother?¡± Freyamented with a grin, trying to change the topic away from Gs.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not his job to cook for you anyways,¡± her mother scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s your duty as a wife, and it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve already taught you how to be a good one.¡±

    Freya chuckled. She couldn¡¯t agree more with her mother¡¯s words. She did learn more than enough things to be a proper wife, and she¡¯ll make sure that she would do as was needed of her by her future husband¡­ whoever that might be.

    Soon enough, the carriage stopped, and she and her mother got out to walk back inside the castle.

    ¡°Mother, you go on ahead first. I¡¯ll just go and check on something¡­¡± Freyamented with a smile.

    She was smiling when she then quickly walked towards the training grounds, going up to her favorite spot of entertainment as she anticipated another bout of amazing views. To her dismay, however, the routine of the training was different, making her eyebrows snap in disappointment.

    ¡®What the hell happened here? Howe it¡¯s not the new trainees?¡¯ she thought in annoyance. Looking around, she sniffed when the familiar scent of her mate wafted up inside her nose.

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    Freya gulped, hearing the familiar voice of Gideon walk up to her. Before she knew it, he was already sitting beside the nearby bench.

    ¡°Lord Gideon, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Freyamented, doing her best to avoid turning to face him. She was too embarrassed to be seen in that area of the training grounds. She was Bartos¡¯s area, and Gideon never came there at all since he had his own knights and area to train at.

    ¡°Well, Bartos is away, so I¡¯m obliged to look after the infantry as well¡­¡± Gideonmented.

    This time, Freya turned to look at him with a frown and said, ¡°But Lord Bartos has his trusted assistant for that.¡±

    Gideon sighed, ¡°Alright, I surrender¡­ I caught your scent earlier, so I followed and it led me here¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I used to feast my eyes at naked new trainees here, but all I see are the senior ones,¡± Freya retorted with a pout. She wondered how Gideon would react to her words, or if he would even react at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s your brother¡¯s fault, mdy. He moved their training to another area,¡± Gideonughed. ¡°He didn¡¯t want Princess Xenia to see other men naked¡­ And to be honest, I wouldn¡¯t want you looking at them as well, so I strongly agreed with His Majesty¡¯s move.¡±

    Freya raised her eyebrows, but she was still too speechless to utter any words. She didn¡¯t know why, but hearing Lord Gideon¡¯s act of possessiveness towards her didn¡¯t make her feel annoyed at all.

    Absently, she shifted her gaze back to the senior soldiers below training in swordsmanship.

    ¡°Would you like to go out with me tomorrow if you have free time?¡± Gideon asked. ¡°We could skate around perhaps¡­¡±

    Freya unknowingly smiled at the offer. She indeed loved watching everyone skate. But unfortunately¡­ she was bad at it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how,¡± Gideon added.

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s do itte in the afternoon,¡± Freya replied. ¡°I still have to apany Mother in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Another bout of silence settled between them, one that was quickly broken when Freya spoke.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ll be cooking dinnerter,¡± shemented.

    ¡°Right,¡± Gideon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll cook everything you like.¡±

    Freya turned and looked at him, her brows furrowing as she inquired, ¡°You also know my favorite dishes?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?!¡±

    ¡°I know everything about you, Freya¡­ It¡¯s only natural for someone who likes a person to get curious about what she or he likes or dislikes,¡± Gideon exined. ¡°I recognized you as my mate when I was eighteen, so I started observing everything about you since then¡­ I simply wanted to make sure that I know the things that would please you so that when the right timees, I¡¯ll be able to do it for you while also avoiding things that might displease you.¡±

    Her eyes widened. All of a sudden, Freya feltpassion for Gideon¡¯s effort. He had indeed waited long for her, and he seemed confident enough to know more about her than she probably knew herself.

    Turning to him, she stared at his side profile as she murmured, ¡°Tell me everything about yourself, Lord Gideon. Your likes and dislikes¡­¡±

 Chapter 222 Good Answer

    After everything was said and done, the sun was just about to set when Bartos and Jayra started their journey back home. This time, however, instead of taking their earlier route, the former took another path so that they could still stroll around the other parts of the Lock Heart territory that thetter hadn¡¯t seen yet.

    ¡°Next to the Forbidden Forest is the Dead Sea. One is by the northeast of our pack, while a fourth of the Dead Sea and the rest of it extended towards the Silver Crescent pack before finally ending by the Element Forest,¡± Bartos exined.

    ¡°Right, the Moonlight Pack of His Majesty and the Silver Crescent Pack of Alpha Gs both have an entrance to the Element Forest,¡± Jayra hummed, having studied the location of the Element Forest for more than enough time to know such a fact.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Bartos nodded. ¡°There are also barriers and soldiers protecting the boundaries to make sure that none from our pack could identally enter the forest and bring unnecessaryplications to both realms.¡±

    He then added, ¡°You see, the Element Forest has many powerful creatures protecting it since it¡¯s the only habitat that could give them life. It¡¯s no wonder then that they wouldn¡¯t let anyone just stay inside and bring harm to their lives.¡±

    The conversation died down as they traveled at a slow pace, Bartos wanting Jayra to enjoy all the sights they were passing.

    ¡°Also, make sure you familiarize yourself with our territory, wife. I don¡¯t want you getting lost in your own pack¡¯s territory,¡± Bartosmented after a bit of a lull, leaning in closer to hug her tightly from behind. ¡°That would just be embarrassing.¡±

    After she had kissed him at the inn, she felt him rx a little. It was so nice, seeing how her annoyance could easily disappear just by hearing a few words of assurance from her mate in front of everyone.

    She was so satisfied with how proud he was in stressing out his feelings for her to all his peers like that, that she must admit that she enjoyed how red and dark Dorin¡¯s face got once it got out. And to add to that, Bartos¡¯s face turned pale when she finished kissing him, and making him breathless in front of everyone was just the topping to her dessert.

    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m so satisfied with my husband,¡¯ she inwardly squealed. ¡®From now on, I¡¯ll never think of the women he humped before! I¡¯ll definitely make sure that I¡¯ll be the only woman he¡¯ll hump even if he ever grows tired of me!¡¯

    Bartos chuckled, and Jayra inwardly cursed since she forgot how he could read her thoughts out loud whenever she talked to herself inwardly like that.

    ¡°I won¡¯t grow tired of you, wife so stop thinking like that,¡± Bartos chuckled as he reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll hump no one else but you, so look forward to that¡­¡±

    Jayra¡¯s face turned deep red, a shade darker than an overripe tomato at the prospect of, well, getting f*ucked again. It was only a good thing that she was sitting in front of Bartos so that he wouldn¡¯t see how embarrassed she currently was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel shy, wife. It¡¯s alright. I love your quirkiness like this¡­¡± Bartos added.

    Right, she couldn¡¯t even hide her emotions from him just yet.

    ¡°Can you teach me how to put a wall in between our bond as soon as we get home? For now, I¡¯ll give you some leeway to enjoy poking inside my head like this. Just this once while we¡¯re still traveling.¡±

    Jayra snorted, making her husbandugh even more. She smiled, hearing his loudugh.

    ¡®Such music to my ears¡­¡¯ she thought inwardly.

    ¡°Hmm, thank you,¡± Bartos teased. ¡°And here I thought that only my moans and groans of pleasure sounded like that in your ears.¡±

    Jayra shook her head. It looked like her husband was having a bit too much fun right now.

    ¡°I do love you growling in intense pleasure, husband. It¡¯s the best music of all,¡± she chortled as she leaned closer and turned so she could brush her lips against his ever leaning closer face.

    At her actions, Bartos¡¯s body stiffened, and Jayra could feel the lust starting to cloud his emotions.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about we have a stopover and have a quick exercise?¡± she teasingly murmured against his skin, purposely licking him to fish for a reaction. She was way too curious about how Bartos would react to her sudden bout of naughtiness.

    Giggled, she then added, ¡°It¡¯s cold, you know? I could use some more warmth¡­¡±

    Bartos cursed under his breath and Jayra felt him move the reigns of their horse to make it speed up.

    [Where are we going in such a hurry?] she telepathically inquired, harboring a devious smile on her face despite her tone. She was really excited about what would happen next.

    [To a bathhouse with hot water¡­] he promptly replied. [We have one inside our pack for public and recreational use, and it¡¯s avable during winter for those that want a dip in a hot spring. I also have a private chamber and tub in that bathhouse, and we¡¯re almost there. I¡¯ll keep you warm there, wife.]

    Bartos sounded so focused and serious that it was making Jayra giggle in silence. Soon enough, they stopped at a rather particr ce. The bathhouse was huge, and Jayra wondered if it was just a front for a brothel like in some of the other kingdoms she had been to.

    [I know what you¡¯re thinking, and you¡¯re definitely wrong. There¡¯s a separate area mainly for females beside the one for the males,] Bartos exined. [If one wanted to have some privacy, then they could use some of the private chambers for a particr price. I own one of the best chambers here, so we can have our privacy there.]

    Walking inside, a bathkeeper immediately paid his respects to Bartos before he led them to his private bath chamber. It was a huge chamber, and there was a mini pool with milky blue water steaming in the bath. Once everything was settled, the bathkeeper left them on their lonesome, and Jayra could only shake her head as she watched her husband promptly strip off his clothes without so much as a warning.

    Her eyes promptly went down, noticing that he was already throbbing hard for her touch. For some reason, there was still one question bothering her so much that she was unable to strip off her clothes as eagerly as him.

    ¡°Wife, do you want me to take your clothes off?¡±

    She kept her silence. Jayra wondered if she would kill their momentum by asking the question that was bothering her. But against her better judgment, she still went with it anyway.

    ¡°Have you brought any other woman here before?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Bartos quickly replied with an intense look into her eyes.

    Hearing his answer, her nk expression quickly changed into one of seduction as she smiled. She then followed it up by stripping off her clothes in front of her husband in a seductive and sexy slow manner as she murmured, ¡°Good answer. Now keep me warm and fill my ears with the best music in the world.¡±

 Chapter 223 Nonsensical Questions

    At Valcrez Ind

    Back in the cabin, Xenia, along with Darius and Osman all shared their respective lunches. The princess¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t that half bad, but the fact that she overshot the salt did kind of put a damper on her supposed training.

    At least, that was what Osman told her.

    ¡°Are you sure that you tasted this before you served it?¡± Osmanughed even as he took in his soup with a generous amount of water. ¡°You didn¡¯t even try and add more water to correct it.¡±

    ¡°How was I supposed to know that?!¡± Xenia pouted, her steaming soup still trying to cool as she defended herself. ¡°I taste it and it was fine. Even Darius over there is eating it without any problems.¡±

    Sure enough, the king was busy sipping on his food to even bother participating in the discussion. He was being awfully silent than usual though. But even so, the smile that he gave her whenever she looked at him eating only meant that he was enjoying her cooking.

    Cause how else would she interpret such an expression?

    ¡°Never mind then,¡± Osman sighed. ¡°Just next time, if you ever overdo it on any sort of seasoning, you have to bnce it out with something that can cancel it out. Like water for salt, or milk for spice.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Xenia rolled her eyes, her lips humming in satisfaction at her own cooking. ¡°I know that enough, at least.¡±

    To her dismay, the admiral then tried to talk to Darius, to which her mate promptly red at him with a silent level of scorn.

    ¡®Hah! Serves you right for saying that my cooking¡¯s too salty!¡¯

    It was most certainly not, of course. This was exactly how she wanted her food.

    ¡°Anyway, while we¡¯re here, let¡¯s continue your training.¡±

    Xenia blinked, ¡°But we¡¯re not done eating?¡±

    Sure enough, they still had bowls of soup in front of them as they all sat around the table. Darius was going in for seconds, while Osman was busy dipping some bread into his soup. Where did that piece of bread evene from?

    ¡°Ah, but we¡¯ll be training your mind for today,¡± Osman pointed out. ¡°Cooking just so happened to require a deal of mental discipline and logic that I could use to further your studies.¡±

    ¡°That just sounds like you wanted to just skip out on more work.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but that¡¯s not important,¡± Osman chuckled, taking a bite out of his soup-soaked bread. ¡°As of now, His Majesty and I will be quizzing you with a few riddles and questions. Some of them might be straightforward, while others might require a bit of mental legwork in terms of leaps in logic and the like.¡±

    Xenia raised an eyebrow at his words. It sounded easy enough, but she just knew that there was more to this. She refused to be caught off guard. Not now, and never again.

    ¡°Okay then. I can do that,¡± she nodded.

    ¡°Right then,¡± Osman smiled. ¡°I suppose we can start with your first question¡­. Your Majesty?¡±

    To her subtle surprise, Darius looked to be caught off-guard by the sudden attention. Still scooping up more of her soup, he promptly finished up and sat back down at the table. He hummed for a bit before he spoke.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ A question, is it?¡± he casually stated.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty,¡± Osman smiled. ¡°Do you have some riddles that we can ask her?¡±

    For some reason, Xenia felt her back stiffen as she waited for whatever it was that her mate might ask of her. She didn¡¯t know if werewolves had any sort of special riddles with them as opposed to the few she knew from back in Ebodia, but surely she could hold her own if she just thought hard enough for them.

    ¡°Ermm¡­ What¡¯s red, blue, and ck all over?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t know what to say. Was that supposed to be a proper riddle?

    ¡°Uh, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°What else were you expecting, Admiral?¡± Darius growled at the man. ¡°You caught me off-guard. And while I can think up of proper riddles, crafting one isn¡¯t something that I can do on such short notice.¡±

    The princess didn¡¯t know whether it was appropriate tough or not as she saw how flustered Darius had be. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to say that riddle out loud, and yet he was forced to because of Osman¡¯s sudden attention.

    ¡°See? Now that is yet another lesson that you have to take into heart, Princess,¡± Osman sniggered. ¡°The fae, in particr, would sometimes ask something of you without so much as giving you a chance to think about it. They might even give you nonsensical questions, to which you respond with a nonsensical answer. For example, what¡¯s the square root of a fork?¡±

    Xenia blinked, her gaze looking at the admiral as if she was hoping that he was still joking around. To her dismay, however, he was deadly serious. Hell, even Darius was starting to think as he hummed in his seat.

    ¡°And that is correct, Your Majesty,¡± Osman suddenly called out. She could only guess that Darius told him his answer telepathically. ¡°And apologies for putting you on the spot.¡±

    ¡°As much as it annoys me, your jokes still hold some meaning to them,¡± Darius sighed. ¡°They might be infuriating at times, but I can still see the logic to them. And for that, you can live just yet.¡±

    ¡°You wound me, Your Majesty,¡± Osman joked aloud. ¡°Still, what¡¯s the Princess¡¯s answer going to be?¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but stiffen as she was now put on the pedestal. What even was a square root? Was it an alchemical term that she failed to learn during those lessons all those years ago?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°You have no idea what I just asked you, don¡¯t you.¡±

    Xenia hung her head low, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Osman clicked his tongue. ¡°Now that wouldn¡¯t do. You have to at least have some idea on a few things that some mages might take for granted. Like a square root. That¡¯s your problem, right?¡±

    She weakly nodded.

    ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ll just have to drill some knowledge into your head today,¡± Osman smirked. ¡°At least we have a whole day to do it as opposed to you going in without any clue as to what to expect.¡±

 Chapter 224 Cook Our Meals

    Xenia could only sigh out in relief as she held her knife and chopped up some vegetables. The rest of the day went exactly as she expected it would, with her brain practically swelling with knowledge and her will thoroughly sapped out of sheer boredom for the subject matter she was being taught.

    Granted, everything that she just learned was obviously going to be useful in her quest to survive the trials, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that learning random jargon was just as boring as thest time she went and tried to listen to one of her numerous tutors back when she was a kid.

    ¡°Remember,y off on the salt this time,¡± Osman tutored her. ¡°And what¡¯s the distinct characteristic of a falling leaf?¡±

    Xenia sighed as she let her hands do her work while she responded, ¡°A falling leaf can avoid anything that mighte to it by virtue of letting nature run its course.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± the admiral smiled. ¡°You¡¯re well on your way to surviving a few things in the Forest. Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°What kind of element is best used to avoid dying of lighting?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s mind churned, answers both right and wrong almost mixing together as much as the thing that she was trying to cook. ¡°Earth?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°And by association, a rod of metal can be used to redirect said lightning so long as it is located in a high enough ce for the lightning to hit it.¡±

    The princess could only smile as she kept on cooking. Somewhere down the line, she had volunteered to try cooking again. Seeing Darius eat up everything she cooked had been so rewarding that she wanted to do it again, and it didn¡¯t matter to her if Osman constantly reminded her that her taste was a bit too salty for his tongue.

    She didn¡¯t care. At least Darius thought her cooking was great.

    ¡°Mind the onions there, Princess,¡± the admiral reminded her. ¡°On that topic, why do onions make us cry?¡±

    Her mind stalled at that. She had a feeling that it was a nonsensical question, and yet there was also a part of her that told her that it had actual merit to it.

    She didn¡¯t really know¡­

    ¡°Onions make us cry because we cut into them?¡± she hesitantly answered, just in time for her knife also cutting through the literal subject-matter on the cutting board.

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Osman chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s an actual reason as to why cutting onions up makes us cry, but I¡¯m sure the fairies would like your answer, so that¡¯s fine enough for me.¡±

    Xenia let out a sigh she didn¡¯t know she had. She was actually tearing up, and she didn¡¯t know if that was because of the onions or if it was because her brain was starting to leak out of her eyes.

    Absently, she continued on with her cooking, hoping that neither of the men behind her would throw her another curveball while she was making sure that the rabbit she was cooking wouldn¡¯t burn in the pan she was frying them in. The use of oil in cooking was something that she didn¡¯t even think was a thing. She just thought that the cooks just basted meat in butter and that gave them their oily goodness.

    Yes, she was that horrible back then. But she was different now. Honest!

    ¡°That¡¯s some nice rabbit you¡¯ve got there,¡± Osmanplimented. ¡°You¡¯re adding in the aromatics first, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xenia hesitantly replied. ¡°The garlic and onions first, then the meat.¡±

    There was something here¡­ Why were the two of them silent when they were just throwing her questions left and right earlier? Surely¡­ Surely¡­

    ¡°Why are you tensing up, Xen?¡±

    Huh?

    Xenia blinked, almost standing still during the most critical juncture of the cooking process. Was that supposed to be a question? An actual riddle?

    ¡°You¡¯re burning the meat, Princess!¡±

    Oh shit!

    Jolted into action, Xenia stirred the pan, thankfully saving the dish as it rolled around the saucepan. The scents all kicked up into the air, its vorful goodness wafting and letting her know that it hadn¡¯tpletely burnt yet.

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°Still, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Absently rolling the pan around, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just too nervous about the next question.¡±

    ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, you can rx already,¡± Osman smiled. ¡°I¡¯m officially closing your training for today. Just focus on cooking our dinner so that we can eat.¡±

    Xenia smiled at the good news. Immediately, her overworked brain sang her praises as she just let herself enjoy the process of cooking. While it was her first time cooking in such a way, the instructions she got throughout the procedure were intuitive enough that she didn¡¯t have any problems with any of the moreplicated stuff.

    By the end of it, she was finished with her sauteed rabbit¡­ whatever that word meant anyway.

    ¡°It smells delicious, Xen,¡± Darius smiled at him as she served him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had it in you before, but you¡¯ve proven yourself to be a fine cook.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she beamed. ¡°At least you appreciate my taste. Unlike somebody here.¡±

    Osman simply faked a whistle as he looked away, and she couldn¡¯t stay mad at him anyway as she gave him his portion of their dinner.

    ¡°Here,¡± she chuckled. ¡°If you still think it¡¯s salty, then your tongue has a problem.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯d rather say that it¡¯s your tongue that¡¯s abnormal here, mdy,¡± Osman teased. ¡°I had to drink an ocean to get rid of the taste.¡±

    Xenia rolled her eyes as she put her own portion on the te. After all was said and done, she sat down and began eating their respective meals. She smiled at the taste of her food, her own tastes being thoroughly serviced as the sulent rabbit meat almost melted in her mouth.

    ¡°Good as always, my love,¡± Darius smiled as he took in another bite of his food. ¡°I might just have you cook our meals for us starting now.¡±

    ¡°If you want to, then sure,¡± she smiled. She didn¡¯t mind, and she most certainly still had a lot to improve.

    ***********************

    August 20, 2022, AN: Unfortunately, school will start again. My daughters will have online sses but hopefully, they will alternate it to face-to-face at least twice a week. For those who don¡¯t know, this author is a full-time mother of three kids (9, 6, and 4 years of age). This might affect my writing schedule since being a full-time mother is honestly more tiring than being a full-time worker (not sure though if it¡¯s the same case for others. lols) So I¡¯m not sure if I can still manage the daily updates of 2 chapters for the months of September onwards¡­ but <strong>I WILL TRY</strong> my best to keep it.

    The mass release rate will remain for Golden Tickets and Supergifts goals. 5 chapters in total for the day on every hundred (100s) Golden Tickets and extra 1 to 2 bonus chapters for every Super gift. But, for Powerstone goal we¡¯ll have 5 chapters for the day every 2000 PowerStones (PS) instead. I <strong>might</strong> give extra bonus of 1 chapter whenever we reach 1000 Powerstones. Thank you for your understanding¡­ *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 225 Our Mark on This Place

    Tomorrow came, and Xenia knew that it was thest day of her training on this ind. After that, they¡¯d be setting sail to Valcrez. She would finally get to see her sister after all this time.

    Thinking about that, she found herself getting excited for what¡¯s in store for her.

    ¡°Alright, Princess. Are you ready for your final day of training?¡± Osman asked her with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll make this a bit quicker than the rest. It won¡¯t even take you an hour if you knew what you were doing.¡±

    ¡°You always say that,¡± Xenia scoffed. ¡°Just tell me what to do so that we can all get out of this ce.¡±

    Behind her, she could feel Darius¡¯s gaze boring straight through her. For some reason, he decided not to take the celibacy potion on the final day. She could only assume that meant he had something in store for the two of them once this was all over.

    It would also exin why the admiral seemed to be on edge every time he looked over her.

    ¡°Impatient, are you?¡± Osman smiled. ¡°Fine then. Hit me with your best shot.¡±

    Xenia blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    As if to answer her question, the admiral simply spread his arms out wide, presenting himself as if he was asking for her to actually hit him. He stood right on top of a small mound, his feet nted firmly on the ground as he braced himself.

    ¡°I meant what I said,¡± he smirked. ¡°I want you to hit me. Make me move from this spot, and you pass.¡±

    For some reason, such a simple request still felt like it was a trick question. Was he waiting for her to do something else? Was there some kind of trick here?

    ¡°Again, no tricks here, Princess,¡± Osman smiled. ¡°Just make me move, and we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming that means Xen can do anything so long as that goal is met?¡± Darius asked aloud from behind her.

    ¡°Now that would be telling, Your Majesty,¡± the admiral smirked. He then looked down at her as he reiterated. ¡°Go ahead, Princess. Make me move.¡±

    Xenia¡­ wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that. He said she could do whatever it took to make him move¡­ Did that really mean anything?

    She smirked. She had a feeling that the solution was just as easy as thest trick question he gave to her. But first¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to try, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    nting her feet firmly on the ground, she kneeled to give herself some more support, bracing her arms as she tried to push Osman off the mound. As expected, he didn¡¯t even budge. Even as she poured everything she had into pushing, the man just didn¡¯t seem to break a sweat as he spread his arms out for her attempts.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, Princess?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    With a smirk, Xenia stood back, raring her leg back as she prepared for a kick. There was no hesitation. No mercy¡­

    She aimed her kick right in between his legs.

    ¡°Take this, admiral~¡±

    ¡°Not fair!¡±

    Xeniaughed as her leg connected with thin air, her target having moved away from her low blow. Behind her Dariusughed alongside her, his voice already moving closer to her before he stood behind her.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for torturing her this past week,¡± Darius teasingly chided. ¡°You didn¡¯t even take your punishment like a man.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be a man anymore if I did, Your Majesty,¡± Osman protested. ¡°I still want to have kids in the future.¡±

    ¡°Well, you did say that I can do anything,¡± Xen smirked. ¡°I was thinking of asking Darius to help me, but all those lessons about thinking outside the box struck me with a stroke of brilliance.¡±

    ¡°More like a stroke of a low blow,¡± the admiral sighed. ¡°Either way, you passed. And clearly, you two are going to be very busy for the remainder of the time we have here.¡±

    Xenia blushed at the implication. Not that she denied it, of course. It was just that-

    ¡°Yes. Yes, we will, Osman.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­..

    Wha- ¡°D-Did you seriously just say that, Darius?¡±

    Turning her around, the princess was caught off-guard as her mate looked her straight in the eye. Immediately, she could tell that he was raring to jump her, his heat practically melting the snow around them as he spoke.

    ¡°Yes. Yes, I did, Xen,¡± he responded with utter sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking you for the entire day, and nothing¡¯s going to stop me from doing so.¡±

    Xenia blushed up a storm at what Darius just told her. She tried opening her mouth to speak, but all she managed were a few stutters as she felt her mind melting at the prospect of yet an entire day of pleasure waiting for her.

    ¡°See? What did I-¡°

    ¡°We¡¯ll be seeing you on the Lucian, Osman,¡± Darius cut the admiral off, his arms already picking her up before he turned towards the cabin. ¡°Xen and I will be spending the remainder of the day rxing.¡±

    Without any fanfare, Xenia could only snuggle into her mate¡¯s arms as she let him carry her back inside. Feeling the heat from his body, she settled into his chest, feeling his beating heart as her own arousal began to re up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been saving myself for this moment, Xen,¡± Darius growled as he kicked the door open. ¡°How long have we waited for this?¡±

    She giggled as she felt her back it the soft bed below. ¡°More than long enough, I suppose.¡±

    Then again, they already did the deed as soon as theynded on the ind. As much as that had been enjoyable, it still didn¡¯t feel like it was enough for some reason.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± he breathed out, pinning her down as he hovered above her. ¡°Just before we leave, I want to leave a mark on this ce. Our scent permeating the air so much that Nici wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore it.¡±

    Xenia blushed. She should¡¯ve been mortified at such a sentence, but her pride somehow liked the idea of her musk permanently staining the very air around them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that then,¡± she smiled, cing a hand on his cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s leave our mark on this ce.¡±

 Chapter 226 A Date (1)

    At Cordon Castle.

    Checking on her overall look in the full-size mirror inside her chamber, a smile stretched itself over Freya¡¯s face as she gave herself a nod of appreciation. Yesterday, Gideon told her that he would tell her all of his likes and dislikes one at a time starting today. And she didn¡¯t know why but she was actually anticipating it happening. Maybe it was because she was sincere in wanting to know more about him?

    The smile on her lips stretched out even further once she recalledst night¡¯s dinner. Lord Gideon wasn¡¯t a bad cook at all, and she was quite impressed with what he had made for them. She let out a soft chuckle upon recalling how her mother had been pushing things too hard, praising Lord Gideon every once in a while, all while making thetter turn beet red for the entirety of dinner.

    ¡°Mdy, Lord Gideon said that he¡¯ll be waiting for you by the castle gate in the north whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Having been interrupted from her stupor, Freya nodded before promptly dismissing her chambein. She didn¡¯t take long in getting ready, so she promptly walked towards her door to meet him by their designated meeting spot.

    ¡®Howe he didn¡¯t wait outside my door like usual?¡¯ Freya thought as she opened her door, only to frown when she saw Gideon by his usual spot with his back leaning against the wall.

    ¡°Milord?¡± Freya murmured as she approached him. He tilted his head, sporting that adorable smile he always had on his face as she asked him, ¡°I thought I¡¯d meet you by the north gate of the castle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I changed my mind,¡± Gideonmented with a half-shrug. ¡°I thought it would be nice to just walk inside the castle together like this.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Freya smiled with a shrug. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Gideon nodded. And with that, they started walking.

    ¡°How was your sleep?¡± Gideon asked her.

    ¡°Hmm, quite well,¡± Freya answered with a content smile on her face. ¡°The weather¡¯s a bit cold though, Still, the feeling of another season brought warmth inside of me, knowing that I¡¯m back home to experience it.¡±

    She could recall how homesick she was back in her first year at Mount Sorel, but she endured it knowing that she couldn¡¯t always stay behind her mother¡¯s shadow. She must learn to be independent and fend for herself if she wanted to actually be her own person.

    ¡°How about you, milord?¡± Freya curiously asked.

    ¡°Hmm, cold and sleepless?¡± Gideon hesitantly murmured out.

    ¡°Why?¡± Freya pondered.

    It was quite unnatural. Lord Gideon was always someone who seemed to not be disturbed by anything because of his carefree aura. To think that he¡¯d be like this now¡­

    ¡°How do I say this¡­ You were always in my mind these days,¡± Gideon confessed, making her heart flutter.

    *Thump *Thump *Thump

    Freya tried her best to calm her frantic heart. She bit her inner cheek forfort, and she was sure that she was already blushing hard at that point. Not to mention the way that their skin brushed against one another since they were walking so close together.

    She chuckled, trying hard to ease the tension in the atmosphere. ¡°Hmm, why are you having trouble sleeping? I hope it¡¯s not a nightmare¡­¡± she murmured, still chuckling in a way that sounded awkward in her ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely not a nightmare,¡± Gideon replied with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°An erotic dream then?¡±

    Before she could stop herself, she had already unknowingly voiced out her thoughts. Freya felt so feverish thinking about something perverted, and even worse was the fact that she even said it out loud. It was toote for her to even take it back. She opened her mouth to somehow change the topic, but¡­.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gideon casually answered her.

    Freya gulped at what she just heard. She was at a loss for words.

    She heard Gideon chuckle as he added, ¡°I guess you can easily read me, mdy. I hope my honesty won¡¯t make you feel too awkward.¡±

    It didn¡¯t make her feel awkward, but it felt¡­

    Freya let out a sigh to rx herself as she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I prefer honesty, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Indeed, she preferred that Gideon be honest to her at all times, even if it gave her a few mixed emotions deep inside her chest.

    There was another bout of silence as they walked, but all throughout, Freya gradually found herself rxing again. She would even smile to herself every once and a while, greeting those who passed them by along the way. Her being with Gideon also didn¡¯t escape the curious looks from some of the passers-by. Somehow, they made her conscious enough to try and avert her gaze from them.

    ¡°Are you ufortable being seen with me like this?¡± Gideon suddenly asked, breaking the silence between them.

    Instead of answering, Freya suddenly grabbed Gideon¡¯s hand, interlocking their fingers together. It was sudden, but she had the urge to do so seeing that they would soon pass by Elder Nasser, who was currently talking with the other Elders nearby the castle gate.

    The Elder soon noticed their arrival, and he quickly greeted her.

    ¡°Lady Freya¡­¡± Elder Nasser greeted. And as she expected, the Elder¡¯s eyes darted particrly to her hand being interlocked with Gideon¡¯s.

    ¡°Good day, Elder Nasser¡­ Elder Karim,¡± Freya politely greeted the two elders with a neutral smile.

    Beside her, Gideon also greeted the two Elders.

    ¡°Are you two heading somewhere?¡± Elder Nasser asked with raised eyebrows.

    She acted coyly, all while she gently squeezed Gideon¡¯s hand, hoping that thetter would get her signal since she was too embarrassed to talk to him telepathically.

    ¡°My mate and I are about to go out for a date,¡± Gideon promptly answered.

    ¡°Hah, this is a surprise¡­ I¡¯ve heard of the rumors, but I guess that they do hold some merit to them,¡± Elder Karim snorted. ¡°Princess Freya is indeed taken.¡±

    ¡°Did you already ept the Mate Pull then, Princess?¡± Elder Nasser pondered.

    Freya tried her best to keep her calm, knowing that Nasser would stop at nothing to try and needle out answers from her. She gave the two Elders her brightest smile as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason to reject the Mate pull. It¡¯s a blessing from the Almighty, so I¡¯m epting Lord Gideon as my mate wholeheartedly.¡±

    ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse us¡­ Elder Nasser and Elder Karim¡­¡±

    And with that, she quickly pulled Gideon out to walk beside her and proceed to the gate where their carriage was waiting. She wouldn¡¯t want to waste time gracing those two Elders with her mere presence, knowing that she would get nothing out of it.

    Boarding the carriage, she was about to release Gideon¡¯s hand as soon as they were inside, but thetter firmly held onto her. She turned to him with a creased forehead, but he only smiled mischievously as he said, ¡°You said you¡¯re already epting me as your mate, so let me act ordingly..¡±

 Chapter 227 A Date (2)

    Gideon held her hand firmly even while they were already inside the carriage.

    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Freya questioned with one lifted brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Holding hands like this will keep each other warm,¡± Gideon reasoned. ¡°Although, I can always cuddle you as well, but I don¡¯t want to rush you on things. Holding hands like this will do for now.¡±

    Freya fought off the urge to smile at his words. This was all her fault anyway. She had dered how she already epted Gideon as her mate in front of him, so she might as well give the man some ck to act like this with her.

    Besides, holding his hand like this didn¡¯t feel too awfully wrong, nor was it the first time they did such a thing in the first ce. Eventually, she would allow him to do more than this, seeing as she already sincerely epted his true heart into herself. They were pretty much an item. It¡¯s just that she wanted the two of them to at least know each other more before they advance their rtionship.

    ¡°So, where are we going to skate?¡± Freya asked.

    ¡°At the Twilight Lake,¡± Gideon replied. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you visited, right?¡±

    Freya¡¯s face brightened as a beautiful smile curved up on her lips. Indeed, it had been a while. The Twilight Lake was the most beautiful ce to ice skate in their kingdom, with its mountainous backdrop and clear ice giving it a cool and mystifying air.

    Hopefully, she got to learn to skate this time. She remembered just how frustrated she was back when she tried doing it alone, not wanting to disturb anyone, as well as feeling, embarrassed that she somehow couldn¡¯t get it when others learned naturally on their own. Well, it was given since she had difficulty maintaining her bnce, but she still should¡¯ve managed to do it.

    ¡°I hope I learn properly this time,¡± she murmured.

    In response, she felt Gideon gently squeeze her hand as he chuckled, ¡°You will. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go home till you learn.¡±

    Freya blinked. ¡®Is he saying that we¡¯ll spend the night together there?¡¯ she mused, feeling a sudden tingle run all over her body. They had a few lodgings in that ce, and here was her mind starting to go wild again with lecherous thoughts.

    Seeing the images she was getting, she inwardly cursed and med those books she borrowed from Jayra, the ones her sister-inw just finished reading. They kept her entertained at night, but they also instilled more than enough wild and perverted thoughts inside her head that she just couldn¡¯t seem to shake off.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Care to share your thoughts, my sweety?¡±

    Freya suddenly felt a lump form in her throat. It was the first time Lord Gideon used a term of endearment towards her.

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± she waved him off, lying through her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if Twilightke still looked the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same, but there are more attractions to it now during winter,¡± Gideon replied. ¡°The ce has improved a lot, and I can honestly say that the ce has be one of the best romantic ces throughout the kingdom, with many couples being seen dating there.¡±

    He then added with his usual enthusiastic smile, ¡°They have a lot of stalls around the area that sell good things as well, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it there. And today¡¯s practically our first date, so I want you to enjoy every bit of it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it then,¡± Freya smiled.

    It took them just half an hour to reach their destination. Gideon was a true gentleman, helping her out of the carriage and then guiding her arms to hug his as they walked towards Twilightke.

    As soon as they arrived, a man quickly approached and guided them to a store where Freya could choose the gear she wanted to use to ice skate. Picking a pair, she pointed at the set, with Gideon quickly grabbing it for her. They then went outside to sit on an avable bench to put their gear on.

    Sitting on the bench, Freya watched as Gideon bent on one knee to put the gear on her feet. She found herself smiling, but she quickly pursed her lips as soon as Gideon tilted his head up to her.

    ¡°Done,¡± he announced with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just put mine one before we can start¡­¡±

    She watched on further as Gideon quickly put on his skating shoes in front of her. Once he was done, he opened up his arms and raised his hand towards her. ¡°Come¡­¡±

    Seeing the invitation, Freya held onto his hands before finally getting up on her feet. As expected, she wobbled on her feet at first, but Gideon firmly held onto her by her waist. She was hugging him at this rate, but it kept her off the ice for the time being.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she murmured as she quickly moved back and tried to bnce herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please free to wobble all you want,¡± Gideon smiled. ¡°To be honest, I prefer hugging you more than us having this kind of distance between us.¡±

    Freya¡¯s face blushed hard at his nonchnce. His blunt words would be the death of her if she wouldn¡¯t manage to get a hold of herself soon.

    Clicking her tongue, she pouted as she mumbled, ¡°I want to learn how to skate, not learn how to hug you¡­¡±

    Gideon chuckled. He then moved backward and said, ¡°Alright then. Come and carefully follow my lead. Just focus on how to bnce yourself, my sweety. Or you can always just fall on top of me anytime you want. I really won¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    Freya¡¯s face twitched as sheined, ¡°Stop flirting with me. I want to focus on learning this¡­¡±

    Gideon chuckled, wrinkling his nose to her before gesturing at his mouth in a way that showed him zipping it shut.

    ¡®Why is he so cute?¡¯ Freya mused with a frown.

    This was bad. She was so distracted that she couldn¡¯t focus on following his simple instructions at all.

    Gliding on her skating shoes, she did her best as she heard him instruct, ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ you¡¯re doing good, sweety. Just a bit more of this and you¡¯ll be able to bnce on your own. By then, I¡¯ll slowly let go of your hand¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t let go!¡± she barked, holding his hand tighter. She was far from confident of her own ability yet.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t let go till you want me to, Freya¡­¡± Gideon murmured with a reassuring smile.

    Freya smiled back. Soon, she found herself rxing as she practiced her bnce with him.

    Seconds turned into minutes, and Freya¡¯s smile never left her beautiful face as they glided across the ice. She was enjoying skating with Gideon, and it was only a matter of time until she could do it on her own.

    ¡°I think I can do it¡­¡± she murmured, signaling Gideon to let go of her hand.

    Nodding, he slowly released her hand as he continued to move backward, leaving her alone as she moved forward toward him.

    ¡°Hahahha¡­¡±

    She was giggling as she moved a bit faster to keep up with Gideon, who was still moving faster despite going backward.

    She wanted to reach Gideon, so she skated after him and picked up her pace. To her surprise, however, Gideon suddenly slowed down, causing her to bump into him¡­ The impact was quite strong that Gideon fell with her, somehow ending up with her being on top of him.

    Freya wasughing hard, but she suddenly paused upon realizing that Gideon was staring closely and intently at her.

    ¡°I want to kiss you,¡± he murmured.

    She could feel his warm breath against her skin, the lessening gap between them seemingly inching ever closer.

    Freya gulped as her eyes slowly dragged themselves towards Gideon¡¯s parted lips. She didn¡¯t know what came over her, but she found herself leaning closer, pressing her lips against his.

    Freya¡¯s eyes widened upon realizing what she had just done. Almost immediately, she moved up and back to her feet, turning her face away from Gideon¡¯s sight as she tried to collect herself. She moved slowly, trying her best to calm her breath as she attempted to escape the scene.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    She heard Gideon call out to her, but she ignored it knowing that she was still blushing hard.

 Chapter 228 A Date (3)

    After some time of recollecting herself while walking away, Freya turned to him, knowing that he was still following her from behind.

    As if nothing even happened, her eyes were gleaming, a broad smile stered on her face as she exined herself. ¡°You asked for it, so I thought ¡®what¡¯s the harm of giving you that quick kiss?''¡± she shrugged, her eyes darting towards a different direction. ¡°You helped me a while ago with Elder Nasser, so think of it as me showing you my gratitude for your quick response and getting my signal.¡±

    She knew she might¡¯ve looked stupid, but she just couldn¡¯t keep her eyes on him for too long. She felt like she would melt with the way he was staring intensely into her.

    ¡°Thank you then,¡± Gideon candidly replied. ¡°However, I would prefer to receive more of it next time.¡±

    Hearing him, Freya turned to him with a frown on her face. She had almost forgotten just how naturally shameless her mate could be. He didn¡¯t even look phased at what he just said. He was scratching his head, acting all timid despite what he just said.

    She opened her mouth to say something, but there were no words to be had. She was so speechless that she didn¡¯t even have the right to act angry or annoyed, seeing as she was the one who first kissed him. How infuriating¡­ She still couldn¡¯t believe she did it on impulse.

    As if seeing her indecision, he chuckled, ¡°Would you like us to continue? Seems like you¡¯re still having a hard time moving fast and controlling it.¡±

    Freya had a pout as she simply nodded. With Gideon extending one of his hands to her, she had no choice but to ept it.

    Holding onto her firmly, Gideon extended his other hand to her, with Freya holding onto it just the same. To her surprise, however, he suddenly turned her around. She could feel him hugging her from behind, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± he whispered, his cheek close to hers as he continued. ¡°If you panic, you¡¯ll lose control of your bnce, sweety¡­¡±

    Holding her breath, she gasped, ¡°Why are you calling me sweety?¡±

    ¡°Because you always smelled so sweet to me, and it¡¯s very tempting,¡± he whispered into her ear. His hot breaths were making Freya shiver. ¡°I can smell you perfectly, Freya¡­ how you-¡°

    ¡°Tell me more about yourself, Lord Gideon,¡± she cut him off, hoping that she could somehow steady herself.

    Starting out with a new topic, she hoped that it would allow them to brush off the tension still filling the atmosphere.

    The Mate Pull was no joke, and Freya didn¡¯t expect herself to initiate a kiss on him despite him asking her politely. If she hadn¡¯t managed to get a hold of herself just now, she might¡¯ve ended up not just brushing her lips against his, but mostly going further beyond a simple chaste kiss. And now his hot breath¡­ Damn¡­ she was already well aware of what he was about to say. He probably smelled her¡­

    She bit her inner cheek. She felt that hunger¡­ and his scent was just so damn good that she wanted to bury her face into his body.

    She wondered how Gideon was able to control himself when she was already struggling hard just to keep herself from pouncing at him right then and there. He even managed to tease her subtly like this. He was so annoyingly good at it too.

    Moving ahead, she felt Gideon following her from behind. He had released her other hand now, and they were currently skating beside each other with him still holding her other hand.

    ¡°Tell me about your likes and dislikes, Lord Gideon,¡± Freya encouraged as she rxed her body around him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I like short-haired women with a few strands of their bangs hanging over their forehead,¡± Gideon cheekilymented.

    Freya¡¯s eyebrows snapped at him as she eximed, ¡°Stop flirting with me. I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m serious too, sweety,¡± Gideon smiled. ¡°That kind of hairstyle looks adorable on you, so I like it. I also like your ash-gray colored hair.¡±

    Freya¡¯s frown deepened as she meant to hide her blush as sheined. ¡°But I¡¯m talking more about knowing you in general,¡± she pouted. ¡°What are your likes and dislikes? Like, how do you know everything about me? With all the flowers, food, and other things¡­¡±

    Gideon shrugged as he murmured, ¡°But I don¡¯t have any likes, in particr, to be honest. Anything is okay with me¡­ I mean, all I can think about is how much I like you, and how much I dislike it whenever you don¡¯t see me in your eyes.¡±

    Her stomach was at it again¡­ churning¡­ going upside down at his flowery words. Not to mention the heart¡¯s constant drumming inside her chest.

    Letting out a long and heavy sigh, she stopped herself from gliding on the ice as she turned to him. They were still holding hands, and Gideon¡¯s warmth was still seeping throughout her body.

    ¡°What is your favorite meal?¡± she asked with a lifted brow.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Freya¡¯s eyes widened, blinking at him several times in disbelief. As much as she wished it was a joke, Gideon wasn¡¯t smiling at all. He was dead serious staring at her.

    ¡°Favorite flower?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not a flower, nor am I a meal!¡± sheined with a frown.

    ¡°But you look like a beautiful flower to me, always brightening and giving color to everywhere I look,¡± Gideon exined himself. ¡°Also, you¡¯re a delectable meal, even if I¡¯ve yet to taste you¡­¡±

    Freya shook her head, her jaw dropping as she murmured, ¡°What should I do with you?¡±

    ¡°Marry me¡­¡± he answered without batting an eye.

    Freya was left astounded.

    ¡°Come now, Princess. Let¡¯s enjoy the ice,¡± Gideon seemingly diverted the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about my likes and dislikester.¡±

    However, Freya shook her head as she mumbled, ¡°No¡­ Tell me more.¡±

    Gideon chuckled as he gently pulled her close to him. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I just like you more than anything else in this world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too much to handle,¡± Freyained.

    ¡°So handle me with care then, sweety,¡± Gideon roguishly stated.

 Chapter 229 Going Berserk

    At Miran ocean

    After all was said and done, Xenia and Darius finally boarded the Lucian, the ship slowly sailing away from Valcor Ind before the sun finally set. Xenia sighed deeply as she stared at the ind from the deck of the ship.

    Embracing herself, she felt the chill of the winter breeze touching her skin. But the cold didn¡¯t take long, however, since she felt the familiar warmth of her mate embracing her from behind before it even became a problem.

    ¡°This feels so nice,¡± she murmured with a smile as she leaned more into Darius¡¯s sturdy chest.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take around a day and a half to reach Valcrez, and I¡¯ve talked to Osman to give you some more ck,¡± Darius murmured.

    ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to swim your way again alongside the ship. He wanted your body to get used to the cold, and he believes you need more training in the water since you can easily escape the trial of the earth element as long as you give the Sphinx a correct answer to its riddle,¡± Darius continued.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have any problems with the trial of air as well since fairies are not thatplicated. You can also easily pass the Basilisk since you¡¯ve trained well enough in dodging des, and you can easily escape its fire and its sight. All in all, you just need to apply what you practiced in breathing and keeping yourself calm and sane in the heat of itsir.¡±

    He kept on rambling, ¡°Mermaids are the mostplicated of all, apparently, so we should focus more on your resilience in the water, Xen.¡±

    Xenia let out a heavy sigh, Darius nudged his nose into her head tofort her. And as if it wasn¡¯t enough, he even grabbed a handful of her long hair and smelled it.

    Feeling his actions, she chuckled at seeing how her mate was sniffing her too much. ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­ Do I smell that good that you¡¯re so drawn to my scent?¡±

    ¡°You smell fresh, radiant, warm, sweet, soothing, and yet sensual all at the same time¡­¡± he responded.

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°Can¡¯t you summarize it in just one word? That¡¯s too many scents to keep track of.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Delicious then¡­¡± Darius murmured into her ears.

    Xenia gulped before a satisfied smile curved itself on her beautiful lips. On instinct, Darius sensually kissed her neck while nuzzling his nose onto her skin. Likewise, she tilted her head up to the side to give him more ess. They had done it back in the cabin for several rounds, but her mate was simply insatiable.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t just him. It turned out that she was just as insatiable as well.

    ¡°By the way, I have some good news about Jayra and Bartos,¡± Darius whispered out. ¡°It was reported to me just yesterday, and I¡¯ve almost forgotten about it¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it then?¡± Xenia asked.

    ¡°Theypleted the mate bond, and they want to have their marriage ceremony as soon as we¡¯re back,¡± he ryed with a smile. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Bartos has the speed of lightning in regards to this matter¡­¡±

    Xenia chuckled at the news. She could already see how excited her friend was to personally talk to her about how things went between her and Bartos now.

    ¡°They¡¯re currently at the Hindman Estate since Bartos formally introduced Jayra to her family,¡± Darius added. ¡°How is Jayra¡¯s family, by the way? Do you think it¡¯s alright with them?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ We¡¯re pretty much Jayra¡¯s family already. She was an orphan abandoned outside the castle walls when she was a baby, and we just went from there, I suppose,¡± Xenia wistfully pondered as she moved closer into Darius¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I do wonder if Jayra had already sent a message to my parents about this. My parents and I will represent Jayra¡¯s side at the wedding ceremony. That also includes the elders in our church who took care of her. I should probably send a message since she¡¯d probably be too shy to do it herself.¡±

    Having said her piece, Darius found it prudent to let her go and said, ¡°Alright then. Give me the letter once you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll have it delivered to Ebodia as soon as possible.¡±

    Xenia nodded before she excitedly ran inside Darius¡¯s cabin.

    ****

    Darius heaved out a long deep sigh as he closed his eyes. There was another piece of news that came, but it was far from being the good kind.

    The bad news just came with Osman reporting it to him telepathically as soon as he told Xen the good news about Jayra and Bartos.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell the Princess about it?¡±

    Darius let out another breath upon hearing Osman¡¯s voice call out from behind him. Thetter now stood beside him, both of them looking out to the ever smaller Valcor Ind out in the distance.

    ¡°Her parents wanted to conceal this news from her, so I really don¡¯t know Osman,¡± Darius sighed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m worried and I¡¯m afraid that this news will affect her too much¡­ Her parents didn¡¯t want her to lose her concentration so that she focus more on her training.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your n then, Sire?¡± Osman inquired. Darius could only let out another sigh.

    ¡°I cannot dy the wedding ceremony and theing trials since the entirety of Cordon is now looking forward to it,¡± Darius hummed in deep thought. ¡°And the longer we wait¡­ the more I¡¯m giving Nasser an opportunity to use Xen against me. We¡¯re talking about the lives of our soldiers in the battle to fight with our Ebodian allies. Those soldiers had left their families behind already. We need to seal this marriage alliance in ordance with our traditions and customs so that I can continue bringing our support to Ebodia in this war.¡±

    Osman nodded, ¡°And I¡¯m sure that Elder Nasser will use this against you, Your Highness, by convincing the denizens of our kingdom that you¡¯re a selfish king who is willing to sacrifice his people just for the benefit of his mate who¡¯s not even their Queen yet.¡±

    Darius could only breathe out a bit of air from his ever-tightening chest. Xen deserved to know what was happening in the war, but King Stephan and Queen Dana strongly requested him not to say a word to their daughter until she finished the trial.

    ¡°Ezekiel¡­ Where are you¡­¡± he murmured out with a heavy sigh.

    The prince had gone missing in the battlegrounds with the new Seer, and none knew what he was up to know¡­ or if the two were even still alive, to begin with. Right now, it was As and Ezme who tookmand of the continued war of Ebodia against Helion¡¯s armies, and even they didn¡¯t know what to expect anymore.

    ¡°I will talk to Niki about this,¡± Dariusmented with a dark look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll personally attend to the war as soon as Xenia passes the trials.¡±

    ¡°It will be very dangerous, especially now that a dragon has risen¡­¡± Osmanmented.

    He knew of the exact details of the report, except for that one detail on how a dragon had suddenly appeared, going berserk and burning every living thing its eyes could see. It was believed that the Prince ran after the dragon to y it, seeing how the Seer was pushing her horse forward to also chase the dragon that suddenly fled the scene.

 Chapter 230 The Perfect Prank

    As morning came aboard the Lucian, Xenia smiled as she woke up beside her ever loving mate. Darius rose just as soon as she did, giving her a radiant smile as she greeted her.

    ¡°Good morning, my love,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Good morning too, my king,¡± she replied with a smile of her own. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that I¡¯ll be swimming as soon as we¡¯re done with breakfast?¡±

    ¡°That is correct,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can handle it now, however. You¡¯ve done it before. You can do it again.¡±

    And wasn¡¯t that the truth? Xenia was sure that swimming through the ocean wouldn¡¯t be as hard as thest time she did it. Besides, it was only one day of swimming again. What else was there for her to do except to do it?

    ¡°Of course,¡± Xenia proudly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be pretty easy this time too. What with me having already done it.¡±

    Granted, there might be a few sharks again, but that was a given, she supposed.

    Sitting up, the princess went about her day with her usual rituals. With her training over and thisst swim being her proverbial victoryp, she didn¡¯t see any reason to not give Darius his celibacy potion. Not that she had any of it left anyway. They only had enough of it tost the entire week, and they were already well past the seventh day.

    With a small smile, Xenia prepared Darius¡¯s tea, her eyes absently wandering to her ever present mate. Blinking, she noticed something amiss in him.

    He looked tired for some reason¡­

    ¡°How was your sleep?¡± she found herself asking.

    ¡°It was fine,¡± Darius stoically replied, the bags under his eyes a stark contrast to what he just said. ¡°I just sleptte, is all.¡±

    Late? ¡°What kept you up then?¡±

    As if to ignore her question, the king simply stood up and went towards her. Without any warning whatsoever, Darius gave her a surprise hug, making her stutter as she struggled under his grasp.

    ¡°It was nothing, Xen,¡± he insisted, nuzzling his nose onto her skin. ¡°Or perhaps you want to know more about this ship? I could always add more to your training if you want to.¡±

    ¡°A-Alright, fine,¡± she breathed out, barely managing to catch her breath as she finally felt him let go of her. ¡°It¡¯s just that you look bothered.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it was nothing more than me doing a few rounds throughout the ship,¡± Darius casually shrugged. ¡°For old time¡¯s sake, I suppose.¡±

    Xenia blinked as she watched him take the cup of tea she prepared for him and take a sip from it. Somehow, a part of her felt like there was more to what he told her, but she decided that she should trust him on this. It wasn¡¯t like he had given her any reason to not trust him so far.

    ¡°If you insist,¡± she shrugged with a smile. ¡°I do hope that your evening stroll didn¡¯t take too much out of you.¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ enlightening,¡± he wistfully stated. ¡°This ship holds so many memories that I can see myself getting lost just wandering about its hull.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± Xenia hummed. ¡°It¡¯s named after your father, after all.¡±

    ¡°That, it is.¡±

    Seeing him smile, the princess decided that it was more than enough for her to drop the nagging feeling still present at the back of her head. She had better things to do than to pry on Darius¡¯s casual strolls. If it was important, he surely would¡¯ve shared it with her.

    Maybe in due time then.

    ***

    The rest of the morning came and went without too much fanfare. Breakfast was had, and a few more extra ¡®activities¡¯ of encouragement almost happened before Xenia managed to break off with a knowing smile. There was a time for them to do the deed, and now wasn¡¯t the time for it.

    Besides, they¡¯ve stalled for long enough.

    ¡°You finally showed up, Princess,¡± Osman chuckled as she walked across the deck. ¡°And here I was thinking that you¡¯re escaping thest part of your training.¡±

    ¡°This technically isn¡¯t even a part of training anymore,¡± she chuckled. ¡°The seven days are up, after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you can use all the help you can get anyway,¡± Osman seriously nodded. ¡°If I thought you didn¡¯t need some remedial training, I would¡¯ve let you and Your Majesty go at it for the rest of our trip.¡±

    Xenia blushed at those words. Behind her, she heard Darius let out a small cough, but he kept his quiet as if to simply observe. Not that she would¡¯ve minded a small protest from him. To be honest, they probably would¡¯ve just gone at each other if she didn¡¯t have to swim alongside the Lucian that day. That, she couldn¡¯t deny.

    ¡°Nevertheless, you¡¯ll be building up some more endurance by swimming alongside the Lucian for the day. Not even throughout the night. By sundown, you cane up,¡± Osman smiled. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want you looking like a dried fish by the time we get to Valcrez, after all.¡±

    ¡°See to that, Osman,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like Xen to look unpresentable in front of her own sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the admiral chuckled. ¡°Like I said, think of this just as a sort of remedial training. It¡¯s not much, but it can help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I get it,¡± Xenia waved the admiral off with a cheeky smile. ¡°So, when do I start?¡±

    ¡°You can start as soon as you want,¡± Osman smirked, gesturing towards the nearest ledge with a wave of his hand. ¡°The ocean¡¯s already waiting for you to grace it with your ever radiant presence.¡±

    Xenia smirked. Looking around, a part of her wanted to do something different with this one. With the stakes not being particrly high, she wanted to do her own prank for a change.

    ¡°My king?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Xen?¡±

    Walking to where her mate was leaning out on the edge of the boat, she shed him a smirk as she positioned her hand at the hem of her dress. ¡°Want to see a magic trick?¡±

    Darius frowned, ¡°What¡¯re you nning?¡±

    ¡°Think fast!¡±

    Without so much as a word, Xen proceeded to strip herself of her clothes, throwing them right at Darius¡¯s face before quickly jumping overboard. With how fast she went about it, nobody could¡¯ve seen her naked body before she jumped off.

    It was the perfect prank¡­ right until she hit the ice-cold water.

 Chapter 231 Finish Eating*

    On second thought, she probably needed those clothes more than she did for her own enjoyment.

    ¡°Cold!¡±

    ¡°Xen?!¡±

    Looking up, she shook the ice cold water off her head as she saw Darius worriedly peering out from beyond the ledge. He still had her dress in his hands, the deep frown on his face making her smirk in amusement.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve done this already!¡± Xenia called out, trying her best not to shiver as she began to follow along. ¡°Why not have a bit of fun with it?!¡±

    Darius visibly sighed at her words. With a roll of his eyes, he gave her onest shout, ¡°Just do your best to follow along. I¡¯m sure you can handle it.¡±

    Xenia blinked as she was then promptly left to swim on her own. Without any clothes. Without even getting a bit more reactions out of her clearly flustered mate.

    In short, she was literally left out to dry.

    ¡®Urghhh,¡¯ she inwardly pouted as she began swimming. ¡®And here I thought he¡¯d jump in with me¡­¡¯

    With a mental sigh, Xenia began her long swimming session limating to the cold waters. She didn¡¯t have any sort of problems asst time beyond the fact that she was naked, but that too soon lost its novelty as the hours passed by.

    All in all, it was as uneventful as thest time she did it.

    By the time it was sunset, Darius was quick to hoist her up and drape a towel over her body. The look of lust in his eyes was a wee sight after hours of being in the cold, and she was sure that they were going to spend the rest of the night warming up each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Never do that again! You almost made me kill my men who dared to look at your naked body!¡± Darius scolded despite his eyes hungrily taking in her naked form.

    ¡°If not for Osman hindering me to get you onboard this instant, then I would¡¯ve punished you for it! Luckily, he convinced me that you doing that exercise naked in the water is preferable so that your body can better adjust and be more familiar with the temperature of the water,¡± he added with a deep frown.

    ¡°I probably wouldn¡¯t do this again,¡± she shrugged, hugging the towel closer to her body. ¡°It was cold, and-¡°

    Without so much as a warning, Xenia felt the warm all-epassing embrace of Darius¡¯s arms around her body. The heat he was exuding was more than enough to ward her from the cold, letting her fit snuggly into his chest as she hummed in satisfaction.

    ¡°Does this help?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Very much so,¡± Xenia smiled, moving herself deeper into his embrace. ¡°This is just perfect¡­¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back inside. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    And with that, the princess let her king carry her back into their quarters. Still draped in a sizeable towel, she didn¡¯t even care that she looked like a shivering newborn as they finally disappeared into the privacy of their quarters.

    ¡°Do you need a quick bath?¡± Darius asked.

    ¡°A warm one, if possible,¡± she nodded.

    Letting her go, Darius let her dry herself off as he himself prepared for her needs. She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched him care for her despite being a king. There was just something amusing in watching someone she loved fuss and care for her to even the most minute detail, even going as far as to do menial tasks for her so long as she wasfortable.

    Truly, she was a lucky woman to meet someone like Darius.

    ¡°Your bath is ready, Xen,¡± Darius coolly stated. ¡°Once you¡¯re done, you can join me to eat dinner.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With a smile still etched onto her face, Xenia could only imagine the night she had in store once she was done preparing herself. Surely, Darius was going to keep her warm all night long. Well, not too long, seeing as they had been ready to meet Valcrez¡¯s monarchse tomorrow. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but blush at the exciting things her mate could have in store for her.

    Surely, swimming in the cold ocean naked would be worth it.

    ******

    The evening finally came, Xenia held an alluring smile as she walked out of the bathroom. As expected, Darius was waiting on her to finish up, and besides being utterly prepared for her dinner, he was also naked as he sat at the table in front of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally done,¡± Darius seductively responded. ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±

    Almost immediately, Xenia felt herher regions dampening just from looking at his naked form. He never failed to get a reaction out of her. And thankfully, what she did earlier did bear fruit in what was obviously yet another sessful love-making session with her mate.

    ¡°Hope I didn¡¯t keep you waiting for too long,¡± Xenia smiled, sauntering over to Darius with a swing of her hips. ¡°To be honest, I was hoping this exact thing would happen.¡±

    ¡°I was waiting long before you even fished yourself out of the water,¡± Darius growled, his impatience clearlying out as he stood up. ¡°I¡¯m almost tempted to let you eat nothing but only me tonight as punishment, but I won¡¯t deprive you of that much.¡±

    Xenia almost felt her mouth water at the sight of Darius¡¯s massive cock jutting out at attention to her. He was clearly eager to please, and she couldn¡¯t help but agree as she came right up to her mate¡¯s face, looking up at him defiantly as if expecting something more to happen.

    ¡°Why do I have a feeling that there¡¯s more to your words?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Darius replied. This time, he returned her smirk as he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll let you eat, but only while you¡¯re riding me, and only for a limited time.¡±

    ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± she asked in a sultry tone.

    Not even giving her a reply, Darius pulled her in and sat her down on hisp. Not giving her any room to recover, he then pierced her with his spear, making her moan through her teeth as she shivered on top of him.

    ¡°Nghh~¡± she shuddered.

    ¡°You have half an hour, my love,¡± Darius spoke with utter certainty. ¡°Do try to finish eating until then.¡±

 Chapter 232 A Good Dinner**

    Fighting through the pleasure, Xenia took the opportunity to grab her utensils and start eating. To which, Darius quickly responded with a quick thrust from his hip, making her drop whatever was on her hand as she struggled to keep herposure.

    ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯ll make this easy for you?¡±

    Xenia blushed furiously as she smiled. Right. He wouldn¡¯t be giving her some leeway on this.

    Forgoing her usual eating decorum, she decided that eating with her hands would be good enough as she grabbed the nearest hunk of meat next to her and started eating. All the while, she felt herself getting bottomed out by her mate as Darius began furiously thrusting up and into her, almost making her spit out what she was chewing as she almost moaned out in sheer pleasure.

    ¡°D-Darius¡­~¡± she muffled out through her meal, desperately trying to chew and swallow even as her lower half did nothing but swallow the sexual meal she was being fed.

    ¡°Time is ticking, love,¡± he whispered into her ear, his lips nibbling on her earlobe as if to have her as his own meal for the night. ¡°Get to eating.¡±

    Giving out a pleasurable nod, Xenia did as she was told, doing her best to feed her growling stomach even as Darius sated her deeper hunger with his touch. His fingers kept on ying with his stiff nipples, tweaking and twisting them with every swallow of her delectable meal.

    ¡°Mphh!~¡±

    Her eyes widened as Darius began grinding his hips up against hers, his massive shaft practically massaging her sensitive walls even as she struggled to put down the soup that was now being presented to her.

    ¡°Only a few minutes left, my love.¡±

    At Darius¡¯s reminder, Xenia urged herself to eat faster. Slurping down the bowl after bowl, the contents of her stomach giggled in time with her king¡¯s constant thrusting. The heat of both her food and her own arousal began mixing together, giving her an indescribable experience that she didn¡¯t even think would even be replicable unless they did this again.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Ihh~¡±

    Her eyes widened as she squealed, her own voice surprising her as she almost gagged at the skewer she was eating. Already, she could feel her own releaseing, and Darius¡¯s constant assault on her body while she was like this only felt exquisite with the way his hands constantly roamed her body like she was his territory.

    ¡°Time¡¯s almost up, Xen.¡±

    Xenia could only pant as Darius began picking up his pace. At that point, she had given up on eating, focusing more on keeping herself upright as she held onto the table for support. Inside her, something was starting to build up, and she could feel her mate¡¯s cock throbbing in anticipation as it pummeled her insides into a messy, pleasurable pulp.

    ¡°X-Xen¡­¡±

    ¡°MphhhaaaAAHH!~¡±

    Xenia screamed as her world turned white, her inside being coated in the same color as his hot seed rushed into her waiting womb. She shivered in pleasure, her climax forcing her insides to milk Darius for as much as he could give her.

    After a solid minute, they both copsed on the chair, Darius holding her steady as she struggled topose herself. Still, she could already tell that she was far from done, and so was her mate as she felt him stiffening inside of her already.

    ¡°I hope you had a good dinner, my love because we¡¯re not done yet,¡± Darius growled.

    ¡°Of course, my king,¡± she replied in a sultry tone. ¡°I¡¯m ready to receive you as much as you want to.¡±

    No words were needed as Darius carried her to bed. There was no time to be spared. They longed for each other, and they were going to get what they needed that night.

    ******

    Morning easily came, and Xenia felt like she had been thoroughly massaged both externally and internally. As she expected, Darius hade and mended all of the knots she had after a day of swimming, and that included a few other ¡®knots¡¯ that required a more thorough session to unwind.

    And what a session it was.

    Sitting up, the princess had nothing but a smile of anticipation on her face for what was toe. They were about tond at Valcrez¡¯s port in a few hours, and she would finally get to see her sister Mineah again after what felt like ages now.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted as soon as Darius sat up beside her.

    ¡°Good morning, Xen,¡± he warmly smiled at her in turn. ¡°Are you ready to see Valcrez?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m kind of wondering what it¡¯s like already. I could only imagine what Mineah had already experienced there as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your sister has had a wonderful time there already,¡± Darius reassured her. ¡°Niki is a good man, and his kingdom reflects his own visions of what a home should be like.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sure,¡± she nodded with a content smile. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to experience it myself, right?¡±

    ¡°That, you are,¡± he let out a small chuckle. ¡°We best get ready then. We¡¯re about to makendfall in a few hours. Maybe even earlier.¡±

    With that, the two went about their usual routines. This time, however, they dressed themselves up for the asion. Meeting with a fellow monarch, Darius donned his usual regalia, though it was a much more practical version of his royal garb as was proper for a king in his travels.

    Likewise, Xenia donned a dress suitable for a would-be queen. It wasn¡¯t much, seeing as they were traveling, but it did little to hide her beauty and splendor. Simplistic, and yet fashionably entuating her already amazing features.

    ¡°Ready, Xen?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Giving themselves a nod, they both walked out of their private quarters, walking out to the deck only to see that they were already by the shoreline of the Kingdom of Valcrez.

    ¡°You two are just in time, Your Majesty,¡± Osman greeted. ¡°We¡¯re just about to swing into port.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°Get us by the harbor.¡±

    Standing beside Darius, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but get excited. This was the kingdom Mineah was now queen to. What splendors did it hold, she wondered.

    ¡®Maybe Mineah can give me a tour once we get some time to ourselves,¡¯ she inwardly smiled.

 Chapter 233 Being a Queen

    Xenia¡¯s smile brightened as she almost ran to Mineah, her little sister patiently waiting for them with King Niki beside her. Her sister looked so elegant, yet mysterious with a gothic crown on her head. Combined with a filigree of gold with diamonds, the vulture symbol of Valcrez was disyed front and center, as was a custom in her new home.

    ¡°Mineah!¡± she called out, not minding her surroundings.

    Mineah had a broad smile as she open her arms wide to ept her pouncing. ¡°Big sister¡­ You never change. Why run when you can just walk?¡± she scolded with her usual gentle and sweet demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re chasing after me, you know.¡±

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Xenia murmured, feeling her little sister stroke her back and hug her tightly.

    ¡°Hmmm,e now and show your respects to King Niki first,¡± Mineah whispered into her ear.

    Right, where were her manners?

    With Mineah breaking the hug, Xenia immediately straightened her back and gave her courteous greeting to the Vampire King.

    ¡°Your Highness, apologies for my abrupt actions,¡± Xenia greeted with a smile and a humble bow. ¡°Thank you for amodating our visit¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, Xen,¡± Darius interrupted with augh. ¡°Show how barbaric you can be so that Niki can thank meter for snatching you away from him.¡±

    ¡°Spurting out nonsense again, eh Darius?¡± Niki scoffed as the two men bumped into each other¡¯s chest and hugged like how they used to do back during their encounter at the great hall of Ebodia Castle. The two didn¡¯t care about their surroundings too, indicating just how close their friendship truly was.

    ¡°I hope you brought enough bribes with you to appease my royal council,¡± Niki mumbled as the two finished their usual greetings.

    ¡°I did, my friend,¡± Darius nodded, signaling for his men to roll out the chests they brought with them. ¡°Hopefully, these would be enough to seal their mouths.¡±

    Seeing the caravan of riches trail out of the Lucian, Xenia was surprised since she wasn¡¯t aware that they even had those in the hold of the ship in the first ce.

    ¡°Mdy, you and my wife will ride in the carriage so that you two can have some privacy during our journey to Valcrez castle,¡± Niki exined to her, grabbing her attention. In response, Xenia looked at Darius who simply nodded at her.

    ¡°Come then. Let¡¯s go so that we can arrive at the castle in time for dinner,¡± Mineahmented with a smile.

    At that, Xenia let her sister pull her inside the carriage.

    As soon as they were inside, she turned to Mineah and immediately asked, ¡°So, how was it so far? Is the king treating you well?¡±

    Mineah¡¯s face blushed and she murmured, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m quite well, and the king is being very good to me.¡±

    That timid smile and blush of hers didn¡¯t escape Xenia¡¯s notice, immediately concluding that Mineah wasn¡¯t having any problems with her current rtionship with the king. Still, she reminded her, ¡°Hmm, I won¡¯t ponder too much about it, knowing how private of a person you are, my dear little sister. Just make sure to tell me if you do encounter any problems.¡±

    She gave her a worried smile, ¡°I know you won¡¯t open up to our parents if you¡¯re having a hard time, so please, Mineah¡­ Always run to me if you encounter any problems, alright?¡±

    Mineah nodded and murmured, ¡°You always protect me, Sister.¡±

    ¡°Who else would? Us siblings should always have each other¡¯s backs, Mineah. Likewise, I expect you or Ezekiel to help me out whenever I have problems,¡± Xenia chuckled. ¡°Hmm, remember when our parents would always tell us that?¡± Mineah nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Also, I haven¡¯t heard anything from our brother yet. Have you somehow heard anything from him?¡± she wondered. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but I¡¯m sure he should¡¯ve already sent a word to Jayra by now. She¡¯ll probably give it to me once I return if it¡¯s not something too urgent.¡±

    Thest time she heard from Ezekiel was when he was cheering her up for her training before she left to sail for Valcor Ind.

    Focusing back on her sister, she frowned when she noticed how Mineah¡¯s face suddenly paled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she worriedly asked.

    ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s nothing, Sister,¡± Mineah replied with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°About Brother, I¡¯ve heard that the war is to our advantage, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much,¡± Mineah assuaged her and quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°Uhm, can you tell me how your training hase so far? You should focus more on securing the throne beside King Darius. Make sure that you show them that the Princess of Ebodia shouldn¡¯t be looked down upon. We have special blood in us, Sister, and it¡¯s time that everyone knew the power we hold within us¡­¡± she encouraged.

    ¡°Hmm, but I thought Mother and Father prefer for it to be hidden¡­ About the angel blood and Mother¡¯s kind,¡± Xenia muttered with a frown. For some reason, she felt like something had changed about her sister, but she was just d that Mineah looked and sounded more confident nowpared to before.

    ¡°Mother and Father wouldn¡¯t encourage you to participate in the trials to be Queen if they still wanted to hide the truth,¡± Mineah firmly stated. ¡°I strongly believe that everyone should know the power the monarchs of Ebodia held so that no kingdom would dare to attempt to conquer us like what¡¯s happening now.¡±

    Xenia could only take her sister¡¯s word for it. Unlike her, Mineah was more involved in politics with her parents and Ezekiel. While she preferred to enjoy a carefree life living as a Princess, her siblings were sometimes deep in the court intrigues that happened in their kingdom. Now that she thought about it¡­ she was probably too unfit to be a Queen, unlike Mineah. Truly, she still had a lot to learn and improve upon once she became Cordon¡¯s new Queen.

    And at that, the weight of the crown suddenly dawned on her. Just the thought of all the responsibilities she had to shoulder¡­ Ughhh¡­ Xenia¡¯s head started spinning around just from the thought of it.

    Mineah chuckled, ¡°Hahaha! I know that face, Sister. Say goodbye to your dreams of being a wanderer and start getting used to know more about your new kingdom. Cordon is your new home now, although Ebodia will always be our forever home.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mineah. Goodness, my head already hurts just from thinking about the responsibilities I have to follow,¡± Xenia groaned. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll do my very best to achieve my goals no matter what. I won¡¯t allow my man to have any other qualified Queen to stay by his side except for me,¡± she dered with a grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Big sister. Aren¡¯t I too lucky not to undergo such things while being a Queen? You shouldn¡¯t have run before. Because if you didn¡¯t¡­ you would¡¯ve been in my ce wearing this crown without so much as having to go through physical torture just to prove yourself worthy like what you¡¯re about to experience,¡± Mineah mumbled with a small pout. ¡°But then again, I guess you can¡¯t have everything perfect. In Valcrez, you might¡¯ve not experienced physical hardship, but you¡¯ll definitely experience mental exhaustion in return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can handle it well, my dear sister¡­¡± Xenia cheered her little sister on with a smile. ¡°Among the three of us, you have the strongest mind!¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Mineah answered with a dangerous smirk on her face. ¡°I refuse to simply let them trample us beneath their heel.¡±

 Chapter 234 The Invitations

    At the Hindman Manor, Jayra felt the days bing shorter as the days went by. As such, she made sure that every minute she spent with Bartos and his family was all worthwhile.

    In two days, the two of them would need to go back to the castle already. Both of them had pending work to do, and they couldn¡¯t put off their jobs just to have more time with their family. She would¡¯ve loved to stay with her inws a bit more, but it would have to happen some other time. Maybe once Princess Xenia was already dered as the official Queen.

    Also, today would be a busy day for her since her mother-inw had be too busy preparing for her wedding ceremony with Bartos, an event which would happen around a day after King Darius¡¯s arrival. With that in mind, they had approximately seven days from now to prepare for what was toe.

    ¡°Sister-inw! Here are the invitations,¡± Be beamed as she handed a few copies to Jayra. ¡°They¡¯re ready for your wedding to Brother.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Be.¡±

    ¡°Invite everybody you want from Ebodia,¡± Be added with a grin and a chuckle. ¡°I made more than enough for our needs.¡±

    Jayra chuckled. ¡°Hmm¡­ But I¡¯ll only have Princess Xenia to attend for me. I don¡¯t want to burden our King and Queen with having them needing to travel here just to attend my wedding ceremony. I mean, they would surelye if they found out about this, but the people of our kingdom need them there more than I do,¡± she smiled. ¡°Besides, them attending the Princess¡¯s wedding and her trials would be more than enough trouble to them already.¡±

    It was no joke trying to travel to Cordon. It would take days of travel just for them to reach the kingdom from Ebodia, and time was worth its weight in gold for their rulers. She didn¡¯t want them to be burdened like this. Instead, Jayra nned on simply nned tell them of the good news once the wedding ceremony had ended.

    ¡°Tsk, what are you saying? I¡¯m sure your king and queen, who you said has treated you as a family, will feel sad if you keep such a special asion from them,¡± Be scoffed with a click of her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s your special day, my dear sister-inw, and I¡¯m sure you wanna share it with the people you love and care for the most,¡± Be added.

    ¡°Anyway, I think they¡¯re already aware of the good news since I¡¯ve heard from my brother that Princess Xenia had ryed a message to her parents. And I do believe that her message has a line or two about youring wedding in it.¡± She smugly smiled as she pointed at Jayra, ¡°So start sending those invitations to your loved ones back in Ebodia, alright? Let them decide for themselves if they want to attend or not. I¡¯m sure your king and queen can bnce everything out.¡±

    Jayra couldn¡¯t agree more. Simply nodding along, she looked at the invitations in her hands. Knowing Princess Xenia, thetter would surely send word to everyone in Ebodia about hering wedding. Thinking about it now, Be was right. She would just have to send the invitations out to everyone and let them decide of their own ord if they wanted to attend the wedding or not.

    ¡°Ah, right. The seamstresses will be here soon to get your sizes for the wedding dress,¡± Be reminded. ¡°Go and name out the invitations and give them back to me afterwards so I can quickly pass them on to our messengers.¡±

    Giving Be a nod, Jayra quickly walked to their bedchamber and started writing in the names of those she would love to witness toe see her on her wedding day. Soon, she finished up, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the invitations. Her eyes welled up, and she couldn¡¯t control the overwhelming feelings stirring deep inside her heart.

    Her dreams came true one by one¡­ Being a mage¡­ having a family¡­ and now getting married to the man of her choice. A man she loved¡­

    ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll be a mother, then a grandmother,¡± she whispered, sobbing despite letting out a joyful chuckle. It was only a good thing that Bartos was outside, unable to witness how crazy she must¡¯ve looked right now.

    [Are you alright? What¡¯s going on?]

    Jayra inwardly cursed, forgetting how Bartos could still feel her emotions at that moment. She forgot to put her wall up. That was careless of her.

    [Nothing, husband. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m so happy right now,] she quickly replied, still wiping the tears off her eyes. [Sorry for worrying you. I¡¯m just looking at the invitations and I got emotional. That¡¯s all¡­]

    [Do you want me there?] Bartos quickly asked. [I¡¯ll head back inside. Are you inside the bedchamber?]

    Jayra chuckled, [No, I¡¯m meeting the seamstress with Mother-inw, so go back to what you were doing before all this.]

    It was for the best. She was sure they would just end up doing a few rounds of ¡®strenuous exercise¡¯ again if Bartos was confined with her inside their bedchamber.

    Gathering herposure, Jayra quickly got out to go to the private chamber where her mother-inw and Be were currently waiting for her. Somehow, those two were busier than the bride to be, and she was right on time as she spotted the seamstress waiting for her once she arrived.

    ¡°Oh, I was just about to call for you,¡± Be said with a grin.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the seamstress to get her sizes after that. Since she let Be and her mother-inw handle the design of her gown, she was surprised when the two were thoughtful enough to get her an Ebodian design for her wedding day dress.

    ¡°By the way, when do you think we should do the Masquerade Ball for Be, Mother?¡± Jayra opened up the topic. She would be the one to handle that event, and she wanted to make it as perfect as possible. She would have to ask Princess Xenia for help about itter.

    ¡°Hmm, we have a lot of events happening in a row, so I think it¡¯s best if everything else is first settled before we proceed,¡± Livia sagelymented. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the Trials to finish¡­ Then we can decide when to hold the ball.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s better that we wait for the formal appointment of our Queen to happen, whoever that might be,¡± Be nodded. ¡°We can even cancel it if Princess Xenia won¡¯t make-¡°

    ¡°Be!¡± Livia eximed, ring at her daughter. ¡°Words.¡±

    Taking the hint, Be apologetically looked at her and said, ¡°Me and my blunt mouth. I¡¯m sorry, Sister-inw. I didn¡¯t mean to say something pessimistic¡­ It¡¯s just that we never know what could happen, and it¡¯ll be awkward to have a ball if-¡°

    ¡°Be!¡±

    Jayra chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mother-inw. Be was just being honest. Truly, no one can tell what would happen in the trials to be a queen. But I am confident with our Princess Xenia. She would definitely be crowned as the Queen of the Kingdom of Cordon soon enough.¡±

    ¡°I really admire how you believe in your Princess,¡± Be replied in wonder. ¡°Is there a secret power within her that you¡¯ve been hiding? Is she not human somehow?¡±

    Jayra¡¯s smile widened as she answered, ¡°Our Princess is definitely human, Be, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ll find out soon enough in the trials¡­¡± Jayra hinted with a grin.

    ¡°Ah, I hate suspense like that, Sister-inw,¡± Be pouted. ¡°Tell me now or I¡¯ll die of curiosity!¡±

    ¡°Well, our Princess has an infinite well of fighting spirit within her, so she will surely seed¡­¡± Jayra murmured with a grin and a chuckle.

 Chapter 235 End up Doing More

    At Cordon Castle

    Gideon shook his head when he telepathically received a report that Bartos would be arriving at the castle in two more days. It was two more than they agreed upon, and it was honestly infuriating him now.

    ¡°I guess I need to understand him some more,¡± Gideon scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get back at him for thister.¡±

    Stepping inside his tub, he sighed as let the waters clean him after getting dirty training the new recruits on the training grounds earlier.

    ¡°Ah, this feels so nice,¡± he murmured as he lowered himself into the warm water. Unfortunately, he was unable to see Freya today as he was out of the castle before the sun rose. Only now had he returned to be able to see her after all this time.

    ¡°I miss her so damn much already,¡± he grunted with a heavy sigh.

    Looking at his groin, he cursed under his breath when he saw the immediate reaction his body had at the mere thought of seeing Freya. He had spent many sleepless nights after the kiss she gave him. And while it was just a mere peck, he still couldn¡¯t get over it.

    In the end, he ended up jerking himself off to the mere thought of it whenever he got hard. And seeing as he was stiff as a pole right now, he had no choice but to relieve himself with another session of rubbing one off to her.

    It was what he deserved, he supposed. Ever since Freya returned, Gideon never once touched another woman in a brothel where he and his men would usually let off their carnal desires.

    He had failed to see Freya for almost two days now, and it was tantamount to torture for him. Their schedules simply didn¡¯t match, and whenever he was in the castle to see her, she was out with the Queen Mother and vice versa. He sighed into the air at the thought of it. Hopefully, he will get to see her today.

    After jerking off, Gideon washed himself clean before quickly putting on his clothes to go out the door. He had just telepathically received a report from the royal guard by the gate that the carriage the Queen Mother and Freya were on had just entered the pce, and he was eager to meet them at the earliest convenience.

    Rushing out and walking towards the spot where their carriage would stop, Gideon smiled as he noted that he had arrived just in time for the carriage to stop before him. Immediately, he signaled the coachman that he would be the one to open the door.

    With a deep breath, Gideon greeted the two with the best smile on his face.

    ¡°Lord Gideon,¡± the Queen Mother gasped, surprised to see him open the carriage for them.

    Seeing their surprise, Gideon held his smile as he extended his hand to help the Queen Mother down.

    ¡°Queen Mother, I was around the area when I saw your carriageing,¡± he exined with a courteous smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, so I thought to greet you like this.¡±

    Savannah simply nodded, and Gideon quickly darted his eyes to Freya as he swiftly extended his hand to help his mate out of the carriage as well.

    ¡°Mdy,¡± he murmured with a bright smile.

    ¡°I will leave you two first then,¡± the Queen Mother said as she quickly turned around as if to leave them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two walk around while waiting for dinner? You and Freya surely need some more time to catch up. After all, it¡¯s been a busy few daystely for the both of you.¡±

    Seeing the Queen Mother leave, Gideon couldn¡¯t help but silently thank the older woman for showing him her support regarding her daughter. He was aware that the Queen Mother had purposely left them behind so that he and Freya could catch up on the days that they weren¡¯t together.

    Leading the two of them, Gideon didn¡¯t let go of Freya¡¯s hand as they slowly walked into the front garden of the castle. He waited for her toin to let go, but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t.

    There was silence for a while before he spoke, ¡°How¡¯s your day, sweety?¡±

    He smiled as he waited for her to respond. He loved calling her sweety whenever they were alone, and he wanted to continue calling her that every once in a while if Freya wouldn¡¯t stop him from doing so.

    In all honesty, he was already holding himself back on some of his more aggressive advances since he didn¡¯t want to scare her off. But slowly and surely, he was moving things along, bncing out his approach based on his mate¡¯s reactions.

    One thing good about Freya was that she was always transparent about what she felt, and she would always show you whenever she was getting mad or annoyed at someone. Gideon could only thank that part of her as he went along. It was always a huge help to him whenever he would proceed with his advances.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Just the usual. Today¡¯s visit was to the musicians and performers for the wedding,¡± Freya recounted. ¡°Mother is very meticulous in choosing everything, even in the simplest details like drinks and food. She just wants everything to be at its best for the event.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I would want the same on my wedding day, so it¡¯s understandable,¡± Gideon casually stated. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll make sure to give you only the best if it was up to me.¡±

    There was another bout of silence after that. By then, he had noticed how quieter Freya was than usual.

    ¡°Are you ufortable holding my hand like this?¡± Gideon hesitantly asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I haven¡¯t asked for your-¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lord Gideon. I would¡¯ve simply pulled out my hand if I was ufortable,¡± Freya quickly cut him off. ¡°Honestly, I feel morefortable with you holding my hand like this.¡±

    Gideon cursed under his breath. That answer tempted him to pull Freya in close to him and simply kiss her right then and there¡­ All while showing her the proper way of kissing, of course.

    ¡°I might end up doing more, Freya¡­¡± Gideon mumbled out with a sigh, staring at her side profile as they walked.

 Chapter 236 What a Dilemma

    ¡°Is that a warning, Lord Gideon?¡± Freya asked him with raised eyebrows, letting out a chuckle as she turned to him.

    Gideon had a serious look on his face as he answered, ¡°Not a warning, sweety. But consider it as me giving you a heads up on my future actions¡­ I might end up hugging and kissing you soon, mdy.¡±

    ¡°How soon?¡± Freya feistily asked.

    Hearing her words, Gideon took it as another sign that she was alright with what he was doing. A wide smile stretched itself across his lips as he hastily pulled Freya close to him. With his one arm instantly wrapping around her waist, his other hand held her by the chin as he looked at her intently.

    With their position secure, he leaned in closer to Freya as if he was about to kiss her. Seeing this, Freya closed her eyes, so much so that her face crumpled up into a frown. She was tense and trembling in his arms.

    Gideon stopped at that instant. Freya looked so naive and submissive at that moment, and he knew he should not let this opportunity slide. However, he didn¡¯t know what came over him as he stopped himself from giving her a breathless kiss right then and there. At the back of his head, a more devious n formed, one where he wanted Freya to get even more anxious and frustrated, making her long and crave for more of his intimate gestures.

    Gideon had a wicked smile as he leaned closer to her till his cheek brushed against hers.

    ¡°Soon, my sweety, but not today,¡± he seductively whispered into Freya¡¯s ear. ¡°I want you to feel the same longing that I do. And when it¡¯s time, I will hug and kiss you so passionately that you will end up aching for more¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure how Freya would take it, but his intuition was telling him that it would be worth it. Somehow, along the lines of his courtship, he wanted Freya to be seduced and be madly in love with him. To the point that she would wholly give her attention to no other man except for him.

    ******

    Meanwhile, it has been two days since Freyast saw Lord Gideon. Honestly, she was relieved at that fact since she was still embarrassed that she initiated a kiss with him back on their previous ice skating date. She would still blush whenever that scene crossed her mind, so she kept herself upied by helping her mother with the preparations for her brother¡¯s uing royal wedding.

    Despite this, however, she felt weird at not seeing Lord Gideon around. It was as if something was missing, and she wondered if it was merely because she was already used to his presence or if she was actually missing the man.

    Riding in their carriage, today was yet another busy day of constant work. But all of her exhaustion seemed to disappear the moment she saw Lord Gideon outside their carriage, extending his hand out to help her get down.

    After that, she let him hold her hand as they walked towards the castle garden. And even now, even as she closed her eyes in anticipation of a kiss from him when he leaned closer. To her disappointment however, Lord Gideon only brushed his cheek against hers to whisper out his teasing words!

    With a hard blush, Freya couldn¡¯t believe how she fell for his antics. To think that she almost lost herself in trance because of the way he made her knees weak!

    ¡°Tease!¡± she grunted, cing her palms against his chest to push him away in annoyance. She couldn¡¯t believe that Gideon would tease her when she was already this vulnerable.

    To her displeasure, however, Lord Gideon didn¡¯t budge, instead securing her in his arms even further.

    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± she chided with a frown, avoiding his intense gaze out of too much embarrassment.

    After what seemed like forever, Gideon finally let her go, but he still firmly grabbed onto her hand. ¡°You¡¯re cold,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t feel cold! And so what if my skin feels cold?!¡± she snorted. She was very annoyed at him, and she didn¡¯t bother holding back in showing him how irritated she was irritated.

    She was about to pull away when she suddenly stiffened. She felt his warm breath and the graze of his soft lips against her knuckle. Turning around, her eyes widened, seeing how he was softly kissing her hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she tersely asked. ¡®Did he prefer to kiss my hand rather than my lips?! Is he kidding me right now!¡¯ she inwardly retorted. How she wanted to voice it out loud, but she had to keep her pride intact after how ridiculous she looked a while ago from anticipating that kiss from him.

    ¡°Keeping your hand warm, sweety,¡± Gideon replied with a smile.

    ¡®His lips feel good on my hand,¡¯ she thoughtlessly mused. ¡®So it¡¯ll probably feel better on my lips, right?¡¯

    Right now, Gideon was introducing a flurry of foreign feelings inside of her body, ones that she wasn¡¯t aware even existed before. She bit her inner cheek, trying her best to keep her nerves from burning right at that moment.

    Even now, Freya could tell that her mate could feel her trembling¡­ of how much she was getting affected by him. Hah! It was obvious. He was probably purposely doing these things to seduce her and make her submit to his advances.

    ¡®This is so annoying!¡¯ she inwardly fumed. She shouldn¡¯t let him win her over like this. It¡¯s only been days since Lord Gideon started courting her, and she should be ying harder to get than this. She had a few ns in her head, and she thought that a few months of getting to know each other first would be a great idea.

    However, as much as she hated to admit it¡­ Freya knew that she would soon give in to her mate.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m this weak¡­¡¯ Freya helplessly thought. ¡®Should I give in already? Or should I hold back some more?¡¯

    What a dilemma this was¡­

    ******

    ANL: Any advice for Freya? Haha

 Chapter 237 Her Sisterâ€™s Blushing Cheeks

    Kingdom of Valcrez

    Inside the carriage, Xenia and Mineah continued sharing their respective experiences living in a new foreignnd with one another.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any regrets at all, big sister?¡± Mineah asked her. ¡°I mean, things would¡¯ve been different if you didn¡¯t run away.¡±

    Hearing her sister¡¯s question, Xenia smiled as she gently held Mineah¡¯s hand, caressing it while she looked at her intently.

    ¡°I have no regrets at all, Mineah. I wouldn¡¯t have met the love of my life if I hadn¡¯t run away,¡± she replied with a warm smile on her face. ¡°Although, before that, my conscience almost ate me up from thinking how my actions had also put you in a messed-up situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You honestly helped me get married, Sister. We both know that I have a reputation of being a cursed princess in the other kingdoms, which leads to no one wanting to take the risk of marrying me. But the Vampire King¡­¡± Mineah trailed off, a joyful smile forming on her face as she continued. ¡°He epted me regardless of those rumors. So on that note, I do believe that everything was meant to happen the way it did. You meeting the Werewolf King, who you said you now love wholeheartedly, and I being married to the Vampire King, who didn¡¯t even have a second thought of epting me regardless of whether or not I am truly cursed.¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but smile at her sister¡¯s warm words. She was honestly curious to know more about her little sister¡¯s private rtionship with the Vampire King, but with how private her little sister was¡­ She thought it would be best not to pry any further.

    But even so, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for her. Mineah had a reputation of being a damsel in distress, but there was more than meets the eye when it came to her little sister. She might look quiet, helpless, and weak, but she was someone who could be very dangerous despite her physically weak body. Knowing that Xenia knew she shouldn¡¯t worry.

    ¡°Are they still bringing it up in the royal court? About you being a cursed princess?¡± Xenia asked with a concerned tone.

    Mineah had a wide grin on her face as she proudly mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m able to use it to my advantage anyway, so don¡¯t worry, Sister.¡±

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°Alright then. I know I might be stronger than you physically, but you¡¯re more cunning and dangerous than me, little sister. Just make sure to know your limitations and don¡¯t do too many things than can endanger you,¡± Xenia reminded with a smile. ¡°Anyway, Dani is there with you every step of the way, so I guess I really don¡¯t have to worry. She¡¯s a better guardian than your older sister anyway.¡±

    Dani was like a sister to Mineah, just like how Jayra was to her¡­ She was honestly grateful that her little sister had Dani on her side in this foreignnd, just as much as she was grateful that she also had Jayra on her side.

    Mineah had a pout as she replied, ¡°Stop that. You¡¯re the best sister in the world, it¡¯s just that we have different characters and hobbies that made us a bit ipatible. You¡¯re more carefree and prefer to explore the world, while I¡¯m the opposite of that.¡±

    She let out a soft chuckle as she added, ¡°Also, I¡¯m d that you also have Jayra with you. And the same goes for Dani on my side. Looking at it all now, we were bound to move to our separate ways eventually, Sister.¡±

    Xenia heaved out a long deep sigh as she murmured, ¡°Right. It was only Ezekiel who had to stay in our home. We were destined to leave our family and live with our new husbands in one way or another.¡±

    Looking at Mineah, she noticed how her sister¡¯s expression changed as she spoke about their brother, but it was quickly reced by a smile all the same.

    After that, her little sister was quick to change the topic and said, ¡°Do you want me to give you a tour around the castle tomorrow, Sister? Or are you already feeling tired andzy after all of your training? I heard that you had quite the strict regimen from the admiral.¡±

    Xenia blinked at her sister as she inquired, ¡°Hey, are you stalking me, little sister?¡±

    ¡°The king gifted me a reliable raven that I can talk to inside my head,¡± Mineah chuckled. ¡°I asked it to look after you and report to me about how things are going for you every once in a while.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice a raven spying on me¡­¡± Xenia mumbled aloud. She did see a raven once, but she hadn¡¯t noticed anything suspicious about it at all.

    Opening the nearest carriage window to her, Mineah held a bashful smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to Nik then. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like him.¡±

    Soon after, Xenia saw a raven fly inside of the window,nding on top of Mineah¡¯s shoulder with a light caw.

    ¡°Ohhh¡­ Did you name it after King Niki?¡± Xenia inquired.

    ¡°Indeed. He didn¡¯t react negatively though,¡± Mineah defended with a bashful giggle.

    ¡°I see. So how do you address him? The king, I mean? And how does he address you?¡± Xenia curiously asked. Darius would call her ¡®my love¡¯ or ¡®love¡¯ often, but she hadn¡¯t tried addressing him in the same way since she wasn¡¯t the flowery type of person. Maybeter, once she was used to addressing him as ¡®my love¡¯ or ¡®love¡¯ too will she reciprocate the gesture.

    Mineah¡¯s face reddened, and Xenia could not help but tease, ¡°Hahaha! Why are you blushing so hard?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s calling me Mine¡­¡± she answered bashfully. Though it was derived from the first four letters of Mineah¡¯s name, the pronunciation was far from what it was supposed to be.

    ¡°Wow, I never thought that in his cold aura, he would be cheesy enough to be like that,¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°He¡¯s practically announcing to everyone that you¡¯re his.¡±

    ¡°Err¡­ I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s what he truly meant by it though,¡± Mineah defended with an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s going on inside the king¡¯s mind, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more to it than that.¡±

    Xenia dropped the thought. She didn¡¯t want toment, but she wouldter ask Darius about Niki a bit further. She had heard rumors about the Vampire King, and her mate definitely knew King Niki more than any of those dubious rumors.

    ¡°How about you then?¡± Xenia pondered, steering the conversation back to her sister. She was getting giddy at how her little sister kept on blushing and smiling timidly the further their conversation went.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Just Lai¡­¡± Mineah answered. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me addressing him as king, so I¡¯ve been calling him Lai whenever we¡¯re alone.¡±

    Xenia teased with a chuckle, ¡°How about calling him ¡®mine¡¯ too? I bet that will make him happy~¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile at her sister¡¯s blushing cheeks. How she missed teasing Mineah like this.

    ¡°How about you? How do you address each other?¡± her little sister countered.

    ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s calling me ¡®my love¡¯ or ¡®love¡¯ often, if not Xen,¡± Xenia truthfully replied. ¡°On my end, I simply call him ¡®my king¡¯ or Darius, but I¡¯ve been thinking about trying to call him ¡®love¡¯ and ¡®my love¡¯ as well. I¡¯m curious how he would react to that~¡±

    ***********************

    August 27, 2021, AN: We once again reached a hundred Golden Ticket votes (400+) so we¡¯ll have five (5) chapters to be randomly released within the day. Keep voting for Golden Tickets, and thank you sososo much! *hugs*

 Chapter 238 The Best in Him

    Little did the two women know that their waves ofughter from inside the carriage were resonating towards the outside of their own privacy. Darius and Niki were riding their horses just a further back from the carriage, and they could hear every giggle and chuckle from their significant others.

    ¡°Siblings¡­¡± Dariusmented as he shook his head.

    ¡°Not all siblings get along well though,¡± Niki pointed out with a scoff.

    Darius hummed. He didn¡¯tment on the subject since he was well aware that Niki¡¯s family was currently a hot mess.

    Seeing his friend¡¯s silence, Niki let out a breath and continued, ¡°The news came¡­ My wife wants to go help look for her brother.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Dariusmented. ¡°I¡¯m still in a dilemma on whether to tell Xen about it or not, but the message from her parents was clear. They don¡¯t want Xenia to get distracted. Somehow, they seem confident that Ezekiel is not in danger.¡±

    It was baffling. From what he recalled from the message he received from King Stephan, they want to handle Ezekiel¡¯s disappearance on their own, and that he must not let his men leave their posts to help on the search.

    ¡°Then do as they say, Darius. I asked Mineah about this earlier, and she too was in the same predicament regarding keeping this matter away from her sister,¡± Niki replied with a dark expression on his face. ¡°She said she will help with the search together with the excellent warrior mages of Ebodia, but she refuses to get me involved in this.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re letting her go by herself with just your convoy apanying her?¡± Darius curiously asked.

    Niki chuckled, ¡°And since when did you be this nosy, huh?¡±

    Darius chuckled in response, ¡°Well, I¡¯m a man in love, and I know how much my woman loves her family. Knowing her, Xen will go haywire if anything happened to Mineah. That¡¯s why her family is trying to keep her in the dark about Ezekiel¡¯s disappearance.¡±

    The Werewolf King let out another heavy sigh as he added, ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll just settle everything of note in my kingdom; my wedding, the trials, and formal promation of Xen as my rightful queen. After that, I will then personally join this war to put an end to the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ That would take too long, my friend,¡± Niki replied in jest. ¡°I would¡¯ve probably already killed Devon with my own hands before you can even arrive to participate.¡±

    ¡°Well then, how nice would that be, saving me from sullying my hands?¡± Darius snorted, making both menugh. After which, a bout of silence came between them before Niki broke it.

    ¡°What do you think really happened to Prince Ezekiel, Darius?¡± Niki curiously asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that something is amiss in all this? A dragon appeared the moment he disappeared. A dragon¡­ when those creatures are already extinct¡­ Something feels off about all this.¡±

    Throughout history, humans, vampires, werewolves, including other types of creatures banded together to bring down the dragons centuries ago because they were naturally wild and bloodthirsty, often simply bringing terror and destruction to every kingdom in their wake. Seeing their threat to all living beings, they were eradicated, and their souls were forced to wander around trying to merge with any human or living thing they could find. And thankfully, none were sessful.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Queen Dana who sealed most of the powerful souls inside the forbidden forest including the Dragon King, Vulcan?¡± Niki asked. ¡°That¡¯s almost twenty-one years ago if I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, aren¡¯t you supposed to be better than me in history, my friend?¡± Darius scoffed in jest.

    Niki chuckled in reply, ¡°Stop making fun of this. This is a serious matter. The dragon seen is something that looks more along the lines of Vulcan¡­ The Dragon King¡­¡±

    He pondered, ¡°Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but consider the possibility that his soul merged with Prince Ezekiel. The King and Queen are probably aware of it by now including my wife, but they¡¯re trying to conceal this fact from everyone. So far, there¡¯s been no sessful attempts at performing the alchemy of a soul of a dragon to any human being¡­ So this is really something¡­ questionable.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Darius hummed in thought. ¡°Are you going to investigate this?¡±

    ¡°We have to look into this, Darius,¡± Niki insisted. ¡°If left unchecked, this dragon could be more of a threat than the entirety of Helion¡¯s Army itself.¡±

    ¡°What if your intuition is right, and this dragon is somehow inside of Prince Ezekiel?¡±

    ¡°Then we have to do what is needed. We eliminate the threat unless Prince Ezekiel would somehow manage to hold the reigns on this dragon¡­¡± Niki firmly stated. ¡°But still, the chances of that happening is next to impossible. A dragon simply wouldn¡¯t let a human overpower them that easily.¡±

    ¡°We never know, Niki. There¡¯s always a first for everything,¡± Darius suggested. ¡°Just because it hasn¡¯t happened before in history doesn¡¯t mean that it can¡¯t happen in the present. Prince Ezekiel, if you are correct in your suspicion, would not merely be a simple human as you thought. He could be more than something that a dragon could somehow overpower¡­¡±

    Taking into consideration the kind of blood that was flowing in Prince Ezekiel¡¯s veins, it was possible that there might be some kind of interaction that could happen. Whether it was good or bad, however, he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Why do you sound like you know something?¡± Niki pondered with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, the Ward Royal Family of Ebodia is something interesting,¡± Darius snorted, doing his best to keep Xenia¡¯s lineage a secret as he noticed that Niki didn¡¯t seem to know much about it. Perhaps Princess Mineah hadn¡¯t told about it to her husband yet?

    ¡°See how my wife is very confident in surviving the trials when everyone else thinks she¡¯s nothing but a weak human being. That can be something, yes?¡±

    And at that, Darius suddenly felt joyful at the thought of how his mate trusted him so much, telling him all about the important matters in her life such as this.

    ¡°And what¡¯s so funny right now, huh?¡± Niki chortled. ¡°Look at you smiling alone like that, looking crazy all on your own.¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Darius grinned. ¡°It¡¯s just that I thought about my mate and how adorable she is.¡±

    Niki¡¯s face crumbled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the Darius I¡¯ve known for so long. You¡¯ve be totally soft now because of a woman. That¡¯s so unlike you. Howe Princess Xenia still isn¡¯t even marked?¡±

    ¡°She wanted to do it after the wedding to follow the customs and traditions of the monarchy in our kingdom,¡± Darius exined. ¡°I¡¯m respecting her wishes, seeing as she¡¯s just worried about my name being ndered by my court if I marked her before the marriage ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re never patient like this before. Most often than not, you get into trouble because of how impatient you are, Darius. Seeing you like this feels weird,¡± Niki scoffed and Darius simply smiled at his friend¡­ It was a proud smile because he liked how Xen was able to bring out the best in him.

 Chapter 239 Someone As Crazy

    After a decent amount of time traveling, the carriage had a stop at an inn just by the road. It was exclusively opened just for them to have lunch ording to Mineah, and Xenia was grateful that King Niki was considerate enough to make sure that their travel would be smooth without any disturbances.

    Sitting down, the food served on the table was like a feast, with stuffed chickens, quarters of a stag, loins of veal covered with pomegranate seeds, sugar plums, and sauces. There were even vegetables and pies as well.

    Looking at the spread, Xenia was surprised to see the Vampire King heartily eating those meals alongside them. She had thought that Niki wouldn¡¯t enjoy these types of dishes since he preferred blood, but she supposed that she was wrong in that regard.

    In all honesty, she had already prepared herself to eat without care despite imagining thetter drinking raw blood in front of them.

    ¡°Xen, stop staring at Niki. It makes me ufortable,¡± Darius suddenlyined. ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s more handsome than I am.¡±

    Xenia blushed at her mate¡¯s behavior. She couldn¡¯t believe how childish her mate was being right now to even voice such a thing out loud. Was she that obvious? She probably was, considering how deep Darius¡¯s frown was right now.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t believe how her mate couldn¡¯t hold it in. Then again, Darius was probably too close to Niki to not mind showing his childishness in front of thetter like this.

    On the other side of the table, Niki chuckled. Looking at Darius with a broad smile, he said, ¡°Look at you showing how possessive you are around your mate. Tsk¡­ Don¡¯t stop her from admiring other beauties than you, my friend.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s jaw almost dropped at the antics of the Vampire King. Of course, there was no point for debate since King Niki was indeed handsome as well. But in her eyes, it would only be Darius that was the most handsome of all of the men out there in the world.

    Still grinning, King Niki shook his head, baffled eyes still at Darius as he added, ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re the same old friend of mine seeing the way you¡¯re acting right now. I see a total change. You didn¡¯t even bother to look at any other women before. But now¡­¡± He shook his head with a smirk, ¡°I guess being head over heels in love did bring out the most hrious man inside you.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face reddened at the Vampire King¡¯s words. Looking to her little sister Mineah for help, she expected to get at least some exnation of what was happening. But instead, Mineah was too focused on eating her meals instead of participating in the conversation.

    Not that there was anything new to it though, seeing as no one could ever disturb her whenever she was in front of a feast like this. She had her own world in front of delicious food and meals, and it was particrly hard for anyone to get her out of it.

    ¡°I simply hate it whenever my love looks at any other men except for me. I get jealous quite easily,¡± Darius shamelessly admitted, staring at her with his snapped brows.

    Xenia lifted an eyebrow in return. How she wanted to knock her mate out in that instant for bbering such nonsense. But then, she honestly didn¡¯t find it annoying. On the contrary, she found her mate quite amusing acting like that.

    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that I can bring out this side of him?¡¯ she mused.

    Her gaze shifted back to Niki. It wasn¡¯t like she admired the beauty of the Vampire King, but she was curious about him, seeing as this was her first time meeting a vampire like him; one who enjoyed human meals unlike what she had heard before.

    Still, she supposed she should apologize. A timid smile on her face, she apologetically exined to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to sneak nces at you like that. It¡¯s just that it fascinates me to see you eat these types of meals heartily,¡± Xenia admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my ignorance. I¡¯m not too familiar with the royal family of Valcrez unlike my sister Mineah. I skipped sses more than I should have.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t just sip blood to fill my stomach, mdy. Like most humans, I also enjoy your meals,¡± Nikimented with a soft smile on his face. ¡°Although, I must admit that blood is preferable to my taste, and it gives me more energy than simply eating normal food¡­¡±

    Xenia simply nodded. She then turned to look at Darius and murmured, ¡°There are no other men more handsome than you in my eyes, my king, so stop with your sulking.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe that she had to say those words out in front of others, but it simply slipped through her mouth, seeing how her mate was indeed sulking in front of others¡­

    She really wished he wasn¡¯t doing that though.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just jealous of these two adorable lovebirds, Mine?¡± Niki suddenly asked, looking at her sister who was casually slicing a portion of meat onto her te. ¡°What do you think? These two are shamelessly showing their affection to us in public, and I¡¯m feeling envious of their love.¡±

    Xenia blinked her eyes as she watched her sister closely, wondering how Mineah would react to such shameless bait. Her sister had a reputation of being an ice-cold and unbothered princess aside from being infamous as the cursed princess. She was stoic most of the time, and she rarely showed emotions in front of other people except for her family and those she considered as such like Dani and her shadow maidens.

    Curiously, Xenia watched as her little sister stopped eating. Mineah then gracefully put down her knife and fork before turning her head to King Niki. Showing her sweetest smile with her perfect white teeth to her husband, she sweetly said, ¡°Would you like me to feed you then, Lai? A meal you wouldn¡¯t forget?¡±

    Xenia almost choked in her own saliva. ¡®This isn¡¯t good!¡¯

    Thinking back, Mineah only showed her pearly white teeth of hers whenever she was utterly annoyed at someone¡­ And what a perfect way to annoy her than to interrupt her from a good meal.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Darius asked her, seeing how keenly she was staring at Mineah.

    Instead of replying, Xenia held her breath as Mineah grabbed the knife. Pursing her lips to hold herself fromughing, she watched as her little sister took a ratherrge portion of meat and practically shoved it in front of Niki¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ahhh. Open your big mouth, Lai, and receive this heaping amount of affectioning from me,¡± Mineah sweetly stated.

    Xenia turned to Darius, and with her lowest voice, she murmured, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky you ended up with me and not someone as crazy as my little sister.¡±

    Darius chuckled as he leaned in to whisper into Xenia¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re the one lucky, my love, because you ended up with me and not with someone as crazy as Niki.¡±

    ********

    AN: Niki and Mineah will have their own book. I¡¯m torn between The Crown¡¯s Seduction, The Crown¡¯s Temptation, and The Crown¡¯s Desire for the title. Help me decide andment on what you think sound¡¯s better. Their story will be published next year (2023). Pls. do look forward to it. I¡¯ll just wrap up my still iplete book, The Untamed: Game of Hearts, first. Thanks hehe

 Chapter 240 Erotic Things

    Seeing as this was the first time Xenia had visited the Kingdom of Valcrez, she thought it would be nice if she rode a horse with Darius instead of staying inside the carriage. Then again, she also wouldn¡¯t want to leave Mineah alone while she was out and about just outside of the carriage.

    Unfortunately, it was already cold outside because of the early winter, and Mineah¡¯s body was sensitive both to extreme cold and hot weather, which was why she often stayed inside the castle during summers and winters. As a result, her little sister would onlye out during spring and fall, when the weather was just right for her not to be too affected.

    ¡°I know that look, big sister,¡± Mineah pointed out with a faint smile. ¡°Go on and ride a horse. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Xenia sighed. Her little sister probably noticed how her eyes shimmered while she was staring at Darius who was just about to mount his horse.

    ¡°My sister wants to ride a horse, so I let her,¡± Mineah announced, not waiting for her toment at all.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s alright, Mineah,¡± Xenia reasoned. ¡°I can ride a horse going backter.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but you still have to leave before sunset tomorrow so you won¡¯t be able to see everything right now while we still have daylight like right now,¡± Mineah encouraged. ¡°Go on and ride a horse.¡±

    Then, she looked at Darius and gave him a curt nod.

    ¡°I will request for another horse,¡± Niki interrupted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. She¡¯s used to riding with me,¡± Darius quickly said. ¡°Come, Xen.¡±

    From there, Darius pulled at his horse before he extended his hand down to help her up. Like usual, Xenia sat in front while Darius adjusted and sat behind her back.

    ¡°Come, Mine¡­ You ride with me too¡­¡± Niki suddenly said.

    Seeing the exchange, Xenia looked at Mineah only to see her sister¡¯s blushing face. Her little sister looked at her, giving her a look as if she was asking for help.

    Heeding her sister¡¯s plight, Xenia turned to Niki and said, ¡°Mineah, isn¡¯t used to extreme weather like this, so she usually stays inside the castle during winter and summer, Your Majesty.¡±

    King Niki frowned, and Xenia could tell that thetter wasn¡¯t aware of the real condition that her sister¡¯s body was currently at. Knowing Mineah however, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if her husband knew even less about her.

    ¡°How about you apany her inside the carriage, milord?¡± Xenia suggested.

    A bright smile curved into Niki¡¯s lips as he answered, ¡°I will do that then. It would be an honor to stay with my queen inside the carriage.¡±

    With that, Mineah entered the carriage along with Niki.

    As soon as everything was settled, they traveled under the gship of the king, everyone they passed bending their knees to show their respect to their caravan. It was very rare for Xenia to witness such a thing, seeing as she would onlye out of the castle in disguise so that nobody would know that she was the Princess.

    Smiling, she looked at the King¡¯s carriage in front of them where her little sister was inside with her husband. To think that her little sister was now the Queen of the Kingdom of Valcrez¡­ The thought of it made her put a proud smile on her face.

    She was sure that Mineah would be a great Queen. Valcrez was a kingdom inhabited not just by all types of vampires, but there were also humans and other creatures that they epted to live among them in their territory like Cordon so long as they would meet the kingdom¡¯s requirements and conditions. Knowing this, Mineah¡¯s human touch would surely be invaluable to running the kingdom.

    ¡°Are the majority of their denizens vampires?¡± Xenia curiously asked her mate as she looked around.

    ¡°Yes, and all of the nobles in this kingdom are vampires,¡± Darius replied. ¡°Despite that though, the royal council of elders are the only pureblood vampires left in the kingdom, and all of them are females. It¡¯s because of this reason that Niki and Ezme¡¯s, particrly Niki are being pushed hard to marry a human to continue the bloodline.¡±

    Xenia simply nodded before she asked, ¡°By the way, howe you sound like you¡¯re having an inferiorityplex towards Niki a while ago?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s just that I really hate it whenever you stare at any other men, Xen,¡± Darius reasoned. ¡°Do you know why I voiced it out in front of Niki? It¡¯s because I want him to know the reason why are you staring at him. I don¡¯t want him to think that you¡¯re admiring his beauty while you¡¯re staring at him like that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I was staring at him,¡± Xenia murmured with a pout. Still, she smiled once she realized that his chiding only meant that her mate was quite attentive to her.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. You should always remember that you shouldn¡¯t stare at any other man except for me. You tend to forget that for some reason¡­¡± Darius sighed. ¡°Maybe it would be best if I give you a corresponding punishment whenever youmit such a grave mistake.¡±

    Xenia shook her head. Whenever Darius would say the word ¡®punishment,¡¯ erotic things always came to her mind.

    ¡°And what would be my punishment, huh?¡± she chortled.

    ¡°I will decide on itter,¡± Darius replied with a thought. ¡°I need to thoroughly think about it to make sure you wouldn¡¯t do something like this again.¡±

    Xenia rolled her eyes, not bothering toment on the issue. Absently, she wondered what his mate was up to this time. Casually looking up, her eyes darted towards the flying raven that was following the carriage.

    ¡°Do you like pets too, my love?¡± Darius suddenly asked.

    She chuckled and murmured, ¡°What? Are you nning to give me one now, knowing how King Niki gifted my sister a raven?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I realized only now how I¡¯m stillcking in so many ways,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to you. We¡¯ll go out on proper dates as soon as we get back home to Cordon.¡±

    Xenia could only smile as she nodded along. Thinking about it now, a lot of things had happened between her and Darius since the first time they met. They¡¯ve already experienced a lot of hardship together and even became intimate with one another.

    Knowing that Xenia honestly didn¡¯t think that Darius wascking at all. The fact that she felt secure around him¡­ The feeling that she could do anything so long as he was by her side was more than enough for her already¡­

    ¡°So again, do you like pets, my love?¡± Darius asked once more. ¡°Will you want something that flies? That swims or runs?¡±

    Xenia chuckled, ¡°Anything will be fine for me, my love. As long as ites from you, I¡¯ll cherish it with my heart¡­¡±

    ¡°It feels great hearing you calling me like that, Xen.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face reddened at thepliment. She wasn¡¯t used to saying those kinds of words of endearment. But if it pleased Darius, then she would try her best to get used to it.

    ¡°Right, I should give you a wolf pet instead that can also act as my spy around you too,¡± Darius suddenly mumbled.

    Xenia¡¯s eyebrows arched up as her eyes squinted at the raven following the carriage. ¡°So this Nik is probably given to my little sister to spy on her then?¡±

 Chapter 241 A Breeder

    The sun was already about to set when Xenia and others reached Valcrez Castle. If Cordon Castle was covered with high stone and sturdy walls all over and stood on the hilltop of a mountain, Valcrez was the opposite. Water surrounded the whole castle, with the entire structure being situated above a waterfall.

    The exterior design was extraordinary, and it was something that Xenia didn¡¯t expect for its location. The only thing that connected the castle tond were the bridges extending out in almost all directions around it. It also had dark ck stones lining its walls, with the only thing bright on it being the gold carving designs and sculptures decorating its surroundings.

    Up in the sky, vultures and ravens flew all around the castle, and they made a few eerie sounds as if weing their King¡¯s arrival. She smiled. She couldn¡¯t help but adore each castle that she visited along with their different designs.

    Cordon, although itcked color, its stonewall carvings were enough to admire its unique craftsmanship. Ebodia Castle meanwhile, had more of a human touch to it because of how lively it was with all of the beautiful gardens and colorful paint decorating it. Comparing it to the others, Ebodia was more like a garden castle out on the ins.

    ¡°Do you often visit Valcrez Castle?¡± Xenia curiously asked Darius as they rode on the beautiful bridge towards the main castle gates.

    ¡°Hmm, I was invited often since Valcrez and Cordon had some talks about having a marriage alliance once¡­¡± Darius informed.

    ¡°With you and a Valcrez royal?¡± Xenia murmured with a frown.

    Niki had many siblings from different fathers, but she didn¡¯t bother to check on them. She simply knew Ezme since she had met thetter personally. Besides, the princess was the only sibling Niki had that wasn¡¯t a half-sibling.

    Darius chuckled, ¡°Yes¡­ Between me and Ezme. But the Elders, the council of Valcrez, had their doubts on the union, including the council in my kingdom.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face soured. No wonder Ezme and her didn¡¯t get along. The other princess probably thought that she snatched Darius away from her.

    ¡°Ezme seems to like you,¡± she pointed out, making Darius chuckle.

    ¡°Are you jealous, my love?¡± Darius teased. ¡°Are you somehow thinking of getting revenge on me right now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I¡¯m just saying that you and Ezme seem pretty close,¡± Xenia exined. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s way too obvious that Ezme likes you. I remember how she even threatened me before about you,¡± she murmured with a twitch in her mouth.

    ¡°She¡¯s simply infatuated. Ezme likes to prey on men mostly because of their blood,¡± Darius exined.

    ¡°If Niki doesn¡¯t casually take human blood, then Ezme is his opposite. She loves to sip on the blood of werewolves and humans. She also had a habit of biting werewolves more often than not, since she has this tendency of turning humans into vampires whenever she would bite them. Knowing that, she then thought that werewolves are the safest prey for her since we obviously don¡¯t turn no matter how much a vampire bites us.¡±

    ¡°Why not just slice off a piece of human skin and the blood from that?¡± Xenia scoffed. A vampire¡¯s venom came from their fangs, so they would automatically turn any human they might bite. Although, some try other methods of feeding if they didn¡¯t want to spread their venom onto humans.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say she prefers to bite¡­¡± Darius vaguely dismissed. ¡°Anyway, enough about Ezme. In history, most often than not, a hybrid produced by the union between a vampire and a werewolf ended up bing too wild and unable to be tamed. In the end, they would end up as monsters that had to be eradicated.¡±

    He rambled on, ¡°Truly, humans are still the best when ites to beingpatible and safe with all kinds of creatures as a breeder. Both Councils from our kingdoms didn¡¯t want a repeat of those cycles, so we simply decided to form an alliance with corresponding conditions and bargains to be met between our kingdoms. It wasn¡¯t even that hard, with Niki and I already being good friends anyway.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s frowned as she thought about how humans were always at a disadvantage when against all the creatures living in their world. She was well aware that humans were the only species that waspatible with all living creatures as the safest breeder. It was kind of messed up. Just the thought of forcibly making humans a breeder to all kinds of species made her stomach ache enough that she wanted to vomit.

    ¡°I hope that female humans won¡¯t be forced to be breeders because of this fact,¡± Xenia grunted with a dim expression.

    Darius probably felt the heavy emotions that corresponded with her words, as Xenia felt hisforting kissnding on her shoulder.

    ¡°Hmm, Valcrez and Cordon have aw against such a thing, my love, and it¡¯s punishable by death,¡± Darius reassured her. ¡°No human in both kingdoms will be forced against their will to do such a thing. And if there would be any, then we shall see to it that those who didn¡¯t abide by thew would meet their swift death¡­¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯tment on his words, but deep inside, she vowed that she would personally be strict on the matter once she became the Queen of Cordon. She would make sure that humans wouldn¡¯t be forced to be a breeder against their will¡­

    Well, she had to be Queen first¡­

    ¡°What are you thinking, love?¡± Darius asked. ¡°Did I say something to displease you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she murmured out with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that I hope to be a good and just Queen someday that could help you rule productively¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, you¡¯ll be a wonderful one, my love,¡± Darius encouraged her. He then mischievously added, ¡°How about thinking of bing a mother too while ruling the kingdom beside me?¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face reddened. ¡°How many children do you have in mind?¡± she carefully asked.

    She had never thought of it yet, but that didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t wee the idea. She would dly give her mate the pups he wanted. So long as she was able, of course.

    ¡°You call them pups, right? Babies?¡± Xenia naively asked.

    Dariusughed, peppering her neck with kisses. ¡°I want a big family, Xen,¡± he smirked. ¡°So expect me to work hard on making you pregnant often.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ As long as my body can endure it, then why not?¡± Xenia chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s create a big family like you want, my king.¡±

    ¡®So many ns ahead¡­¡¯ Xenia excitedly thought, and she was actually anticipating the notion of aplishing a lot of these things in the future.

 Chapter 242 Enough Is Enough

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack Territory

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gs said as he and ra headed inside the Keen Mansion. Gs¡¯s mother was already inside waiting to have dinner with them, and ra was generous enough to apany him to their mansion to be with his mother whenever he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just keeping my word on my end of our bargain, Gs,¡± ra answered.

    She had been firm in her point every time about how this was more like an obligation to her as they agreed upon and nothing more. While he wished it could be more, what could he expect from a woman who was head over heels in love with another man?

    Gs clenched his jaw, but he quickly rxed it when his mother suddenly appeared in the hallway to wee them ahead of their arrival.

    ¡°My son¡­ Lady ra,¡± her mother greeted with a broad and bright smile on her face.

    Gs smiled widely, seeing how his mother¡¯s health had improvedpared to when hest visited her. Her pale cheeks now had color in them, and hopefully, she would soon gain some weight and look more healthy.

    Standing back, he watched as her mother hugged ra in front of him. Sharing an embrace, the two women smiled at one another.

    ¡°Lady Sh, it¡¯s nice to see you again,¡± ra politely greeted as soon as his mother let her go. ¡°You look radiant tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, your visit with my son is very much appreciated,¡± his mother warmly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so d that Nasser finally allowed Gs to visit me more often. Please continue to apany my son, ra. I¡¯m sure he appreciates thepany.¡±

    ra only smiled as she let his mother drag her inside the dining hall. Behind them, Gs let out a long deep sigh as he followed the two women. His father was still at Cordon Castle, and he had intentionally made his visit with rately knowing that his father wasn¡¯t around to breathe down his neck.

    Along the way, he recalled that he had something to grab back in his old room so he said, ¡°Mother, I will join you and ra shortly. I¡¯ll just go and get something in my bedchamber.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Son,¡± her mother answered before she continued pulling ra along with her.

    Turning around, Gs quickly made his way to the stairs. But when he reached the middle part of the stairwell, he paused to stare up at the family portrait hanging up on the wall.

    It was a portrait of his grandparents with their twins; his father Nasser along with his uncle Ramon. The two were identical twins, but unfortunately, Gs was unable to meet his uncle with the man dying before he was even born. He had been killed in battle ording to his mother, and she would often speak highly of him whenever she regaled him of her experiences with the man. Knowing that, he was sure that his uncle was a good man¡­pared to his own father at the very least.

    Another sigh came out of Gs¡¯s lips before he proceeded to walk up the stairs on his right, making his way to where his previous bedchamber was located.

    *********

    Meanwhile, ra honestly liked Gs¡¯s mother the more they conversed. She was so warm towards her like the Queen Mother, and she didn¡¯t see a problem whenever Gs woulde around to pick her up saying that they would visit his mother.

    Still, she wasn¡¯t aware of what the real deal was regarding Gs and his family. Although, knowing Nasser¡¯s nature, she wasn¡¯t surprised to see just how messed up it was that Gs had to use her as a front and a reason just so he could visit his own mother.

    Walking around, she smiled as she saw another part of the feast Gs¡¯s mother had prepared on the dining table. ¡°This is too much again, Lady Sh.¡±

    It was amazing. Everything looked so delicious, and she bet that they tasted delicious as well. And it all already smelled so good just from her using her human sense of smell.

    [I¡¯m envious!] her wolf Shebained.

    [Hahahaha! I¡¯ll describe to youter how perfect everything smells,] ra teased. [Just enjoy the taste and stop sulking about you not being able to smell it.]

    No one knew that her wolf Sheba had problems with its sense of smell except for the few people she trusted like their Queen Mother, King Darius, Bartos, and Gs.

    Sheba wasn¡¯t like this before, but her wolf started losing her sense of smell after that one ident she had back when she was a kid¡­ It was the day that she found out she had just lost her parents¡­

    She remembered running through the wilderness after that, but she encountered trouble in the form of rogue werewolves. During that time, she could only shift into her wolf form, and during the fight, Sheba was badly injured which caused a problem with its sense of smell.

    After all was said and then, she tried having it looked at by a healer, and sure enough, they said that it wouldn¡¯t be a permanent disability. Sheba could still recover, but it would take a long time because they still had to wait for the nt that the healer would add to the healing potion. That one specific nt was notoriously rare, and even now, she was unable to find any of its kind even in the nearby kingdoms that were safe to visit.

    She tried asking for alternatives, but ording to the healer, that nt was very much avable only at the Kingdom of Helion, which Sheba absolutely refused to set foot. In the end, her wolf would rather not have her sense of smell back than to put their lives in danger going inside the Kingdom of Helion.

    Getting themselves situated, Gs soon came and joined them at the table, having seemingly gotten what it was that he needed.

    ¡°Did I miss anything?¡± Gs asked with a smile.

    [He looks good whenever he smiles, don¡¯t you think?] Shebamented. [Why not give him a chance? I think he really likes you. If only I had my sense of smell then we¡¯ll be able to find out if he¡¯s our mate. How about you ask him directly?]

    She inwardly scoffed. Lately, her wolf would constantly bug her about Gs. Maybe Sheba felt pity for her since she had been heartbroken because of Dariustely?

    [Stop it, Sheba. Just focus on our training,] ra inwardly chided. [I¡¯m not losing out on hope¡­ Darius will eventually realize that it¡¯s still me who can best stand by his side.]

    [Say that after the trials¡­] Sheba pointed out. [And if you still fail, then you should just give up, ra. Enough is enough.]

 Chapter 243 Something Happened

    At Valcrez Castle

    Mineah quickly brought Xenia up to the bedchamber assigned to her and Darius. Meanwhile, Darius had to go along with Niki to greet the Elders. As much as she wanted to go with her mate, she was aware of why he didn¡¯t bring her with him to greet the Elders. After all, the royal council of Valcrez had yet to acknowledge her as Darius¡¯s Queen.

    ¡°Will their discussion take long?¡± Xenia wondered as she walked up to the balcony of their shared bedchamber.

    The sun had fully set, and the darkness of the night had finally set in, all except for the moonlight and the illuminating light sourcesing from outside the castle. From where she was standing, she could hear the sound of running water. It was rather soothing, even if it was rather chilly at the moment.

    ¡°Come back inside, Sister. It¡¯s cold out here.¡±

    Xenia smiled when she felt a nket wrap around her shoulders. Mineah hade to pull her inside, shing a gentle smile as she addressed her.

    ¡°As for their meeting, they¡¯ll probably take a bit longer,¡± her little sister added. ¡°But it won¡¯t be too long to have them deprive us of being with us during supper time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case then,¡± Xenia nodded with a small scoff, her eyes then darting towards the two neers in the room as she recognized one of them. They both had a tray with tea and some snacks in their hands. ¡°Also, it¡¯s been a while, Dani. How are you and the others?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, Princess Xenia,¡± Dani politely answered with a slight bow. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you as well.¡±

    The other two maidservants soon followed, politely greeting her in the same manner.

    ¡°Where are Ana and Greta?¡± Xenia curiously asked.

    ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re outside,¡± Mineah answered. ¡°I asked them to do something for me earlier.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Xeniamented with a nod.

    A minute of silence settled within the room as they all assumed their chosen positions. With a nagging question, however, Xenia broke it for her own curiosity.

    ¡°Tell me, Mineah. Something¡¯s wrong, right? What is going on with our Big Brother?¡± she suddenly asked. ¡°I noticed how pale you get whenever I ask, and how quickly you try to change the topic whenever we talk about him.¡±

    Her question seemed to have caught Mineah by surprise, judging by her little sister¡¯s expression. It was enough for her to confirm that there was indeed something going on without her knowledge.

    ¡°Mother and Father will scold me about this,¡± Mineah murmured with a sigh, making Xenia frown.

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m more mature nowpared to before. I¡¯m emotionally stronger now, so you all shouldn¡¯t keep something important from me out of some unwarranted fear,¡± Xeniained with a frown. ¡°Seriously! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re all hiding something from me. What happened to Ezekiel? Do I need to rush out to the encampment right now just to know about it?¡±

    It was infuriating. She wanted to scream, but she just said that she was mature enough to handle whatever it was it could be. Still, she couldn¡¯t believe that her family would keep something potentially important hidden from her like this.

    ¡°¡­Big Brother is missing, but he¡¯s fine,¡± Mineah admitted. ¡°We thought it¡¯d be best that you weren¡¯t made aware of it so that you can focus more on your battles and struggles, big sister.¡± She sighed as she exined, ¡°You see¡­ Mother and wizard Lurio are doing the best they can right now to bring our Brother back. Something happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me then,¡± Xenia murmured, trying her best to act calm. She understood her family¡¯s sentiments to keep her in the dark, but she didn¡¯t want any of that. She wanted the truth.

    ¡°¡­He turned into a dragon somehow,¡± Mineah answered, her own disbelief somewhat palpable in her tone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the exact details though, big sister. Mother is actually on her way to the encampment right now, and I¡¯m about to make my way there as well once you left with King Darius to go back to Cordon.¡±

    Before Xenia could gather her thoughts, Mineah grabbed her by the hands, holding on to her firmly as she said, ¡°No one must know about this. Only I, our parents, Lurio¡­ and I could only assume that Mother had also already informed Jayra, should know about this. No one must know that the dragon that suddenly appeared on the battlefield was our brother Ezekiel.¡±

    She continued with a grave tone, ¡°Right now, the news has already spread about the rise of dragons, and I¡¯ve heard that Valcrez will want to investigate this together with Cordon and other kingdoms who feel threatened about the current events¡­¡±

    Xenia¡¯s face paled, realizing how her brother was now in a gravely dangerous situation. How did this happen?

    She stared at Mineah and unknowingly whispered, ¡°Ezekiel¡­ He¡¯s the one cursed? That¡¯s the only exnation for this, Mineah. How could a dragon have stayed and lived inside of him all this time? Can we get him back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Mother and I have to go,¡± Mineah reiterated. ¡°We¡¯ll sort things out for our brother.¡±

    Xenia knew well what Mineah meant. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing even if she went with them, her physical strength having no use to their current problem. What they needed were Mother and Mineah¡¯s knowledge. That, along with the power they have using their spells and magic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to focus on bing Queen, Mineah. You and our parents don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Xenia dered.

    ¡°I will need to gain power over Cordon for me to even help. And as much as I hate to say this¡­ I¡¯ll use everything in my power as future Queen to make sure that our brother cane back to us safely. I don¡¯t know a thing about dragons, and how one even managed to merge with our brother, but I¡¯m sure Ezekiel will get a hold of himself eventually. He won¡¯t just disappear on us like that¡­¡±

    shing a determined gaze, Xenia tried her best to be positive. She didn¡¯t want to think of the worst, choosing instead to strongly believe in her brother.

    ¡°Tarah¡­¡± she murmured.

    ¡°You mean the newly appointed seer, right? She¡¯s missing too,¡± Mineah revealed. ¡°They said Tarah ran after Ezekiel, so I believe she was with our brother before he turned into a dragon. I¡¯ll try to inform you of all the details as soon as I get a hold of them on my arrival at the encampment, Sister.¡±

    She gave Xenia a nod, ¡°I¡¯ll also inform Mother that you¡¯re currently aware of the situation and that you won¡¯t let this matter distract you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xenia could only nod at her little sister before she added, ¡°And please, don¡¯t hide things from me again like this. Make sure you tell the same to Mother, Mineah¡­¡± Her thought ran off from her as she had an idea. ¡°Ah, never mind. I¡¯ll tell her myself. I¡¯ll be writing a letter to her now. Please give it to her once you meet her.¡±

    Mineah nodded before she assisted Xenia with what she needed. The older sister took her time in writing while they waited for Darius to finish with his meeting. Focusing on her words, she wanted to assure her parents that she wouldn¡¯t stray from her goals despite receiving the bad news. She also told them to prioritize the search for Ezekiel above all else.

    ¡°At this rate, dying my marriage isn¡¯t an option,¡± Xenia murmured. ¡°I need it to happen as soon as possible. Even earlier than nned¡­¡±

 Chapter 244 A Cold Night

    Darius and Niki made their way to the dining hall as soon as they were finished meeting with the Valcrez Royal Council.

    ¡°It seems like they¡¯re pushing you hard to make babies,¡± Darius couldn¡¯t help but tease. Back during the meeting, one of the council members even threatened him to take responsibility for snatching away Niki¡¯s initial bride, Xenia, should her sister Mineah be incapable of bearing their monarch enough heirs that would allow the pureblood lineage to continue.

    Niki only chuckled and murmured, ¡°Aren¡¯t you lucky then, my friend, seeing that you¡¯re not being pushed as hard as me on the issue??¡±

    ¡°Well, they don¡¯t need to,¡± Darius replied with a burst of crispughter. ¡°I¡¯ll get to it anyway in one way or another.¡±

    Niki only shook his head as they continued their walk through the hallway. Soon enough, they reached their destination, their respective other halves already waiting for them inside the dining hall when the two entered. The usual greetings were exchanged, and supper went well enough. However, Darius noticed how Xen was being quieter than usual. He could feel that something was bothering her, and he thought of asking her about itter.

    After a bout of silence, Xen suddenly cleared her throat, looking specifically at Niki as she said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been with my sister. Is it alright if she sleeps with me tonight?¡±

    Darius almost choked on his own food as he heard Xen speak her request. He looked at Niki with a frown, but thetter ignored his gaze as he answered.

    ¡°Sure, Princess Xenia. You¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow, so I bet you and your sister have a lot of catching up to do before that,¡± Niki nodded, even winking at his wife as he continued. ¡°You can borrow Mine from me tonight. No worries¡­¡±

    ¡®This bat!¡¯ Darius inwardly scoffed.

    Looking at Xen, something still didn¡¯t feel right. He could understand Xen wanting to spend more time with Mineah, but for it to extend to her sleeping with her sister? Somehow, he felt worried. And looking at his mate, she seemingly ignored him or rather avoided his gaze.

    ¡®Is she mad at me? But why?¡¯

    Dinner ended, and Mineah signaled for a servant and exined, ¡°Follow him. He¡¯ll guide you to your bedchamber, Your Majesty, King Darius.¡±

    Frowning, Darius looked at Xen and said, ¡°Can we have a private talk before we separate, Xen?¡±

    Seeing the king¡¯s worry, Mineah looked at Xen and said, ¡°How about you and His Majesty go ahead and talk? You know where to find me once you¡¯re done.¡±

    Xen nodded, and the two then walked ahead after politely bidding good night to Niki. Walking ahead, Darius followed her towards the bedchamber that he was supposed to use with her.

    He remained quiet, simply staring at her back as his mind wondered whether or not he did something to make somehow Xen mad at him. Silently following, he only spoke as soon as they were already inside the chamber.

    ¡°Xen, is there something wrong?¡± he inquired.

    Xen turned around to face him, her arms crossed as she said, ¡°Until when do you n to hide it from me?¡±

    Darius frowned. He hid nothing from Xen at all from what he could recall. All except for the bad news about her brother Ezekiel¡­

    Darius¡¯s eyes widened as he gasped, ¡°You¡­ How?¡±

    ¡°I know my little sister, you know. She can¡¯t hide anything from me,¡± Xen fumed as she rolled her eyes. ¡°So tell me, do you intend on keeping me in the dark about this?¡±

    Darius gulped as he massaged his nape. Xen¡¯s eyes shot daggers at him, and he swore he had never felt this much tension in his whole life. She was mad at him, and her intensity was nothing he had ever seen before.

    ¡°I¡­ your parents asked me to keep this from you for your own good¡­¡± Darius admitted.

    ¡°Is my parents your mate, Darius? I¡¯m your woman, someone bound to you, who will be your lifetime partner, so you shouldn¡¯t keep things away from me even if it will hurt me,¡± Xen scolded with a sigh.

    ¡°You of all people should trust me. Or even if I crumble once I hear the news, you should be confident enough to support me. I don¡¯t like hiding things between us. If we want our rtionship to work, we have to be open to one another even if knowing the truth will break us.¡±

    She rambled, ¡°We have each other to lean on, so we shouldn¡¯t be cautious¡­ And I want it to be on everything¡­ through thick and thin.¡±

    Darius was speechless. A beat passed before he managed to reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do this again,¡± Darius murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll never hide anything from you again like this, Xen. I promise¡­¡±

    He tried to reach for her for a hug, but Xen stepped back, making him frown in disappointment.

    ¡°No touching for you,¡± Xen frowned, a glint of mischief shing in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s your punishment for making me mad. You can sleep alone tonight. And make sure that this serves as a lesson for you. If you ever hide anything important from me again, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll end up with more severe punishment.

    Darius¡¯s jaw dropped as he watched Xen¡¯s back rush out of the door.

    [Feisty!] his wolf Zeus teased. [Haven¡¯t you missed this side of her?]

    Darius annoyingly brushed his palm against his face, releasing a mouthful of air as he sighed.

    [Again, you didn¡¯t listen to me,] Zeus scolded. [I told you before that you should¡¯ve told her about it.]

    Right¡­ Zeus only said it once that Xen would get mad once she found out about it. Not that he had no ns on telling her eventually, but he was still trying to bnce things out.

    Xen already had a lot on her te, and adding this bit of news about Ezekiel could potentially distract her, or even worse, stress her out. And stress was thest she needed in her current situation.

    [Haven¡¯t you noticed how well she seems to be handling the news?] Zeusmented. [She looks calm enough, and she didn¡¯t let her impulse guide her like going to the Ebodian encampment and looking for her missing brother herself.]

    Darius noticed that as well. Xen seemed to be handling the situation well unlike how they had perceived she would take it.

    ¡°I guess I simply have to endure a cold night for tonight¡­¡± Darius weakly murmured as his eyes darted to the empty bed.

    [Pray that it onlysts for tonight~ Hahahaha!] Zeus teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold because of winter. She¡¯ll miss my warmth,¡± Darius muttered, encouraging himself for the long night. ¡°Right, she won¡¯t drag this too long.¡±

    Zeus onlyughed and quipped, [There¡¯s a thick sheet as an alternative¡­]

    Darius cursed under his breath. Zeus was obviously enjoying his dilemma, especially whenever his wolf proved itself right.

 Chapter 245 Tread on Thin Ice (1)

    At Cordon Castle, the Kingdom of Cordon.

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but toss around left and right on her bed as she tried to sleep. As much as she tried to ignore it, she was simply too bothered by the foreign feelings she was having for Gideon that it was making her mind run a mile a minute. The man had suddenly disappeared when Leon called for him thiste noon, and that was after he got too touchy with her as well.

    Seeing that, Freya had thought she had already escaped the man, but Lord Gideon suddenly showed up for dinner as well. She saw him having a good conversation with her mother, moving without hesitation to show his affection by putting up dishes for her to eat. He even went so far as to pour out water for her. And those smiles¡­

    Since when did he manage to taunt her with his adorable smiles? It didn¡¯te unnoticed to her how she seemed to miss those smiles in the two days that they hadn¡¯t seen each other.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going crazy!¡± she annoyingly scoffed as she sat up on the bed. Her eyes darted to the current book she was reading. ¡°This is your fault!¡± she hissed at the book, chiding it as if it was a person who would die from her scathing re.

    It was infuriating. Reading Jayra¡¯s books only made her feel even weirder whenever she would think of her having skin-to-skin contact with Lord Gideon.

    [Or maybe this is all your fault, Yal,] she hissed to her wolf.

    [Just be d that you experienced the Mate Pull,] Yal chided back. [Not all are privileged like you, you know. What¡¯s even the point of holding back? Just follow through with your urges already and attack our mate. During courtship, you wanting more time to know each other is just a pain to yourher regions. Just marry the man and get over your lust!]

    Freya¡¯s face crumpled at the response she got. Yal would always term what she was feeling for her mate as some kind of lust. She was aware that it was a natural thing to feel in meeting with one¡¯s mate, but she had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t just that. She didn¡¯t want to base her future rtionship with Gideon just because they lusted for one another. No¡­ She wanted something deeper¡­ a much deeper connection between them aside from base lust.

    Letting out a sigh, Freya got up from her bed. She should be sleeping by now, but she just couldn¡¯t. She was too confused for her to lie still and sleep the night away. Deciding that going outside might help, she grabbed her fur coat and put it on before going out of her chamber. A few rounds of walking around the castle would probably help her get sleepy instead of reading more of Jayra¡¯s books. Doing thetter would just end up with her fantasizing even more. Well, she could read other books instead, but she wasn¡¯t really in the mood to do so.

    Going downstairs, she made her way to the training ground. They usually had a few bonfires lit up there for the guards to keep themselves warm in some of the further areas, especially those assigned outside.

    She smiled thinking about what part of the castle she should go to first, but her smile quickly diminished when the familiar strong scent of Gideon passed by her nose.

    ¡°Hmm, where is mdy supposed to be sneaking out at this hour?¡±

    Hearing Gideon¡¯s voiceing from behind, Freya turned around and saw her mate holding up two bottles of wine in both hands. She frown as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to drink?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. This is a special kind of wine,¡± Gideon exined. ¡°Leon and some of the men would love to drink this out in this cold weather over the bonfire, so¡­¡±

    Gideon halted, his frown deepening as he added, ¡°Why are you still up anyway, sweety? Is there something wrong? Maybe I can help.¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± Freya genuinely answered. ¡°I just came out for a walk since I¡¯m not feeling sleepy yet.¡±

    ¡°Would you want to have a drink with us then?¡± Gideon offered.

    ¡°Sure, milord,¡± Freya answered.

    Hearing Freya¡¯s confirmation, Gideon led the way with her following closely behind. They made their way towards the training grounds, and Freya saw the lit bonfire burning brightly in front of her.

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± she asked as she sat on the nearest avable nket on the ground. There were nkets scattered all over surrounding the bonfire, but Leon and the rest weren¡¯t there. She saw some unattended snacks as well. ¡®Did they leave them there just like that?¡¯

    Seeing his opportunity, Gideon grabbed a nearby extra nket and sat beside her.

    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t mind them. We can just start all by ourselves,¡± Gideon casually answered. ¡°Maybe they just felt drowsy and left already.¡±

    Jayra raised an eyebrow as she murmured, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gideon ignored her remark, simply opening up the bottle of wine he brought with him and started pouring some of it into their respective cups.

    ¡°Here,¡± Gideon handed her a cup.

    Taking the offer, Freya took a quick nce at the drink before downing it. It was her first time drinking alcohol, the beverage having been forbidden at Mount Sorel.

    ¡°Bitter, but a bit fruity,¡± she murmured out with a frown.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get a hang of it,¡± Gideon chuckled. ¡°Wine is best for women, after all.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you enjoy drinking a lot, Lord Gideon,¡± Freyamented. ¡°Brother said you¡¯re not a drunkard, but my first time seeing you again after four years had you being so drunk that you looked more like a vagrant than a lord.¡±

    ¡°That might be, but our King is right,¡± Gideon chuckled in defense. ¡°I¡¯m not a drunkard, mdy, so don¡¯t worry. I just drink asionally whenever there are feasts and events where drinking is necessary,¡± he reassured with a wink, making Freya¡¯s heart thump hard in response.

    Composing herself, she quickly grabbed the bottle and poured out some more wine into her cup, drinking it all in one single gulp. Eventually, she could feel something hot inside her as the alcohol finally kicked in.

    ¡°Will this help me feel sleepy?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll give you a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Gideon answered. ¡°Here, eat some snacks while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    He then fed her some dried fig, with her instinctively opening her mouth to ept it. She heard Gideon groaning when her lips almost bit at his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Freya quickly apologized, still distracted by how she almost tasted his fingers. ¡°Why do you even have to feed me? I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, sweety. It¡¯s just that it makes me feel aroused feeling your lips around my fingers,¡± Gideon chuckled. ¡°On second thought, maybe it¡¯s not a good idea to feed you.¡±

    His honesty left her speechless, her face burning deep red in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t know what to feel. And to add to that, she then felt his warm palm on her cheek, rubbing and caressing it with his fingers.

    ¡°You look so alluring right now with your blushing face,¡± Gideon cooed. ¡°Do you know how I always tread on thin ice around you, Freya? I want to lick and suck on your lips so badly right now that I feel like I¡¯m gonna be out of breath if I¡¯m not able to do it¡­¡±

 Chapter 246 Tread on Thin Ice (2)

    Gideon was on his way to the bonfire at the training grounds of his area to join the others when he caught Freya¡¯s scent wafting out in the wind. Curious, he followed its trail until he saw her walking around outside the hall.

    Seeing his opportunity, instantly approached her, even having her agree toe with him outside. From there, he didn¡¯t hesitate in telepathically instructing Leon and the others get out of the bonfire area at that instant.

    He didn¡¯t know what came over into his head when he did that, but he simply wanted to have the opportunity to have Freya all to himself again; literally making her see only him and not any other werewolf in sight.

    Moving on to the present, however, he now realized how bad this idea of his was. Gideon was already going insane as he hungrily stared into Freya¡¯s parted lips. He couldn¡¯t help himself anymore. He badly wanted to savor those luscious lips hanging partly before him.

    ¡°Can I please kiss you?¡± he murmured as he slowly leaned closer, not breaking eye contact with his mate despite waiting for her consent. Heavens! He was at his limit already, and his wolf was deranged for having him go through with this! Still, he was able to hold himself back as he readied himself to pull back once Freya said NO.

    Then again, he was still chanting ¡®YES!¡¯ in his mind despite everything that was happening.

    ¡°A-alright¡­¡±

    In that instant, Gideon took Freya¡¯s lips as gently as he could. It was her first real kiss after all, and he was well aware of how he should control himself to do it carefully.

    Gently pressing his lips against hers, he slowly suckled at her lower lip, doing the same to her upper lip before breaking off. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how a proper kiss is done, sweety,¡± he hoarsely whispered, followed by him licking her lips before sliding the tip of his tongue right inside her mouth.

    He almost groaned in satisfaction. Tasting her mouth like that almost felt like his long wait was all worth it in the end.

    It was surreal that his mate was well within his reach now, being able to touch and kiss her like this as if she truly existed. Hugging her closer, Freya¡¯s body turned rigid against him, and he could feel the erratic beating of her heart right from her chest.

    He smiled as he took in her muffled soft moans against his lips. She was learning slowly, moving her tongue against his, copying his every move. Gideon knew that he would want more after this, and it might end up with him enduring another bout of torment or torture since he knew he had to stop or else he would end up doing her right then and there.

    Freya wasn¡¯t t just like any other woman. She was a royal. One that he should proceed with extra care and consideration. There were all the traditions that came with it. He had to wed her first before he could im her¡­ My days¡­ How he wished that Freya would agree to marry him already!

    Stopping himself from getting too handsy, Gideon¡¯s hands were already starting to itch as his wants started to overpower him. He wanted to touch and feel her so much that it was as if his desires had a mind of their own. Eventually, his hands moved, roaming Freya¡¯s body as they traveled to her back, her side curves, and going so far as to travel further north.

    Meanwhile, Freya felt like she was running a high fever with what Gideon was doing to her. Who would¡¯ve thought that a simple kiss could feel this good? She felt like she was drunk already. Not because of the bitter-sweet taste of wine in his mouth, but because of the mind-blowing sensation that his passionate kiss was making her feel.

    She sank into the kiss. She couldn¡¯t even recognize the moans of pleasureing from her own mouth anymore with how her body trembled under his touch.

    Somewhere along the way, he became aggressive with his hands, his palms roaming across her entire body till they lingered on her mounds. His hands fitted perfectly as he cupped her peaks, gently caressing and squeezing them beneath her clothes with the dexterity of a seasoned veteran.

    As he continued with his work, Freya could feel something weird happening in between her thighs in her most sensitive parts. It was as if she wanted Gideon to do more, but to her disappointment, he suddenly broke the kiss, moving a bit backward as if to give her some space.

    Both of them were panting, and Freya could tell that she was blushing hard despite the ambient cold around them.

    To wash away her embarrassment, she quickly grabbed the bottle of wine and drank directly from it, hoping that the alcohol would help knock her out at that instant and enable her escape from the embarrassment that she was feeling.

    ¡°Easy there,¡± Gideon murmured, but she ignored him.

    ¡°I have to stop. Or else, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have the will to stop once I continued further,¡± Gideon exined, making her gulp in¡­ well, she didn¡¯t really know how to feel.

    ¡®But who told you to stop!¡¯ she wanted toin, but she wisely chose to stay silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Freya murmured, standing up as if to leave. But just as she stood on her own two feet, her body swayed. She fell, but thankfully, Gideon was fast with catching her in his arms.

    ¡°Careful,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s your first time drinking, and your body isn¡¯t used to the alcohol yet. Are you feeling dizzy?¡± he worriedly asked, and Freya simply nodded. She indeed felt dizzy, but not to the point that she couldn¡¯t handle herself just fine.

    She was about to ask him to let her go, but she was startled when Gideon suddenly carried her in his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she gasped, although her arms had instantly wrapped around his neck for support.

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you back to your room,¡± Gideon answered, not giving her any room for argument as he began to walk back inside the castle.

    Freya stayed silent, unknowingly staring at Gideon¡¯s face as she studied every part of his features. He had a soft appearancepared to her brother, and he smiled a lot, which was why they usually referred to him as the ¡®flower werewolf.¡¯ Well, that, and the fact that he had a tendency to use boring flowery words whenever he spoke. He was soft-spoken, and was a true gentleman in every sense.

    Her eyes darted to his lips and she whispered, ¡°Howe you also kiss gently?¡±

    Gideonughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as gentle as you think, princess, so don¡¯t get deceived by my soft appearance. Like I said¡­ I¡¯m treading on thin ice here, and I don¡¯t know how long I can suppress my inner beast whenever I¡¯m around you.¡±

    ¡°Put me down then, Lord Gideon. I can already walk back into my room on my own.¡± Freyamented. ¡°I don¡¯t think that letting you go inside my room will be a good idea anyway.¡±

    Gideon obliged, putting her down just when they were already by her door. Leaning in, he then opened the door for her with his body pressed against hers. She held her breath as Gideon¡¯s lips pressed against her forehead before he whispered, ¡°Good night, sweety.¡±

    ¡°Good night,¡± she whispered back, quickly turning around going inside her room and closing the door behind her. As soon as she was sure that he had finally left, she slowly slumped down on the floor, her back leaning against her own door as she whispered, ¡°I feel so weak right now¡­¡±

 Chapter 247 Apology

    Waking up a bitte, Xenia didn¡¯t mind as she slowly opened her eyes. She had a very productive conversation with her sisterst night, and they went well into the night simply conversing with one another.

    ¡®Just like old times¡­¡¯

    She slowly turned, and as expected, Mineah was an early bird, having woken up early and was already gone from her bed. She had slept with Mineah in her sister¡¯s private bedchamber connected to the King¡¯s. Funnily enough, it was like her own bedchamber that was also connected to Darius¡¯s back in Cordon Castle.

    She had learned a lot with her little sister about the past history of dragons. Mineah also discussed with her some of the ns she had in mind in the event of a worst-case scenario pertaining to their brother Ezekiel.

    As of now, it was clear that the dragon that appeared didn¡¯t harm any living creatures fighting for Ebodia at the time. Instead, it burned almost all of Helion¡¯s army on the battlegrounds before proceeding to fly away.

    No one knew where it was currently, but some of the chosen warrior mages they had were already on its trail. However, it wasn¡¯t only their warrior mages that were tracking the dragon down, but some of King Niki¡¯s men, and it was also heard that a particr group from Helion was also in search of the dragon¡­ a dragon who was, unfortunately, their own brother.

    Looking at the current situation, they could only hope that their warriors would be the first to find Ezekiel with Lurio¡¯s lead. It was only a good thing that Lord As was more than enough to contain the situation and handle their army in Ezekiel¡¯s absence, having cated some of the more curious soldiers in favor of focusing more on the task at hand.

    From there, Xenia also discussed a few certain things about her trial, along with the dilemma of activating her power once her mate bond with Darius wasplete.

    ¡°I guess I should get ready.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Xenia moved to stand up, only for a knock on the door to keep her back down as she stared at the curious visitor.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she called out.

    She expected an errant servant, or perhaps Mineah havinge for her to help her get ready. What she didn¡¯t expect was for Darius himself toe to her bearing a tray full of food and drink. She almost wanted to smile at him for the gesture, but then she remembered that she was supposed to at least be mad at him for the stunt he pulled that was keeping such an important secret from her.

    ¡°Xen,¡± Darius nodded, his gaze almost apologetic as he walked right in. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± she coolly replied, having decided to stay in bed as she did her best to look upset. Still¡­ ¡°Is that for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°A bit of breakfast in bed. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Xenia quickly replied, crossing her arms over her chest like a petnt child. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll-¡°

    Unfortunately for her, it was then that her stomach decided to make itself heard. A low growl echoed from her empty stomach, a mad blush spreading across her cheeks as she did her best to ignore what was practically heard by the entire room.

    ¡°My love,¡± Darius smiled, his knowing smirk annoyingly making her heart flutter. ¡°Eat.¡±

    Before she could deny it, her mate had already set the tray on the bed, barring her from standing up as he sat in a way that would prevent her from moving away.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my bed, you know,¡± Xenia weakly protested. ¡°You¡¯ll get crumbs all over Mineah¡¯s sheets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Darius warmly smiled. ¡°Now open wide so that I can feed you.¡±

    Xenia blinked at the sudden offer. It wasn¡¯t even asked of her. From the tone of his voice, he was practically ordering her to let him feed her, and here she was feeling that she wouldn¡¯t even mind it one bit.

    She was still a bit mad though¡­

    With a small pout, the princess opened her mouth, her blush only reddening further as Darius began spoonfeeding her like a caring husband. He let her chew at her own pace, even going to the lengths of dabbing a piece of cloth on her lips whenever a piece of food failed to go into her mouth.

    ¡°Let me get that for you,¡± he caringly soothed.

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but oblige, offering her face for her mate to pamper her. Yes, she was being pampered, no matter how much she wanted to hate the term. She didn¡¯t think that she¡¯d be susceptible so such forms of bribery, but here she was practically melting with each small gesture that Darius did for her.

    ¡®I¡¯m mad, dammit,¡¯ she inwardly fumed, her heart saying everything but despite her mind¡¯s insistence on her anger. ¡®I won¡¯t let him get away with keeping a secret from me!¡¯

    ¡°My love?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± she fumed, barely managing to put on a frown despite her heart telling her to do otherwise. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re pampering me means that I¡¯ll forget what you just did.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°But it still wouldn¡¯t hurt to make amends. Besides, I have something for you.¡±

    Xenia almost wanted to swat away the small container that Darius presented to her. But seeing the loving look in his eyes as he waited for her to open the package, her heart refused to let her rationale have its way.

    ¡®Fine then. I¡¯ll open the box¡­¡¯

    Xenia pouted as she snatched the package and began opening it. ¡°If this is another gift, I¡¯m not going¡­ to¡­¡±

    ¡°Well?¡± Darius eagerly asked.

    Her words failed to find her as she stared at what looked to be a small collection of priceless jewelry. She wasn¡¯t one for essories, but the sheer opulence and sheen on some of the rings and nes almost made her wonder as to where they even came from.

    Did he raid a treasury somewhere along the way somehow?

    ¡°Darius¡­¡± she trailed off.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not much, but please ept it as the beginning stages of my apology gift,¡± Darius wholeheartedly exined.

    Apology gift? And¡­ wait¡­ Did he just say that it was only the start of it?!

    Xenia almost wanted to cry. Her heart was hurting just looking at how eager Darius was being to her, but she just couldn¡¯t let her leverage go that easily. She had to hold strong, if only not to look too desperate as to have him back in her arms again.

 Chapter 248 Clingy Sister-In-Law

    Back at the Hindman Manor, Jayra¡¯s hand trembled while she was reading the message their Wizard sent to her through her pigeon Skyler.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± she murmured as her knees wobbled beneath her feet. It was a good thing that she was able to hold onto the nearby table for support as she sat on the nearby chair.

    ¡°His Royal Highness¡­ How could this be¡­¡± she gasped, her mind instantly wandering towards Princess Xenia. The instructions were very clear on how they had to keep this incident a secret from Princess Xenia. At least not until she finished the trials she had to face to be Queen.

    Even now, their head wizard Lurio was doing the best he could in looking for their missing Prince that had suddenly turned into a dragon. The details weren¡¯tplete yet, but Lurio quickly stated how their King and Queen were already aware of the situation.

    At this news, she was now in a dilemma. She had already sent the invitations to Ebodia, and she felt like the timing for her wedding ceremony wouldn¡¯t be right with the things that were currently going on with her loved ones.

    Jayra shook her head in disbelief. She still couldn¡¯t fathom how their prince had be a dragon. Was a dragon¡¯s soul shifted into his body? Since when then?

    Now that she thought of it¡­ Ezekiel was much strongerpared to a normal human being. But then, he also had angel blood in him, so they thought that that could be the reason¡­ But then¡­

    It was too much. She felt like her head was about to burst with how many thoughts were running in her head. Closing her eyes, she tried to rx, only to jolt when she heard a knock on her door. Jayra immediately cast a spell, making the letter disappear into particles that scattered harmlessly into the air.

    ¡°Sister-inw? It¡¯s me, Be!¡± the woman excitedly announced from her door. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Sure, Be,¡± Jayra promptly answered as she quicklyposed herself and stretched out a smile on her face.

    ¡°What is it, Be?¡± Jayra asked, smiling.

    ¡°Tea time,¡± Be replied with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. Come. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Jayra stood up, and as usual, Be hugged her arm before pulling her outside. The former smiled. She would surely miss this clingy sister-inw of hers once she left.

    She had to go with Bartos back to Cordon Castle tomorrow, and there was no time to waste. She had to finish the armor she was personally handling for Princess Xenia before then. She wanted to make it perfect, all in ordance with the instruction of their Queen.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be training hard right now?¡± Jayramented to her inw as they walked through the hallway. ¡°I mean, you¡¯ll still be participating in the trial bybat, right? What if you get lucky and have your first fight with ra?¡±

    ¡°ra¡­ I can easily beat her, sister-inw, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± Be boasted. ¡°I¡¯m a natural born fighter, and I have my own ways of seeing through my opponents.¡±

    At that, Jayra no longermented. She wondered how good Be indeed was, seeing as Bartos also seemed not to be worried for his sister as well. Anyway, they said that Pinra was the only dangerous opponent they could get, and Be promised that she would yield if she ever had the displeasure of having to fight her. So she guessed that there was nothing to worry about on that front.

    ¡°Hmm, this will be yourst day here in the manor, but I¡¯ll be sure to visit the castle more often,¡± Be sagely nodded. ¡°Or maybe I can even spend a night there, Sister-inw. I can always just use Brother¡¯s or your bedchamber once I get there instead since I¡¯m sure that my beastly brother will refuse to sleep on a bed without you by his side. Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with that. You two are pretty much considered as a married couple already anyway.¡±

    Jayra blushed at her inw¡¯s teasing, but she quickly answered within reason. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t Mother-In-Law need you here running the manor? Father-In-Law will be quite busy attending to matters regarding the royal court while our king isn¡¯t around¡­¡± she reminded.

    ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot,¡± Be muttered. ¡°Still, Mother¡¯s already doing well enough on her own. In fact, she just finds me more of a nuisance at times since we usually have different ideas on certain things.¡± She waved Jayra off as she chuckled, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll just visit whenever I¡¯m free, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯m not that busy enough that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you from time to time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to seeing you in the castle then,¡± Jayra chuckled.

    From there, the two settled infortable silence. It was uncharacteristic for the both of them to simply bask in their respective presence, but Jayra supposed that there was always a time to just be quiet and enjoy the mood.

    ¡°Say, shouldn¡¯t you be working right now?¡± Be teased.

    ¡°What happened to want to spend time with me in thesest few hours we have left?¡± Jayra scoffed in retort. ¡°And here I thought you enjoyed mypany.¡±

    ¡°Hey~ I do, it¡¯s just that I also know that you¡¯re not one to procrastinate,¡± Be pointed out. ¡°Mother likes that about you, having seen your work ethic these past few days.¡±

    Jayra couldn¡¯t help but blush at thepliment. Still, ¡°If you think that, then you haven¡¯t known me that long. I can be ratherzy if I want to.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then make sure Mother won¡¯t see you being that way,¡± Be teasingly chuckled. ¡°Or to me, for that matter. I might just rat you out so that I have apanion whenever I¡¯m getting scolded~¡±

    Jayra could only shake her head at her sister-inws, constant wit. She¡¯ll really miss this ce once they left¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll make sure to have Bartos drag me back here whenever possible,¡¯ she inwardly noted for future use.

 Chapter 249 As A Couple

    ¡°I wish we had more time to talk¡­¡± Xenia regretfully sighed.

    After all was said and done, the day that Xenia and her mate had to leave finally arrived. Her reunion with her sister Mineah felt far too short-lived for her liking as they went back to the harbor. King Niki had apanied them all the way to port, having seemingly gone to send them off.

    ¡°I do too, Sister,¡± Mineah sadly sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, we all have our parts to y in the wider scheme of things.¡±

    ¡°That we do,¡± Xenia chuckled as she gave her Mineah the warmest smile she could muster. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s still next time, whenever that might be.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to be there at your wedding ceremony, Sister. That, I promise,¡± Mineah radiantly smiled. ¡°And I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see our brother Ezekiel safe and sound by that point.¡±

    ¡°We can only hope, Sister,¡± Xenia nodded.

    Looking out by the dock, the Lucian was already waiting for her and Darius to board while they walked their way through the harbor. There were also a few other ships sharing their ship¡¯s dock, probably merchant vessels selling their wares for Valcrez.

    Eventually, they arrived at the foot of the Lucian. Xenia could already hear Osman shouting out orders to his men before she even boarded, the admiral preparing the ship for their departure.

    ¡°I thank you for apanying us this far, my friend,¡± Darius nodded to King Niki, turning to face the other king before they boarded. ¡°I hope that your journey will be safe.¡±

    Journey?

    Xenia blinked at his mate¡¯s words. As if only now gathering her bearings, she suddenly noticed that King Niki and her sister had way too many items with them for them to simply see them off. She found herself looking to Mineah for answers, her sister simply giving her an amused smile, obviously knowing more than what she let on.

    ¡°Are youing with us?¡± Xenia asked, a bit of hope blooming in her heart as her sister smiled.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you that I was going back home to Ebodia?¡± Mineah lightly teased, slightly wagging her finger toward another ship just beside the Lucian. ¡°We¡¯re not going to be sharing a ship, however. And my husband has decided that he¡¯ll being with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh right¡­¡±

    Xenia chuckled, a bit of jealousy almost ring up in her chest at her sister being able toe home. Still, she remembered just why her sister was going back home. She wasn¡¯t going to be rxing with their parents. Instead, she was going to participate in the search for their brother Ezekiel, possibly also talking with Mother about the interactions that her angel blood might have once her and Dariuspleted the Mate Bond.

    ¡°My thanks, Darius,¡± King Niki nodded in gratitude to the other king. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to appraise you of any developments that might¡¯vee to pass.¡±

    Xenia then found herself standing beside Darius, watching as Mineah and King Niki walked past them towards their own ship. It was just as big as the Lucian, but it was unmistakably Valcrez with its sails and sporting the Valcrez emblem.

    ¡°Safe travels, Sister!¡± Mineah called out onest time.

    ¡°You too!¡± Xenia quickly replied, her heart singing out in hope as the other couple boarded their ship.

    ¡°Shall we then, my love?¡± Darius asked beside her. ¡°We have a long voyage ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    With a nod, Xenia followed her mate¡¯s lead. Walking up the ramp, the sudden feeling of Darius¡¯s hand holding onto hers made her smile wide. It was a simple gesture, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was as special as a simple kiss, especially since it was being done out in public.

    ¡°Wee back, Lady Xenia, Your Majesty,¡± Osman dutifully greeted, sporting a wide smile on his face as he invitingly spread his arms out wide. ¡°Ready to set sail?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s return home.¡±

    The crew cheered at her mate¡¯smand. They were about to return home, after all, and surely some of them might be missing their respective families.

    Seconds ticked by, and Xenia¡¯s face reddened upon realizing how she still let Darius hold her hand all this time.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Darius nonchntly asked, the warmth from his hand still seeping into her soft skin.

    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± Xenia stuttered, weakly trying her best to let go. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The princess couldn¡¯t help but blush even harder. Her gaze looking downward, she whispered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you¡­ let go of my hand by now?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me too?¡±

    His question was something that only made her heart beat harder. Finding the courage to look up, Xenia shook her head. There was now way for her to deny him now. Darius seemed to be determined to hold onto her hand despite her quiet protests.

    Darius¡¯s lips stretched wide as he continued. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading to our cabin once we¡¯ve fully gone out to sea.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±

    Xenia found herself meekly wilting under his intense gaze. There was no way that she¡¯d be able to hold herself back from epting him back wholeheartedly. And she didn¡¯t have any ns to drag her punishment on any longer. She understood that Darius was only thinking of her own well being in the process anyway. At least she had the opportunity to make him understand how she didn¡¯t prefer any secrets between them even if things were messy. The two of them should discuss things together, and only then should they decide on what was best to do as a couple.

    Plus, she already had ns to tell him about Ezekiel and her worries about her familyter¡­ That was how much she trusted him.

    With her hand still firmly in his grasp, Dariusmanded, ¡°Osman, unfurl the sails!¡±

    ¡°Right away, Your Majesty!¡±

    Xenia stood by as the Lucian burst into a hive of activity, the crew moving quickly in order to set sail. Before long, the anchor was raised, and they were finally out to sea.

 Chapter 250 The Dragonsâ€™ Souls

    At The Lucian, Miran Ocean

    It was still daylight, but Xenia and Darius were already on their bed cuddling each other after an intense bout of exercise and bedroom activities. Darius, as expected, made full use of their timest night catching up for all of the lost time that he wasn¡¯t with his mate.

    ¡°I have something important to tell you,¡± Xenia murmured, followed by a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Darius encouraged.

    ¡°There¡¯s more to my brother¡¯s disappearance than what¡¯s currently stated¡­¡± Xenia started. She moved, tilting her head up to look at Darius.

    Hearing her, he had a frown on his face as he asked, ¡°What do you mean, Xen?¡±

    Xenia pensively sighed as she replied, ¡°The dragon that appeared on the battlefield on that day was my brother Ezekiel. I don¡¯t know the exact details yet, but we think this means that he¡¯s actually the one cursed among my siblings in part of mother being a fallen angel.¡± She bit her inner cheek as she continued, ¡°They¡¯re still checking on how this such a thing could¡¯ve happened, but our wizard Lurio had already confirmed that the dragon was indeed Ezekiel.¡±

    Darius moved, sitting up on the bed as he looked at her. Likewise, Xenia did the same, pulling up the bedsheet with her to cover her body.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look surprised,¡± she murmured with a frown.

    Darius let out a sigh before pulling her into his arms and said, ¡°Niki had the same theory. He wants both of our kingdoms to investigate this matter.¡± He then smiled at her as he added, ¡°Still, I¡¯m d that you told me about this, Xen. I¡¯m sure you and your family are all worried, knowing how your kingdom¡¯s denizens would instantly want to put down a dragon whenever they see one.¡±

    ¡°I guess you can say that¡­¡±

    Xenia let out a content sigh as she leaned into Darius¡¯s embrace. She feltforted by how he was gently stroking her arm. She knew it was his way of appeasing her somehow, and she appreciated the gesture.

    ¡°Ezekiel isn¡¯t harmful. Lurio said that he didn¡¯t hurt anyone on the battlefield except for Helion¡¯s soldiers,¡± Xenia murmured. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still in there¡­ We just need some time to figure things out. We¡¯ll need to get a hold of Ezekiel first, however.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll give out instructions to my men to not harm the dragon and keep it safe whenever possible should they encounter it,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°On the case of Niki¡¯s men, however¡­ I have no rule over his men. Have you talked to your sister regarding this matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be able to handle things on her end from there,¡± Xenia nodded. ¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯ll continue my battles at Cordon so that we can proceed as nned. Maybe even do the wedding ahead of time should the time permit it.¡±

    Xenia took in a breath before she continued, ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­ I want to quickly wrap up things so that I canter help my family with everything they might need. I understand that you¡¯ll be in a difficult position should you send help while the alliance between our kingdom is yet to happen, but that¡¯ll disappear once we get married. So let¡¯s do that as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to skip that part then? The trials, I mean?¡± Darius asked in suggestion. ¡°I¡¯m the King, Xen, and my word is authority. I can do something so that you won¡¯t need to suffer in those trials.¡± He seriously offered, ¡°It¡¯s not toote¡­ How about you skip it?¡±

    It was the second time that Darius suggested such a thing, and Xenia had thought that she had already made herself clear on the matter.

    Turning to him, she frowned as she said, ¡°We talked about this already, right? There will be corresponding consequences if we ever do that. I told you, I can do this. So just stay put and wait for me to finish the trials.¡±

    She confidently added, ¡°I want your people to respect me, seeing as they¡¯ll be my people too once we get married. If we do as you suggested, Nasser will surely take that opportunity to bring you down. You¡¯ve already reached this far doing things the proper way, and I refuse to be the cause of your downfall just because I wanted to take the easy way out.¡±

    She then paused to gather some air, releasing it in a pensive sigh before she continued. ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re worried, but my family feels the same way. That¡¯s why they wanted to hide what truly happened to Ezekiel from me. But like I said to my sister, I¡¯m far more mature now,¡± she firmly stated.

    ¡°Ever since I met you and a few key people along the way, I¡¯ve learned so many different things. Running away isn¡¯t always the best option, and I need to face everything that might bar my way and do my best to prove that I¡¯m truly worthy. Respect is earned, and I want to earn that respect through every possible channel. Besides, I don¡¯t want Cordonians talking behind my back about how I only became a Queen because you used your power as king to bend the rules.¡±

    Darius could only listen to his mate¡¯s spiel. He understood what Xen meant to say, but he still couldn¡¯t help but worry regardless. The situation with her family right now was a bit too much already. And although she was still showing a brave front, he knew that she was still affected by it deep inside.

    ¡°I can tell that look, Darius. I told you, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xenia insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll take this trial that my family is facing as fuel to strive harder for my goals, and that is to stay by your side and be a very good Queen.¡±

    She held a smile as she continued, ¡°Though, I¡¯ll also admit that I want more power so that I can better help my brother¡­ But it wouldn¡¯t be to the extent of wanting to abuse it to support what is wrong. Rest assured that my family also won¡¯t turn a blind eye once we confirmed that Ezekiel will be a threat. But right now, it¡¯s still too early to decide upon.¡±

    Satisfied with what he just heard, Darius tightened his embrace around her. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bring this topic up again, and I¡¯ll begin arrangements for our marriage earlier than nned,¡± he nodded in approval. ¡°I¡¯ll also be rying this to my mother so that they can better prepare while we¡¯re still on our journey.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xen gratefully murmured.

    Darius had a wide smile on his face at his mate¡¯s warm smile, and his wolf couldn¡¯t help but tease him. [Can you see how much she trusts you now? You¡¯re already in heaven just from seeing it in action.]

    [Right, I can¡¯t help but feel ted at seeing our progress,] Darius inwardly replied.

    From what he could tell, Niki still seemed unaware of the fact that they were chasing down the Ebodian prince. Heh¡­ Coordinating this will be hard though, because once he gives Zandro his orders to protect the dragon, Niki will be sure to get suspicious of the matter.

    Hmm¡­ He will have to n things out perfectly. For now though, Niki will simply have to investigate on his own, confined to avoid making any drastic moves since the dragon hadn¡¯t attacked any innocents yet.

    [Things will get very chaotic soon. Valcrez won¡¯t stay idle on this. You know how much of a grudge those elders have against the dragon, especially the purebloods,] Zeusmented. [Niki might look calm right now, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just waiting for the right opportunity to do his job. He will most likely y any dragon he mighte in contact with, and you know exactly why he has to do so.]

    Darius unknowingly released a long sigh. He hated that his wolf was right in its assumptions.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xen asked, having noticed his distress. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Niki¡­ Is your sister aware of how Niki¡¯s father died?¡± Darius asked. ¡°How many of the purebloods had died, leaving Valcrez with only female royals remaining who couldn¡¯t continue their line?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. Mineah has always been better than me when ites to history. I¡¯m sure she studied enough about Valcrez, unlike me,¡± Xen casually answered. ¡°Why? Is it important?¡±

    ¡°You see, Niki¡¯s father died because of the dragons¡­¡± Darius exined. ¡°All of Valcrez¡¯s pureblooded males died because of the dragons¡¯ souls that tried to usurp them, and that includes Niki¡¯s father.¡±

    Xenia frowned. That was the first time she had ever heard of such a thing. She couldn¡¯t believe that she missed out on so many different important pieces of information by skipping out on her sses. She really thought that they were boring, only for her to be clueless in the present because of her capriciousness.

    ¡°Souls? They¡¯re just souls, right? So how can they¡­¡±

 Chapter 251 Tasty*

    Xenia trailed off, halting as she recalled some things regarding the subject. Right¡­ Her mother and their head wizard Lurio, along with the warrior mages from Ebodia all performed a mass magic spell ording to Beirut. Her mother was pregnant with Mineah at the time, and they even thought they would lose Mineah since the Queen felt so ill after using almost all of her energy to seal away the dragon souls inside the Forbidden Forest.

    ¡°Despite their current state, those souls were still able to bring harm to all living creatures at the time. I recall that Beirut said that a lot of Ebodians, No¡­ Denizens from all kingdoms died because of those souls trying to merge with their bodies to take it over,¡± Xenia recalled.

    ¡°They brought harm and chaos. They were bloodthirsty, and what they wanted was to kill every living thing they could find to get revenge on all that made them extinct. I also heard that there had been no sessful merging so far, simply because the bodies they tried to possess usually ended up as ash after barely more than a day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xen,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°And your brother¡­ He hadsted over a day since the dragon reappeared soon after.¡±

    Xenia let out a heavy breath as she said, ¡°I can only hope and pray to the Almighty that Ezekiel surpasses this. ording to Mineah, there¡¯s still a possibility that Ezekiel can control the dragon soul within him since he carries angel blood. But there¡¯s still a lot to consider and check to even think of such a possibility happening.¡±

    Seeing her distress, Darius soothingly kissed her head and whispered, ¡°Things will be alright, my love. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to help Ezekiel, along with trying to speed things up so that we can get married as soon as possible.¡±

    Smiling, Xenia felt really grateful that she had Darius by her side right now, someone that she could lean on at all times.

    ¡°Say, we don¡¯t have much to do in the meantime, right?¡± Xenia absently asked.

    ¡°None that I know of,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°Except for maybe a few exercises and training to keep your senses sharp.¡±

    ¡°I guess so,¡± Xenia nodded in remembrance. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t have to do that right away, yes?¡±

    It was at that point that Darius felt that his mate was nning something in her head. She had that small smirk on her face that she only usually showed whenever she had something indecent in mind.

    [Getting excited already?] Zues teased.

    [She¡¯s nning something,] Darius pointed out in his head. [She always has something nned whenever she gets like this.]

    ¡°I think I can afford to take an off day today,¡± Xenia smirked, her hands starting to roam across the sheets and onto his legs. ¡°Or maybe I can get away with doing itter than usual.¡±

    ¡°You should really stay on top of your form, my love,¡± Darius half-heartedly pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s still imperative that you keep your focus, especially if you don¡¯t n on taking my offer.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I can handle myself,¡± his mate cooed, her breath hitting his lips as he felt her handsnd near his crotch. ¡°Better yet, maybe I can show you just how much of the situation I have on hand.¡±

    Xenia felt rather hot as she picked up her pace in enacting her n. Darius deserved a gift for being there for her all the way. And while her body might still be a bit sore fromst night¡¯s rigorous session, her hand was more than enough topensate.

    Without so much as a warning, the princess took off the bed sheets, revealing their naked forms as her eyes stared squarely at the full mast waiting for her perusal.

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Xenia breathed out, her palmsnding on the throbbing cock in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re already so hard.¡±

    ¡°I could say the same for you, my love,¡± Darius murmured. ¡°You¡¯re already dripping onto the sheets.¡±

    ¡°What can I say? I like what I¡¯m seeing~¡± she smirked. ¡°Anyways, let me give you a gift of my own~¡±

    With a warm smile, Xenia began running her hand up and down Darius¡¯s shaft. She could feel the throb of his heart with every pump, her own arousal skyrocketing even though she wasn¡¯t nning on being pleasured herself. No. She would go without, ending up as some form of self-punishment for her earlier anger at him.

    ¡°X-Xen¡­¡± Darius grunted out. ¡°Your hands¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ I¡¯m doing a good job then?¡± Xenia teased, moving on to using two hands to better service her man. ¡°You¡¯re just so massive¡­ I probably should¡¯ve started using both hands from the start~¡±

    Taking a mental note for that for the future, Xenia kept up the pace, her palms starting to burn with how hard and fast she was pumping Darius¡¯s throbbing shaft. Slowly but surely, she felt him pulse in her fingertips, her other hand moving down to fondle his sack to squeeze out as much of his essence out of him as possible.

    ¡°X-Xen¡­ I-I¡¯m gonna¡­¡±

    ¡°Just let it out all over me,¡± Xenia cooed, aiming her face in front of her current ything. ¡°Shower me with your hot seed~¡±

    ¡°U-Ugh¡­¡±

    With onest squeeze, Darius¡¯s throbbing purple tip erupted in a stream of white, ropes of hot cum shooting out of him as they covered her face and chest full of his tasty seed. Slowly, her hands methodically squeezed out what few more spurts she could get, her fingers gently rolling his balls to coax out more of his precious seed.

    ¡°You came so much~¡± Xenia cooed, partly licking her zed lips to have a taste. ¡°Tasty too¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡­ You should clean up,¡± Darius breathed out, still trying to catch her breath from her ministrations.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯d rather I didn¡¯t, but I guess I should,¡± she chuckled.

    Standing up, the princess left her man panting in recovery. She didn¡¯t think that her technique was that good, but if that was any indication of what she was capable of, then she¡¯ll be looking forward to experimenting more with other parts of her body.

    ¡°Maybe I should just drink from the source next time,¡± Xenia wondered aloud, licking a bit of Darius¡¯s seed from her cheek. ¡°This is actually quite tasty~¡±

 Chapter 252 A Single Loving Couple

    Coming back to Cordon Castle, Bartos and Jarya rode on a carriage as they passed by all of the nature that they once saw on their way there. Jayra couldn¡¯t help but keep on sighing as she looked out the window, the changing scenery reminding her that winter had indeede early.

    ¡°To think that time flew by so quickly,¡± Jayra wondered aloud. ¡°The roads were still covered with grass thest time we passed through here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. The changing of the seasons just arrived faster than expected,¡± Bartos chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be back soon enough. His Majesty will be arriving in three days, then we can marry the day after back at the Hindman Manor.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ Still, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t believe how much I came to love living out there in such a short amount of time.¡± Jayra admitted. She then turned to Bartos and continued, ¡°You see, I have this habit where I usually prefer going out from one ce to another, wandering around to wherever my feet or horse can carry me. That¡¯s why Princess Xenia and I get along so well. We just love sneaking out whenever we could. Though surprisingly, I found that it¡¯s the other way around back at Hindman Manor.¡±

    Hearing her thoughts, a beautiful smile appeared on Bartos¡¯s lips. And the sight of it almost made her heart stop beating with how roguishly handsome her mate was being.

    Raising her hand, she found herself gently touching the scar on his face as she murmured, ¡°Only a few more sessions left¡­ and this scar will soon be gone¡­¡±

    ¡°All thanks to my very beautiful and capable wife, of course,¡± Bartos whispered as he gently held her wrist, pulling it down and giving it a gentle kiss. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing so much for me.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m simply doing my best,¡± Jayra blushed. ¡°You¡¯re my husband now, after all.¡±

    Even as her words escaped her lips, she still found it surreal that she now had something to call as her lovingly wedded husband. Well, technically, they still weren¡¯t married, but they might as well be with the Mate Bond connecting them in both heart and soul. Truly, their ceremony will be nothing more than a celebration and formality for those that would inevitably be blindsided by their new status.

    She could already imagine her Princess¡¯s face once they finally met again.

    Settling into the silence of their ride back to the castle, the couple basked in thefort of each other¡¯s presence, content in simply leaning on each other¡¯s shoulders as the cold winds of dusk seeped through the seams of the carriage. Eventually, the green and white colors of nature were reced with the gray stones of Cordon Castle, their ride finally arriving at their desired destination.

    With the biting cold starting to set in, Bartos made sure to cover Jayra with a fur coat. He probably would¡¯ve used his own body heat if he could get away with it, but they still had to at least look decent while they were out in public. It wouldn¡¯t do for most people to see him acting like a hot-blooded boy, especially with his reputation being that of a stoic no-nonsense lord.

    He could already see Gideon and His Majesty¡¯s faces once they saw him acting just as badly as they were¡­ It would be far too annoying to deal with the inevitable embarrassment.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally here,¡± Jayra breathed out.

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Silently, Bartos made to open the carriage door, leading Jayra out by the hand as he assisted her down the steps.

    ¡°Thank you, husband,¡± Jayra sweetly smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, wife,¡± he responded in kind.

    From there, they made their way to the warmer confines of the castle, inevitably running into a few of the men and servants working within the castle.

    ¡°Congrattions, Lord Bartos.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Milord.¡±

    Jayra couldn¡¯t help but blush as each person they passed seemingly congratted them. It was embarrassing, but the hint of pride welling up inside her only made her puff up her chest with each congrattory greeting they had.

    Likewise, Bartos was inwardly swelling with happiness at the attention they were getting. He was practically showing to the world that Jayra was his. With his mark proudly on disy on her partly exposed shoulder des, there was no doubt that they had done the deed. She was truly and utterly his, and there was nothing in the world that would ever take that away from them.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back,¡± Gideon warmly greeted, raising an eyebrow as his gazended on Jayra¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And it seems that a round of congrattions is in order.¡±

    Having reached the hallways of the castle, Bartos blinked in silent smugness as Gideon¡¯s annoyed smile registered in his view. And while he knew that his friend and colleague were happy to see him, he did leave him to dry in terms of dumping all of his responsibilities onto his te just to have more time with his wife.

    ¡°My thanks,¡± Bartos nodded. ¡°And apologies for taking an extended break. As you can see, it was needed.¡±

    ¡°That I can see,¡± Gideon nodded with a smirk. ¡°At least you two already tied the knot. As for myself-¡°

    ¡°Lord Gideon? I was- Oh?¡± Freya suddenly appeared behind Gideon, havinge from a turn in the hallway. Addressing his fellow lord for a bit, her gaze quicklynded on the couple as she greeted them back. ¡°Lord Bartos, Jayra, You¡¯re back. I¡­ I see that you two have been busy~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jayra proudly dered, her eyes twinkling as she motioned in a way that entuated her mark. ¡°We¡¯ve been¡­ busy.¡±

    ¡°Ah- I see~¡± Freya nodded, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jayra beamed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fully expecting details as soon as you two are situated,¡± Freya knowingly smiled. ¡°Or maybe the day after? I¡¯m sure you two are tired.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybeter,¡± Jayra nodded. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t skimp out on the details though~¡±

    Bartos couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his wife¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t mind it one bit. It only meant that he was more than adequate as a lover and that his mate was eager to share her experiences.

    With that, the two went off to get situated in their respective rooms. Or rather, in their new shared room. There was no way that they¡¯ll stay in their own rooms after what they¡¯d done together, and starting that night, they¡¯ll be presented not as two individuals, but as a single loving couple.

 Chapter 253 The Best Lesson

    Gideon could barely hide the happiness on his face upon seeing that his dear friend Bartos had returned. ¡°Finally! I can have some more quality time with my mate!¡± he jokingly celebrated when Bartos called him for a drink with the rest of His Majesty¡¯s Moonlight Knights.

    ¡°If you only knew how Commander Gideonined a lot about you, Commander Bartos,¡± Leon reported with a grin. ¡°He was practically forcing Commander Jargon toe back and rece him in handling your knight¡¯s, milord,¡±

    Bartos only shook his head. Commander Jargon was the one that apparently had to take his ce more often than not during his absence. From a cursory nce at a few of his men, he could tell that his temporary recement had done a decent job at keeping them in top shape.

    Then again, it should¡¯ve been Gideon that was doing such a job in the first ce.

    ¡°Remind me to give Commander Jargon my regards then,¡± Bartos sighed in jest. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be proper to let Gideon here take all the credit in keeping our soldiers aligned to their training.¡±

    ¡°You wound my heart, my friend,¡± Gideon smirked, moving his heart over his chest in a mock gesture of being hurt. ¡°Still, I¡¯m d that you finally found happiness in your life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just happy that I¡¯m back to do my job, are you not?¡± Bartos pointed out.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Gideon shamelessly chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been making a lot of progress these past few days. I might still have a long way to go, but at least I¡¯m getting there.¡±

    Bartos sighed in contentment. With His Majesty and himself having found their respective mates, it would¡¯ve been a shame if Gideon had to be left out in all of the inevitable merrymaking that would happen once their marriages went through.

    Shaking his head, Bartos sipped on his own mug of alcohol, the burning sensation in his throat warming him up against the cold of the early winter night. It was a small gesture of celebration, and he was sure that the eventual follow-up to this night was going to be farrger and grander than a few of his fellow men drinking from their mugs and bottles in the middle of a guard shift.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m surprised that you actually managed toplete a Mate Bond this quickly,¡± Gideon chimed in after a round of drinking. ¡°Even His Majesty hadn¡¯t done it yet with Xen. You really work far too quickly for us to even catch up.¡±

    Bartos scoffed. ¡°I just seized the opportunity. That, and Jayra had been forting to it as well.¡±

    And he was very happy at that fact. He didn¡¯t know what he would do if he had to constrict himself from acting on his instincts for any longer than necessary. If they ever had to go through courtship for far longer than he was expecting, he would¡¯ve probably lost his mind.

    ¡°Truly, you are the luckiest of us all,¡± Gideon teased, taking a small sip from his drink. ¡°Some might say you¡¯re even luckier than His Majesty when ites to women.¡±

    A round of chuckles erupted throughout the small gathering. Bartos would¡¯ve felt embarrassed if he wasn¡¯t feeling pleased with the fact that he was already married. Even now, his inner wolf was preening at the attention, the fact that Jayra was his was a glowing beacon of pride for the rest of his life.

    ¡°I was indeed lucky that Jayra had bothered to interact with me,¡± Bartos chuckled. ¡°If it was any other woman, I doubt I would¡¯ve had the same amount of sess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that. You don¡¯t exactly have the most approachable of faces out of all of us,¡± Gideon teased after another swig of liquor. ¡°It was only a mystery that Lady Jayra even bothered to get you out of your stubborn shell.¡±

    ¡°And I will always be grateful for such a gesture,¡± Bartos smiled with a roll of his eyes. ¡°But enough about me. How goes your progress with Lady Freya?¡±

    ¡°As I said earlier, I¡¯m making a decent amount of progress,¡± Gideon stated, his hesitation clear despite his earlier boasting. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking, and I¡¯m sure that we¡¯lle to a mutual understandinge a few weeks or so.¡±

    ¡°Weeks? I would¡¯ve thought that someone as personable as yourself would need no longer than a few days?¡±

    Bartos fired back, grabbing the opportunity to get a bit of revenge for himself. As predicted, some of the menughed alongside him, teasing their superior for the brief time that they were wholly expected to do so.

    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± Gideon sighed. ¡°This isn¡¯t the same as any other man or woman I had to talk to, Bartos. This is Lady Freya we¡¯re talking about. She¡¯s the Princess, and I already feel like I¡¯m going way above my stature just trying to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°And yet you can easily talk with the Queen Mother and woo her instead,¡± Bartos pointed out with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve heard, Gideon. And from what I can see, you¡¯re just scared.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not scared,¡± Gideon quickly denied. ¡°Isn¡¯t me talking to Freya on a regr basis proof of that already?¡±

    ¡°You being anxious like this is proof enough for me,¡± Bartos raised an eyebrow, a look of amusement on his eyes as he smirked. ¡°Also, you¡¯re casually addressing her by name now, I see.¡±

    ¡°H-Heh. It¡¯s to be expected, after all,¡± Gideon puffed up his chest. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking, sharing experiences and the like.¡± He then deted as he added, ¡°I still have to make her drop calling me a Lord, however.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Bartos nodded. ¡°You have His Majesty¡¯s blessing, as well as my own encouragements. Lady Freya¡¯s your mate, and surely you¡¯ll both be blessed so long as you apply yourself to achieving it.¡±

    At that, Bartos raised his mug to drink again. Gideon did the same, giving him a grateful smile as he nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Bartos,¡± Gideon sincerely nodded. ¡°I needed that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he nodded in kind. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do after leaving you with my work for so long.¡±

    Drinking, the two settled into afortable conversation with one another. Whatever it was they talked about, all seemed insignificant whenpared to what was actually the subject of their celebration. And as the night went on, the two got increasingly more into their respective drinks.

    Eventually, they got to the point that they knew they were getting too hammered to continue further.

    ¡°We should probably stop,¡± Gideon suggested, his face flushed from all the alcohol in his system. ¡°I already convinced Freya that I wasn¡¯t a drunkard, and I¡¯m not about to start now.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Bartos breathed out, his own body heating up from all of the bottles he had to drink. ¡°And I¡¯m sure our men will be more than happy to clean up.¡±

    A round of groans erupted from the group, a few of their men having also imbibed on far too many bottles for their own good.

    ¡°You do realize that we still have to set up the night shift somehow,¡± Gideon pointed out, having already stood up despite his slightly wobbling knees. ¡°This might impact the quality of our work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure nothing bad will happen tonight,¡± Bartos waved off. ¡°Besides, a few of our men are still fit for duty, am I right?¡±

    Another round of groans erupted from their men. Well, even if they weren¡¯t, he¡¯ll make sure that they were still in fighting shapee the next day. They hadn¡¯t gone to the point that they havepletely sloshed anyway, and anybody that might have a hangover the next day would surely be confined to cleaning duty for the rest of the week.

    ¡°And here I thought I was the only one shirking their duties here,¡± Gideon teased. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I had it in you, Bartos.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything,¡± Bartos shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s only once, and I¡¯m sure His Majesty wouldn¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°He would if anything bad happened,¡± Gideon pointed out. ¡°Then again, who in their right mind would even dare to assault Castle Cordon?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Bartos nodded. ¡°So let¡¯s clean up, do our jobs, and go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± Gideon teased further. ¡°The Bartos I knew would never-¡°

    ¡°Never what? Tell His Majesty that I¡¯ve been skimping out on our sworn duties?¡± Bartos raised an eyebrow. ¡°Surely nobody here would object to keeping our current states a secret, yes?¡±

    ¡°Sneaky,¡± Gideonplimented.

    Bartos only sighed. It was a borderline dereliction of duty, but it was only for one night that they¡¯d have some soldiers practically wobbling on their feet during the night watch. So long as nobody squealed, then there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Besides, he would take full responsibility for any mishaps their mini celebration would cause, though he doubted they would have any.

    He felt Gideon pat his back as his friend said, ¡°Come. Let¡¯s talk a bit more. I feel like I need a few more pointers from you when ites to a woman. Experience is still the best lesson after all.¡±

 Chapter 254 Love Means

    In the privacy of their own room, Freya and Jayra were talking amongst themselves about the ongoing developments in their lives. Of course, that included thetter¡¯s fairly recent mate bonding with Bartos, as well as all the juicy details regarding what came after such an intimate event.

    ¡°And that¡¯s how it all happened,¡± Jayra smirked, leaving nothing to the imagination after having just regaled her friend about her escapade as a recently bonded woman. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll do fine if you ever needed to do the thing. You werewolves should be considered cheaters with how much stamina you guys have.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Thank you for the¡­ very detailed recounting about your experiences,¡± Freya stuttered, her blush practically taking over her face as she muttered in contemtion. ¡°Truly, I¡¯ve been corrupted by those books of yours.¡±

    ¡°You chose to read them in the first ce,¡± Jayra quickly pointed out with a teasing smile. ¡°I simply supplied you with the means.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not any less responsible,¡± Freya whined with a pout, her cheeks still red as her mind kept on reying her friend¡¯s words. ¡°I can¡¯t get these images out of my head now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, if it¡¯s any constion, they¡¯re pretty useful in real life,¡± the mage sagely hummed, much to her friend¡¯s chagrin. ¡°I for one really appreciated that I was able to-¡°

    ¡°Alright alright! Enough already!¡±

    At poor Freya¡¯s request, Jarya simply chuckled as she let her friendpose herself. It wasn¡¯t her fault that she left nothing to the imagination. Her friend did want to leave no detail unsaid, and she didn¡¯t even embellish the truth with any of her other wider fantasies. Her time with her beloved has been nothing but blissful, and she was only too happy to share her new discoveries, both physically and emotionally, with her friend.

    Well, maybe she overdid it a bit on the physical aspect, but she was pretty sure that it was to be expected of her anyways. She was sure Princess Xenia would appreciate some of the tricks she picked up in pleasing her man, and maybe the princess herself might give her a few tricks of her own. Namely, how tost longer than an hour or two against a ravenous lover.

    ¡°Hey, I was just heeding your request for details,¡± Jayra pointed out with a teasing smile. ¡°I also recall this one thing I did with him where I-¡°

    ¡°I said enough, Lady Jayra,¡± Freya weakly pleaded, her hands covering her blushing face. ¡°As a friend, I¡¯m asking you to stop. Please.¡±

    ¡°If you insist,¡± Jayra shrugged with a smile.

    It was just too much fun recounting her experiences, Jayra found. Seriously, Bartos was unrelenting, and even her vaunted sex drive had some trouble keeping up with him whenever he was in the mood.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure my recent love life isn¡¯t the only reason you wanted to meet tonight,¡± Jayra steered the conversation, helping Freyapose herself. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you want some advice?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Freya admitted with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard, right? About myself and Gideon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some details,¡± Jayra nodded.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m kind of conflicted about what to feel about him,¡± Freya confessed with a sigh. ¡°Like, I know he¡¯s my mate, but I still don¡¯t want to simply sumb to instincts and give myself away without even trying to understand my own feelings.¡±

    ¡°I want it to be real, you know?¡± the princess continued, Jayra keeping silent as she listened. ¡°If we¡¯re ever going to be a couple, I want to be borne not out of some baser instinct like lust or the Mate Bond influencing our decisions. I want there to be genuine love between us.¡±

    Jayra sagely nodded as she listened to her friend¡¯s spiel. She could understand where Freya wasing from, and she already had a few thoughts on how to address her fears.

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable, Lady Freya,¡± Jayra reassured with a smile. ¡°Even I wanted my rtionship with Bartos to be one born of love and not out of some preconceived notion of lust.¡±

    Freya hummed in deep thought. ¡°How does it feel like then? Love, I mean?¡±

    Jayra blinked at the question she was given. Crossing her arms, the mage found herself thinking long and hard before she finally responded.

    ¡°I guess love feels a bit like lust, but it¡¯s something that¡¯s more than just that,¡± Jayra answered with a hum of thought. ¡°It¡¯s more¡­ how should I say this¡­ deeper¡­ It has more volume¡­ Like there¡¯s a burning yearning in your heart and soul that you want to be with him.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ sounds like the Mate Pull?¡± Freya frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that feels like, but I do know that love means wanting to be with someone even if they get scarred for life or be permanently disabled,¡± Jayra quickly defended. ¡°I mean, I know that sounds extreme, but that¡¯s what love can do to a person. I know I¡¯d be with Bartos still even if he suddenly woke up missing an arm or a leg. I care for him deeply, more so than one would for friends or family.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Freya trailed off. ¡°All I heard is that love is a very deep andplicated feeling. One that words cannot properly exin, it seems.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is, I guess,¡± Jayra shrugged. ¡°Still, that¡¯s how I would exin it. Surely, other people would have their own exnations, but they¡¯ll all have the same core feelings in it; ones that are of deep caring and longing.¡±

    Freya nodded at her friend¡¯s exnation. ¡°Thank you for humoring my question, Lady Jayra.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do for your hospitality,¡± Jayra warmly smiled. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re friends, and friends help each other out.¡±

    ¡°Even on their respective woes and problems regarding love?¡±

    ¡°Especially regarding love,¡± Jayra smirked. ¡°If Princess Xenia was here, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have more to offer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that,¡± Freya chuckled.

    With that, the two shared a few moreughs, some at their respective other¡¯s expense as they enjoyed their time with one another. The only person left was Princess Xenia herself, who surely had a few more words and stories for them to share with. And speaking of¡­

    ¡°When is Princess Xenia returning anyway?¡± Jayra asked since she hadn¡¯t received any confirmed details about their return yet.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be here with Brother soon enough,¡± Freya vaguely answered. ¡°Why? Is there something you have to do before then?¡±

    ¡°I just recalled that I still have something to do for her for the uing trials and all of that,¡± Jayra sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been putting it off because, well, I was enjoying myself too much with being Bonded with my beloved.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± Freya scoffed. ¡°Your highly detailed tales are more than proof of that.¡±

    ¡°And like I said, you asked for me to not spare any details,¡± Jayra pointed out with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault he was very skilled with how he-¡°

    ¡°Stop!¡± Freya quickly yelped, her blush returning to full force as she covered her face. ¡°I get it! I don¡¯t want to hear more of it!¡±

    ¡°Just saying,¡± Jayra shrugged. ¡°Besides, you have to be able to take more than you can dish out. That¡¯s how you can justify being able to tease people.¡±

    Being born amoner was also a big reason why she was able to take more than she could give out. It was only through her hardships that Jayra was able to amass thick enough of a skin to be able to go toe to toe with her favorite friends-sh-teasing targets.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that kind of mean?¡± Freya asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s only mean if you don¡¯t respect each other¡¯s boundaries,¡± Jayra sagely exined. ¡°As you¡¯ve noticed, I always stopped whenever you told me to.¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t stop you from trying to open it up again,¡± Freya pouted.

    ¡°But I stopped immediately after you told me to, right?¡± Jayra smirked. ¡°There¡¯s an ebb and flow to these kinds of things.¡±

    The princess sighed. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d know all about that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s part of my duties,¡± Jayra shrugged. ¡°Being able to hold a conversation is one of the best skills one could ever have.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± Freya sighed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll need some more practice on that whenever I get flustered.¡±

    ¡°Having trouble talking?¡± Jayra quickly asked. ¡°I find that hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my strongest suit,¡± the princess admitted. ¡°Still, I at least know enough that I know that there¡¯s more that I have to improve upon.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the first step to getting better at it,¡± Jayra reassuringly smiled. ¡°If you want, I can give you a few pointers. Being a socialite is important in court as well as in romance, you know.¡±

    ¡°I would appreciate that,¡± Freya beamed.

    The night went on, the two exchanging information as if they would never meet again in the morrow. Still, it was an enjoyable experience, and there was more to be had by the time they were done.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Freya pointed out. ¡°We should get going.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Jayra nodded. ¡°I know Bartos might already be looking for me.¡±

    With a smile on their faces, the two parted ways. Both of them left with more than when they first met for the day, and they were sure that their subsequent meetings would be the same.

 Chapter 255 Into the Ocean

    At Miran Ocean

    It was another dawn for Xenia and Darius as they sailed out to the open sea. The weather was really cold for her, but Darius¡¯s warmth was always around her whenever she needed it. Currently, her mate was sleeping soundly. While she, for some reason, had already woken up and seemingly had a hard time going back to sleep.

    ¡®I might as well have a walk around or something¡­¡¯

    Carefully and quietly, she moved out of Darius¡¯s embrace, deftly putting on her fur cloak before moving to move out of the cabin. Reaching the deck, she smiled upon seeing Osman standing by the rear of the deck. He had a steaming cup of hot coffee¡­ or at least, that was what she expected it to be, having noticed how the admiral loved drinking the beverage.

    Looking around, she knew it was already morning, even though there was still no sun to be found on the horizon. Xenia closed her eyes as she inhaled the aroma of the calm ocean. Letting out a deep breath, she opened her eyes, once again admiring the natural beauty of the clear waters below.

    From there, she turned to walk to Osman, the admiral having noticed her approaching him as he turned.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Xenia greeted with a wide smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, Your Majesty,¡± Osman addressed, making Xenia lift an eyebrow in suspicion. It was the first time he had addressed her in such a way, having usually called her using mdy or princess.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the formal way of addressing me?¡± she snorted.

    Osman chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re soon to be our Queen, and I want to be the first to address you ordingly.¡±

    Xenia blushed at the unexpected answer. She hadn¡¯t thought he would say such things.

    ¡°It has been my honor to handle your training, Your Majesty,¡± Osman slightly bowed, curtsying as he addressed her. ¡°And like our King believes, I too, believe in you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Osman,¡± Xenia smiled before she suddenly had a sudden thought. ¡°Ah, why do I have a feeling that you¡¯re about to torture me again despite thosepliments?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not something you can handle yet,¡± Osman musingly pondered. ¡°Maybe we can find outter during the day. In the meantime, would you like to have some coffee with me?¡±

    Xenia nodded. At her confirmation, Osman then walked to the nearest area where a chair and table were affixed to the deck. Behind him, Xenia followed.

    Sitting down, Xenia found herself taking another look out at sea. The ship was swaying against the waves, but it wasn¡¯t as rough as before, the ocean having calmed on that particr day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably freeze if you asked me to swim right now,¡± Xenia murmured, absently looking at the waters below. She was pretty sure that the waves below were freezing cold at that point in time.

    ¡°No,¡± Osman chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. It won¡¯t be like that.¡±

    ¡°Thank Heavens!¡±

    Xenia jokingly sighed, making Osman chuckle even more before handing her a cup of coffee. Taking a sip, the princess raised her brows at the peculiar taste of the beverage. It was her first time trying out coffee, being more used to drinking tea than imbibing the bitter drink.

    Although, surprisingly enough¡­

    ¡°This is quite good,¡± she found herselfmenting, partially inhaling the robust aroma before taking another sip. She found that the action only enhanced the vor, and since she saw Osman doing it often she realized that it was probably the correct way to drink such a beverage. ¡°Mypliments.¡±

    ¡°Much obliged,¡± Osman absently replied.

    She creased her forehead at his change of tone. Her notice was only piqued further when Osman touched his ne. He would lovingly touch it between his fingers, rolling it in between his knuckles with a sigh that he probably thought would be hidden from her.

    ¡°You¡¯re longing for her¡­¡± she casuallymented.

    ¡°I do, but I¡¯ve already epted that we¡¯re simply not meant to be,¡± Osman admitted with a long smile, letting out a breath of reminiscence as he continued. ¡°I will do as she wants, which is to move forward and continue on with my life, but she will always be in my heart. She wanted me to live a happy life, and I shall do so for her sake¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t wait to see and meet her then,¡± Xenia beamed. ¡°She seems to be a great woman.¡±

    ¡°That she is,¡± Osman nodded. ¡°Though, I¡¯m sure that by now, she already has someone else; most probably someone else of her kind as her king. She probably even has her own offspring by now¡­¡± He murmured with a sigh, ¡°Those inside the Element Forest aren¡¯t immortals, but they still have long lives to live. Helena was already in her hundred years of living when I first met her, and even then she still looked so young.¡±

    ¡°Well, fairies do have long life spans that usually range from a thousand years all the way up to a thousand and five hundred¡­¡± Xenia casuallymented. Inwardly, she was d that she studied enough about the creatures living and trapped inside the Element Forest.

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Osman answered with a faint smile.

    There was a bout of silence as the two stared out into the vast ocean. The waves crashing against the ship made for a cool backdrop, one that made the silence soothing despite its coldness.

    ¡°Do you have any ns on having a family of your own?¡± Xenia suddenly asked. ¡°Like marrying and having children?¡±

    It was an honest question. She was simply curious, and Osman was a nice man, enough that she couldn¡¯t help but hope for something good to happen for him.

    Osman chuckled, ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ve been conditioning myself well. I mean, I don¡¯t want to be unfair to my future wife, so I¡¯ve been preparing myself to be fully ready inmitting myself to my would-be spouse.¡±

    Xenia smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re a great man, Osman, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have someone out there who you could share your life and have a family with.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too, Your Highness¡­¡±

    From there, their conversation was interrupted when a pigeon flew towards them, stopping to perch at Osman¡¯s arm with a piece of paper on its leg. It was obviously a message, and Xenia could only wonder what it was about. But then, it would be improper of her to ask Osman about it.

    Unfurling the piece of paper, Osman read the letter, only for him to tear it into pieces and throw it into the ocean. He looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s a report from the battlefield. There¡¯s been another report regarding the dragon¡¯s appearance.¡±

    Xenia blinked at Osman with her questioning eyes. Thetter probably understood her expression as she said, ¡°His Majesty telepathically gave me instructions a while ago not to keep everything from you. Any reportsing in and out during our journey should be reported to you as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xenia murmured, forming an O shape with her mouth. That was quite fast. Her dear mate was truly showing her that he didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake of hiding anything from her again.

    ¡°There¡¯s also a report from Commander Zandro saying that Prince Ezekiel is still missing as of today,¡± Osman added.

    Commander Zandro was the head of the chivalry army of Cordon whom His Majesty had entrusted to lead the Cordon soldiers aiding Ebodia during the war.

    Xenia¡¯s shoulders dropped. Ezekiel wasn¡¯t missing. In fact, he was probably the dragon that had reappeared at the site. Mineah had told her before that there was a possibility that Ezekiel was still unable to control himself while shifting forms, so he was probably unable to go back to his human form whenever he pleased.

    ¡°Tell me, Osman, how was your experience as a Lycan? Was shifting forms a struggle?¡± Xenia asked. ¡°How long did it take for you to master everything and get a hold of yourself?¡±

    It was a valid question, one that she could use to get some information regarding her brother¡¯s status. But then, she quickly realized that Ezekiel¡¯s case might be a whole lot different from the Lycan¡¯s. His brother had turned into a full dragon after all, while Osman was clearly unable to turn into a wolf since he didn¡¯t have a wolf inside of him.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Never mind¡­¡± Xenia quickly pulled back, her look bing downcast as she turned towards the cabin. ¡°I¡¯ll be going back inside to ry the news to Darius instead¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the callous question.¡±

    Turning around, Xenia left without another word, leaving the Lycan simply dumbfounded as he watched their future queen walk back inside the king¡¯s cabin.

    ¡°Okay then?¡± Osman blinked, taking a sip from his cup before letting out a shrug. ¡°Oh well¡­ It wasn¡¯t like I was offended or anything¡­ I would¡¯ve answered if she let me¡­¡±

    **************************************

    September 5, 2022 Important Note:

    The author will undergo hysterectomy surgery on Wednesday/Sept. 7, 2022 due to the biopsy result of my recent D&C which is Atypical Complex Hypersia. The doctor advised removing my uterus since I am prone to cancer (family history). During operation, they will send the uterus to a frozen section to test for cancer. If has cancer cells then they will also remove my ovaries and lymph nodes, if none then it¡¯s just the uterus. I will release all my stockpile chapters by scheduling them in advance which will automatically be uploaded by webnovel¡­ Hopefully, I will get better soon so we won¡¯t miss our daily update in case the stockpile ran out. If there¡¯s no more update then please be known that I¡¯m probably still recovering and in no condition to write yet. Thank you in advance for your patience and understanding. Keep safe and Godbless *warm hugs everyone*

    PS. Please continue to vote for our book and keep it in good ranking both on Golden Tickets and Power Stones. I will make it up to you guys as soon as I¡¯m able¡­ Thank you *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 256 As If He Was Hers to Begin With (1)

    At Ryder Manor, Midnight Pack Territory

    ¡°Would you kindly put some effort into this?¡±

    Gs knew that he was ying with fire the moment he practically mocked ra¡¯s attempts at hitting him. He was training her in the use of a sword, and while she was remarkably more skilled than the average soldier, she was still no match for some like him that had more formal training. She could move, sure, but he was way too far ahead for her to even attempt to fight him.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that I¡¯m weak?¡± ra coldly red at him, levying another flurry of attacks at him. ¡°How about this, huh?!¡±

    Gs almost let off a smirk as his goading got the desired effect, his sparring partner going into a fit as she delivered a series of haphazard shes. Deftly, he dodged the first few swipes, parrying the rest with his de. From there, he swung in an arc, their swords sparking with one another as he directed the point of her de up high.

    ¡°What the-¡°

    ¡°Eyes on the enemy, ra.¡±

    Moving quickly, he moved forward, his sword aimed into a thrust as he aimed just by the space over her right shoulder. ra had little room to move, but it seemed that she wasn¡¯tpletely out of tricks just yet.

    Almost suddenly, his opponent kicked up a small cloud of dust, obscuring his approach just enough for him to hesitate for the slightest of seconds. And that was just enough for ra to aim a hard overhead sh.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    Acting swiftly, Gs raised his sword up high, intercepting ra¡¯s strike despite his impaired vision. He would have to blink the dust off his eyes, giving her just enough leeway to maybe catch him off guard.

    Not that he was ever nning to do so, of course.

    ¡°You¡¯re overconfident.¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡°

    Taking advantage of ra¡¯s confusion, he gave way to her blow, her momentum almost making her lurch forward as Gs ducked below. With his eyes still closed, he then delivered a leg sweep, catching her legs underneath her and making her fall to the ground.

    ¡°Oof,¡± ra grunted.

    Sensing his opportunity, Gs quickly stood up, rubbing his eyes with one arm while aiming his sword with the other. It was over¡­

    ¡°Yield,¡± hemanded.

    With his sword aimed at her heart, his eyes gazed squarely at hers, his chest thumping wildly at the recent exertion. Their gazes lingered, multiple beats passing as they seemed entranced by one another¡¯s souls.

    He could feel the rising tension in the air the longer he stared at her. He could feel the Pull exerting its effects on him, his eyesnding on ra¡¯s heaving chest and flushed face as opposed to looking at her sword arm.

    Gs knew that he was getting distracted, but he just couldn¡¯t-

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    Gs¡¯s eyes widened. This time, it was him that had his feet swept off the ground as ra copied his move. He was surprised, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to give the round.

    No¡­ He would surely win if only to see her panting before him once more. At the very least, he could pretend that she was flustered at him instead of at his skills. Besides, it would teach her a lesson to never leave herself open to attack.

    ¡°Pray tell,e at me then,¡± he smirked, a n of attack already forming in his head. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    ******

    ra clicked her tongue as she barely managed to pull the feet out of Gs¡¯s stance. She didn¡¯t know why, but that extended eye contact she made with him made her body tingle in ces that she never really expected. It was weird; her heart hammered in a way that she thought only happened whenever he was near her beloved.

    ¡°How about this?!¡±

    Swinging her de, she honed in on Gs¡¯s floating legs, hoping to deal enough damage that he¡¯d be unable to use them.

    However¡­

    ¡°Clever.¡±

    To her dismay, her opponent had somehow twisted his body around, turning his legs around to deliver a kick on her oing sword. He thennded on his hands, flipping himself back up on his feet with a slight push.

    ¡°But not clever enough.¡±

    ra rolled onto the ground, the taste of dirt making itselfmon in her tongue before she managed to stop herself from moving. She managed to kneel back up, but before she could even put up a guard, Gs was already on top of her. She barely managed to raise her sword up in the air to intercept the iing swing, however, her guard was easily broken.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    With a ng, ra¡¯s sword went flying through the air,nding just behind her, stabbed into the ground. From the sound of it alone, she knew that she was too far from it to even try and retrieve it. And sure enough, she looked up to see that Gs had his sword aimed straight at her once more.

    ¡°Again, yield.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in dismay. Still, she knew that she had more to learn in using a sword. That was the reason why she agreed to be trained by him in the first ce, to be able to stand on her own in close rangedbat without her trusty bow.

    ¡°Fine. I yield¡­¡±

    Letting out a sigh, ra shrugged as she found herself looking at the victor of their match. He was still staring at her, seemingly looking down on her from on high as he aimed his sword straight at her heart. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel¡­ excited? Why?

    ¡°A good showing,¡± Gs nodded, sheathing his sword before offering his hand. ¡°Here.¡±

    ra raised an eyebrow at his offer before she acquiesced, taking his hand in hers as she let him pull her up. And again, another strange jolt entered through her body¡­ somehow radiating from where her hand was holding onto his¡­

    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Gs asked.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing,¡± ra quickly replied. ¡°Just thinking how I could¡¯ve had you surrender before you pulled that stunt on me.¡±

    ¡°Said stunt was simply me applying my strengths to my advantage,¡± Gs coolly replied. ¡°You ought to do the same as soon as you¡¯re able.¡±

    ra blushed, both in indignity and in some kind of indescribable feeling as she quickly came up with more words to fire back at him. She couldn¡¯t help but feel tingly all over, her body reacting strangely to the extended contact she had with his hand.

    Then again, why in the world was she still holding onto him anyway?

    ¡°Are you just going to hold onto my hand or are you going to let go in the nearest future?¡± ra sharply chided, her cheeks still flushed red despite her attempts to look away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m of the opinion that you were the one that didn¡¯t want to let go,¡± Gs scoffed. ¡°If you look forward, you would see that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    ra fought the urge not to look. Why in the world was her body acting like this? For some forsaken reason, she had a strangepulsion not to let go of his hand, to keep him near her as if he was hers to begin with¡­

    ¡°And if you¡¯re lying then me pulling on my hand would end with you being pulled in with my hand,¡± ra fired back. ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡±

    With great effort, she barely managed to pull her hand free, a burning sensation lingering in her palms even as she shook it beside her.

    ¡°See? I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± Gs pointed out.

    ¡°So it would seem,¡± ra begrudgingly agreed. ¡°I still would¡¯ve probably beaten you earlier.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still in training,¡± he quickly answered back. ¡°There is simply no way that you could¡¯ve beaten me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How then would I be able to beat you?¡± ra mockingly challenged. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to train me, right? How then should I defeat you?¡±

    Gs scoffed before he enumerated, ¡°For one, you need to work on your awareness. You have a tendency to tunnel vision on one specific weakness, leaving yourself open to attack.¡±

    ¡°Fair,¡± she nodded. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying, but you need to work on your technique,¡± Gs replied. ¡°You might already have the foundations, but you still have plenty more to improve upon.¡±

    ra found herself nodding along. As much as she wanted to deny it, every single word he just said was true. She had always been more of an archer than a fighter, her previous position making it required for her to be exceptionally skilled with a bow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind then,¡± ra noted.

    ¡°You better,¡± Gs raised an eyebrow. ¡°You have a few fights to win, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she promptly replied. ¡°And from there, I¡¯ll be able to stand by Darius¡¯s side where I rightfully belong.¡±

    She let out an indignant huff. Still, her deration somehow didn¡¯t sit well with her just now¡­ But¡­ why?

    No matter¡­ Her body was simply acting up again. Nothing a good bedrest wouldn¡¯t fix, surely.

 Chapter 257 As If He Was Hers to Begin With (2)

    Looking around, ra found herself taking notice of the training ground¡¯s current state. Her altercation with Gs had resulted in the ground having taken on a bit of damage, a few rocks and pirs sustaining a few gashes and notches in ces that had no ce to be there in the first ce.

    ¡°It would seem that our spar had turned into something far more intense than the grounds had to offer,¡± Gs casuallymented.

    ¡°So it would seem,¡± ra tersely replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have much to do in terms of repairing.¡±

    Thankfully, they had trained at her house. She didn¡¯t mind any damages, but for the sake of appearances, she would still have to see to them regardless.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Gs quickly waved his hand. ¡°This was my doing, and I shall be the one to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± ra insisted. ¡°This is my home, and I¡¯m telling you that you don¡¯t need to pay me for anything.¡±

    ¡°I refuse your refusal,¡± Gs scoffed aloud. ¡°Those sword gashes have all been from the force of my own attacks, and it falls to me to pay for the damages.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Who was he to insist that he pay for the repairs of her own home?

    ¡°As the leader of my own Pack, I¡¯m more than capable of paying for the upkeep of this ce,¡± ra fumed, cing her hands on her hips as she glowered. ¡°Don¡¯t overstay your wee, Lord Gs.¡±

    Shaking her head, ra didn¡¯t know what to say to this stubborn man. Was he seriously going to push the issue?

    [He¡¯s really trying, you know?] Sheba cooed into her head. [Why not give him a chance?]

    [And for thest time, I refuse,] ra groaned, inwardly rolling her eyes at her wolf. [How many times do I have to tell you that I love Darius?]

    [And he already has his mate,] Sheba quickly pointed out. [What¡¯s the harm in trying out someone else, huh? It wouldn¡¯t hurt you to-]

    Clicking her tongue, she cut the connection, or at least, momentarily ignored the howls in her mind. She refused to move in this discussion, and she was sure that she¡¯d be able to change Darius¡¯s mind and have him reject that sted Mate Pull of his.

    [Hey! Did you just cut me off?!] Shebained.

    [As if you¡¯re not used to it already whenever you¡¯re getting too annoying,] ra sighed. [Now kindly keep quiet while I think of a way to stop this man from being stubborn.]

    ¡°Is that any way to treat someone that already offered to train you without any issue?¡± Gs fired back, turning her attention back to the present. ¡°And here I thought I was being generous¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem,¡± ra huffed. ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you took me up as your student, but this is my territory, and I wouldn¡¯t have any foreign lord offer to pay for my own upkeep.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Gs hummed in thought. ¡°In that case, why not offer me an invitation into your home?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ra couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. Did Gs just tell her to invite him into her home?

    ¡°I made myself clear,¡± Gs insisted. ¡°I can even cook for you if you must.¡±

    A beat passed before her cheeks began turning into an annoying deep red. ra felt her face burn at the request, her chest feeling rather heavy even as her mind kept going to his offer.

    [Would you look at that? He even wants to cook for you!] Sheba quickly chimed in. [What kind of man would do that to someone they didn¡¯t love?]

    [I get it, alright?!] ra seethed. [I don¡¯t want to hear it!]

    ¡°Would that stop you from wanting to offer to pay for the repairs of my training grounds?¡± ra pointedly asked.

    ¡°It would,¡± Gs nodded with the slightest of smirks on his face.

    Looking at his face, ra just knew that she was falling right into the palm of his hands. She felt like she was dancing to his tune, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit.

    [You know you like it~]

    [Quiet, you¡­]

    Taking a deep breath, she let out a sigh as she turned towards her home. ¡°Fine then. I cordially invite you to have dinner in my humble abode.¡±

    ¡°I am much obliged,¡± Gs chuckled. ¡°Please lead the way.¡±

    ra couldn¡¯t help but let out another sigh as she began walking towards her house. She felt like she had no choice on the matter, and yet somehow¡­ somewhere¡­ a part of her liked what was happening¡­

    [Hah! See?! I told you you just had to give him a chance-]

    [Quiet!]

    ***

    Gs couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath as he walked into ra¡¯s home. It was on the more modest side, the woman herself not really one to live a morevish lifestyle.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± ra urged him forward, her tone more begrudging despite the blush on her face. ¡°I haven¡¯t really used this ce much¡­¡±

    It was true. ra had the tendency to stay at Cordon Pce more so than any other Pack Leader. At times, she practically lived there, enjoying the good graces of the Queen Mother and Darius himself. It was to be expected, of course, she did, literally, grow up inside the castle¡¯s walls. She was practically a part of the royal family in all but blood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Gs replied. ¡°Simply show me to the kitchens. From there, I¡¯ll see what I can scrounge up.¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that I don¡¯t have any food avable here?¡± ra usingly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply stating that you¡¯ve clearly not been living here for long,¡± he promptly replied.

    ra sighed again, and Gs almost felt himself flinch upon seeing such a sight. He knew that he was getting on her nerves, but that was exactly what he wanted to happen.

    [Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean you want her genuinely upset,] Ham chimed in.

    [That goes unsaid,] Gs mentally nodded. [I want her unbnced, but not to the point that she hates me for it.]

    [I still don¡¯t see why you can¡¯t just take her right here and now,] Ham scoffed. [All of this posturing and scheming is just getting in the way of what is truly ours.]

    [And for thest time, she¡¯s not ours. At least, not yet,] Gs chided his wolf. [I want her to willingly turn to us, preferably right after Darius marries his own mate.]

    It was a foregone conclusion that Darius would marry Princess Xenia. No matter how much ra wanted to deny it, the fact was as clear as ss to anybody that would see them. The King was simply too far gone, and the only reason why the concept of him rejecting the Mate Pull was even talked about was because they hadn¡¯tpleted the Mate Bond yet.

    [And that¡¯s exactly what we should do to ra,] Ham insisted. [Just pleasure her to the point that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to separate the sky from the ground anymore.]

    [And again, I¡¯m telling you to be patient,] Gs inwardly sighed. [Time is on our side. We only need to wait until she sees that her love had rejected her.]

    It was cruel, but it was something that he truly hoped would happen. ra would see the futility in her quest, and from there she would finally give her the time of day.

    Of course, that also meant her losing the Trials.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the kitchen,¡± ra gestured towards her pantry. ¡°And for your information, I did recently restocked, so feel free to cook whatever you might wish.¡±

    [nning on sabotaging her then?]

    [Absolutely not!] Gs inwardly fumed. [I would never do such a thing.]

    With a nod, Gs found himself alone in the kitchen, absently going through whatever ingredients ra had in her pantry. Spotting a few chops of meat along with a few jars of spices, he decided that a ssic steak would have to do.

    [Why not?] Ham questioned. [If you¡¯re nning on ying this long game of yours, then shouldn¡¯t you be increasing your odds of sess?]

    [It would be far too malicious,] Gs answered. [It would only be detrimental to my image.]

    Deftly, he began to work, rubbing all different sorts of spices into the meat before putting them over the stove. A few minutester, he came out with what he considered to be a decent pair of hot steaks. cing them on their respective trays, he then served it to ra, his own te put in front of her as he sat.

    ¡°These smell rather nice,¡± raplimented before taking a bite. Her eyes widened as she hummed, ¡°Tastes good too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it then.¡±

    Gs hummed at a job well done. If anything, seeing ra dig into the food that he himself cooked lit a fire in his chest. Unfortunately, he would have to settle with it for now.

 Chapter 258 For Being My Wolf

    At The Lucian, Miran Ocean

    After a few more training exercises for Princess Xenia, Osman instructed for the Lucian to go at full speed so that they could reach Cordon¡¯s main harbor, Escol, as soon as possible. Looking out from the window in their cabin, Xenia had a wide grin on her face as she saw the approaching harbor. Darius, meanwhile, was busy drying her wet hair with a towel behind her. It was a serene sight, one where she knew that them being back on solid ground meant that she¡¯d be done with all of her training.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally going home,¡± she murmured. It felt so good knowing that she could finally wrap up her training and their visit to Valcrez. She had met her sister, and all of the things that needed to be done during their trip was over and done with once and for all. And of course, it felt good to be pampered by her mate like this every once in a while. He was even feeding her on top of doing her hair for her. It was a bit of an exaggeration on his part, but she simply decided to just let him do as he pleased.

    ¡°Again, you really didn¡¯t have to do this, you know,¡± Xenia smiled, the sides of her mouth visible from behind her as she addressed Darius. ¡°You being with me like this is more than enough.¡±

    As much as she tried to tell him otherwise, Darius still wanted to pamper her as much as he could. He had told her how she was training so hard to fight for him, and it was the least he could do when she wouldn¡¯t even allow him to use his power as the king to exempt her from the hardships that were yet toe her way.

    ¡°And again, I¡¯m telling you that I simply want to do this for you, my love,¡± Darius insisted. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure this will be one of thest few times we¡¯ll be able to be like this once the trials start.¡±

    Xenia hummed in agreement. He was probably right¡­

    Silence reigned as the princess let her mate do what he pleased, Darius gentlybing her hair while she looked out towards the approaching shore.

    Another beat passed when she suddenly asked, ¡°Who named your wolf?¡±

    It was a random question that suddenly sprang up in her mind. She was curious to find out more about Darius. Well, more than what she already knew at least. And what better way to start than to know more about his childhood? That, of course, included his wolf, Zeus.

    ¡°I named him that way¡­¡± Darius proudly answered. ¡°Zeus had a nice ring to it. And since it sounds powerful and mighty, I just went ahead and used it ever since.¡±

    ¡°It indeed sounds good and powerful,¡± Xenia agreed with a smile. ¡°Hmm¡­ It does have some truth to it though, seeing as you and Zeus are actually powerful enough to wield the name¡­¡±

    Another beat passed, and Xenia blinked as her smile was suddenly reced by pursed lips and a heavy sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Darius asked.

    Xenia bit her inner cheek, realizing that she must¡¯ve sighed loudly enough to be heard by him. She really didn¡¯t want to worry Darius, but she simply couldn¡¯t help reacting that way upon recalling her Big Brother¡¯s current situation. From what she had heard, Ezekiel could bepared to a werewolf now, with another powerful soul currently inhabiting his body. Only, he didn¡¯t have a wolf. Instead, it was an actual dragon of all things.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Big Brother¡¯s situation had suddenly crossed my mind. I¡¯m wondering as to how he¡¯s dealing with the dragon inside of him,¡± Xenia admitted with a murmur. ¡°Given how he can¡¯t return to his human form, it could only mean that he¡¯s still struggling to control the dragon inside of him. It must be hard¡­¡±

    She then turned around, facing Darius on the bed that they were currently sitting on.

    ¡°You grew up knowing that Zeus was already inside of you, right? Did you two get along right from the start?¡± Xenia curiously asked. ¡°Was there ever an instance where a werewolf was unable to get a hold of his wolf?¡±

    These were the questions she wanted to ask Osman earlier, only to baulk as soon as she realized who she was talking to. She had been trying to analyze every piece of information she could get ever since she received the report about the dragon showing up again. But from what she had heard, the dragon was simply keeping to the skies, avoiding attacking those who had seen it¡­ It was as if he was merely showing his presence to the world¡­.

    ¡°It happens¡­ And it also happened to me once,¡± Darius admitted. ¡°Zeus is such a stubborn wolf back then. Maybe even now.¡±

    [Don¡¯t you dare start with me!] Zeus growled in the background, making Darius chuckle.

    ¡°Why?¡± Xen curiously asked.

    ¡°Zeus lovesining even if I¡¯m stating a fact,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°Even now, he¡¯s starting toin.¡±

    Xen pouted her lips and murmured, ¡°I kind of wish I can also talk to Zeus now. He sounds fun. I can¡¯t wait tomunicate with him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯splete the Mate Bond then, love,¡± Darius quickly suggested. ¡°That way, you¡¯ll be able to talk to Zeus whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Stop that. I want to do things correctly,¡± Xenia snorted with a frown. ¡°I won¡¯t let that royal council of yours court those who are against you even easier. They¡¯ll use me as their reason to bring you down if I ever took that route. Instead, I want to be your stronghold. Someone who, instead of being a burden, can even help you in making those who are against you to see that there¡¯s no better leader Cordon could have but you.¡±

    Darius¡¯s face reddened, his heart jumping into his throat in joy at how Xen was looking up to him that way.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit biassed, my love?¡± he teased.

    Xen had a broad smile on her face as she replied, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me for being that way, so I guess I am?¡±

    This time, it was Darius¡¯s smile that turned into tightly-pressed pursed lips. Seeing his reaction, Xen chuckled as she pounced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Of course, for me, you¡¯ll always be the best. Even if you develop a few weaknesses in the future, you will have me as your strength.¡± She smiled, ¡°So look forward to it. You definitely won¡¯t regret ever choosing me as your Queen.¡±

    At her deration, Darius kissed Xen¡¯s forehead and gently stroked her back as he said, ¡°I will look forward to it then, My Queen¡­¡±

    [Ugh¡­ This is too much sweetness for me to take¡­] Zeus groaned.

    [Hahaha!] Darius chortled. [Sometimes, having some light conversation can be better than simply feeding your carnal desires, my inner wolf¡­]

    [It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one responsible for your lust and carnal desires here,] Zeus snarled. [Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m the only culprit in making our mate almost go limp from all of the nonstop humping. We are one, remember?!]

    Hearing Darius chuckle, Zeus continued toin. [Stop dragging my name through the mud to our mate. Tell her that I¡¯ve been a good wolf from the very start, and that you¡¯re really the stubborn one between us.] The wolf rambled on, [Should I remind you how often we got in danger simply because you wouldn¡¯t bother listening to me? About how you chose to always act on impulse? Hell, if wasn¡¯t your wolf, I bet you¡¯d be long dead by now!]

    ¡°Right, my wolf wants you to know how grateful it was to be bonded with me since I¡¯m a good medium¡­¡± Darius cheekilymented, ignoring Zeus¡¯s constant growling in his head.

    [You¡¯re so dead as soon as the Mate Bond ispleted,] Zeus threatened with a growl. [I¡¯m gonna tell Xen everything that¡¯s been going on in that head of yours!]

    Darius simply smirked. He enjoyed teasing his wolf like this.

    [Stop sulking, Zeus. If it would really please you, then let me say how grateful I am to you for being my wolf,] Darius earnestly thanked his wolf. [Thank you, because I wouldn¡¯t be where I am right now if it wasn¡¯t for you¡­]

    Zeus remained silent, but Darius smiled knowing how his wolf was feeling right now. Leaving the matter for now, he then gently pushed Xen down and stared directly into her eyes.

    With surety, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure your brother Ezekiel will be fine, Xen. It might take some time for him to get a hold of the dragon inside of him, but he¡¯ll pull through eventually.¡± He added, ¡°Just keep believing in your brother. He¡¯s no ordinary human, right? The angel blood you three all have in you is something special, seeing as ites directly from heaven¡­ From the Almighty¡­¡±

 Chapter 259 The Amount of Seed**

    Xenia breathed in deeply as she stared deep into Darius¡¯s eyes. His reassurances might¡¯ve been partly wishful thinking, but simply hearing his voice had soothed some of her fears. It was as if him being there for her was more than enough for her to ovee all problems. That with her mate by her side, even the world would bow to their feet in an attempt to appease them.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she breathed out, her gaze locked into his eyes, partly roaming down to his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve always¡­ Always been there for me¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my prerogative as your mate to do so, my love,¡± Darius whispered out. ¡°There might be times where I¡¯m not by your side, but rest assured that I¡¯ll alwayse running once you need me.¡±

    Taking in another deep breath, Xenia knew where her heart lied as she watched him slowly descend. Pinning her down, she closed her eyes as she felt his lips touch hers. Right in that instant, her body came alight, her every sense heightened as the thumping inside her chest intensified with each second of prolonged contact.

    ¡°Darius¡­¡± Xenia needily whispered.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± he carefully asked. ¡°We¡¯re nearing the docks, and we wouldn¡¯t want to be caught in the act while the crew is busy pulling us to shore.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen where we are,¡± Xenia smiled. ¡°It probably won¡¯t be for an hour or two before we truly arrive. We can sneak in a session or two.¡±

    ¡°A session wouldn¡¯t be enough, my love,¡± Darius warned. ¡°You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, I better make sure that it would be enough then~¡±

    Lilting, Xenia took the initiative and raised her head back up to meet his lips. Pulling him down, her hands began feeling for his chiseled body as his own hands began peeling away everything that barred them from making contact with her skin. She moaned as she felt his palms finally reach her bare skin, her own hands finding purchase as her fingers snaked their way through his trousers.

    ¡°My love¡­¡± Darius groaned into her mouth. ¡°Your hands¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having ideas,¡± Xenia sweetly smiled. ¡°Just let me do what I can while you do me like usual¡­¡±

    With her consent given, the princess¡¯s eyes widened in excitement as they finally went into the swing of things. She moaned as Darius began nibbling on her neck, his lips fluttering against her sensitive skin in a way that almost made her forget what she was nning to do. Still, she had enough wits about her to direct her hands downward, unlocking her mate¡¯s trousers and exposing the prize that her aching core dearly sought after.

    No words were said when she began fondling his shaft and sack, her upper half still being assaulted even as she tried to mount her own offensive. It was almost unfair with how his lips traveled across her chest, his hands caressing her curves in ways that almost made her want to surrender against his wiles.

    Still, she wasn¡¯t going to be cowed. Not now. Not when she heard him moan in a way that only happened whenever he was already inside her.

    ¡°X-Xen¡­¡± he grunted against her right breast, his massive shaft pulsing and growing with each pump and caress she gave it. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Enjoying it?~¡± she couldn¡¯t help but smirk, her own building pleasure making her voice jump a bit higher. ¡°I learned a few things from thest time I tried it~¡±

    Her mate couldn¡¯t even speak as his grunts sent shivers down her own spine. With each pump, she knew she was about to make him reach his release. And sure enough¡­

    ¡°M-My.. Ugh¡­¡±

    A low guttural groan echoed from Darius¡¯s throat as his shaft finally erupted. Xenia smiled as she felt her hands get smeared with his seed, helping her along the process of milking him dry as she kept on going.

    ¡°X-Xen?¡±

    ¡°Not yet~¡± she teased. ¡°You said it¡¯ll take you more than one session, so I¡¯m helping you along right now~¡±

    She felt him try to pull away, but for once, she had him by the balls as she kept up her attacks. She knew she was dealing him huge amounts of pleasure, his own attacks having stalled as he breathed deeply into her aching body.

    Well, she would have to take him in herter, but now wasn¡¯t the time for it.

    ¡°X-Xen¡­¡± he whispered once more. ¡°I want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Later~¡± she cooed. ¡°One more~¡±

    Holding a smirk, her efforts eventually bore fruits as she felt his massive cock begin pulsing once more. Oh how she wanted to just try and take it into her mouth, but then she had a feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from having just one mouthful of her essence. They were nearing their destination, and they didn¡¯t have the time for her to truly go to town and experiment on her beloved¡¯s body.

    Still, his sticky essence was more than enough for her own body to want it inside of her.

    ¡°U-Ugh¡­ UGHH!~¡±

    Darius let out a throaty moan as he achieved his second climax even quicker than the first one. This one came at half the time it did for his first release, and to her surprise, the amount of seed that sttered all over her bare stomach had been almost twice the amount of the first one.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Xen¡­¡±

    ¡°That was¡­ That was great, wasn¡¯t it,¡± Xenia asked more in a rhetorical sense as she removed her hand from his cock and balls, wiggling her fingers as she felt his sticky hot seed clinging onto her palms. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    This was really hot¡­ The pungent, yet enticing aroma from the white liquid alone almost made her want to suck her fingers clean. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, her own dripping core was burning for something to quench the fires.

    ¡°My love¡­¡±

    ¡°Darius- Wha-!¡±

    Before she could even respond, Darius had already pinned her back down onto the bed. His hands grabbing onto her wrists, she had thoroughly lost the initiative as her mate began having her way with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m done yet, Xen,¡± Darius grunted, his need dripping with each syble that he spoke out. ¡°You¡¯ve made me want you even more¡­ And you¡¯ve made me waste enough semen that could¡¯ve been nted inside of you¡­¡±

    Her eyes almost bugged out of her eyes at what she just heard. Did¡­ Did he mean to¡­ ¡°Da-AHH!~¡±

    Once more, she was caught off-guard as his massive shaft quickly found its way inside of her dripping slip. Her insides offered no resistance whatsoever, his cock easily bottoming out as she felt the tip of his dick kiss her cervix.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back for that, my love,¡± Darius dered with a challenging smirk. ¡°I won¡¯t stop until you reach climax twice, and that¡¯s on top of me achieving my own release.¡±

    Xenia could barely nod as her mate began pumping her insides with the intensity of an earthquake. She didn¡¯t expect her to go this quickly this early, his current pace usually reserved for whenever they were well into their own lovemaking session.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah~¡±

    She moaned and squirmed, her body caught on fire as Darius worked her to the point of climax. The pressure within her stomach was threatening to explode, and it did at the first opportunity that she could.

    ¡°AHHH!~¡±

    Xenia screamed as she felt her insides hug his shaft, her body eagerly pulling him back inside of her even as he proved more than enough that he was far from done with her.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Not giving her any rest, Darius kept on thrusting, his hands adding to the pleasures as he left her skin blemished with every mark and suckle that he did. It was too much, and her second climax quickly came to a head as she let out a mouth-watering scream of pleasure.

    ¡°A-AHHH!~¡±

    The world went white as she felt something explode deep inside of her. Darius grunted on top of her, his cock pulsating alongside her inner walls as she felt his hot seed coat her eager insides with another fresh coat of white. Her body trembled and shook, her eyes rolling to the back of her head before darkness took her.

    ***

    Darius let out a loving sigh as he stroked the back of his beloved¡¯s head. He hadn¡¯t expected that giving her a rapid session of climaxes would take her this easily. Perhaps she had been so off guard that her resistances broke earlier than normal?

    ¡°Rest well, my love¡­¡±

    Well, no matter. So long as she wasfortable, then it was all worth it in the end.

    Keeping his hardness inside of her, he took a nce out of the window, taking note that they still had around an hour before they were back in port.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to wake you in a few, Xen¡­¡± he whispered lovingly. ¡°But in the meantime, get some rest¡­¡±

    They could afford to bete anyway. In the meantime, Osman would have to cover for him.

 Chapter 260 A Reward (1)

    At Castle Cordon

    It was early in the morning when Freya decided that she wanted to go out of the castle again. The sun had yet to rise, but trying to force herself back to sleep had utterly failed her while she was still in bed. Her roiling feelings were just too vtile for her to properly get a good night¡¯s sleep, and her mind was riddled with more questions than she even had enough brain power to properly answer.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she sighed.

    Sitting back up, Freya knew there would be no more sleeping to be had for her in the future. So instead of tossing and turning in her sheets in the cold early winter, she might as well get some exercise in or something while waiting for the rest of the day toe.

    It wasn¡¯t like there was anybody stopping her anyway. Well, maybe a few of the guards might tattle on her, but she could easily side step them anyway. From there, she maybe have a walk around in some random wilderness somewhere to clear her head, and then slip back into the castle with nobody the wiser on where she just went.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t want anybody asking questions. She had more than enough of them to go around for the moment.

    With her mind made up, she got dressed and quietly made her way to the stables. From there, her feet instinctively took her to her favorite horse¡¯s stable, her mind still astir as she mentally chose her destination.

    Where would she go this early in the morning? Perhaps take a casual ride through the forest? Or perhaps go on a fewps around the castle grounds? It might be nearer, but she still had a few responsibilities with her mothere around noon¡­

    ¡°Care for a quick stroll?¡± she cooed into Speedy¡¯s head, her hands soothingly rubbing her horse¡¯s mane. ¡°I know it¡¯s early, but I just want a change of pace¡­¡±

    Speedy neighed, a seeming nod of agreementing from her ever loyalpanion as Freya smiled.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d agree.¡±

    With practiced ease, Freya opened the stable gates, leading Speedy out into the open as she prepared her horse for the inevitable ride. Grabbing her saddle, she ced it on Speedy¡¯s back before casually climbing on and getting herself situated.

    ¡°Woah there¡­¡± she muttered, feeling Speedy getting acquainted with her weight. ¡°Easy¡­¡±

    A few beats passed as Freya let her horse adjust, the early rays of the sun slowly starting to illuminate the morning sky by the time she was done. Looking around, she knew that a few of the guards might already be starting to change shifts, which meant she probably already had to-

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    The princess stiffened at the familiar voice. She hadn¡¯t even gotten out of the stables yet and she was already caught out in the act? And even worse, it was Gideon that managed to catch her going outside. He was sure to tell her Mother about this, meaning she¡¯d get questions that she¡¯d rather not answer at the moment.

    ¡°Lord Gideon,¡± she neutrally addressed, turning around to see the owner of the familiar voice. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you up this early.¡±

    ¡°I was going to say the same to you,¡± Gideon replied, his worried tone only making her even more anxious than normal. ¡°Where are you going with Speedy? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Freya debated on whether or not to even try and lie to the man. His mere presence alone was already starting to affect her decision making, and her body was just naturally pulled towards her in a way that only made her want it to happen even more.

    [Then just let it happen~] Poona giggled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out on a short ride,¡± Freya responded, ignoring her inner wolf¡¯s howls for action as she avoided Gideon¡¯s gaze. ¡°Maybe all the way up to the Moonlight Sea to get some exercise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty far up north,¡± Gideonmented. ¡°And I suppose that exins why you¡¯re up so early.¡±

    She inwardly sighed in relief as she heard Gideon¡¯s thoughts steer him away from further questioning as to why she had been up in the first ce. For now, it would seem that the Almighty was with her, but she just knew that he would answer truthfully once Mother saw him with her being missing.

    No, she didn¡¯t want to leave witnesses. If she was going to disappear for a few hours, she might as well do it properly.

    Thinking quickly, she offered, ¡°Care to tag along?¡±

    ***

    Gideon wasn¡¯t expecting to see Freya being up that early in the morning. He also didn¡¯t expect her to be nning on leaving the castle for what seemed to be an impromptu stroll out towards the Moonlight Sea with the sun barely being up yet. But for her to offer him a ce to tag along on her excursion?

    Now that was a sign that she was bothered with something.

    She had mentioned being unable to sleep anymore, but he decided that it was for the best that he ignored that statement for now. It was clear that she was troubled and that she wanted to clear her head. For her to invite him along after being clearly caught off-guard meant that she didn¡¯t want anybody telling people where she went, which meant that he almost didn¡¯t catch her if he didn¡¯t decide to do his usual ritual of checking on Speedy every morning.

    ¡®Thank the Almighty for small miracles,¡¯ he inwardly sighed.

    With a nod, he replied, ¡°If it wouldn¡¯t be a bother, then sure.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Freya tersely nodded. ¡°Grab a horse and follow me.¡±

    Gideon fought the urge to feel troubled by her tone as he did what he was asked. He couldn¡¯t expect her to act as she had during their prior talks right now, especially since she looked as if she was raring to go as quickly as she possibly could.

    Taking the hint, he grabbed the closest spare horse he could find and quickly rode out with the princess. Passing through the gates had been a quick affair, what with the guards still in the middle of switching shifts. And before they knew it, they were already out into the woods, traveling north towards the Moonlight Sea.

    They rode in silence, Gideon carefully studying Freya as she rode just over a meter away in front of him. She had visibly calmed down once they were far away from the castle, and he could tell that she was thinking up a storm as she kept on sighing and grumbling to herself.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± she promptly answered, clearly distracted as she still did her best to avoid his gaze. ¡°I just have a lot on my mind right now.¡±

    And with that, silence settled between them once more as they made their way to the Moonlight Sea. Gideon couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh at how awkward the situation had developed. And to think that he thought he had already made progress with thest few meetings they had¡­ Were they merely just a lucky string of flukes?

    [She¡¯s thinking about you, genius,] Eli off-handedly stated.

    [You think I don¡¯t know that?] he inwardly rolled his eyes at his wolf. [It¡¯s just¡­ What am I supposed to do?]

    As expected, Eli simply gave him the cold-shoulder, a clear sign that his wolf fully expected him to know the answer to his own question. And well, yes¡­ He did know the probable answer to his problem, but did he really want to poke and prod despite the risk of possibly angering her without him knowing?

    [Just do it already.]

    Taking his wolf¡¯s advice, Gideon steeled himself as he asked, ¡°Do you think I can help?¡±

    He almost flinched when he saw her stiffen. And as if a mental switch had been flipped, she turned to her with a cold smile adorning her face.

    ¡°Why, yes, you can,¡± she smiled, her horse almost subtly speeding up. ¡°Think you can keep up?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Before he could ask any further, Freya made Speedy buck, using her legs to spur her mount to begin sprinting. Caught unaware, she was already a few seconds away from him when he finally caught his bearings.

    ¡°W-Wait!¡±

    Calling out to her, Gideonmanded his horse to follow, breaking off into a sprint as the early winter morning winds blew right past his face. Slowly gaining, he kept his pace just so he wouldn¡¯t fall behind, eventually catching up to her as he saw her beautiful hair fluttering behind her.

    ¡°Freya!¡± he called out once more.

    ¡°I told you I wanted an exercise, and we¡¯re already burning daylight as is!¡± his mate vaguely replied back. ¡°Let¡¯s race to the Moonlight Sea. Whoever gets there first gets a reward from the other!¡±

    Gideon almost wanted to protest before his mind quickly supplied him with potential things he could ask of her to do. Already, his resolve was building, a smile forming on his face as he quickly replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±

 Chapter 261 A Reward (2)

    Gideon kept his eye on the prize as he pushed his horse forward. He knew he shouldn¡¯t really think of Freya¡¯s challenge as a selfish way to have his way with her, but that primal part of his mind still pulsed in the back of his mind despite his own adamance at the idea.

    Although, he wouldn¡¯t mind if he used it for something far lesser than having her all to himself.

    Spurring his horse to go faster, Gideon clicked his tongue when Freya and her horse began to leave him in the dust. It had already taken a lot of stamina out of his horse to even keep pace with them, let alone catch up to them in the first ce. But to think that their speed still wasn¡¯t enough?

    Well, her horse was named Speedy for a reason, he supposed.

    ¡°Keep up with me, will you?¡±

    Giving his horse a few words of encouragement, he kept his body profile low as he spurred his horse onward. Even now, he could barely hear her screaming out in the distance. He didn¡¯t know why, with her words being too unintelligible against the sound of the windpping against his ears, but the tone in her voice alone told him that she wasn¡¯t feeling in the best of terms.

    ¡°Freya¡­¡±

    Gideon took a deep breath before kicking the poor thing beneath him into overdrive. While he knew his chances of losing were practically guaranteed, he didn¡¯t have the heart to care anymore when he just heard her voicing out whatever frustrations she had out into the open air.

    He could only hope that he could help somehow. But to do that, he first had to catch up.

    ***

    Riding through the wilderness, the cold air hitting Freya¡¯s face did little to calm her fraying nerves. She didn¡¯t know what came over her when she issued that challenge, but knowing that she gave out a reward so loaded that it almost made her blush just thinking about it.

    ¡°What the hell was I thinking?!¡±

    Her rhetorical question echoed out into the woods, her own frustrationsing back to her even as she did her best to shake off the annoying feelings of doubt and confusion.

    [Do you think he heard you scream just now?] Poona teased. [I¡¯m not in the mood for this!]

    Then again, since when was she ever in the mood to feel like she was being rocked back and forth between a rock and a hard ce. Her poor heart had already had enough with all of the drama, and she just wanted to have all of her problems fall into neatly ordered ces of priority.

    [As if that¡¯s how the world works~]

    Freya groaned as she ignored her annoying wolf. So what if he heard her screaming out her frustrations? He was asking her what was wrong earlier, right? Then she might as well answer him!

    ¡°Are you still keeping up there?!¡± she called out, not bothering to turn around as she sped up. ¡°Well, no matter! Cause I¡¯m about to say it anyway!¡±

    The sound of thundering hooves beneath her masked any and all noise as she began to scream. She didn¡¯t care, how or why, just that she somehow managed to get all of this hesitation out of her chest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of you, okay! I just don¡¯t know!¡± she yelled out, a few tears almost escaping her eyes. ¡°I want to like you, but all of these conflicting memories just get in the way! All of these weird signals are just driving me mad!¡±

    [Weird signals? I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s alreadyying it on thick for you~]

    ¡°Stop talking!¡±

    Freya shook her head in frustration at both herself and at her stupid wolf for being right. Lord Gideon was clear in his intentions. Hell, he was practically ready to marry her the moment she said yes. No. The weird signals wereing more from within, from her memories of pining for Lord Gs while simultaneously taking all the teasing from Lord Gideon for years.

    It¡¯s just¡­ What was she supposed to think?! She already knew the easiest solution to all of her problems right now, but for the life of her, she just couldn¡¯t take it. Did she really like Lord Gideon that way? Or was it merely the Mate Pull egging her on?

    ¡°ARGHH!!¡±

    The rush of wind blowing past her almost froze her tears off as she closed her eyes. They were moving pretty quickly, and the slight scent of salt in the air told her that she was nearing their intended destination.

    Opening her eyes, Freya quickly pulled on the reins, Speedy swiftly moving to her whims as she slowed down to a trot. Sure enough, the sparkling blue waters of the Moonlight Sea greeted her, the low light of the morning sun making the waves sparkle as it stood against the backdrop of white and green.

    ¡°Freya!¡±

    Turning around, Freya quickly schooled her features, wiping away what few tears she held in her cheeks before donning a smirk that befitted her status as the winner of her race. Lord Gideon had finally arrived, and she had to at least be presentable for the inevitable questions she¡¯d get.

    ¡°Looks like I won this one,¡± she scoffed, letting out a bit of a breath.

    ¡°So it would seem,¡± Lord Gideon frowned. ¡°Are you alright? I heard you screaming earlier.¡±

    Freya held her breath, her words carefully chosen as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lord Gideon. I was merely screaming against the biting cold touching my cheeks earlier.¡±

    ¡°So you say,¡± he mumbled, clearly unconvinced. ¡°You sounded distressed.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it was just the cold,¡± she retorted, her gaze averting his own worried stare. ¡°Anyway, with me being the winner, I get a reward from you as punishment.¡±

    She didn¡¯t see whatever it was he did. With her head still turned, she only heard his horse moving closer to hers before she turned around. To her surprise, he was practically only an arm¡¯s length away from her.

    ¡°A reward then,¡± Gideon hummed. ¡°Would it still count as punishment if I don¡¯t mind doing so?¡±

 Chapter 262 A Reward (3)

    Freya¡¯s heart skipped a beat with how close Gideon was to her. Their horses were almost touching shoulders as he leaned in close, almost looking like he was about to fall off as she found herself frozen within his presence. Her own breaths came out like mist against the cold, her cheeks burning despite the chilly windsing from the sea.

    ¡°You look pale,¡± he noticed. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Freya blinked, the incessant thumping within her chest almost making her fall off her horse as she struggled to keep bnce. All of a sudden, the world seemed to spin as everything that led up to that moment all just seemed to rush into her head all of a sudden.

    ¡°Freya?!¡±

    Her vision fading, thest thing she felt were the effects of gravity making itself known to her. The world turned to ck, herst moments of consciousness being one of feeling like she had been caught in mid air by a pair of warm and strong arms.

    ***

    ¡°That was close¡­¡±

    Gideon let out a sigh of relief as he somehow managed to catch Freya falling off her horse. With his quick reflexes, he had noticed her swaying in her mount before she finally fell, his instincts already making him get off his horse in preparation for her falling body.

    Still, he now had an unconscious Freya in her arms, and his body was practically screaming at him to have her right then and there. His arms burned from the mere contact he was having with her body, and the blood rushing through his body all coalesced into a singr point that he just knew would be far more trouble than it was worth in the current situation.

    ¡°Focus,¡± he chanted to himself. ¡°I have an emergency here¡­¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected this at all. He didn¡¯t know what kind of affliction she currently had, but he knew that he had to somehow get her warm in one way or another. She had justined about the cold. Coupled with the way her cheeks were ring up, it was probably that she had a sudden cold catch up to her.

    Silently, Gideon scanned the shores of the Moonlight Sea, hoping to spot something that he could use to maybe warm up his poor mate.

    ¡°Hang in there, Freya,¡± he whispered as he spotted a bit of felled twigs and logs lying by the treeline. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you warm¡­¡±

    With his ns mentally falling into ce, he held Freya close to his chest, keeping her warm with his own body heat before making his way towards his chosen methods of solving the problem. It would be a pain to light a fire in the bracing cold of winter, but he would still have to try.

    ***

    ¡°Start, dammit¡­¡±

    Stirring in her sleep, Freya instantly knew that something was wrong the moment she felt a radiant heating from beside her. Gideon¡¯s unusually close voice was the second thing that almost made her want to open her eyes and see what exactly was going on.

    ¡°I need this fire¡­¡±

    Listening in, Gideon¡¯s tone almost sounded urgent, as if it was a life or death situation. But then¡­ What was the emergency?

    [Care to open your eyes and find out?~]

    Hearing her wolf, Freya almost absently did so when the memories of a few minutes ago suddenly rushed into her head. The fact that she fainted out of stress, the inevitable fallout with her falling off her horse¡­

    The distinct feeling of Gideon¡¯s arms embracing her to protect her against the cold¡­

    [Absolutely not!] Freya inwardly screamed, her embarrassment increasing tenfold with each passing second. [Why in the world did I faint like that?!]

    [Who knows?~ Maybe he does?]

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    The princess stilled in what she now knew was in between Lord Gideon¡¯s warm embrace. She hoped to the Almighty that he wouldn¡¯t notice that she was already awake, her eyelids trembling as she prevented them from opening in the first ce.

    ¡°Dammit¡­ I¡¯m wasting time here¡­¡± he muttered out in frustration. ¡°Freya¡­¡±

    Freya inwardly let out a sigh of relief as she felt his attention go back to whatever it was he was doing. At this point, she could only hope that he would just get her back to the castle. She¡¯d just have to feign illness or something to keep the charade up, and-

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    [Oh my!~]

    A small, heart-shaped peck suddenly made itself known on her lips, a warm and electrifying jolt coursing through her entire body with each second that the peck made contact. Freya¡¯s heart hammered in her chest, her will fighting against logic as she did her best to remain as still as she possibly could.

    [He-He¡¯s kissing me!] she inwardly yelled. [He¡¯s actually kissing me!]

    [Hahaha! Yes!]

    Poona¡¯s celebration in her head did little to assuage the tightness developing in her chest as she felt the kiss go on for four¡­ seven¡­ eleven¡­ The seconds ticked by, and he was still maintaining contact with those warm lips of his!

    Gritting her teeth, Freya fought the urge to kiss back. Oh how she wanted to just suddenly ¡®wake up¡¯ and get him to stop, but she just couldn¡¯t. How could she?! She was practically burning in embarrassment!

    After what felt like forever, Gideon¡¯s lips finally left hers, his lingering taste almost taunting her with how little of it she could taste while she was feigning unconsciousness. There was no way that she¡¯d wake up now. Not when what awaited her was his handsome face probably looking at her like she was some kind of sleeping beauty.

    [Isn¡¯t that exactly what¡¯s happening right now?~] Poona teased.

    [Not the time, okay?!]

    ¡°Ugh¡­ This is getting nowhere,¡± she heard Lord Gideonment. ¡°I should just take us back to the castle.¡±

    Feeling herself getting lifted up, Freya kept herself from grabbing on, letting him take on her weight as he carried her back to their horses. All the while, her mind kept reying those scant few seconds that their lips were pressed together.

    In a way, she already got her reward, even if she was technically too ¡®unconscious¡¯ to even enjoy it.

 Chapter 263 A Pauper (1)

    Arriving at Cordon¡¯s main harbor, Darius and Xenia were quick to get ready as they hastily put on their clothes. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had passed out like that, but what¡¯s even worse was that her mate didn¡¯t even bother waking her up early enough to properly get ready.

    ¡°I me you for this, you know,¡± Xenia half-heartedly grumbled as she haphazardly put on her dress. ¡°What would your citizens think once they see their potential queen looking like she just went through the ringer?¡±

    Darius¡¯ silence almost made her actually angry as she hastily casted a spell on the both of them to mask their scent. To think that he was unapologetic about all of this was both infuriating and weirdly arousing.

    ¡°Darius? I¡¯m talking here,¡± she sighed. ¡°I know you like it when I pass out from sheer pleasure, but at least put some effort in making me presentable as your potential queen.¡±

    ¡°If that was the goal, then you¡¯re already more than ready,¡± Darius coolly replied.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Turning around, Xenia almost let out a traitorous snigger once she saw the smug smirk adorning her mate¡¯s face.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind me walking out there looking like I just had my soul pounded out of me?¡± she chided, inwardly chuckling as she kept her angry facade up.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he unapologetically nodded. ¡°On top of it practically dering that I¡¯ve taken you as mine, you also look far more ravishing while you¡¯re disheveled.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just said that to me.¡±

    Xenia knew that she was fighting a losing battle the moment Darius shed his teeth with a cool smile. He knew exactly what he was doing, and her growing arousal only made her preparations go even slower despite the Lucian already making its preparations to dock.

    ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re distracting me!¡± she whined, her furious blush making herints lose much of its punching power. ¡°I hate you¡­¡±

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t mean that,¡± he chuckled.

    The princess sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror. With her hair still looking like it just went through a storm, she just knew that there wouldn¡¯t be enough time for her to even make herself look presentable enough for the masses. Meanwhile, Darius already looked as regal as ever, with his annoyingly handsome face ready to dazzle and impose upon his adoring masses.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Why do you get all the time to prepare while I only get a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°In my defense, you didn¡¯t wake up after the first three times I tried to wake you,¡± Darius shrugged, the mischief in his eyes never leaving despite his apologetic tone. ¡°From there, I just hoped that you¡¯d wake up on your own before you left me no choice but to wrap you in nkets and chuck you into the nearest carriage.¡±

    Xenia let out a breath of resignation as she dropped her hair brush. She could already hear the deckhands drop anchor, and from there, she¡¯d have to walk out with Darius whether she likes it or not¡­ Unless¡­

    ¡°Xen?¡±

    Ignoring her mate¡¯s curious tone, she made her way to Darius¡¯s clothes, searching for somethingfortable for her to wear while also being able to mask her presence. It wouldn¡¯t be much, but it would probably work for her current idea.

    ¡°Get out of those regal robes, Darius,¡± she practicallymanded as she tossed away every nonviable piece of clothing from the drawer. ¡°If I¡¯m going out there looking like a wet cat, then you¡¯ll being with me looking the same.¡±

    ¡°What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember when you first caught me while I¡¯m in disguise?¡± Xenia began, already tossing out her own dress in favor of donning one of Darius¡¯s smaller trousers. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be faster for the both of us if I just went out as Xen the adventurer. That way, I won¡¯t get recognized while also just doing away with all of the fluff that I have to go through to look presentable.¡±

    Darius curiously frowned as he caught one of the shirts she threw at him. ¡°And I¡¯ll be getting out of my clothes¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to be seen walking around with what looks to be a poor youngd while looking like you can feed him for a year with one of your rings alone?¡± Xenia smirked. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Besides, wouldn¡¯t it be fun to just walk around not being recognized by everyone? It would be like our own secret day being with the masses.¡±

    Hearing the proposal, her mate visibly hummed in eager curiosity as he nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind it, but your idea does have merit. I¡¯d want that, yes.¡±

    ¡°See?¡± she smirked, her hands already doing up her hair in a way that he could easily hide it under a small hat that she found inside the cabin. ¡°You can also look at this as a way to see the will of the people. We¡¯d be able to hear any sort of rumors that might be circting under our noses. People talk, especially when they think they¡¯re out of earshot.¡±

    Taking another look in the mirror, Xenia nodded to herself as she took stock of her current disguise. It wasn¡¯t as great as her previous ones, but it would suit her current purposes. Besides, she just needed something that would be able to hide her passing familiarity. Not every citizen in Cordon intimately knew her face yet, and that was more than enough leeway for her to rx her usually stringent standards.

    As for Darius, however¡­

    ¡°It would seem that I¡¯m far from ready for this,¡± Darius ndly stated, his own makeshift disguise barely hiding his identity.

    ¡°You just need a bit more work,¡± Xenia smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I¡¯m done with you, nobody will be able to recognize you.¡±

    Letting her skills do the talking, her motions were all second nature to her as she transformed Darius from the handsome king that he was to a mere pauper that didn¡¯t look too out of ce beside her own cover.

    Well¡­ A handsome and rather imposing pauper, but it would have to do.

    ¡°That should do it,¡± she nodded. ¡°And just in time too.¡±

 Chapter 264 A Pauper (2)

    After a bit of exining to his admiral about their current ns, Darius finally managed to walk out of the Lucian with Xen in tow. They looked a bit out of ce at first, but after a bit of people watching, they managed to mimic much of the masses¡¯ mannerisms. Before long, they were strolling down the port¡¯s nearest market, casually walking amongst the popce as if they weren¡¯t even royalty.

    As for their current disguises, his mate had no need for a new name, simply going by Xen as she once did back when they first met. For him, however¡­

    ¡°Did you see that, Dar? Do you think we can get that forter?¡±

    Dar was hriously bad as far as nicknames went. Regardless, it was the first one they came up with on short notice. He would have to change it on the off-chance they had to go out like this again, but for now, it would have to do.

    ¡°This is nice,¡± he hummed in content. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d like walking amongst the popce like this, but this is a nice change of pace.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± Xen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a certain charm to simply taking a casual stroll out in the streets. We get to see the situation on the ground ourselves, all while not being recognized or swarmed by the people.¡±

    Darius nodded in agreement. Looking at it now, he might just see if he could do this disguise by himself the next time he had the time. He could see a lot of applications for such a skill, and it would shore up his espionage skills for if he ever needed to infiltrate an enemy stronghold or possibly do his own investigations.

    Under the guise of a pauper, Darius kept an ear out as he walked with Xen. While the stroll was meant more as a date between them, it also gave him the opportunity to hear a few rumors circting around his kingdom.

    ¡°Have you heard? That human princess wants to participate in the trials.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to die¡­ Shouldn¡¯t the king stop her?¡±

    ¡°Having the Ebodian princess die under our watch might just open a new front to this war we¡¯re waging¡­¡±

    The more they walked around, the more of these rumors began to filter into his purview. Slowly but surely, the frown forming on his face deepened the more he heard theck of trust his people had in Xen¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°Dar?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you offended?¡± he growled out, his anger against his own people starting to grow the more the rumors kept on being echoed out onto the streets. ¡°We should clear those rumors up while we¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? That might blow our cover,¡± she vehemently opposed. ¡°I can just prove them wrong in a few days anyway. Why not just wait then?¡±

    Darius almost wanted to nod, but after another round of gossip passed by his ears, his thinning patience hadpletely evaporated. He was going to stop this nder, whether or not she liked it or not.

    ¡°Dar?¡±

    Stopping in the middle of the market, the undercover king ignored the worried look on Xen¡¯s face as he took in their surroundings. Making sure that there were enough people to hear his words, he began to talk loudly, obviously as a way to make sure that he was heard.

    ¡°I for one think that Princess Xenia can ovee those trials,¡± he argued aloud, acting as if he was talking to Xen even if his attention was everywhere but. ¡°She has what it takes. Why else would King Darius have her as his mate?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it?¡± Darius continued, seemingly answering his mate¡¯s confused question. ¡°One look at her and you¡¯ll see that she¡¯s hiding a bit more behind her beauty. Why, I bet she can fight with a sword already.¡±

    The king almost smirked when he heard his citizens¡¯ opinions starting to sway to his needs. Also, Xen began blushing up a storm the more he praised her in public, practically trying to hide her cheeks under the brim of her hat as he kept on talking.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can see that happening¡­¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s just a human, right?¡±

    ¡°If she can fight with a sword, maybe she¡¯s hiding a bit of her strength for the trials¡­¡±

    The public opinion around them became a buzz of activity, men and women alike debating on whether or not Xen would even be able to survive. Still, even if some of them were still a bit too nderous for his own liking, the fact that most of the people in the market were starting to rethink their opinions would have to do for now.

    ¡°There,¡± he smirked in satisfaction, his tone returning back down to a mere hush. ¡°That should do it. Right, Xen?¡±

    Xen didn¡¯t respond. Instead, her hand was still on the brim of her hat, pulling it back down in an attempt to hide her face.

    Before he could even ask what was wrong, she had already pulled him with her out of the crowded markets. He could feel her trembling, and he was starting to get worried.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply. It wasn¡¯t until they were well and away from any significant number of people that she looked up to face him. Instead of a frown, his worry was immediately relieved once he saw the barely heldughter trying to escape her lips.

    ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t have to do all of that!¡± sheughed aloud. ¡°That didn¡¯t sound like me at all!¡±

    ¡°I was merely telling the truth,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Am I not wrong that-¡°

    ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t he look like the king?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­Oh dear.

    ¡°What? Oh, him?¡± Xen quickly scoffed. ¡°He looks nothing like him!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± the random passerby frowned. ¡°Looks just like him to me.¡±

    Darius could only look to Xen for directions as she worked hard to convince the man. Before he knew it, her hands were already on his cheeks, stretching them in an obviously exaggerated way.

    ¡°Nah. Your eyes need some recalibration,¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°This ugly oaf isn¡¯t the king.¡±

    To their relief, the man simply shrugged before walking away.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°We should probably return to the castle,¡± Darius suggested after a bout of awkward silence.

    ¡°Right,¡± Xen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s starting to gette anyway.¡±

    The two then shared a knowing look, one that spoke that they knew they¡¯ve more than overstayed their wee. ying with disguises was fun, but maybe they should shelve the thought for another time.

 Chapter 265 The Best Feelings

    At Castle Cordon

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but burn in her own embarrassment as she walked through the hallways of the castle. She had just gotten out of the infirmary after faking unconsciousness for what amounted to a few hours, and her back was practically sore after lying down with her eyes closed for what felt like forever with the healers fussing over her. Gideon had tried to stay with her over the course of the day, of course, but it would seem that he got called over for what seemed to be kitchen duty.

    Thank the Almighty for small miracles, she supposed.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what she would do if Gideon had decided to hover over her supposedly unconscious form. She was only lucky that she had somehow managed to talk to the healer to keep her actual condition a secret. The kind woman then promptly convinced her mother and Gideon that she was better off being left alone to rest, much to the audible annoyance and worry from the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m so dead if they ever find out,¡± she mumbled to herself in worry. ¡°I really should¡¯ve juste clean¡­¡±

    [And what? So that Gideon would only question you further as to how it actually happened?] Poona teased. [What would you say then?]

    [That I¡­ Well¡­]

    [See? You¡¯re still not ready to even face the truth,] her wolf pointed out with a wicked tone to its voice. [But seriously, you should just go ahead and ept him already. Spare yourself the pain and let¡¯s go get him!]

    Freya shook her head as her wolf¡¯s constant howls only added onto her already stupidly thick haze of confusion. It didn¡¯t help that his kiss still made her lips tingle even after all this time. It was as if his lingering presence was still affecting her even hours after it had been done.

    [That¡¯s because-]

    [I know already, okay?] Freya whined. [Shut your mouth for once.]

    Poona¡¯sughter haunted her mind as she loitered through the hallways. Her cheeks were also still red, having been like that ever since she got back. She could still remember his arms wrapped around her body, rushing through the gates in an effort to save her from a nonexistent illness.

    Freya sighed for the umpteenth time that past hour. She really didn¡¯t know what to do. With the day passing by quickly, her brother would soon return with Princess Xenia in tow. By then, she wouldn¡¯t have the time toe clean to someone, preferably her mother¡­

    ¡®I really should just say it¡­¡¯ she inwardly thought. ¡®Mother will understand¡­ hopefully¡­¡¯

    With her mind made up, Freya spun on her heels as she made her way to her mother¡¯s room. She might be livid for a bit of time after having worried about her for a good while, but surely she¡¯ll forgive her once she shared her plight.

    Taking a deep breath, the princess gathered her courage as she stood in front of the door. Raising her knuckles, she knocked.

    ¡°Mother? It¡¯s me, Freya,¡± she called out.

    Inviting herself in, Freya almost closed her eyes in anticipation of a livid mother chiding her for lying. Instead, warm arms enveloped her almost instantly, taking her into her embrace as she melted in the older woman¡¯s loving arms.

    Then again, she hadn¡¯t even told her anything yet.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally up,¡± the Queen Mother greeted in relief. ¡°I was so worried. Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother,¡± Freya meekly replied, her courage melting as she quickly spun up another lie. ¡°I wasn¡¯t that sick.¡±

    ¡°Still, you¡¯ve been out for almost the entire day,¡± the older woman worriedly shook her head. ¡°Did the healer clear you of illnesses yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Freya replied. ¡°I¡¯m healthy again.¡±

    Her mother nodded in approval. ¡°Good. Still, you can opt out of dinner if you need to rest early.¡±

    Freya shook her head in denial. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Mother. I¡¯ll join you all in dinnerter.¡±

    While the thought of skipping dinner briefly shed through her mind, she immediately dismissed the notion after a bit of quick thinking. If she was going to run away from her problems, she would just put it off time and again until there was nothing left of her courage to push her forward. And she wouldn¡¯t want to put Gideon through that torture of waiting for her.

    No, she¡¯ll be nipping this in the bud right here and now¡­ Well, maybeter, but it was a step in the right direction.

    ¡°If you insist,¡± her mother nodded. ¡°So, what brings you here, Freya? I¡¯m assuming this isn¡¯t you just telling me that you¡¯re fine already.¡±

    Freya took in a deep breath as she let her mother lead her to the nearby chair. Taking a seat, she sat just in front of the Queen Mother as she gathered her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m conflicted,¡± she admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do about Gideon¡­¡±

    ¡°Gideon,¡± her mother hummed. ¡°You mean the Mate Pull?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Freya nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t want to be beholden to it. I want to experience love naturally, but how am I supposed to do that with the Mate Pull influencing my perceptions?¡±

    Hearing her words, her mother took on a pensive look as she formted a response. Freya could only wait for the advice she sorely needed, hoping that it would at least shed some light as to what she was supposed to do.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I wouldn¡¯t be able to help much in regards to counteracting the Mate Pull,¡± her mother regretfully sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the privilege of experiencing such a blessing, and I can only assume that it¡¯s one of the best feelings a werewolf could ever have.¡±

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed at what she just heard. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I should just let it happen?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± her mother warmly denied. ¡°In my opinion, the Mate Pull is simply the Almighty¡¯s way of helping things along for our kind. Like some kind of matchmaking tool, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t really give me much confidence,¡± Freya admitted.

 Chapter 266 Something Good

    ¡°Let me finish, my dear,¡± the Queen Mother smiled. ¡°Like any tool, the Mate Pull can be controlled. You¡¯ve heard of stories where some had rejected the Pull, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Freya tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°If so, then you can still use your heart to guide your actions,¡± her mother sagely advised. ¡°The Mate Pull is there as a guide, but it¡¯s ultimately up to you on whether or not you wish to heed its choice.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Freya weakly nodded. ¡°So I should just follow my heart then.¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ But what if my heart is being affected by the Mate Pull then?¡± Freya asked in turn after a full minute of thinking. ¡°What should I do then?¡±

    The Queen Mother frowned at her. ¡°If that¡¯s your worry, then there¡¯s no way that you can know for certain. It¡¯s a facy to think that way. In the end, you¡¯ll only think yourself into circles, fueling your doubts even further.¡±

    Freya shrank into her seat. She knew that her mother was trying her best, but her own mind just kept on giving her what-ifs on the concept of her self-determination. How would she know?

    ¡°Freya.¡±

    She almost stiffened at the tone her mother just used on her. Looking up, her mother¡¯s stern look almost threatened to make her fuse into her seat.

    ¡°Chin up, my dear,¡± the older woman softlymanded. ¡°I won¡¯t have a daughter of mine doubting herself.¡±

    ¡°B-But I can¡¯t help it,¡± Freya mumbled.

    ¡°Freya, the only thing you need to do is to follow your own heart,¡± her mother advised once more. ¡°If you doubt your own heart to look out for your interests, then why are you even asking for my advice?¡±

    ¡°W-wha-¡°

    ¡°You have to trust yourself more,¡± her mother smiled warmly at her, cing a hand on her shoulder lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman now, and surely you wouldn¡¯t want your mother to be telling you what to do, correct?¡±

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but smile as she nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°See?¡± her mother beamed at her. ¡°And if you don¡¯t want anybody telling you what to do, then would you let the Mate Pull dictate your actions?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Freya chuckled. ¡°I think I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then do just that,¡± the Queen Mother advised. ¡°So long as you trust yourself, you¡¯ll do just fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the princess smiled as she nodded. ¡°I think I get it now.¡±

    The Mate Pull was something that she could reject. So long as she thought about it as something separate from her own feelings, she¡¯d be able to segregate her own actions from those that would be influenced by the Pull. From there, she¡¯d be able to discern whether or not she truly loved Gideon.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you do, my dear,¡± the Queen Mother nodded in approval, leaning in to kiss her on the forehead before cing a hand on her back. ¡°So, did that clear up your confusion?¡±

    ¡°A bit,¡± Freya nodded. ¡°I think I should let him know that I¡¯m fine already.¡±

    ¡°You go do that then,¡± her mother smiled. ¡°Last I recall, Gideon¡¯s in the kitchens preparing for tonight¡¯s dinner. He wanted to stay by you earlier, but, well, you know what happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I should really go see him now,¡± Freya sheepishly nodded.

    Standing up, the princess made for the door, giving her mother onest grateful smile before she opened the door.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother,¡± Freya deeply nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, my dear,¡± the Queen Mother smiled.

    With her courage renewed, Freya stepped outside and closed the door behind her.

    ¡°And for the record, I knew you were faking the entire time.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The princess¡¯s cheeks burned at her mother¡¯s final words. Having already closed the door, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go back and ask her how she knew in the first ce. No¡­ She would have to stew in the knowledge that she¡¯d been found out, much to her own shame and embarrassment while on her way to Gideon.

    ***

    The kitchens were uncharacteristically busy the moment Freya reached its doors. Even from outside, she could hear the cacophony of pots and pans being used inside, Gideon¡¯s voice echoing out as he issued out orders to the help as if they were his own soldiers.

    Taking another deep breath, Freya knocked before letting herself in.

    Almost immediately, the chaos audible from outside became evident the moment sheid her eyes on the room itself. People were running around as if the enemy was about toe knocking on the gates, all while Gideon was shouting out orders with adle in hand and a pot in the other¡­ wearing nothing but a thin apron covering his dignity.

    [Hah! That¡¯s a score if I ever saw one!]

    Poona¡¯sughter echoed in her head as her eyes couldn¡¯t help but admire Gideon¡¯s physique. He looked rather dashing as hemanded the cooks as if they were in a training session, and his eyes sparkled with relief and recognition as he stared at her as if he was actually-

    ¡°Freya! You¡¯re okay!¡±

    Before she could even react, Gideon was already in front of her, his partial nudity making all of her prior courage melt as she gulped down the bit of arousal building up inside of her.

    ¡°W-What¡¯re you wearing?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°An apron?¡± Gideon replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°But never mind that, I have a schedule to keep.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Moving forward, Freya tried to follow him into the kitchen only to be stopped as he suddenly moved towards her in a hurry.

    ¡°W-Wha- Gideon-¡°

    ¡°Freya, I love you, but can you please let me wrap this up first?¡± Gideon offhandedlymented with a wink. ¡°Better yet, take this and help. It¡¯s already evening and we¡¯re already behind schedule. I¡¯m preparing something good¡­¡±

    Before Freya knew it, Gideon had already given her a pot full of what looked to be some kind of sauce. She blinked in utter shock and confusion, her gaze glued solely at her mate as her mind replied the words he said to her just now.

    ¡®He¡­ He loves me?¡¯

 Chapter 267 Dinner (1)

    Arriving at Cordon Castle, Darius breathed out a sigh of relief as he took a cursory nce up at the night sky. Evening had just arrived, and they had thankfully reached home without too much fuss or anybody else somehow passingly recognizing him under his disguise. Of course, Xen was only happy to keep proving any of his smarter subjects wrong, but it was only a matter of time until one of them actually managed to put two of them together and call them out on their stunt.

    ¡°Finally home,¡± Xen let out a sigh of relief as she stretched. ¡°Just in time for dinner too.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be expecting us,¡± Darius hummed as he led themselves through the hallways. ¡°Although, they shouldn¡¯t know that we¡¯re already inside the castle grounds right now.¡±

    As much as they would like to do so, sneaking by the castle guards was borderline impossible no matter how much they tried. So instead, Darius exposed himself to them with the expressmand that they never reveal that they had already arrived to the rest of the castle. From there, they stealthily made their way into the castle itself, repeating the same thing to any guard that spotted them while also hearing about Freya¡¯s prior fainting incident.

    He would have to see if her sister was alrightter. But for now, their surprise took priority.

    ¡°You think they¡¯ll even notice who we are?¡± Xen excitedly asked.

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± Darius chuckled alongside her. ¡°Mother, most likely, will catch on immediately however. Though knowing her, she might just keep quiet to keep the charade going.¡±

    ¡°Ooh,¡± Xen hummed in approval. ¡°That¡¯s going to be fun then.¡±

    Darius couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the thought of their inevitable reveal. Assuming that Freya was fine enough for it, she¡¯ll be present for dinner. And knowing Gideon, he¡¯ll be right behind his sister, probably joining them for dinner as well. He could only assume that they¡¯re already preparing for their arrival. He¡¯d be surprised if they weren¡¯t already busy preparing for it too.

    Having decided that they should remain quiet for their approach, the two silently made their way through the castle hallways. Even from where they sneaked by, the busy sounds of preparation echoed throughout the hallways, especially so as soon as they passed the kitchen.

    ¡°They¡¯re awfully busy in there,¡± Xenmented.

    ¡°It would seem that Gideon¡¯s running them ragged in there,¡± Darius amusedly noted. ¡°That could only mean that Freya will be in attendance.¡±

    ¡°You think that she¡¯s fine now?¡± she hopefully asked.

    ¡°Gideon wouldn¡¯t be this fired up if it was just us,¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°Now let¡¯s be off. We won¡¯t want them to catch us in here.¡±

    From there, they made their way to the dining hall. They didn¡¯t manage toe across any other guards from that point on, and before they knew it, they were now inside a currently empty hall with the table still clearly being set up.

    ¡°We¡¯re here early,¡± Xenmented with a giggle. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°We should hide somewhere,¡± Darius chuckled, a hint of mischief coloring his tone as he eyed his usual chair. ¡°We then wait until the table is fully set before we take our usual seats.¡±

    ¡°Ooh¡­ That sounds fun.¡±

    With their ns made up, the two proceeded to hide underneath the long table in the middle of the room. As time went on, servants came and went into the room, setting up the room for dinner all while they were still hidden from sight. Before they knew it, thest of the preparations had beenpleted, leaving them alone with a moderate spread of food and morsels to eat.

    ¡°Wow¡­ This is dinner, right?¡± Xen asked.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Darius nodded, having crawled out from underneath the table alongside his mate. ¡°I do admit that this is a bit much, however.¡±

    Truly, Gideon had overdone himself in an effort to cater for his mother and sister¡­ and maybe for himself as well if he wanted to think that way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get seated,¡± Xen excitedly suggested. ¡°Oh! And do you think we can make it look like we¡¯re intruders eating the food?¡±

    Darius raised an eyebrow at the suggestion. ¡°You¡¯re proposing that we time ourselves in a way that when the door opens, they¡¯ll see us with our hands in what¡¯s supposed to be their food.¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± she giggled. ¡°We¡¯re already here. We might as well go all the way.¡±

    The disguised king pondered on the suggestion. A few seconds of hesitationter, he nodded anyway. A practical joke wouldn¡¯t hurt every once in a while. Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t be too surprising, however.

    Taking their respective seats, the two were ready for a long wait when the doors suddenly opened. Dumbfounded, they could only watch as the group froze right by the door, their eyes wide as they stared at the two of them.

    ¡°W-Who are you?!¡±

    Darius couldn¡¯t help but smile as Gideon and Bartos quickly took their positions in the front. Jayra and Freya then took their positions right behind them, covering the Queen Mother from the supposed threat they represented.

    Seeing it now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel d that he actually went through with this.

    ¡°Speak, intruders!¡± Bartos barked out with the intensity expected of his station. ¡°Do so, and you may both yet be spared your lives!¡±

    ¡°Why, don¡¯t you recognize us?¡± Xen chuckled, cing her chin under her fingers as she leaned on the tabletop. ¡°I¡¯d think that after all this time, you guys would actually know it¡¯s us.¡±

    A terse silence settled after his mate¡¯s teasing, only further exacerbating the situation as none of them seemed to have recognized them. Although, the smirk on his mother¡¯s face clued him in that she already knew what was going on.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Princess Xenia?¡±

    ¡°The one and only,¡± Xen chuckled, taking off her hat to reveal her long locks. ¡°It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t have to tell you, Jayra. I would¡¯ve been sorely disappointed.¡±

    Darius let out a sigh of relief as the tension bled out of the room shortly after. Those that didn¡¯t get their ruse huffed in self-disappointment. Although, Freya was visibly miffed as she pouted beside Jayra.

    ¡°Well then,¡± the Queen Mother interfected. ¡°I suppose we should all get to dinner?¡±

 Chapter 268 Dinner (2)

    Funnily enough, dinner had be slightly awkward with Gideon and Bartos still somewhat miffed that they hadn¡¯t recognized Darius under his disguise. While it wasedic to see the two like that for the first few minutes, the next few after that only made it more annoying.

    Frankly, if Xenia knew this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have suggested what they did in the first ce.

    ¡°Say, how long do you think they¡¯ll keep sulking?¡± she whispered to Jayra, who was seated right next to her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say,¡± her friend sighed. ¡°I¡¯m half tempted to just kick Bartos in the shins and get him to stop.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say,¡± Xenia nodded. ¡°Even the Queen Mother¡¯s getting rather antsy.¡±

    True enough, the tense atmosphere was more in the lines of annoying awkwardness as the two Lords kept on muttering about what they could¡¯ve done better. Darius had already told them that they should consider them getting to sneak into the castle as some kind of defensive test, and that they should take it as a lesson in order to avoid such a thing happening again.

    ¡°So what? Should we just let them sulk like this?¡± Freya got in on the conversation, scooting over in an attempt to look covert. ¡°The whole atmosphere¡¯s going down. And we¡¯re supposed to be happy right now.¡±

    Xenia awkwardly chuckled at the highly irregr situation they found themselves in. It was wholly avoidable. Hell, it was born from something so insignificant that they shouldn¡¯t even be worrying about it in the first ce. They¡¯ve afforded the two some time to sulk. Now, it was just annoying.

    Shooting Darius a knowing look, Xenia hoped that it was enough for her mate to finally break this awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°Eherm¡­¡± Darius cleared his throat, grabbing the attention of everybody on the table. ¡°I had thought that this was a time for celebration. I won¡¯t have the mood going down just because of a joke Xen and I pulled.¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty, the defenses of the castle shouldn¡¯t have been this open,¡± Gideon reasoned, Bartos also nodding in his own chair. ¡°Clearly, there¡¯s been a breach somewhere.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Bartos followed. ¡°If such a thing happened once, then it could happen again. Who knows what-¡°

    ¡°Enough!¡± Darius dered. ¡°If you two must know, the defenses are more than adequate. While I said that it should act as a lesson, it¡¯s more along the lines of what to do when an intruder did manage to get inside the castle. I ordered the guards that caught us to not say a word of our infiltration, myself having decided to see what the reaction would be to our appearance.¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe at Darius¡¯s exnation. She was pretty sure he just made that up right then and there, and yet it still somehow made sense despite the short notice. Beside her, Jayra and Freya couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as the two men promptly deted both in spirit and in tension. It didn¡¯t look like it, but it seemed that Darius¡¯s words had actually worked.

    ¡°I suppose we managed to do that decently,¡± Gideon scratched the back of his head in an awkward smile. ¡°But that¡¯s justmon sense at work.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Bartos nodded. ¡°It¡¯s always the first priority for the actualbatants to take the front.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Darius nodded. ¡°You two did a remarkable job earlier.¡±

    Xenia almost let out augh as the atmosphere around the table suddenly flipped. All of a sudden, it was as if nothing had even happened as Gideon and Bartos began to act as if they weren¡¯t just busy muttering about defenses and such. And to her surprise, Jayra and Freya had suddenly left her side, having taken their respective ces beside Bartos and Gideon respectively.

    Looking at Jayra, however, she felt like she was missing something important.

    ¡°So, Xenia, how was your journey and training?¡±

    Xenia blinked upon hearing the Queen Mother¡¯s question. ¡°It went fine, Queen Mother.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± the older woman hummed in satisfaction. ¡°I will assume that a bit more than training happened while you two were together. Can I expect grandchildren in the near future?¡±

    Xenia almost choked on her water the moment she heard the Queen Mother¡¯s teasing tone. While it wasn¡¯t the usual way that Jayra or even Freya used on her, the older woman was definitely having fun with her reactions.

    ¡°I-We¡¯ve made sure not to¡­ well, have those yet,¡± Xenia weakly replied.

    ¡°Oh? Then how will you be a good Queen without having sired heirs yet?¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but blush as she bore the onught of the Queen Mother¡¯s words. Looking around, she hoped that somebody would save her from the older woman¡¯s teasing, only for her hopes to get dashed as she saw that practically everybody on the table was enjoying her awkward misery.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not time for such things yet,¡± Xenia stuttered as she did her best to defend herself. ¡°I should at least be queen before thinking about such things?¡±

    ¡°Are you that confident that you¡¯ll pass the trials then,¡± the Queen Mother musingly smiled at her. ¡°I would hope so, seeing as you obviously trained much with my son.¡±

    Xenia blushed even further. With the older woman stressing on the fact that she had ¡®trained¡¯ with Darius extensively, the innuendos were practically flying around the table as the atmosphere shifted once more. Looking at Darius, her mate was more than happy to let her stew under his mother¡¯s grasp. There was just no escaping for her, it seemed.

    ¡°S-Shouldn¡¯t we be talking about the fact that Jayra and Bartos are going to be married soon?¡± Xenia bravely tried to change the subject, picking up on the fact that her friend alreadypleted the Mate Bond with Bartos ording to the report sent to Darius during their training.

    ¡°Oh that¡­¡± Jayra blushed hard in confirmation. ¡°It just happened, I guess. I¡¯m happy that it did though.¡±.

    ¡°Well that was fast. I¡¯m very happy to hear that good news,¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she continued, ¡°I also heard Bartos wanted to follow our customs and do a wedding ceremony, correct?¡±

    ¡°That was¡­ kind of the n at the moment,¡± Jayra shared. ¡°We were nning to have our ceremony as soon as you and His Majesty¡¯s returned.¡±

    ¡°That can be easily arranged,¡± Darius hummed.

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help the swell of joy building deep in her chest as she began to talk to her precious family in earnest. This was¡­ This was great¡­

    With her life already this great, the only thing left for her to do to make it perfect was to be queen.

 Chapter 269 Armour

    Yet another morning hase, and Xenia had such an excellently good sleep in Darius¡¯s arms that she even woke upte, much to her chagrin.

    ¡°He really didn¡¯t wake me up, huh,¡± she mumbled with a pout as soon as she saw that she was alone in bed.

    Letting out a breath, she took her time in looking at Darius¡¯s bedchamber. She smiled when she managed to get a whiff of his scent lingering all over the room¡­ Well, it was practically just the scent of their love-making fluids, but it still made her smile all the same.

    Quickly getting up from bed, she saw the empty potion on the table that would¡¯ve hidden her scent on her mate, clearly having been used for its properties. Darius had asked Jayra for onest night, probably since he had foreseen that she would wake upte today for her to personally cast the spell on him.

    Sighing, she then performed a quick spell to remove her scent from Darius¡¯s bedchamber before going back to the adjacent chamber she originally upied to get ready. From there, she would then go and see Jayra in her own private chamber. She was honestly still feeling ecstatic with the fact that her friend would have to leave today for her own marriage ceremony tomorrow at Bartos¡¯s territory.

    She walked out her bedchamber in high spirits, greeting back everyone that passed her with a greeting with a wide smile on her face.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± Xenia beamed as soon as she entered Jayra¡¯s chamber.

    ¡°Just in time. Come here and eat your breakfast first,¡± Jayra greeted with a smile of her own, motioning for the princess to take a seat. ¡°Seems like His Majesty knows you well enough to the point that he can predict when you¡¯ll wake up. He even got it down that you¡¯ll walk straight towards here so he instructed the servants to serve your breakfast in here as well.¡±

    Seeing the food on the table, Xenia immediately dug in. Jayra promptly sat opposite of her, quietly watching her eat. She blinked. It wasn¡¯t like her to be this quiet¡­

    Xenia broke the silence and asked, ¡°Wedding jitters?¡±

    Jayra shook her head. With a smile, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that everything feels like a dream to me. It¡¯s all going way too perfectly for it to be real¡­¡±

    ¡°You deserve all this, my friend,¡± Xenia said with a wink before quickly finishing her food. From there, she asked, ¡°Any message from wizard Lurio?¡±

    Based on how Jayra¡¯s face paled as she averted her gaze, Xenia could already tell that her friend was already aware of the situation regarding Ezekiel.

    ¡°N-Nothing yet, b-but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing to be worried about,¡± Jayra stuttered out.

    She was obviously lying¡­

    Xenia let out a mournful sigh, and with a frown said, ¡°I hate you.¡±

    That instant, Jayra raised her head to look at her.

    ¡°I already know everything, so please get that distressed look off your face,¡± Xenia scolded. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s your wedding tomorrow, and you should be rejoicing instead of sulking.¡±

    It was obvious, in retrospect. Even though Jayra was smilingst night, she could tell that her friend was bothered. And after seeing this kind of reaction, she was right in that it was because of Ezekiel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but-¡°

    ¡°Yes, I know. It¡¯s on my mother¡¯s orders. However¡­¡± Xenia¡¯s shoulders dropped as she continued, ¡°I feel like you all don¡¯t trust me enough on this¡­ Then again, I guess I can¡¯t me you all since I¡¯ve been the reckless and impulsive Princess since forever. But that¡¯s not the case anymore. I¡¯ll prove to all of you how much I¡¯ve grown sincest time. So please stop worrying about me too much and treating me like I can¡¯t handle any major problems I have to face in this life¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xenia. You¡¯re right¡­ I of all people should be able to tell that you¡¯ve improved a lot. That you¡¯re more mature now than ever before,¡± Jayra sighed with an apologetic look. She then curiously asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    Xenia still had a pout as she then exined how her sister Mineah told her everything.

    ¡°Also, the wedding will be held earlier than initially nned. I¡¯m sure that by now, they¡¯re all cooking Darius alive inside the courtroom because of the amount of support he was giving to the war between Ebodia and Helion,¡± Xenia finished her exnation. ¡°Knowing all that, we have to hurry with the wedding and start the trials soon.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Jayra nodded in understanding. ¡°On that note, your armour is ready for you to use. Come and take a look. See if it fits you well.¡±

    At her insistence, Jayra pulled Xenia out from her chair and led her to a corner. Her frined then pulled off the cover hiding the armor, and Xenia gasped at the craftsmanship of her friend¡¯s efforts.

    ¡°It¡¯s made out of the best materials avable, Princess,¡± Jayra proudly announced. ¡°This is arguably the best among all of my creations!!!¡±

    Xenia gulped, and a short silence settled in the room. Worriedly, Jayra turned to her with a frown and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the look? Don¡¯t you find it to your liking?¡±

    ¡°Jayra¡­ this is too revealing,¡± Xenia trailed off in disbelief. ¡°I mean, it looks good, but howe the design doesn¡¯t fit most of our armors usual designs?¡±

    ¡°Never mind that. This will look perfect on you,¡± Jayra¡¯s eyebrows snapped as she scoffed, ¡°I made it based on Cordinian customs. Didn¡¯t you see the armour of female soldiers here? Did you see how ra looks in her armour? She looks great!¡±

    Xenia was aware of how much skin was exposed on Cordonian female warriors, but¡­

    ¡°Jayra, they¡¯re werewolves, so it¡¯s understandable that they¡¯d prefer less clothing on them. The same goes for armour since it¡¯s basically useless once they shift,¡± Xenia exined with a sigh. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m human. So I¡¯m sure everyone here will understand if I will wore our full armour duringbat.¡±

    Jayra¡¯s eyes widened as she said, ¡°But that¡¯s exactly why you should wear simr armour to your opponents. It would show that you¡¯re at the same level as them even if you¡¯re human, and you haven¡¯t even heard enough about this armor.¡±

    She chided as she insisted. ¡°Come on, wear it now and I¡¯ll show you. You might think that it¡¯ll reveal a lot of your skin, but there¡¯s actually an invisible thread connecting them together that would protect you better from any kind of steel, iron, or bronze that an ordinary armour couldn¡¯t handle.¡±

    Xenia frowned as she listened to her friend¡¯s briefing. It looked like Jayra put a lot of effort into her armour, and it would be rude if she didn¡¯t at least indulge her.

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s proceed with your idea,¡± Xenia scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one to answer to Darius if he reacts negatively at how revealing this armour is.¡±

    Knowing her mate, Xenia was sure that there was a high chance that Darius would prefer her to wear full cover armour of Ebodian design during the trial bybat. But then, she also understood Jayra¡¯s point.

    Jayra chuckled, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll handle the possessive king if it means you¡¯ll wear this thing!¡±

 Chapter 270 Everything Is Ready

    Meanwhile, inside the King¡¯s great hall, Darius kept a nk look on his face as he listened to his court officials bbering on about his supposedly bad decision.

    ¡°Your Majesty, can¡¯t you see how this decision will turn into a great loss to our kingdom? We¡¯ve already sent a lot of our own warriors into that battle just so to protect your mate¡¯s kingdom who, as we all know, isn¡¯t even married to you just¡­¡± one of the Elders opposed to his reign, Handi, cried out. ¡°This is simply too much support for someone that we don¡¯t even have solid ties to just yet. Not when she¡¯s yet to be confirmed as our Queen.¡±

    Darius inwardly sighed. He coldly stared at the eleven Elders present in the room, all them going on and on trying to debate his decision in front of him. As he could see, four of those Elders were being manipted by Nasser, which gave him a vote of five should a stalemate be reached. Six Elders meanwhile, remained loyal to his family as they continued to support him ever since his father, thete king, had died.

    Even now, Darius was aware of how Nasser was continuously trying to convince at least one of the six other Elders to his side to try and give himself the upper hand. Fortunately, his attempts would always fail, all thanks to his mother who continuously worked hard to keep most of the loyal Elders to their side.

    Silently, the king looked at Elder Negeb and Elder Anita. He was trying to woo the two of them onto his side with Elder Handi¡¯s assistance. His godfather was doing his best to assist his mother well.

    After a few more minutes of listening in, Darius decided that could no longer remain quiet in between the discussions. In between lulls, he interrupted, ¡°Enough with this.¡±

    At hismand, silence reigned inside the courtroom. All eyes turned to him as it was the first time he talked ever since he entered the hall.

    ¡°My wedding with Princess Xenia will happen in five days time, and the trials will follow a day after,¡± Darius dered in a calm, yet cold tone. His words carried the chill of winter snow, his eyes sharp and chilling as he continued, ¡°This is the solution to all of yourints regarding the assistance I sent to help my mate¡¯s kingdom. And do note that she will be your Queen soon after.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too confident on this matter regarding Princess Xenia, Sire?¡± a masculine voice interrupted the discussion. It was Gs, and it would seem that this was the time that he decided to chime in.

    Darius turned to him. ¡°I don¡¯t see a single reason for me not to be this confident,¡± he tersely replied. ¡°Either way, we¡¯ll all find out right after the trials, so let us all be productive and discuss more important matters at hand. We can discuss this topic further after the trials have been concluded.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and that topic is the rise of a dragon¡­¡± Elder Anita nodded, diverting the topic of attention. ¡°We should discuss this futher. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we faced another terror such as this, and quite frankly, this is more rming than anything Helion can ever field.¡±

    She continued further, ¡°So far, it hasn¡¯t been seen flying around our vicinity, but like I said, it¡¯s only a matter of time since we¡¯re Ebodia¡¯s neighbor. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see if there were more dragons that arise in the future, seeing that there¡¯s finally a proven sessful morphing. I do wonder how many dragon souls manage to escape entrapment from the forbidden forest. We¡¯re not even sure yet if there still some dragon eggs left hidden somewhere as well¡­¡±

    Truly, dragons only brought terror to every living creature since the dawn of history. Darius frowned at the sensitive topic. He couldn¡¯t even give out a rash edict against the dragon, knowing that it was Ezekiel who was currently flying out there somewhere.

    ¡°The one that keeps on appearing is Vulcan, the Dragon King¡­ the most powerful dragon of all,¡± Nassermented. ¡°Knowing that, it¡¯s understandable that he somehow managed to escape without Ebodia¡¯s wizards and mages knowing while thetter were performing the sealing of all dragon souls in the forbidden forest. He had even managed to merge into a creature, from what I¡¯ve heard. I do wonder what kind of living creature he was able to gain control of this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Obviously, Vulcan wasn¡¯t able to fully take control over the creature, seeing as it¡¯s not like the Dragon King to simply fly over without destroying all living things that might¡¯ve caught his eyes¡­¡± Anita seconded.

    Darius remained silent, all eyes still on him as they waited for hisments and orders regarding the matter.

    Eventually, he let out a sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be personally investigating this matter together with King Niki as soon as my wedding and Xen¡¯s subsequent trial is finished. For now, it¡¯s better for us to not make any rash decisions. Instead, we should continue to keep our guard up until a more tenable solution is reached.¡±

    There was another bout of silence that followed. Soon after, everyone seemed to agree with his words as they discussed amongst themselves. No one wanted to make any wrong moves pertaining to dragons. Who knew what it was nning, or if there were more others like it flying around. They were very dangerous, and they could easily wipe out their kind with how powerful they were once they were up in the sky.

    Much to Darius¡¯s relief, thankfully, the toxic meeting soon ended, and he finally had the chance to dismiss everyone. His mother on the other hand, stayed behind and approached him on his seat as soon as everyone had already left.

    ¡°Mother, is there something you need?¡± he asked.

    The Queen Mother shook her head. ¡°Everything is ready. I¡¯ve made sure you and Princess Xenia can wed even earlier than five days should you desire,¡± she ryed. ¡°However, her father, King Stephan, also said that the fastest he could arrive here is in five days. I believe that he still needs a lot to consider before leaving, unfortunately.¡±

    Before their conversation could continue further, the door opened, her mother¡¯s chambein entering with a box in her hand. Walking forward, she then handed it to his mother, thetter then promptly presenting the box to him.

    ¡°I wanted to give you this¡­¡± his mother said.

    Looking at the box, Darius already knew what it was the moment he saw the item. Inside was the most treasured family heirloom they had, one that his father gave to her mother back when he was still alive.

    ¡°This will look good on your future Queen, my son¡­¡±

    Darius¡¯s face lit up as he replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it would be better if you¡¯ll be the one to give it to Xen personally, Mother.¡±

    ¡°It might, but I thought it would be sweeter if you¡¯d be the one to give it to her,¡± the Queen Mother snorted.

    Darius chuckled. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m too far sweet around Xen already that I don¡¯t even recognize myself anymore,¡± he shook his head in mirth. ¡°So please, kindly do the honor of giving this precious gift of yours to your future daughter-inw. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll very much appreciate receiving the gift from you more than from me¡­¡±

 Chapter 271 An Act (1)

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack Territory

    ra gave Gs a respectable distance as they made their way to Keen Manor. It was yet another day that she agreed to go with him to have dinner with his mother, and a part of her was honestly looking forward to spending time with the woman. She was a sweetdy, and ra just didn¡¯t understand why his family functioned this way.

    ¡°It seems we arrived early,¡± Gsmented as they reached the gates, the servants dutifully opening the way for them as they entered. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait till well beyond sunset for dinner.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me,¡± ra promptly nodded.

    Silently, the two entered the manor proper. Again, the servants gave them the customary wee as they went through the hallways. Eventually, they reached the living room, where Lady Sh was quick to greet them as she stood up from her seat.

    ¡°Son! Lady ra! You¡¯re both earlier than expected,¡± Lady Sh eagerly greeted as she gave them each a warm hug. ¡°Dinner won¡¯t be starting till a few hours from now. What brought this on?¡±

    ¡°I guess we just lost track of time,¡± Gs cooly responded. ¡°Either way, we¡¯re here now, so we might as well wait.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s more than fine, dear,¡± Lady Sh smiled. She then turned to her as she warmly nodded, ¡°You too, Lady ra. Feel free to rx in here as you may please.¡±

    ra could only blink as she found herself nodding, not finding it in herself to even try to decline the offer. She could tell the older woman was more than happy with their current arrangement. Even now, her radiant smile told of someone that was sorely missing her son.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± ra said as she sat down.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, dear,¡± Lady Sh smiled. ¡°Is there anything you two might like? Some tea, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to impose,¡± ra politely declined. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    To her own chagrin, however, Lady Sh visibly flinched, her warm smile faltering only slightly before nodding. ¡°Very well, Lady ra.¡±

    Blinking, the guilt in her chest only grew as she watched the olderdy take her seat, her eyes clearly waiting for either of them to request something of her. This was¡­ This was wrong¡­

    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you take ra here on a tour around the manor?¡±

    ra couldn¡¯t help but take a small gasp at Gs¡¯s request. She didn¡¯t know how to respond, but it was clear that his words did much as Lady Sh beamed brightly at the idea.

    ¡°Oh, I would love to do so,¡± the older woman almost cheered as she then looked at ra. ¡°What do you say, Lady ra? Care to have a look around while we wait?¡±

    The younger of the two held her tongue as she gave Gs a quick nce. From there, she knew that he was just trying to lighten up his mother¡¯s spirits.

    ¡°Very well,¡± ra gratefully nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let you lead the way, Lady Sh.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    Standing up, ra just knew that the older woman was ecstatic at having something else to do than sit quietly in a room. It was both heartwarming in pitiful, seeing just how lonely the woman seemed to be.

    Knowing that, how could she ever refuse?

    Making their way through the manor, ra kept her silence, simply allowing the older woman to speak as they went through all of the major rooms and hallways inside the manor. The younger of the two always gave her own input, of course, making sure that Lady Sh knew that she still was a captive audience to her tour.

    ¡°And this is the main foyer,¡± Lady Sh eagerly pointed out. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it a few times already since you first visited, but it¡¯s still a grandiose area nheless.¡±

    ¡°On that, I can agree,¡± ra nodded. ¡°It¡¯s ratherrge, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the older woman nodded in assent. ¡°Bigger is better, after all. And for Nasser, better was the least one should strive for.¡±

    ra blinked at the sudden change in tone. Looking around, she noticed that only a few of the servants were around, giving them a decent modicum of privacy as they went along with the tour.

    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s a story to that?¡± ra cautiously poked, hoping that the older woman would manage to get rid of some of the weight on her chest somehow.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to impose, Lady ra,¡± Lady Sh shed a pained smile. ¡°But if you¡¯ll let this old woman talk her mouth off, then I suppose we can do so while we walk.¡±

    ra nodded, allowing the older woman to take the lead once more as they rounded the next corner.

    ¡°Gs had a hard time growing. His father always insisted that he not grow up as a failure. That he should always strive for greatness despite all odds,¡± Lady Sh began, her tone taking on a slightly wistful tone. ¡°As a result, he grew up being highlypetitive, always doing his best to be the son his father wanted him to be.¡±

    ra kept silent, taking in the Lady¡¯s words as she continued.

    ¡°It was¡­ It was painful to watch, my son saying that he should be strong despite not being a pureblooded werewolf,¡± thedy of the house sighed, her pain showing through the tone of her words. ¡°I felt like a failure for somehow not being good enough¡­ That I was the reason why he wasn¡¯t the strongest out there¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I see¡­¡±

    There were no other words that ra coulde up with that match the two words she just uttered. She¡­ She just didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°You¡¯re always grabbing my son¡¯s gaze, you know.¡±

    Before ra was done recovering from her perceived slight, Lady Sh had given her yet another curveball of a sentence. She couldn¡¯t help but stop on her feet, her gaze never leaving the older woman as she stared at her in surprise.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 272 An Act (2)

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Lady Sh warmly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at you. He never held that kind of gaze towards any other attractive woman I¡¯d seen. And trust me, I¡¯ve seen a lot of them.¡±

    Again, ra didn¡¯t know what to say. The way Lady Sh said those words¡­ As much as she tried, she didn¡¯t think that the older woman was lying.

    ¡°I-I see,¡± ra found herself repeating, still at a loss for what to say.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be modest, Lady ra,¡± Lady Sh smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a beautifuldy yourself, and I can see why my son took a liking to you.¡±

    The younger of the two tried her best not to cringe. Again, just being reminded of Gs¡¯s affection for her only made her feel strange in ways that didn¡¯t sit right with her psyche. Oh, her body was fine with it for some reason, but intellectually, she still had her heart settled on chasing Darius and proving to him that she was more deserving than his mate.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good woman, putting up with my son with all of his faults,¡± Lady Sh gratefully told her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you¡¯re actually his mate.¡±

    Yet another hard string of words echoed in her ears. It was the one thing that her wolf hounded her about, but she paid it no heed seeing as she couldn¡¯t feel it anyway. Still, the older woman¡¯s words resonated painfully in her head, as if there was some truth to them that she refused to recognize.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then surely I should¡¯ve felt it by now,¡± ra reasoned, her own words ringing hollow in her ears.

    ¡°As far as I can tell, the Mate Pull isn¡¯t something that every werewolf is blessed to feel,¡± Lady Sh insisted, her tone taking on a teasing lilt as she continued. ¡°Why, if I was one, then perhaps-¡°

    *crash¡­*

    A sudden shattering sound interrupted the exchange, both of them turning around to see that a servant had somehow nudged the vase nearest to her.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Before she could even ask, the servant quickly left, leaving the two of them alone in the hallway once more.

    ¡°Huh¡­ That was weird,¡± ra shrugged, watching the servant practically flee down the hallway and turn right at the nearest corner. ¡°I wonder what that was about¡­ Anyway, where were we?¡±

    ¡°I-I should go¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ra blinked, the sudden change in demeanor taking her off-guard as Lady Sh then promptly left her alone. She didn¡¯t even manage to ask what had changed, having been left standing in the middle of the hallway without so much as an exnation. It looked as if the older woman had been spooked, leaving her alone with nothing but her thoughts about the strange string of urrences that just happened.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    It was strange¡­ Why suddenly leave? It wasn¡¯t like there was anything wrong with what they were talking about. The whole thing just reeked of suspicion for some reason.

    Curiously, she looked around, hoping to see if her feelings were actually valid.

    ¡®What the¡­¡¯

    ra inwardly took a breath as she saw what looked to be a robed figure walking down the distant corner of the hallway. She also noted that it was the only way that the servant from earlier could take, and judging by the girl¡¯s demeanor, she could only assume that it was far from mere coincidence that she was merely spooked out of being seen breaking a vase.

    Intrepidly, ra moved to follow. Tracing the steps that the servant could take, she rounded the corner where shest saw the suspiciously cloaked figure.

    ¡°Elder Nasser?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but voice out what she was seeing. Sure enough, there was the Elder standing in the hallway, talking to the robed figure as if they were cutting a deal with one another.

    ¡®What is going on?¡¯ she inwardly thought, her mind already searching for possibilities and answers to said question. ¡®Is this why Lady Sh practically ran away from me earlier?¡¯

    There was no other possible exnation for it. Why else would the usually warmdy of the house suddenly act as if she had been caught doing something she wasn¡¯t supposed to be doing? Perhaps this was some kind of spy then for Nasser¡­

    ¡®What are they talking about though¡­¡¯

    With curiosity burning, ra decided to move cautiously, slinking further up the hallway in an attempt to close the distance.

    ¡®So close¡­ I can almost hear them¡­¡¯

    If she could just hear what they were saying, perhaps ra could find some manner to help in her own way. Maybe she could stop going with Gs just for him to be able to spend some time with the poordy.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Nasser¡¯s voice faintly echoed from a distance.

    ¡°They are- Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    ra stiffened, quickly hiding behind the nearest podium as she barely managed to hide herself from view.

    ¡°We¡¯re not alone,¡± Nasser huffed. ¡°See who it is then.¡±

    The echoing sound of footsteps nearing her almost made ra¡¯s heart stop. Looking around, she had no way of hiding, especially with the way the hallway was built to avoid crevasses.

    Still, she tried looking for a way out, hoping that an open window or something was near for her to jump out of. She knew that she just saw something that she had no business knowing, and being caught right now would ensnare her in whatever web Elder Nasser was trying to spin.

    As the footsteps echoed ever closer, ra resigned herself to getting caught. But just before the guard reached her location, a hand suddenly grabbed her by the arm, pulling her in before she could even react.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Wha- Mmpphhh!¡±

    Her eyes widened as Gs didn¡¯t even let her speak. Without any warning whatsoever, their lips met, a strange electrifying feeling running through her body as he clearly looked like he was trying to make the whole thing convincing.

    ¡°Who goes there?!¡±

    ra didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she melted into his kiss anyway, knowing full well that it was an act they had to sell to make it all look decent.

    She most certainly didn¡¯t enjoy it. She was just acting¡­ or so she said to herself.

 Chapter 273 An Act (3)

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Nasser hissed at his man who seemed to be standing frozen on his spot. He turned, following the man¡¯s dumbfounded gaze only to be surprised at what he saw.

    ¡°Gs?!¡± he eximed with a frown.

    Gs moved quickly, releasing ra¡¯s lips before turning to his father.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± Nasser questioned.

    ¡°Kissing ra,¡± Gs had a rogue smile on his face as he answered. ¡°What else, Father?¡±

    An awkward silence reigned over them as the tension in the atmosphere seemed to settle in at a moment¡¯s notice. After a beat, his father relented, quickly signaling for his men to disappear.

    [Stop asking questions and making things more awkward for ra! Isn¡¯t this what you wanted anyway?] Gs quickly chided, telepathically talking to his father as he stood his ground.

    [I¡¯m making a bold move here upon seeing an opportunity I can take, but you¡¯re interrupting us with your meddling. As you can see, I¡¯m working harder than ever to get her on our side by any means. It isn¡¯t easy, so don¡¯t make things harder than it already is.]

    [This floor is a forbidden area,] Nasser eximed. [There¡¯s no reason for you to mess around in here like this!]

    [ra wanted a tour around the manor only for her to suddenly go down here,] Gs promptly exined. [It¡¯ll be highly suspicious if we avoided this area in the first ce! Don¡¯t worry though. This won¡¯t happen again.]

    Nasser raised an eyebrow at what he just heard, but all that changed when his aura suddenly shifted, a smile stretched across his lips as he addressed them.

    ¡°Lady ra. It¡¯s nice to see you being in our home this often¡­¡± Nasser greeted ra, whose face was still red as she gave him a curt bow.

    Gs moved quickly, holding ra¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll be going back up to look for Mother then, Father. If you¡¯ll excuse us¡­¡±

    Nasser simply nodded to him, Gs nodding back before he immediately pulled ra along to get out of the floor along with him.

    [Go check on your Mother and see what¡¯s going on while you¡¯re at it,] Nasser telepathicallymented. [I can feel her fear¡­ In the meanwhile, I need to leave this instant and see Pinra.]

    Gs could only shake his head as he led the way back up. His Mother probably didn¡¯t expect his father toe home this early, leading her to let her guard down and bringing ra down to the forbidden area to show off some of her wood carvings and pottery works. Her private chamber for it was located underground, seeing as his father preferred his mother to stay close to him when she did her carvings.

    It was only a good thing that he was quick in seeing her Mother nervouslying back up from the stairs. From there, he quickly understood the situation and acted ordingly.

    Meanwhile, ra felt relieved at finally being able to escape the sticky situation she was in. She followed behind Gs, her eyes subconsciouslynding on the hand that was holding onto hers. She honestly felt so weird¡­ It was as if she was being captivated by something.

    [Weird? It¡¯s your body reacting towards him,] Sheba voiced out. [And don¡¯t you dare ignore it too. I felt it too! The desire! We liked the kiss he just gave us!]

    [Don¡¯t start with me, Sheba! I can still feel my heart beating off rhythm, and the least you can do is to let me calm down first!] ra inwardly chided.

    [What happened back there was too dangerous. If Nasser had caught us, he would¡¯ve surely forbidden me froming back to his manor again. I mean, he¡¯ll also probably be suspicious of Gs too, probably even stopping him from seeing his mother again. If we want Gs to keep being able to see his Mother, then we have no just but to follow all Nasser¡¯s orders!]

    ra wasn¡¯t naive enough to not notice the major situation between Gs, his Mother, and his father Nasser. She knew how much of a tight position Gs was in because of his Mother. He was like a puppet to Nasser, even from back when he growing up, all the way to now with Lady Sh acting as a bargaining chip.

    [Why do you sound angry at me?] Sheba scoffed. [Are you being concerned for Gs right now?]

    [It¡¯s not that, but I feel pity for both him and Lady Sh,] ra rified, her annoyanceing to a head as she exined. [Things are so messed up because of Nasser. I mean¡­ I feel bad for how he needs to use me as his bargaining chip to even get a chance to meet his Mother. Isn¡¯t that the worst? Why can¡¯t he just exercise his right as a Son to a Mother? Nasser is a truly an awful man for this!]

    Again, she looked again at the hand Gs was using to hold firmly onto hers. She couldn¡¯t deny the fact that what Sheba said about her body was true. That she was surprisingly reacting to him for some reason. Still, it could simply be nothing more than basic lust, right?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she broke the awkward silence. ¡°I was with Lady Sh when she suddenly ran away.¡±

    She wanted to know more about what exactly was going on. She liked to think she had a right to it, seeing as she had put up with all of the trouble it had caused her. They continued to walk as she waited for Gs to answer her. She didn¡¯t expect much, but she hoped she was going to get some answers.

    [Mother is scared,] Gs exined telepathically, much to her surprise. [Please don¡¯t ask her about itter once you see her. Just act like how you normally do around her even if you might find it weird. Likewise, Mother will act the same.]

    [And to answer your question, that area is a forbidden area to linger around in, especially whenever Father has a visitor,] Gs continued on with his exnation.

    [She probably thought Father would arrivete as usual, leading her to bring you down there to show you her works. With how things are, she simply got scared of being locked down there by Father. If she was ever caught bringing someone like you down there, that¡¯s what usually happened.]

    ra sighed deeply, feeling great pity for both mother and son for the horrendous situation they were in. It seemed that being connected with someone like Nasser was bad news, as was obvious just from the Elder¡¯s constant thwarting of Darius¡¯s ns.

    [Your father is the worst person I ever came to know¡­] she telepathically replied.

    Gs no longer answered her, and she quickly pulled her hand away from him to walk ahead of him. By the time they reached the hallway she was already familiar with, she was pretty much walking on her own.

    [I think you¡¯re developing feelings for him already¡­] Sheba interrupted her thoughts with a slight tease.

    [I¡¯m not!] ra quickly denied. [Stop it with your nonsense. The only feelings I have for him are purely pity!]

    [And probably lust too!] she added annoyingly.

 Chapter 274 Cold Malice

    Walking out of the manor, Nasser was at least hopeful that his son would be able to do what was asked of him. Surely, his instructions were basically foolproof this time, what with Gs already showing promise by wooing ra onto their side.

    ¡°At least he¡¯s actually doing something this time,¡± he scoffed as he boarded his carriage. ¡°Driver, take me to my niece.¡±

    With a simplemand, the Elder felt the carriage move, taking him to his next destination which was to see what his niece was doing. Pinra had been poised to enter the Trial by Combat for a while now, and he should see to it that her training was productive enough for his tastes.

    Still, with what he knew of his niece, he was sure that she would at least be well ahead of what he expected. Pinra was nothing if not efficient, and she would surely fail to disappoint even if she tried.

    Feeling his carriagee to a halt, Nasser wasted no time in getting off, his gaze immediately going to the training yard where he saw his niece currently training. Even from a distance, he could tell that her strikes were meant to maim, to disable, to kill whoever it was that would be unfortunate enough to be right in front of her.

    ¡°Uncle Nasser,¡± Pinra turned to him as he approached, giving him a nod as she settled into a more rxed position. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to see your progress in your training,¡± Nasser coolly replied. ¡°Surely you know that the trials are fast approaching?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Pinra nodded, showing naught a single speck of emotion on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve made sure to be prepared for what¡¯s toe.¡±

    Nasser couldn¡¯t help but smirk at what he saw. Truly, Pinra was a purely bred killer. A weapon for him to wield freely so long as he saw it fit to do so. And all of that cold malice being hidden behind her angelic face as well. She was the perfect tool¡­

    ¡°Good,¡± he nodded. ¡°Any thoughts as to how you¡¯d go about winning the trial?¡±

    ¡°I have a few ideas,¡± Pinra nodded. ¡°For one, breaking all of my opponents¡¯ legs would be a viable oue for me to take. There is also the option of simply killing all who stand in my way. From then on, there will be no other choice but for the king to proim me as the winner.¡±

    The Elder smiled, ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but perhaps there are ways for you to do so withoutpletely arousing suspicion of foul y?¡±

    Pinra coolly ced a hand on her chin, her thoughts running at full speed before she replied, ¡°It would be doable, but it would require a bit more nning on my behalf. Would you like to hear of a few ideas that would make it so that my victory would be assured without looking too suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Indulge me,¡± he insisted. ¡°How would you go about winning withoutpletely wiping out thepetition?¡±

    Pinra coldly hummed, her eyes dull and dead even as the malice within her grew. ¡°Perhaps a bit of subterfuge before the trial bybat¡­ A dash of poison in the other participants¡¯ meals¡­¡±

    ¡°Subtle, but requires a lot of things to go right before it can be implemented,¡± Nasser nodded in consideration.

    ¡°Another form of sabotage then,¡± Pinra quickly pointed out. ¡°ckmailing one or more of the participants to focus on the others.¡±

    ¡°Again, it needs a bit more time to execute,¡± Nasser shook his head. ¡°Besides, we¡¯d need the information or threat to be dire enough to have the participants throw thepetition. And I¡¯m pretty sure most of them would rather die than do so.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t see the point of going in quietly,¡± Pinra coldly pointed out, her eyes glowing despite theck of an expression spreading on her face. ¡°If anything else, I¡¯d think that you are simply testing my resolve to win the uing trial.¡±

    Nasser chuckled. ¡°On that, I admit, my niece,¡± he confessed with a smirk. ¡°Still, it¡¯s a good thought exercise on whether or not you¡¯ll be able to adjust in the middle of the trial. ns can change as soon as they make contact with the enemy after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind then¡­¡±

    ¡°See to it that you do,¡± he directed her without so much as flinching. ¡°For all we know, we might have to reduce or increase the intensity of your assault.¡±

    The Elder simply watched as his niece gave him a nod before returning to her training, shadow boxing against an imaginary enemy as he noticed the bits of dried blood crusting over her knuckles. It would seem that she had a few scraps from before he arrived. If anything, shouldn¡¯t she be training with live soldiers right now?

    ¡°Have you not any sparring partners?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I did, but they broke far too easily for my tastes,¡± she coolly replied, not sparing a nce even as she fought against her own shadow. ¡°In the end, my own imagination would have to suffice for now.¡±

    ¡°You did have a knack for brutality,¡± Nasser chuckled in amusement. ¡°Still, if you ever decide on killing them all, see to it that you spare Lady ra from your tender mercies. She still has use for me yet.¡±

    ¡°I shall see to it, Uncle,¡± Pinra nodded.

    Nasser nodded in approval. If everything turned out just as nned, he would have Gs gaining even more power for him in the form of ra¡¯s pack, adding it to his own powerbase as he vyed to take full control of the Kingdom.

    Turning around, Nasser smirked at a job well done as he left his niece to her own devices. It was clear that she was shaping up to be an absolute menace on the battlefield, and if she could somehow kill that human princess, should the Princess be lucky enough to pass the trials inside the Element Forest, then it would all be better just to see that king weep for his so-called mate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that you fall, my king,¡± he darkly chuckled to himself. ¡°It¡¯ll be a fitting end to your rule¡­¡±

 Chapter 275 To Confess Her Feelings

    Looking outside of the window on her carriage, Freya resisted the urge to sigh as her mind took her to ces that she really didn¡¯t want to think about at the moment. They were all on their way to Hindman Manor to attend Bartos and Jayra¡¯s wedding, and somehow, Mother decided that she should be in a separate carriage from the rest of them.

    Well, it would¡¯ve been fine, but the fact that Gideon was also with her really put a damper on her own ns to just sit and think about what she was supposed to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s really snowing today, huh,¡± Gideon casually said, attempting to make small talk with her as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her mood. ¡°I hope it stops just before the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She really didn¡¯t want to do so in front of him, but it was just the way her thoughts wanted to be expressed at the moment. For some reason, unlike her own feelings for the man, she wasn¡¯t shy enough to let the world know that she was having problems.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± he understandably asked. ¡°Are you still sick?¡±

    Freya almost let out a small self-deprecating chuckle. Even now, she was still hiding the fact that she had faked her illness to him, having backed down so hard that she just went along with whatever it was that he thought she had.

    She felt bad for deceiving him, especially after she already thought that she was going toe clean with him, but that was the bed she made for herself. She might as welly in it like she deserved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Freya replied, doing her very best to look as innocent as possible. She knew that doing so would only make her more suspicious, but that was the only thing she could even do at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m just admiring the scenery, is all.¡±

    An awkward silence settled between them, Gideon¡¯s frown only making her feelings of shame and embarrassment re up even harder as she turned her gaze back to the outside world. Perhaps if she ignored him hard enough, he¡¯d stop asking her questions¡­

    ¡°You know you can tell me if you¡¯re cold, right?¡± Gideon pressed, the worried smile on his face only making her heart ache even more. ¡°I can pull out another coat for you.¡±

    ¡°Again, I¡¯m fine,¡± Freya insisted, the blush on her face making her smile look even more awkward than she wanted. ¡°It¡¯ll pass. I can handle it.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Yet another round of silence settled between them, the sound of the carriage¡¯s wheels filling the air as the invisible tension surrounding them almost made it harder for either of them to breach the other.

    Freya knew that this was all her fault, that she was only making things harder for either of them if she kept on being indecisive with her feelings, but she just couldn¡¯t help it. There was just no way for her to push through her own boundaries at the moment.

    Still, that didn¡¯t mean she should let Gideon do all the heavy lifting in terms of having a conversation. Even if she still couldn¡¯t think of a way to properly tell him that she liked him already, there was no reason for her to just ignore him in hopes that he¡¯ll leave her alone long enough for her to sort out her own problems.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of surreal, seeing a wedding like this,¡± Freya began, her voice almost wavering even as she kept her gaze on the outside world. ¡°I almost thought I was going to be a kid forever, and yet here I am about to watch one of the few people I actually care about getting married.¡±

    ¡°Time moves quickly, Freya,¡± Gideon somberly replied, having seemingly picked up on the mood. ¡°In one moment, we were still teasing each other with some random childish insults, and the next, we¡¯re already grown up dealing with wars and politics.¡±

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but sigh at that reality. Sure, she expected the politics part to dominate her life as soon as she got back, but the war part was still rather disheartening to think about. Coupled with a few other revtions about some of the people she had known for almost her entire life, it was understandable why she was being so conflicted like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It just felt like it all happened so fast,¡± Freya wistfullymented. ¡°Brother¡¯s about to get married. My newest friend is about to get married. Even my other new friend¡¯s about to get married. It just feels like everybody¡¯s getting married and it¡¯s all moving so fast.¡±

    ¡°War tends to do that, Freya,¡± Gideon sagely spoke aloud, seemingly recounting a few things he experienced himself. ¡°It sheds a light on how fleeting life can be. You never know who¡¯s going to make it out alive, or if you¡¯ll even see the light of the next day.¡±

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she nodded. It was a grim outlook, but one that she couldn¡¯t deny the truth of.

    ¡°Most people would like to die without regrets. So understandably, they take more risks, probably even hook up with the first person that they click with,¡± Gideon continued. ¡°If it all works out, then at least they knew who their true mate was before they died. And if not, then at least they died knowing what it was like before itpletely went bad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ rather morbid,¡± Freya frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s the realities of war, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Gideon sighed alongside her. ¡°Still, it also means that war also pushes the boundaries of those that might be too afraid to get out of theirfort zone. They do say that adversity is the mother of all innovation. And what better adversity is there than a good old fashioned war?¡±

    Freya turned her gaze to look at Gideon, her mate doing the same as they locked eyes with one another. Still, she could barely hold as she quickly averted her eyes, looking back out into the cold wilderness as they moved.

    Well, if there was one thing, it was that she¡¯ll have to confess her feelings in one way or another. And if what Gideon just said was true, then her decision would have toe sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 276 The Ceremony (1)

    It waste in the afternoon, and Jayra was havingst minute jitters as her wedding with Bartos came at her at speeds that she didn¡¯t expect she would mind. It was surreal, knowing that she wanted this just a few days ago, only for her to have second thoughts the moment it was almost about to be a reality.

    ¡°You can do this¡­¡± the young mage cheered herself on. ¡°You wanted to get married as quickly as possible, and now you¡¯re getting it¡­¡±

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Jayra couldn¡¯t believe that the woman staring right back at her was her own reflection. She looked absolutely stunning with the way the veil draped over her head, her blushing cheeks entuated with the makeup some of the servants hade to put on her. She knew that Xenia would¡¯ve loved to be the one to do the makeup, but she didn¡¯t want to further impose on her friend like that.

    ¡°All set, Jayra¡­¡± she breathed out. ¡°All set¡­¡±

    Standing up, the bride-to-be almost forgot that there were still a few servants attending to her as they escorted her out of the room. She had no idea as to where the wedding would even take ce inside the manor, or even who was going to be there to see her walk down the aisle. She knew she had given out letters ahead of time, but the schedule had also been bumped ahead due to extraordinary circumstances. There was no way that any of her busier guests would be able to attend.

    Silently, Jayra walked down a few flights of stairs. She was still inside the manor, and she had a feeling that the wedding would also take ce within it as well. Perhaps in one of the great halls? Or perhaps in the nearby gardens?

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Jayra almost jumped up when she saw Princess Xenia greet her by a set ofrge doors leading to one of the numerous great halls found in the manor. The princess was wearing a rather simple dress by her standards, one that almost looked more in line with what she¡¯d wear if she was in disguise.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to bete,¡± Jayra meekly responded a thing that was so uncharacteristic of her that her friend couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her expense. ¡°Stopughing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Xenia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, you know? I can¡¯t believe that my best friend¡¯s about to get married!¡±

    A warm feeling surged within Jayra¡¯s chest. Even if the King and Queen wouldn¡¯t be able to attend, at least she had Xenia by her side through this monumental asion.

    ¡°As you might¡¯ve guessed, Father wouldn¡¯t be able to attend,¡± Xenia continued as soon as she noticed the silence. ¡°That didn¡¯t stop a few priests from the royal church to attend though.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Jayra excitedly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know them once you see them,¡± Xenia chuckled. ¡°Also, while Father wouldn¡¯t be here, he managed to send you a honeymoon gift that I¡¯m in charge of giving to you after the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it something fancy then?¡± Jayra giggled.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say,¡± Xenia coyly replied. ¡°Nowe. Let¡¯s get you walking down that aisle.¡±

    Jayra blinked as her friend then offered her arm to her. It was weird, and also¡­ ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±

    ¡°What? You think that just because Father isn¡¯t here means you¡¯ll be walking alone down the aisle?¡± Xenia jokingly stated, her arm still open for her to take. ¡°With the priests explicitly stating that they can¡¯t do it for ceremonial reasons, I decided that I¡¯ll be the one walking you down there to Bartos.¡±

    The young mage was speechless. Her mouth agape, tears threatened to fall as she quickly locked arms with her sister in all but blood.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Jayra thanked her from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the least I can do after you put up with me for years on end,¡± Xenia chuckled. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you married.¡±

    As if on cue, the doors opened, revealing a rather grand, yet deceptively simple wedding set. The great hall had been transformed into a makeshift cathedral, and the guests were all standing up looking at her as they entered the hall.

    ¡°Smile, Jayra,¡± Xenia encouraged with a bit of a nudge. ¡°This is your day, after all.¡±

    Heeding her friend¡¯s advice, the mage did her best to show her happiness, her tears still falling as she saw family both old and new. Almost immediately, she recognized the priests that Xenia was talking about, all of them giving her warm smiles of encouragement, while one of them, Bishop Ruben, was waiting by the altar to officiate the wedding.

    It was too much. By the time Xenia was about to hand her over to Bartos, Jayra was already a sobbing wreck of happiness and joy, her heart threatening to explode as she felt her husband pull her up to the altar. It all happened so fast¡­ From having just met, to already saying their vows in front of one of the people that raised her to be who she was right now.

    ¡°This is it,¡± Bartos smiled at her with his ever-handsome smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to get married.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Jayra stuttered out, her tears preventing her from forming proper words.

    ¡°Do you, Jayra, ept Bartos as yourwfully wedded husband?¡±

    ¡°I do¡­¡± she practically sobbed, her cheeks hurting from smiling so much. She had practically missed much of the ceremony despite being in front of the officiator, but she wouldn¡¯t dare to miss this part of the wedding vows.

    ¡°And do you, Bartos, ept Jayra as yourwfully wedded wife?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± she heard him say, her world being far too blurry for her to see properly.

    ¡°If that is so, then I now pronounce you two as husband and wife!¡±

    Jayra let her tears flow as the priest¡¯s deration rang inside her head like the wedding bells in her own wedding. Before she could even face her wedded husband, Bartos had already pulled her in close, smacking his lips with hers without even waiting for the officiator to tell them to do so.

    ¡°Well then, I suppose I¡¯d say you may now kiss the bride, but that¡¯s fine too.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but giggle at the priest¡¯s happy words. This was the best day of her life, and not even a war would be able to take this away from her.

 Chapter 277 The Ceremony (2)

    After all was said and done, the Hindman Manor descended into a night of partying and music as the newlyweds took to the reception. While the great hall used for the wedding ceremony itself was alreadyrge by itself, the manor still held a few others like it, and one of them was surely going to be used for the reception party itself.

    All in all, Bartos made sure that the journey from one hall to the other was as short as it could be.

    ¡°Are you having a good time, my wife?¡± Bartos asked to his side, towards his still blushing bride as she held onto her ss of wine.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s better than I ever expected,¡± Jayra beamed at him. ¡°I knew you were going for simple, but this is still far more than I anticipated.¡±

    Bartos couldn¡¯t help but grin at her words. While they had agreed to keep the preparations to a minimum, he still found a way to make his own additions to the ceremony by subtly manipting the effort to his liking. In the end, what was supposed to be nd and simple to his tastes became simple yet elegant.

    That, and Mother made sure that everything was up to snuff even if it went against the bride¡¯s wishes. She had been perfectly clear when she said that he wouldn¡¯t be married with anything less than their pack could afford.

    ¡°It was still as simple as we agreed upon, at least,¡± Bartos chuckled.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t,¡± Jayra weakly shook her head in amusement. ¡°Our ceremony earlier didn¡¯t look as humble as I expected it to be. It was simple, but it was also pretty extravagant.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can me Mother for that one,¡± Bartos quickly replied, giving his mother a silent apology for throwing her into the proverbial wolves. ¡°I tried to stop her.¡±

    ¡°Did you now,¡± Jayra raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You do know that I can feel what you¡¯re feeling, right?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go around the hall and see to our guests?¡± the new groom quickly asked, deftly dodging the question as he scratched the back of his head. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll introduce you to the pack.¡±

    Not letting Jayra have a chance to question him further, Bartos dragged her by the hand towards the stage, helping her by grabbing the tail end of her gown before clearing his throat in one hand.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention please¡­¡±

    The entire hall stood still in attendance, the entirety of the Lock Heart Pack looking to them in wait as Bartos took in all that was in attendance. By the guests of honor, King Darius along with Princess Xenia stood at attention for them. Likewise, his family was seated just beside the king, looking proudly over him as they awaited his next words.

    Clearing his throat once more, Bartos spoke aloud for the entirety of the hall to hear his voice. ¡°To all that can hear the sound of my voice, I would like to introduce to you all the new Luna of the Lock Heart Pack!¡±

    To follow, Bartos then coaxed his new wife forward, ignoring the look she was giving him in favor of presenting her to the crowd. He smiled at the apuse she received, her new home weing her with open arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give her a warm wee, yes?¡± he called out.

    At his word, cheers came from across the hall, everybody present hailing Jayra as their new Luna. From the Bond, he could feel the barely restrained joying from his wife, her tears flowing even as she smiled and greeted back everybody present.

    ¡°T-Thank you for having me!¡± Jayra cried aloud, giving her very best approximation of an eptance speech. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to not let you all down!¡±

    Another round of cheers followed soon after that. From what he could tell, Jayra was being epted wholeheartedly by the Pack. Then again, if any one of them even dared to try and ruin the mood, he¡¯d descend on them faster than he¡¯d taken off Jayra¡¯s clothes that night.

    [Your lust is showing again~]

    Wisely ignoring his inner wolf¡¯s howls, Bartos assisted Jayra back down the makeshift stage as they made their way back to their personal table. But not before yelling out onest instruction before they made themselves scarce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all have a wonderful time!¡±

    *****

    As the music began to pick up in speed and intensity, Gideon stood by the sidelines as the hall finally began to part to make way for any would be dancers to grace the floor. From where he stood, he could already see His Majesty fending off a rather jovial Xenia by his side. Likewise, his friend Bartos had failed to defend against his new spouse, the two having graced the floor with the dexterity he expected from some like Bartos.

    As for himself, on the other hand¡­

    ¡°May I have this dance?¡±

    He was hopeful that Freya would ept his invitation. Even though they had a cordial conversation on their way to the manor, all of his progress seemed to have stalled as his mate had elected to close herself off to him once more. Sure, she was doing her best to amodate him, but it was clear to him that she was still conflicted as to what to think about him.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Freya nodded.

    Almost letting out a sigh of relief, Gideon held Freya¡¯s hand as he carefully dragged themselves onto the floor. The music seemed to switch by then, bing a tad more melodic and slow to amodate a slower kind of dance.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you knew how to dance,¡± Freya smiled.

    ¡°I had a few lessons,¡± Gideon smirked. ¡°I know a lot of things, most of them being pretty useful for someone as pretty as you are.¡±

    The blush on Freya¡¯s cheeks was more than enough to rile up his attention as he focused solely on her face. The way they were being close together was making him feel things he really shouldn¡¯t be feeling at the moment, and he quickly chalked that up to nerves as he bit his tongue in retaliation.

    For now, he had Freya¡¯s undivided attention, and he would make sure that he¡¯d make the best out of their limited time.

    **************************

    September 19, 2022, AN: I¡¯m back home guys, and recovering well. In God¡¯s grace, no cancer cells were found in my uterus that they removed. They also removed the fallopian tube and the left ovary since there was a cyst in it (benign only). I¡¯m hopeful and praying that there will be noplications in the long run while recovering after this major surgery.

    We¡¯re lucky not to run out of stockpiled chapters. I will release 5 chapters at random hours within the day as promised upon reaching a hundred Golden Ticket votes. Please continue voting and supporting our book in the WSA2022 contest.

    Again, thank you so much for all the love and continuous support guys, especially for all your prayers and warm and well wishes for my good health. Keep safe everyone and Godbless *kisses, and hugs*

 Chapter 278 An Outcast in the Sea of Couples

    Meanwhile, by the Lock Heart family table, Be was casually sipping on her wine as she watched the festivities unfold. Sure, she was alone, and everyone else seemed to be having the time of their lives, but that was just to be expected. Besides, this was her brother¡¯s time to shine, and she wouldn¡¯t want to upstage him on what was supposed to be his special day with his beloved.

    [As if the thought didn¡¯t cross your mind~]

    Be chuckled at Poona¡¯s quick remark. True, she did have a bit of thought on whether or not to let loose and be a menace to society for kicks, but Mother would surely have her hide if she ever dared to ruin this moment for everybody else.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter that Jayra would¡¯ve probably appreciated the funny things she had brewing in her head. What did was her mother heckling her for not only being an unruly daughter but for also refusing to let go of her supposed infatuation with Calypso.

    And speaking of her so-called infatuation, she might as well ask Darius about Calypso. It wasn¡¯t like the king was busy trying to escape Princess Xenia¡¯s clutches anyway.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± she walked towards the king¡¯s table, the royal couple quickly straightening themselves out from whatever it was they were doing. ¡°Can I ask you about something?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Go ahead,¡± he nodded.

    Just before she was about to field her question, Be¡¯s gaze went straight to the princess beside him. Princess Xenia was practically ring at her, a heady aura of possessiveness oozing out of her in waves as if she was a veritable fountain of jealousy.

    Almost immediately, a smirk graced her mouth, mischief forming in her mind as she went ahead and stepped inside the king¡¯s boundaries.

    ¡°B-Be?¡±

    ¡°Come now. I do this all the time~¡± she cooed, she was about to run her hands all over the king¡¯s hard muscles but the King immediately avoided it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still not used to this~¡±

    ¡°Lady Be, pardon my question, but is what you¡¯re doing right now even rted to what you wanted to ask?¡± Xenia coolly asked, the fake smile on her face making Be snigger at a job well done.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Darius quickly nodded, his body already moving in ways that would make a dancer proud just for him to avoid her touch. ¡°It would be prudent if we stuck to the question you had in mind.¡±

    Pouting, Be intensified her efforts out of defiance, her attention partly focused on the princess as she relished the seething she was receiving from the princess.

    ¡°Is there any word on Calypso¡¯s whereabouts?¡± she asked, her hands still waving about in her efforts to grab onto her beloved king.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, her hopes were dashed upon seeing the pensive frown that formed on her king¡¯s face. All of a sudden, her feelings of mischief evaporated, her efforts giving her no satisfaction as she slowed her assault.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s been no word regarding his current location,¡± His Majesty regretfully replied, already standing still as she stopped her advances. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    And just like that, her mood hadpletely soured, her earlier amusement turning into bitter ash as she did her best not to frown. Looking beside him, the princess only gave her a knowing look, one that promised questions despite the sheer possessiveness she still exuded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Be waved the apology off with a smile. ¡°I was just checking to see if he ever came back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep you updated on any news then,¡± Darius nodded.

    Turning around, Be kept her head up high even as her emotions roiled deep within her chest. Only now did she feel bad for egging the princess on, knowing full well that her new sister-inw practically considered the royal to be her sister in all but blood.

    ¡®I guess I have a lot of apologizing to do once this is all over¡­¡¯ she regretfully sighed in her head.

    [Eh, she needs someone to keep her on her toes anyway,] Poona shrugged. [That princess is being too territorial for a human. Not that there was anything wrong with that.]

    Letting out an actual sigh, Be took her position by the exit of the hall, swiping a ss of wine off the nearest servant before leaning by the nearest pir. Sipping on her drink, she eyed the other couples dancing on the floor, envy bubbling up deep inside her as she took a hefty gulp from her ss.

    [Poona?]

    [Yes?]

    [Should I just give up on Calypso?]

    The music almost seemed to stop, and yet it continued on as life moved forward.

    [What brought this on?] her inner wolf asked.

    [It¡¯s just¡­ Why even bother if he¡¯s never around?] Be inwardly wondered. [Even if he was our mate, we wouldn¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll never show his face in the first ce. For all I know, he might just already have someone else wherever he was right now. Meanwhile, I¡¯m still here, waiting for something that might not evene to pass.]

    All of the heckling to get married was starting to get to her as well. She might not admit it to her mother, but a part of her was already seriously considering settling with whoever she might end up being married to. Sure, they wouldn¡¯t be her love, but it was still infinitely more preferable than waiting in vain for someone that might not evene for her.

    [It¡¯s your decision,] Poona sagely advised. [Whether he¡¯s our mate or not, we can always just reject it if we ever settled with someone else.]

    [And we might not even be blessed with the Mate Pull in the first ce,] Be sighed. [Yes¡­]

    [¡­But?]

    [I still want to wait though,] she couldn¡¯t help but admit. [I know there¡¯s a chance that it¡¯d be all for nothing, but maybe, just maybe¡­ Maybe he¡¯s actually my mate?]

    [If that¡¯s your choice, then go for it,] Poona chuckled at her. [I¡¯m just here for the ride~]

    [And to pester me with your usual inane ideas¡­] she quickly replied.

    Silently, Be took another sip, content with being an outcast in the sea of dancing couples.

 Chapter 279 Iâ€™m Not Done

    By the far end of the hall, ra was starting to regret evening to Lord Bartos¡¯s wedding. Sure, she was invited, and snubbing the event would be tantamount to social suicide unless she had a valid excuse, but just seeing all the couples dancing together while she herself had nobody by her side was only making her stew in her own jealousy and spite.

    It was unfair that she was all alone without even so much as a friend in sight, all while Princess Xenia was with her beloved, having dragged His Majesty to the dance floor with the ever radiant smile that she always had.

    ¡°That should¡¯ve been me¡­¡±

    Surely, her breaths of jealousy might¡¯ve been bad for her heart, but she decided to stew in it nheless as her eyes never left her supposed friend-sh-rival. Sure, she had probably invited this onto herself by acting like an entitled bitch in front of everyone, but she had been the one that put in all the effort. She was the one that befriended him. Grew up with him. Devoted her entire life to him¡­

    And yet all of it amounted to nothing against a human princess that was admittedly more capable than what she first saw in her.

    ra was no fool. She knew in her own heart that she wanted to be friends with the usurper, that they¡¯d truly hit it off back when they didn¡¯t know any better about one another.

    Unfortunately, fate had decided to intersect their paths, her own goals colliding against the princess as she did her best to fight against her beloved¡¯s supposed mate.

    She let out a sigh as she watched the dance unfold, nursing her own drink in her hands as she stood by the sidelines. She made sure to keep herself scarce, her eyes darting towards a few others that seemed to have decided to share in her own loneliness.

    ¡®It would seem that Lord Bartos¡¯s sister Be is also alone for the festivities,¡¯ she absently noted.

    At that thought, a bit ofmiserating glee graced her mind, a feeling that she quickly snuffed out in favor of the brewing jealousy that she had decided to cultivate that day. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to add any more negative feelings to the already boiling pot that was her chest. Taking glee in someone else¡¯s misery wasn¡¯t like her, and she wouldn¡¯t be starting now even if it somehow felt good to do so.

    Shaking her head, ra focused her attention back on the ever loving couple. The two seemed to be finished dancing, for now, electing to return to the table they shared with Freya and the Queen Mother. Again, her jealousy red up when she saw the princess talking cordially with the two, bitter resentment starting to overwhelm her the more her gaze lingered.

    [How long do you n on torturing yourself like this?] her wolf finally asked, probably having been fed up with all of her negativity.

    [As long as I have to,] she mentally breathed out, grasping onto her feelings like a vise. [It¡¯ll serve as a reminder¡­ Motivation for what¡¯s at stake.]

    Taking another deep breath, ra knew she was starting to break, the tears in her eyes telling her that she should really stop with her self-inflicted vigil of watching over her beloved. It wasn¡¯t even her job anymore, having been stripped of her position a while ago under the pretense of her being able to focus more on training for the trial to be a Queen.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her breaths came out heavy, her throat seizing up the longer she stared at the happy couple and what was supposed to be her family. Oh, she knew that they¡¯d still wee her with open arms, but she wanted there to be more¡­ to not be considered as a sister to the one she truly loved.

    [You really have to stop,] Sheba sadly insisted. [This isn¡¯t healthy and you know it.]

    [Of course, I know it!] ra inwardly seethed. [I didn¡¯t want any of this to happen! That should¡¯ve been me thereughing with Freya and the Queen Mother! It should¡¯ve been me that Darius took for a quick dance in the middle of every other person present in the room!]

    It should¡¯ve been her that felt the Mate Pull towards Darius. It was just so unfair¡­ Why did fate have to give that hu- Xenia the privilege of being the one destined for her beloved? Why Xenia, when she had already poured her whole heart and soul into being worthy of Darius¡¯s affection?

    ¡°I-It should¡¯ve¡­¡±

    Her tears came out in earnest now, her sobs thankfully being drowned out by the loud music as she turned away from whatever crowd there was that could see her. Taking a passing nce, she swiped an unattended bottle of wine for herself, staring at it as if deciding whether or not to bother with a ss before shrugging and drinking it straight from the bottle.

    [ra¡­]

    [I¡¯m not done, okay?! I¡¯m not giving up!] ra inwardly dered, her tears flowing freely even as she gulped down her drink. [I¡¯ll show them all that I¡¯m the one that¡¯s worthy of being called Queen!]

    Sheba wisely kept quiet as ra finally allowed herself to drown in her sorrows. While she did her best to prop up her crumbling confidence, a part of her already knew that she was fighting a losing battle.

    The best she could hope for was that the princess would fail catastrophically during the trials inside the Element Forest. She didn¡¯t want Xenia to die, of course. Just that she failed to give way to ra¡¯s ascension in her ce.

    ¡®I have to win¡­ I have to¡­¡¯

    Her chants almost rang hollow even in her own head. Still, she repeated the phrase until she felt she had enough confidence to face the crowd again. Wiping the tears off her face, ra ced the now empty bottle of wine down on an unsuspecting table before making her way towards another bottle of wine she found unattended.

    If she was going to enjoy this party, she better do it while she was drunk enough to not even care anymore.

 Chapter 280 Espionage (1)

    At a tavern of the fallen kingdom of Zion, a certain Calypso was busy in his search for a person with the gift of irvoyance. With his journey taking him to parts unknown even to himself at times, all of his effortsnded him in one of the worst ces one could ever find themselves in during these turbulent times.

    ¡°C-Calypso~¡±

    Zion had been one of the free kingdoms once. That was until Helion¡¯s armies ravaged thend, forcing the former king to surrender or face untold destruction. From there, all who willingly surrendered got themselves branded with the mark of Helion, a sign that they¡¯dpletely given up in favor of being ruled over by their former enemies.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ That¡¯s it, Asura¡­¡±

    Still, based on what Calypso had seen thus far, life went on despite their subjugation. The people lived their own lives unabated, their marks now a normal part of their lives as they did as any normal citizen of any kingdom would do.

    And of course, that also meant he could do what he always did while he had too much time on his hands.

    Deftly pumping his cock into the daughter of a previously high-ranking official, he had justified the endeavor as one of information gathering as he made sure to leave no stone unturned. And if doing so meant that he also got to seduce and fu*ck one of the more beautiful women he had seen living in this ce, then that was just a bonus that he¡¯d dly take.

    ¡°A-Ah! I-I¡¯m gonna- AHH!!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he rammed his rod into her with exceptional force, her inner walls clinging onto him desperately even as she writhed and shivered beneath him. Truly, this was one of the better perks he got during his travels. And while none of them were ever going to be truly his, he still took pleasure in the fact that he had left enough of an impression that most of them wanted toe with him after their time together.

    Time will tell if this one would do the same.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, Asura? Think I¡¯m not being serious yet?¡± he coolly asked.

    ¡°A-Alright, you¡¯re being serious¡­¡± she breathed out, her chest still heaving after a very thorough session of pleasure. ¡°You win¡­ Ask me anything¡­¡±

    Even now with the way her pussy still throbbed with need, Calypso knew that he had her wrapped around his fingers. It was only unfortunate that she¡¯d only be a means to an end for him.

    ¡°Your father, Laban¡­ He¡¯s rather high up in this kingdom before it fell, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± she nodded, a hint of confusion coloring her face. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming he knows a thing or two regarding the upkeep of this ce, seeing as he willingly surrender to Helion soon after the invasion,¡± Calypso began, his stiff shaft still grinding slowly within her eager snatch. ¡°Knowing that surely he also knows more about a few of the more important people found here.¡±

    ¡°W-Where are you going with this?¡± she cautiously asked. ¡°It¡¯s not-IIHH!~¡±

    In line with his questioning, Calypso gave Asura one exact thrust, the girl¡¯s eyes almost rolling to the back of her head from the small shot of pleasure he just gave her.

    ¡°Let me finish, my dear,¡± he cooed, grinding his dick against her tightening walls as he questioned. ¡°With you being his daughter, is there any word regarding someone that has the gift of irvoyance in this kingdom?¡±

    As he expected, the look in Asura¡¯s eyes shifted to one of fear as she promptly shook her head. Sure, her pussy told him that she was eager to answer his every question if it meant that he¡¯d pleasure her once more, but her mind was still lingering on the fear that Helion instilled in their subjugated citizens.

    The Demon King wasn¡¯t shy from simply killing off any unruly citizens that mouthed off more than they should¡¯ve. Sure, not all of them liked being under their new ruler¡¯s thumb, but they were still smart enough not to invite ruin into their lives just so they could give out information to those that wanted it. For all they knew, the king could just find out that they squealed to the enemy, prompting him to wipe out an entire vige in retaliation just to make sure the lesson stuck.

    Seeing the reluctance in Asura, Calypso gave her another round of thrusts, making sure to slow his pace in order to keep her right on the edge.

    ¡°A-Ahh!~ I-I can¡¯t!~¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t what? Surely you can trust me,¡± Calypso cooed,ying on the charm to properly soothed the beautiful woman beneath him. ¡°I won¡¯t say a word to those loyal to the Demon King. I¡¯ll be careful, just as I¡¯ve been careful with you.¡±

    ¡°Calypso¡­¡±

    Adding to his effect, he promptly gave her a few more heady thrusts, his cock hitting her in all the right spots as he himself felt his climax beginning to build.

    ¡°Asura¡­¡± he breathed out, his lower half pumping her eager body as he kept a steady pace. ¡°You can trust me¡­ I¡¯ve never lied to you before, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± she whispered out, her pleasure clouding her judgment. ¡°I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Then tell me,¡± he liltingly cooed, his hands exploring her lithe body as he peppered her with kisses. ¡°Do you know of anybody that has the gift?¡±

    Asura was panting and gasping now, her own release seemingly on the cusp and yet never arriving. It was by design, that Calypso withheld her climax in exchange for her answer. Never mind that he¡¯d also want to reach climax at the same time as she did. This was apletely viable tactic for extracting information.

    ¡°T-The Princess¡­¡± she gasped aloud, her pleasure starting to make her faint as the light in her eyes threatened to grow dim. ¡°Princess KatalinaAAAHHH!~¡±

    Smiling, Calypso finally let her go over the edge. With one forceful thrust, he felt his climax explode as he swiftly pulled out of Asura¡¯s insides. His hot seed sttered itself all over her toned stomach, her eyespletely going to the back of her head as she almost passed out in sheer pleasure.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to know,¡± he breathed out. ¡°Thank you, Asura¡­¡±

    Pulling out, Calypso knew that she¡¯d look for him as soon as he disappeared. Still, he had his lead now, and nothing was stopping him from following through.

 Chapter 281 Espionage (2)

    Continuing on with his quest for a person that held the gift of irvoyance, Calypso now found himself deep within the former Kingdom of Zion¡¯s territory. It pained him to leave yet another broken heart behind, but it was all but necessary for the sess of his ns.

    Besides, he hadn¡¯t gone far from where he knew she lived. He might have some use for her yet, and he might just have anothery with her if he so desired.

    ¡°Princess Katalina, huh¡­¡±

    Walking through what was formerly the capital of Zion, he made sure to keep himself scarce as he pulled on the shade of his cloak, shielding him from most eyes as he traveled the city streets.

    Despite the invasion that ravaged the kingdom, it seemed as if the capital itself had been spared from much of the destruction. The markets still seemed as lively as the ones back home, albeit with much lesser quality in the avable wares due to the kingdom¡¯s supply lines being rerouted solely to benefit Helion¡¯s needs. Still, it was a wee sight after seeing the ruins by the outer reaches of the kingdom.

    ¡°Time to get to work¡­¡±

    With an instinct honed from years of travel, Calypso made his way to the nearest tavern he could find. From there, he¡¯d listen in on some of the local gossips, cherry picking the best ones he could find and going off from there.

    ¡°A drink here, if you please.¡±

    Taking a seat, Calypso gestured for the bartender to give him a pint of ale, letting himself get situated as he kept his ear on the ground. With it being in the middle of the day, there weren¡¯t that many patrons out drinking at the moment. Sure, there were some who were clearly experts in getting drunk in the middle of broad daylight, but overall, what he¡¯d get here would probably be more in line with the current happening in the kingdom.

    ¡°Hey¡­ have you heard about that former princess of ours?¡± one of the men in the bar talked aloud.

    ¡°What about her?¡±

    Calypso found himself leaning forward, his lips pursed against his drink as he covered his eavesdropping with thepletely normal behavior of drinking.

    ¡°Heard she escaped from captivity,¡± the man gossiped, his tone slurring from intoxication. ¡°Dunno where she went, but she left her brother, supposedly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kinda off,¡± the other man hummed in thought. ¡°Surely Helion wouldn¡¯t let that happen all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I can believe it,¡± the drunk man scoffed. ¡°Hell, she might¡¯ve just sacrificed that little brother of hers in favor of escaping with her own life. Sounds like something she¡¯d do.¡±

    Calypso frowned. While the nder was clearly false, there was still some merit to listening to them. Usually, there was still a bit of truth in them even if they were outright incorrect. And if the princess did indeed escape in favor of leaving her supposed brother to die, then perhaps he¡¯d have to exercise caution in dealing with her once she found him.

    Not satisfied with what he found out, he decided to hang around just a little bit longer, ferreting out as much gossip as he could from the popce as possible. And as soon as he felt that he hadpletely tapped out the well for the moment, he stood up, left his payment by the bar, and promptly left the tavern without another word. What he got would have to do for now, even if he still wanted just a bit more information on where this princess could¡¯ve gone.

    ¡°At least I won¡¯t have to assault some castle or whatever,¡± he chuckled to himself as he walked out into the streets. ¡°Still, where could this woman be?¡±

    From what he had heard, Princess Katalina was out and about all on her own. There were bits and pieces about her making her way back to the capital before striking it out on her own to find help, but those were more unsubstantiated rumors often than not. Besides, he didn¡¯t see a reason for the princess to go back to their own castle, what with the entire royal family of Zion having been supposedly murdered during the invasion for resisting the upation.

    No¡­ If he wanted to find more valid information, he¡¯d need to do a bit more digging than listening to the local drunks. In the same way that he did with all the others, perhaps he¡¯d need to find a way inside some of the higher-ranking officials present¡­

    ¡°Another day of skulking among the shadows then,¡± he let out a self-deprecating chuckle. ¡°Not that there¡¯s anything new with that.¡±

    With his mind made up, Calypso shrugged as he resigned himself to a few more days of stealth and espionage. For now, he had to find some ce to stay.

    Absently, he began to stake out his position, his brows raising as he eyed the nearby castle. From the looks of it alone, he knew that sneaking in would be a massive pain. Still, it was a viable option if push came to shove.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this?¡±

    Calypso narrowed his eyes as he spotted something rather familiar by the castle¡¯s gates. He immediately hid his presence using some spell. Years of wandering around and meeting different people helped him a lot to learn important things like some spells and creating potions.

    He frowned while ring at the familiar man. It would seem that Nasser¡¯s right-hand man, Bulun, had just met with some people from within the castle. And it didn¡¯t even seem like he was osted. If anything, he was being treated like an ally of Helion.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to report this to Darius somehow,¡± he sighed, absently scratching the back of his head. ¡°Great¡­ That¡¯s another thing to think about¡­¡±

    Taking out a piece of parchment, Calypso scribbled out his report to send forter, along with a few other observations he noticed on his recent travels.

    ¡°Have to find a way to find a portrait of the princess as well,¡± he sighed in annoyance. ¡°Ugh¡­ I have so much to do these days¡­¡±

 Chapter 282 Wedding Present

    At Hindman Manor

    The morning after the party was one of pleasant happiness and joy as Jayrazed around right beside her wedded husband. From what she could recall, the festivities went further and further into the night, with herself drinking more and more than what she¡¯d normally have to the point that she just lost recollection of what came after. Still, if her being naked beside an equally naked Bartos was any indication, then her past self had probably thoroughly enjoyed herself.

    Somehow, she found the thought of that kind of upsetting.

    ¡°Jayra?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The newlywedded wife almost jumped from the bed as she yelped out her surprise. Instinctively, she covered herself with what few bedsheets she had on hand, her eyes still managing to linger on her husband¡¯s chiseled torso despite the full mast that he was pitching between his legs.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bartos smiled at her, not even bothering to cover himself up as he raised his head to look at her. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    ¡°Y-You startled me,¡± she found herself pouting. ¡°And what sleep? It¡¯s practically noon already.¡±

    The fact that the sun¡¯s rays were already starting to seep through the naturally cold air was more than an indication that it was well after morning already. Sure, the manor was still quiet somehow, but she chalked that up to the festivities rendering everybody that attended practicallyatose from staying upte drinking alcohol without remorse.

    ¡°I suppose you have a point there,¡± Bartos chuckled. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think anybody¡¯s up yet. Well, most of the guests are still asleep, at least.¡±

    As if feeling the cold suddenly wash over her, Jayra shivered even as Bartos quickly went ahead and wrapped his arms around her. His warmth seeped into her very being, enveloping her with the sweet embrace of his love.

    ¡°Mhmm¡­ This feels nice,¡± Jayra whispered out, her head nuzzling against her husband¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re so warm¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rather cold, after all,¡± he smiled, stroking her bare back as he held her close. ¡°Still, you¡¯re much hotter yourself.¡±

    And just like that, Jayra was made well aware of their current state of undress. The faint tingling in herher regions told her that her past self had thoroughly enjoyed herself even if she couldn¡¯t remember most of it. On top of that, the wet spots on their bed told a story of constant lovemaking and pleasure that only made her even more upset at the fact that she couldn¡¯t remember all of it.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Bartos asked, having noticed her current feelings through their bond.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure we did a lot of stuff togetherst night,¡± she confessed, her frown one of annoyance as she ran her hands through his body. ¡°It¡¯s unfair that my drunk self got to experience all of that, leaving me with just vague sensations on what probably happened.¡±

    ¡°You mean you have no idea what happenedst night?¡±

    ¡°Well, I do, but they¡¯re more vague recollections than anything substantial,¡± Jayra pouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t really drank that much since, well, forever. I guess now I know that I can¡¯t hold my alcohol beyond a bottle or so.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    With nothing but a faint hum, Bartos began to run his hands all over her body, her naked skin seemingly remembering his touch even as her memories gave her nothing except her previous experiences with him in bed.

    ¡°Let me try and jog your memory then,¡± he smiled, his shaft already throbbing right beside her stomach as her eyes widened in anticipation. ¡°Surely having a repeat performance would help you remember.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that to happen, yes,¡± Jayra couldn¡¯t help but smirk, her body already preparing itself to get prated. ¡°Why don¡¯t you walk me through what exactly we didst night?¡±

    Not bothering with any words, Bartos pinned her back down on the bed, Jayra smiling as her heart hammered with trained anticipation for her husband¡¯s pleasurable ministrations. There was no forey needed. Her greedy slit was already wet and ready for his massive cock to use.

    ¡°Well, for one, you were already wet when we first started,¡± Bartos began with a smirk. ¡°So I did this to you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Did what immediaaaAHH!~¡±

    Jayra¡¯s eyes widened at the unnatural sensations washing through her just from Bartos¡¯s initial thrust. Her insides were more sensitive than usual, and she couldn¡¯t help but squirm as bits and pieces of what happened seemingly filtered through her body as opposed to her brain.

    ¡°From there, we did what we usually did, which was to drive ourselves mad with pleasure.¡±

    Bartos¡¯s words barely registered in her mind as she felt his massive shaft hit her in all the right ces, her hands going to her face as a perpetual look of shock and awe made her blush look even more embarrassing than it already was.

    ¡°B-Bartos!~¡± she gawked out, her entire body starting to go limp as her climax approached just as quickly as they began. ¡°I-I¡¯m gonna-¡°

    ¡°I know¡­¡± he groaned out. ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    ¡°AHHHHH!!~¡±

    Jayra felt her mind explode as her insides clenched tightly at Bartos¡¯s deliciously massive shaft. Likewise, the sensation of him coating her insides white only added to the pleasure as her back arched in sheer bliss.

    ¡°From there¡­ you passed out¡­¡± Bartos chuckled as hey beside her. ¡°You were pretty out of it¡­ Didn¡¯t even realize that I was still inside you when you finally lost consciousness¡­¡±

    She panted from the exertion, her nerves still fried and sensitive despite only going on a single round with her beloved husband. Still, the actions seemed to have jogged some of her memory ofst night¡¯s escapades, including the fact that she had just received a very valuable gift from Xenia, courtesy of King Stephan¡­

    ¡°T-The key¡­¡± she gasped out, her chuckles barely escaping her throat. ¡°I remember¡­¡±

    Just before she practically dragged Bartos along with her in a drunken stupor, Xenia somehow decided that she was sober enough to receive her gift. A key, which currentlyid inconspicuously against the nearest stand, was King Stephan¡¯s gift for her. A manor of her own, which pretty much made her nobility¡­

    ¡°Remember what?¡± Bartos asked.

    ¡°My wedding present,¡± she smiled warmly, snuggling deep into his chest. ¡°A gift of my loyalty and service.¡±

 Chapter 283 Claim Your Prize

    At Castle Cordon

    With Jayra¡¯s wedding with Bartos having been concluded, life went on as every single one of the invitees went on their separate ways. Some stayed behind, of course, but Xenia couldn¡¯t afford such luxuries. Instead, she promptly went home with Darius, her mind already going back to the trials that she still had to go through.

    So here Xenia was, already hard at work in the training grounds as she went through the motions of what few spells she could remember. While Jayra was still busy with her new arrangements, it didn¡¯t mean that she allowed her to go home without a few pointers to take home with her.

    But just because she had notes didn¡¯t mean that she understood them all that well.

    ¡°Seriously¡­ Did you really have to write like this, Jayra?¡± Xenia grumbled as she gave her notes another passing nce. ¡°Just practice, haha¡­ Like that¡¯s going to help¡­¡±

    With a sigh, the princess tucked away the notes back into her pockets, having decided that she was better off just doing trial and error with how useful the notes had been for her. Granted, she knew that Jayra meant well with how detailed some of her scribblings were, but for someone that wasn¡¯t as well versed in magic as she was, they might as well be gibberish without her friend¡¯s assistance.

    Firing off a few spells on her own, it didn¡¯t take long before Xenia decided that she was done with spellcasting for the day. Sure, she felt like she still had a bit more in her to continue, but she might as well focus more on where she was best at, which was sword fighting and actual physicalbat.

    She went out to go to the private part of the training ground her mate arranged for her. Wordlessly, she drew her sword, her grip tightening as she went through her stances. With practiced ease, she went through the motions, her weapon bing a part of her body as she let her instincts run free. Still, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough for what was ahead, so she went ahead and picked up the pace.

    ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three¡­¡±

    Counting out her imaginary strikes, Xenia fought against her own shadow, following her own movements as she tried to outpace her own attacks.

    ¡°Four¡­ five¡­ six¡­¡±

    A flurry of strikes, her de singing through the wind as her own breaths echoed from underneath her chest. There was strength to her every move, her strikesing out of her with ease and swiftness. Still, despite her speed, she wanted to go faster.

    With a deep breath, she went further beyond, her arms straining with every imaginary strike as her shadow kept apace. Her heart hammered with each beat, her senses working hard to make every attack count in terms of power and precision.

    ¡°Xen.¡±

    She paused, her de stopping in midair as she heard Darius address her. Turning around, she wiped the sweat off her brow before she smiled at him.

    ¡°My King,¡± she nodded. ¡°Come to see me sweat?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he scoffed, his eyes lingering on her form for a tad before going back up to meet hers. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been hard at work.¡±

    ¡°I have to,¡± she shrugged, sheathing her sword as she caught her breath. ¡°If the trials are going to be as bad as you all say, then I¡¯ll need all the help I can get.¡±

    ¡°That, you do,¡± he hummed in agreement. ¡°Still, perhaps you want to spar with something more substantial than your shadow?¡±

    ¡°Even with how busy you are?¡± she dubiously asked. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure everyone¡¯s running around in preparation for both the war and the trials.¡±

    There were also preparations being made for the wedding, but that was something Xenia didn¡¯t want to jinx for herself.

    ¡°I can spare a few minutes,¡± Darius smirked. ¡°Either way, I can just say that I¡¯ve been held up by rather important matters.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m more important than the kingdom now, huh,¡± Xenia teased, her hand already going to the hilt of her sword. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±

    ¡°You are going to be Queen sooner orter,¡± he sagely nodded, his stance already going low on the ground as he prepared himself to strike. ¡°If anything, you should be preparing yourself to lead by example.¡±

    Xenia shook her head as she raised her sword. ¡°You¡¯re just jinxing me at this point. Don¡¯t dere things that haven¡¯t happened yet.¡±

    ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m more than confident that you¡¯ll pull through,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re basically guaranteed to seed. The only thing left for you to do is for you to im your prize.¡±

    Letting out a smallugh, Xenia didn¡¯t let her amusement blind her from what her mate was nning to do. While unarmed, Darius was more than capable of blindsiding her into submission. And from there, he¡¯ll probably disarm her and render her unable to fight.

    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked.

    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± she smirked.

    A terse silence settled between them as they sized each other up. Seconds passed, and only by the beat of their hearts did they finally lunge at one another.

    Xenia knew what she was doing this time, her time with Darius giving her some clues as to how to deal with the man should he try to fight her. Using her smaller size to her advantage, she deftly avoided the punch that Darius aimed right at her.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Seeing a blindspot, she aimed her sword at his midsection, a smirk forming on her lips as her victory was all but assured.

    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that Darius was unprepared.

    ¡°That¡¯s a no, my love.¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡°

    Before she knew what happened, Xenia found her feet flying firmly off the ground as Darius decked her with his other fist. Her backnded on the ground with a thud, his feet nted firmly on her stomach as she had no choice but to admit defeat.

    ¡°Again, you¡¯re overconfident,¡± Darius pointed out. ¡°Don¡¯t go for obvious faints, especially if you know your opponent is stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°I know that already,¡± Xenia scoffed. ¡°Anyway, can you get your foot off me?¡±

    With a chuckle, Darius helped her up, holding her by the hand as she stood up from her prior defeat.

    ¡°I still have a long way to go, huh,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Darius hummed. ¡°Again?¡±

    Xeniaughed, her de already drawn as she faced him. ¡°Again!¡±

 Chapter 284 Miss Him (1)

    It¡¯s been a day since Jayra¡¯s wedding with Bartos, and Freya had found herself agonizing over her feelings for Gideon for way longer than she wanted.

    ¡°This has got to stop¡­¡±

    Sighing to herself, she knew that holing herself up in her room was doing her more harm than good. Sure, it allowed her to ignore the impending pressure building up inside her chest, but it was still unhealthy for her to continue like this. She knew that she had to face him sooner orter, and with her heart feeling like it was about to explode from all of the uncertainty, the courage to go ahead and just blurt it out loud was making her lose her mind.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Damn it!¡±

    Shaking her head, Freya stood up from her bed and made herself presentable. From there, she got out of her room and walked through the hallways with a singr purpose in mind.

    She was going to do it. She was going to try and free herself from all of these emotions lingering in her heart. Whether or not she truly liked Gideon, now would be the time she¡¯d do something about it.

    Unfortunately for her, he was nowhere to be found.

    As much as she searched, the man constantly guing her mind was nowhere to be seen. She even went so far as to scour the entire castle grounds, asking around some of the nearby guards or servants as to where he might be.

    In the end, she never found him. Instead, she realized that Gideon had been sent off on an important mission by her brother somewhere.

    It was infuriating.

    ¡°So he¡¯s gone for a while then¡­¡± she sighed to herself as she leaned on the nearest wall, crossing her arms over her chest as she pouted. ¡°Great¡­¡±

    With her object of focus gone for what was possibly a few days, Freya was left with literally nothing else to do other than to wait. Sure, she could be doing something else, like maybe helping out in the preparations for the royal ceremony, but somehow, the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be seeing Gideon for a while rankled her nerves.

    [Hah! He hasn¡¯t even been gone for a day and you already miss him!]

    [No, I don¡¯t,] Freya quickly replied her inner wolf. [I¡¯m just annoyed that he¡¯s not here just right after I got the courage to try and talk to him properly.]

    [Keep telling yourself that then~] Yal teased. [I¡¯ll be here when you finally get your thoughts together~]

    Shaking her head, Freya decided that instead of going back to her room, she might as well have a casual look around the castle. Perhaps a bit of a walk would soothe her fraying nerves, taking her mind off the awkward feeling of loneliness forming in her chest.

    ¡°It¡¯ll only be for a while anyway,¡± she scoffed to herself, mocking her own stupid feelings. ¡°There¡¯s no use fretting over it¡­¡±

    Still, even as she said those words, Freya still ended up passing by the training grounds every once in a while, her eyes scanning the area as if doing so would magically make Gideon reappear for her convenience. All the while, her inner wolf cackled at her chosen locations to wander off to.

    Because for some reason, she found herself cycling through all the ces she knew Gideon would use to loiter around.

    ¡°What am doing¡­¡± she whispered to herself, her own confusion annoying her even as her feet took her to the training grounds yet again. ¡°I¡¯m practically going in circles here.¡±

    [Just admit that you miss him already,] Yal insisted. [If this isn¡¯t the thoughts of a love-struck idiot, then I don¡¯t know what is!]

    [Quiet!]

    Freya vigorously shook her head, her nerves starting to get to her as her wolf¡¯s words resonated in her head. She most certainly didn¡¯t miss that man. Not when she wasn¡¯t even sure that she truly liked him in the first ce!

    [Haven¡¯t you already admitted that you like him to yourself just a few days ago?~]

    [That was different!] Freya denied it, more out of denial than the actual truth. [Sure, I like him, but that doesn¡¯t mean I love him just yet!]

    [What¡¯s the difference?~]

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    The princess was taken out of her internal argument as Gs approached her from behind. Turning around, she smiled as she quickly put herself together enough to not look like an insane person talking to herself in the middle of the hallway.

    [Hah!]

    [Quiet already!] she inwardly hissed before she nodded at the man before her. ¡°Lord Gs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been walking around for a while,¡± he casually spoke, his voice making a few old memoriese back to her. ¡°Something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°S-Something like that,¡± she stuttered, inwardly thinking up a random excuse for her recent behavior. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just a bit jittery from all of the preparations.¡±

    ¡°I could only assume that to be the case,¡± Gs nodded. ¡°The preparations for the royal wedding are clearly going into full swing.¡±

    Freya nodded. It was only a good thing that the particr hallway they were in seemed to be busier than usual. ¡°Yeah. Was just walking around to see some of the progress.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Gs promptly nodded. ¡°Care for somepany then?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± she smiled.

    Casually walking through the castle, Freya found herself slowly easing into having a conversation with Gs, their current arrangement making her reminisce about the times when they did the exact same all those years ago.

    The nostalgia she felt almost felt overwhelming, but still, despite all of it, her mind still kept on going towards Gideon and whatever it was he was up to. Where was he, she wondered. Perhaps he was already on his way back?

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±

    ¡°You were spacing out,¡± Gs pointed out.

    ¡°O-Oh!¡± she blushed out in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As you were saying?¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he subtly smiled. ¡°I just remembered that I have some prior arrangements I have to go through right now.¡±

    She frowned, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re sure¡­¡±

    Giving her a nod, Gs left her to her lonesome, her mind whirring as the implications of what just happened to her slowly sank in. Even as he left her, she felt nothing but pleasant feelings as reality caught up to her.

    It had happened¡­ Somehow, she waspletely over Gs¡­

 Chapter 285 Miss Him (2)

    After the revtion that was her heart somehow havingpletely let go of Gs, Freya¡¯s resolve to see Gideon hardened to astronomical heights as she finally found it in herself to truly confess her feelings. There was no second guessing for her now. This was the time for her to finally let her heart out and get this pesky tension off her chest.

    [Finally! You finally epted what was obvious!] Yal teased in celebration. [It only took you like, what? A week?]

    [Don¡¯t remind me,] Freya half-heartedly grumbled, her mood being far too great for her to be too upset at her own blunders. [Besides, I was just making sure, you know? You never know if the Pull would be worth it, right?]

    [Again, keep telling yourself that-]

    Shaking her head at her inner wolf¡¯s teasing, Freya promptly walked towards the castle gates, braving the brief cold just to tell them to inform Gideon that she wanted to see him as soon as possible once they saw him. From there, she made her way back to her room and waited¡­. And waited¡­

    Frankly, that was all she could ever do at the moment.

    [Why not count cards while you¡¯re at it?] Yal cajoled her, the wolf¡¯s constant teasing only reminding her of what she was nning to do. [Better yet, n what you¡¯re going to say to him! You don¡¯t want your confession to fall t on its face, right?]

    Freya took a deep breath, her mind wandering as she took her wolf¡¯s words into consideration. She did like the idea of having a proper confession instead of just blurting it out loud like an impatient idiot. No¡­ She was better than that.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± she nodded to herself, sitting in front of her mirror as she stared at her own reflection. ¡°What about something along the lines of ¡®I like you?''¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [I hope you¡¯re not being serious about that.]

    The embarrassed flush that formed on her cheeks only made the sound of her beating heart echo louder in her ears as she quickly covered her face in outright shame. Even now, her own awkward words echoed in her ears, reminding her of just how bad her initial idea was in practice.

    ¡°What else am I supposed to say then?¡± Freya asked her wolf aloud, thankful that she was currently in the privacy of her own room. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly good at this.¡±

    [Don¡¯t ask me, I have no idea how all that stuff works!] Yal quickly retreated, her wolf¡¯s prior bravado evaporating against the idea of actually confessing. [All I know is that we like him, and we¡¯d like to jump him on the first opportunity!]

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t!¡± Freya swiftly denied it. ¡°And yes, you do know a bit about this stuff! Why else would you keep teasing me about this?!¡±

    [You were the one that always read that lewd books, right?!] Yal rebutted. [Just steal a few lines from there! It wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference, right?!]

    Letting out a huff of air, Freya resigned herself to her task as she stood up and picked up one of the numerous books Jayra loaned to her. She didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d ever had a heated discussion with her own wolf about the logistics of doing a proper confession, but here she was, doing exactly that while letting her nerves run even more rampant than ever before.

    ¡°Why in the world am I even more worked up now than when I was being indecisive¡­¡± shemented to herself as she scanned a few of the books she had for the material. ¡°This is ridiculous¡­¡±

    [Not as ridiculous as you not getting any sleep about all of this, at least!] Yal teased.

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to keep quiet,¡± Freya exasperatingly sighed. ¡°At least let me read in peace¡­¡±

    Blinking into focus, the princess found herself reading more and more than she expected she would, her mind running scenario after scenario about any possible wordbinations she could use as her confession.

    ¡°Why is this so hard¡­¡±

    [Because you¡¯re making it harder on yourself?]

    Freya ignored her wolf in an attempt to make it shut its trap. She wouldn¡¯t fall into yet another argument with Poona. Not until at least-

    *knock knock*

    A series of knocks upon her door almost made her jump as she looked at the source of the sound. Dumbfounded, her heart leaped with hope as she asked aloud. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Lady Freya. Gideon,¡± the familiar voice filtered through. ¡°The guards told me toe here as soon as I could. Can Ie in?¡±

    A singr beat passed before she remembered what she had just done a few hours ago. Her senses snapping back to her, she quickly straightened out her dress before replying, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The door swung open, and Freya couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath as the object of her affections had finally shown himself. Still looking as handsome as ever, Gideon looked at her with a hint of worry as he moved forward.

    ¡°Okay, Freya. I¡¯m here,¡± Gideon half-jokingly announced, emphasizing his entrance with a wave of his arms. ¡°The guards didn¡¯t tell me anything about what you wanted to talk about, but if it¡¯s something serious or private, then rest assured that I won¡¯t tell a soul to it about everybody else.¡±

    ¡®Okay, you can do this¡­¡¯

    Giving herself a small cheer, Freya stood up and faced Gideon head on. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to say, but surely she¡¯d be strong enough to confess¡­ Right?

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    Right from the get-go, her throat seized up on her, raw embarrassment making her chest tighten as she struggled to even let out a single word.

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡± she stuttered, her mouth struggling to make even a single worde out of her lips. ¡°I like¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gideon worriedly asked. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Freya blinked, her entire body practically sweating with exertion as she forced herself to face him. She tried opening her mouth again, but not even a sound came out of her. It was useless¡­ She hadpletely seized up.

    ¡°Fre-MMPPHH!¡±

    With onest burst of courage, Freya forced herself forward, her lipsnding on his before her legs all but made her jump off her balcony. Running away was the worst thing she could¡¯ve done, but the anxiety running through her chest was just too much. She needed a retreat, and she needed it now.

    She could only hope that the kiss was enough for the moment.

 Chapter 286 The Design

    Xenia couldn¡¯t believe what she was going through right now. Sure, it wasn¡¯t as stressful as being held captive against her will by a foreign sovereign or being thrust into the middle ofbat with nothing but her wits and her sword, but it was pretty up there in terms of how much her indecisiveness was currently affecting her judgment.

    Then again, the subject of getting the perfect design for her wedding dress was way too important for her to mess up. The royal seamstress already had a variety of wedding dresses to choose from but she was having a hard time picking what she wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯d really want it to be based on Ebodia,¡± Xenia wondered aloud, staring at her current self in the mirror as she eyed the gown she was wearing. ¡°I want to represent my home kingdom, after all.¡±

    ¡°Understandable,¡± the Queen Mother hummed in agreement, her keen eye studying the princess¡¯s form. ¡°Although, you might want to try and represent your new home as well. You are just as much a Cordonian as you are an Ebodian, my dear.¡±

    Xenia smiled. While she was still missing her home back in Ebodia, the feeling was starting to be less and less pronounced as the days went by. Slowly but surely, she was starting to think of Cordon as her new home, a ce where the snow and winters were both cold and warm due to the presence of her new extended family.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right, Queen Mother,¡± the princess nodded, her hand on her chin as she made observed her dress. ¡°It¡¯ll be improper of me to not represent my new home. The local designs would also go well with the heirloom you gave me as a present.¡±

    The Queen Mother nodded in approval, and before she knew it, they were going through yet another batch of gowns and dresses prepared for her current fitting. The servants were running at full time, touching and retouching Xenia as they went with every consecutive fitting.

    Hours ticked by, and more and more dresses were picked before being promptly discarded. Both women wanted this fitting to be perfect, Xenia more so as she kept a keen eye on even the slightest of details. It was well in the afternoon now, and they started the fitting just after they ate lunch.

    ¡°Say, how goes your preparations for the trials?¡± the Queen Mother asked in between yet another set of fittings. ¡°I do hope that you¡¯re taking your training seriously.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best, Queen Mother,¡± Xenia firmly replied, her hands still busy trying to wear yet another dress for her to try. ¡°Darius and the others have been doing their best to prepare me. Really, if I failed these trials even after all this preparation, then maybe I¡¯ll actually concede that I¡¯m not up to the task of being queen.¡±

    ¡°Is that doubt I¡¯m hearing there, my dear?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± the princess chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that- If I somehow fail even after all of this effort and preparation, I¡¯d say that fate was actively conspiring against me. And even then, I¡¯ll still do my best to fight against it. While fate has been kind to me for now, I¡¯m still more than ready to defy all odds.¡±

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s the best mindset you can have going into these trials,¡± the Queen Mother nodded in approval. ¡°Be sure to never show mercy, even if you think you¡¯re already going to win. The trials will be brutal, and until you hear the deration that you¡¯ve already won, never let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Xenia mumbled in determination.

    Another round of focused fittings urred soon after. Slowly but surely, the two began to piece together what they wanted, keeping to their own wants as they picked and nitpicked each and every element that they liked from each dress. The servants did their best to amodate their whims, their suggestions on the changes bing ever more detailed.

    By the end of it, they were both presented with a design that, while it looked rather crude on the sketches, still contained all the elements they wanted to represent while also looking like the best of both kingdoms.

    ¡°This will do, I think,¡± Xenia hummed, looking at the design with a careful eye. ¡°Although, would they be able to make this custom fit in time for the wedding?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Cordonian weavers, my dear,¡± the Queen Mother smirked. ¡°If anything, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be ready the next day.¡±

    The princess couldn¡¯t help but smile at what she just heard. Perhaps it¡¯ll all work out, maybe even for the best even with the limited time they currently had to prepare. All that was left was to wait for the day to arrive. Letting out a satisfied smile, Xenia began to take off herst gown as the servants cleaned up for the day. There would be more fittings toe in her life for sure, but for now-

    *BANG!*

    The door swung open with a loud bang, Xenia almost letting out a yelp as she quickly covered herself up with the gown she just took off. The Queen Mother was quick to use her body to block her from the neer, the tension rising as quickly as the- Wait¡­ ¡°Freya?¡±

    Upon being called, Freya turned to look at what she just got into. Her considerably pale face whitened even more, concern quickly recing the fear Xenia felt as soon as she noticed how flustered her friend looked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the Queen Mother asked, the tension in the room quickly evaporating as they addressed the new addition in the room. ¡°You look pale, my dear.¡±

    Freya opened her mouth to speak, only for her to close it just as quickly before shaking her head. She covered her face with both hands, letting out a few muffled groans as her shoulders shook.

    Almost immediately, the Queen Mother moved. ¡°Xenia, get dressed. Let me handle this.¡±

    Nodding, the princess did her best to make herself decent, her worry only increasing as she saw Freya melt into her mother¡¯s arms. She¡¯ll do her best to help her, she decided. As both her friend and her future sister-inw, it was her duty to help in matters such as this.

 Chapter 287 Calypsoâ€™s Report

    With two days left before the wedding, Darius was hard at work making sure that everything would be up to par with royal standards. It wouldn¡¯t do for a man of his stature to botch the one thing he didn¡¯t want going wrong, and he¡¯d do everything in his power to make it so that the ceremony was as perfect as possible for her dearly beloved mate. There was no room for error. And if even the slightest margin of failure ever showed itself, he¡¯d be sure to stamp it down and correct it before it caused any damage that Xen might not like.

    ¡°My King, a message for your eyes only.¡±

    Darius blinked as he was taken out of his preparations. Looking at the messenger, he simply nodded before taking the piece of paper off the man¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Darius coolly hummed. ¡°You can go.¡±

    With the messenger promptly leaving, Darius took one look at the message before deciding that it was better for him to read it in the privacy of his own study. Leaving the servants on their own for a while, the king promptly made his way to his room before quickly entering his study. After making sure that he was alone, he unfurled the message, his brows quirking up as he slowly read its contents.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Darius grunted in light curiosity. ¡°This is both great and troublesome¡­¡±

    It would seem that Calypso had finally found someone gifted with the power of irvoyance. If he recalled correctly, the man had left in search of such a power for reasons unknown, only that it was for the betterment of the kingdom and all of its citizens. With his loyalty unquestioning, Darius let him go ahead on his quest, assisting him wherever he could while also acquiring a bit of information on the enemy.

    Based on Calypso¡¯s report, the prospected irvoyant was the missing princess of Zion, Princess Katalina. She had apparently escaped captivity alone, and her whereabouts had been a mystery ever since.

    At the very least, the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to use her for their own gains. Likewise, they themselves wouldn¡¯t be able to avail of her powers unless they found her first.

    Understandably, Calypso wanted to pursue this lead further, possibly even making contact if he was ever lucky in his search.

    ¡°Intriguing,¡± Darius hummed, reading the message further. ¡°And Nasser¡¯s nning on making a few moves himself, it seems¡­¡±

    The news of Bulun lurking around Helion territory was a bit of news that he both expected and, frankly, was quite disappointed to hear. It was as clear as day that the Elder had been antagonizing him ever since he sat on the throne, but for him to consort with what was already proven to be an unforgiving and evil enemy?

    Seriously¡­ The lows that the man was going to just to get one over him were starting to get ridiculous.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have tounch an investigation on this,¡± Darius sighed, more in disappointment than anything. ¡°At least Calypso already has the initiative on this¡­¡±

    Still, his cousin was starting to get in deep within enemy territory. While he was confident in his skills in espionage and keeping himself out of harm¡¯s way, the lingering worry within him still made him cautious about what he had to do next.

    Having read the message in full, Darius folded the piece of parchment, sitting down on his desk before pulling out his own quill and parchment to write up a reply. While a part of him as the king wanted Calypso to keep at it on his adventures, he simply, in good conscience, allow him to just let him go as he pleased.

    ¡°Come back to us,¡± he whispered out, his words being put into the paper as he wrote. ¡°It¡¯s far too dangerous for you to continue like this. You got what you came for¡­ We¡¯ll take it from here¡­¡±

    Adding a few more instructions and correspondence that might help his wayward cousin, Darius gave his letter onest read through before folding it into a small envelope. Sealing it shut with wax, he would have to get a messenger to deliver it for him as soon as possible, especially since each second that passed would mean more danger for Calypso to possibly face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss this with Gideon and Bartos¡­¡±

    Darius breathed out, stashing the letter in his person before leaving his study. With his priorities shifted, he made his way towards the training grounds, and sure enough, his two men were hard at work in training their soldiers.

    ¡°Gideon, Bartos, a word,¡± Darius called out.

    Hearing his voice, the two promptly followed. Once they were a ways away from the men, the king began to ry the new pieces of information to the two.

    ¡°I see,¡± Gideon nodded in confirmation. ¡°You want us to send out feelers for this missing princess then.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Darius hummed in agreement. ¡°Above all else, it should be discreet and away from the general perception of both friend or foe. This is a irvoyant, and a missing princess at that. The political and military significance of securing her is paramount to this endeavor.¡±

    ¡°Understandable,¡± Bartos grunted. ¡°So only send out a few trusted men, forego all the pomp, and make sure that they¡¯re quiet.¡±

    ¡°That is the ideal group, yes,¡± the king nodded. ¡°And I also want Bulun discreetly tailed as of this moment. He¡¯s been reported to be colluding with Helion regarding matters unknown, and we wouldn¡¯t want to get blindsided by whatever information he¡¯s possibly sharing.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Gideon quickly nodded. ¡°Shall we try and feed him false information while we¡¯re at it? Maybe leak a few fake positions and logistical routes?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Darius shook his head. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what information, or if he¡¯s even sharing such in the first ce. For now, we¡¯ll observe his every movement and possible contacts. Trace them all down, see how far it leads.¡±

    Gideon and Bartos nodded, and Darius dismissed the two shortly after. Letting out a sigh, he could only hope that Cordon wasn¡¯t already a leaking sieve of information to the enemy. He could patch what holes he could find, but it was all up to his men to get the details right.

 Chapter 288 Progressing

    As soon as their confidential meeting with the king was over, Bartos and Gideon promptly went out of the king¡¯s private study, both of them carrying a few choice thoughts as they walked.

    ¡°After so many years of searching, Calypso finally found a person with the gift of irvoyance to see the past,¡± Bartos hummed positively. ¡°This is good news indeed. I can¡¯t wait to crush Nasser with this information.¡±

    With a irvoyant who could see the past so close at hand, everyone could finally witness what truly happened to their former king.

    After so many years, the events that happened that day between King Lucian and Nasser¡­ of how the king ended up being easily stabbed by a dagger with a deadly poison¡­ They¡¯d finally witness all the crimes Nasser hadmitted after all this time.

    Also, he was anticipating how her sister would react upon the news of Calypso¡¯s return, knowing how she had been waiting for the man for how many years now. It would be nice for Be to wrap things up with him so she could finally move on with her life.

    Turning to Gideon, Bartos arched a brow upon hearing no response from the man. His friend was spacing out, it seemed.

    ¡°Are your lips hurt?¡± hemented with a frown, noticing how Gideon was touching his lips. Caressing them, to be exact. Nothing worked to snap him out of it, it seemed. He even had to pat his friend on the shoulder just to get his attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gideon murmured as he turned to Bartos.

    Thetter shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re zoning out, Gideon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gideon murmured, his lips forming a cheeky smile as if he knew something only he did. ¡°By the way, are you staying here for a good while?¡± He was the one preparing dinner, so he wanted to know if Bartos would be going back to his manor with his wife before dinner.

    At the question, Bartos only raised an eyebrow. At the non-response, Gideon added, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of preparing dinner for the royal family, okay? So tell me if you¡¯ll be joining us for supper so I can count you and Jayra in for the servings.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here until the trial is finished,¡± Bartosmented. ¡°Jayra still has to continuously train the Princess in regards to spells and magic. Also, you¡¯re really putting in the effort, huh.¡±

    Gideon simply nodded with a grin and said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll add you two to the portions during dinner. And yes, I¡¯m making the effort. After all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only man in Freya¡¯s mind.¡± He sighed in determination, ¡°We both know how close she is with Gs, and how much she admires him on top of that.¡±

    Bartos shook his head and scoffed, ¡°Nevertheless, you truly are nailing it. To even go to such lengths of preparing dinner for the royal family to woo our Princess¡­ You¡¯re really attacking from every corner, my friend.¡±

    Gideon chuckled and teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you indeed the luckiest of all then, huh? Effortlessly managing to capture your mate simply with your constant frowns along with your mysterious and grumpy aura?¡±

    To add to the effect, Gideon then copied Bartos¡¯s trademark expression of frowning, creasing his forehead till his eyebrows weaved together like the wings of a bird. ¡°This expression seems to be effective,¡± Gideon mumbled aloud, his face still scrunching up in an effort to tease his friend. ¡°I wonder if I should copy this style of yours, my friend¡­ Maybe Freya would easily ept me like Jayra did if I do this expression more often.¡±

    He then faced Bartos, still mimicking his friend¡¯s sullen and stoic look. ¡°Tell me, am I doing this right?¡± Gideon asked, doing his best not tough while doing so. ¡°Should I crease my forehead even more? Or should I sharpen my gaze a bit more like this?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ If this is how you want to act, then I¡¯ll leave you to your business and go check on my wife instead,¡± Bartos scoffed as Gideon narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Stop teasing me like that. You look like a clown while doing that expression. You¡¯re simply not born to do that thing with that kind of charisma!¡±

    Taking the hint, Gideon chuckled as he let Bartos leave him in the dust. Still, he teasingly added, ¡°Maybe I should also add a scar on my face too! Don¡¯t you think?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡± Bartos snorted, his feet still firmly going in the opposite direction of his friend. ¡°Just go prepare us dinner instead!¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m hopeless?¡± Gideon murmured with a wide grin on his face as he once again touched his lips. He was still the winner in their exchange.

    Freya kissed him, and it definitely meant something along the lines of positivity! Hopeless? No way¡­ He was hoping to hear a bit of good news soon enough. Why, he was already squealing inside just at the mere thought of him and Freya officially being in a rtionship!

    ¡°It would be nice if she didn¡¯t run away from me like that though¡­¡± hemented. ¡°I could¡¯ve deepened our kiss. And from there¡­¡±

    Quickly catching his thoughts, Gideon hastily shook his head as the perverted imaginations inside his head slowly began to overtake his thoughts.

    Taking a step back, he looked up at the sky and let out a loud sigh as he whispered, ¡°I should probably head back to the kitchen and prepare dinner for my future inws¡­¡±

    With a shrug, Gideon turned around and went his merry way. He was happily whistling as he walked towards the kitchen, a beautiful smile still lingering on his face as he kept reying the stolen kiss Princess Freya gave him just a while ago in his head. It was just too adorable of his mate, and he could already imagine what they¡¯d do once they actually became a couple.

    ¡°But how could she kiss and run on me like that? That¡¯s just uneptable,¡± Gideon mumbled aloud. ¡°I should talk to her about this over dinner.¡±

    While the urge to do so almost made him go and do it, he intentionally didn¡¯t follow after Freya once she ran away, knowing that his mate was probably feeling embarrassed about the whole thing.

    ¡°I feel like my heart¡¯s about burst from too much joy,¡± he beamed. ¡°This calls for a celebration. I¡¯ll go ahead and prepare everything Freya likes!¡±

    [Hey. You¡¯re too loud,] his wolf, Eli,ined. [Just do your work and stop bbering too much.]

    Eli was the opposite of his character. Honestly, he thought Eli should be Bartos¡¯s wolf. His inner wolf was just too serious at times, and he talked even less.

    [Howe you¡¯re so boring, Eli?] heined. [Aren¡¯t you happy that our mate already took the initiative to kiss us? That means she likes us already.]

    [Or she¡¯s simply experimenting and checking what she will feel like if she kisses you,] Eli postted. [She¡¯s probably terrified that she ended up running away from you.]

    [You¡¯re such a spoilsport,] Gideon sighed. [I won¡¯t let you ruin my mood with your pessimism okay?]

    He scolded him, and as usual, Eli didn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t like anyone could destroy his free and fighting spirit in everything right now, especially when it came to his mate.

    Still, Eli could be right¡­ That kiss might¡¯ve not meant something so deep, but at least he was progressing really well. He would do anything in his power to make his mate Freya fall so hard for him. And if taking his time was the answer, then he¡¯d do just that.

 Chapter 289 To Endure and Persevere**

    After dinner, Xenia found herself returning to her respective bedchambers alongside Darius. She did her usual routines, and she promptly dismissed her servants as soon as her warm bath was fully prepared. She had a rough day, and tomorrow would probably be even rougher with it being herst day of training with Jayra before her marriage to her mate just the next day.

    ¡°Ah, this feels good,¡± she murmured in rxation as she dipped her body in the warm water. The aroma of the herbal petals on the tub felt so rxing, and it did much to relieve her fatigue.

    Closing her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but smile as she heard the approaching footsteps behind her.

    ¡°Would you like somepany, my love? Isn¡¯t it boring to bathe alone?¡±

    Casually, she opened her eyes, only for them to widen upon seeing how her mate just undressed himself in front of her. Xenia shook her head as she quickly turned her gaze away from his majestic naked body, her face turning deep red even as she stopped herself from looking back.

    It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time she saw him naked, of course, but it always felt like it was the first time for her for some reason. She would always blush and feel the adrenaline rushing through her whole being whenever she saw him doing what was practically a natural response for him.

    Soon enough, Darius joined her in the bath, positioning himself opposite hers as she sat in from of her. He had that cheeky and mischievous smile on his face as he offered his hand, motioning her toe close to him as he leaned back and rxed.

    Of course, Xenia moved to respond, crawling slowly towards him before seating herselffortably on hisp, straddling him while she snaked her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t wait to mark you mine.,¡± Darius murmured into her neck as he nudged his nose and lips against her bare skin. ¡°Just two more days¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope everything goes well and that my mother¡¯s theory is right then,¡± Xenia whispered out, quickly followed by a moan as she clung tightly to Darius. He was so hard beneath her, and she heard him groan when she teasingly ground herself into him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough, but what matters now is that you¡¯re more than prepared even if the Mate Bond doesn¡¯t work out,¡± Darius positively hummed even as he continued to lick her exposed skin.

    Xenia¡¯s body instantly burned with desire at his constant teasing kisses on her skin. The licking of his tongue, along with all the suckling he was doing wonders making her feverish under the water.

    Without wasting any more time, Xenia decided she had had enough as she moved her buttocks up, letting his throbbing cock slide inside her sopping wet entrance.

    ¡°Ugghhhhh¡­¡±

    Both of them groaned in unison at the familiar feeling of pleasure. Xenia gently pushed against Darius just so she could passionately kiss his lips, all while she began gliding and riding him slowly on the tub. She didn¡¯t mind how the water sshed out of the tub from her movements, even going so far as to gradually speed up in rhythm and intensity.

    ¡°I love you¡­¡± Darius hummed as soon as he released her lips to shower her neck and her vicle with a deluge of licking and kissing.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Don¡¯t put love marks on my skin tonight¡­¡± Xenia reminded him in a raspy voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to be visible when I wear my wedding gown¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, My Queen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, My King,¡± Xenia naughtily answered, followed by yet another cry as Darius suddenlytched onto one of her hard peaks. All of her bodily senses seemed to spark out in response as she felt herself bottling up a great amount of pleasure inside her. He was filling her in, meeting her every glide with a powerful thrust of his own even as the water around them seemed to shift to their whims.

    Once again, same as every other time she was with him, she could feel him getting bigger and bigger with every pleasurable ounce of friction being done inside of her. Her inner muscles contracted, squeezing him as hard as they could as she felt a great and intense pleasure on the verge of exploding.

    Same as every other climax she had, she cried out his name.

    ¡°Darius!¡±

    Her body jolted and convulsed on top of him, her pleasure making her almost choke on her own spit as she forgot to breathe for a few good seconds. Still, he continued thrusting in and out of her body, her frame still trembling till his body stiffened in his own pleasurable release.

    Xenia gasped in pleasure, the feeling of his warm juices invading her insides almost making her orgasm for the second time in a row. They stilled for a moment, unmoving as they embraced each other tightly while they both calmed their breathing.

    ¡°Do you think your cousin Calypso will return once he reads your message?¡± Xenia curiously asked. Darius had spoken about the good news to everyone during dinner, and she was rather inquisitive about this mysterious man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Xen, but I¡¯m hoping he¡¯ll return soon,¡± Darius replied. ¡°He¡¯s been away from home for far too long.¡±

    ¡°How did you manage it?¡± Xenia suddenly asked. She had been curious as to how her mate honestlysted for all these years without retaliating against the man responsible for his father¡¯s death.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darius murmured onto her earlobe.

    ¡°About Nasser,¡± Xenia rified. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s been ten years, and during those years you manage to control yourself and not snap at him even once.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose it¡¯s because I have a responsibility for my people, Xen,¡± Darius exined in length. ¡°While it¡¯s true that I have revenge in mind back when I fought for the throne, a majority of why I fought is still for my love and care for the people. I know Nasser¡¯s true nature, and I refuse to let my people suffer simply because I let him get a hold of power he has no business in wielding.¡±

    He let out a heavy sigh as he continued, ¡°To be honest, I can simply kill Nasser and probably get away with it right now. I can maybe even let myself face the consequences of my actions if I really wanted to, but it would be a selfish decision on my end if I did that. So instead, I chose to endure and persevere¡­ for my family and for my kingdom.¡±

    He gently pushed Xenia away from him, letting him look more closely at her face as he smiled. ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s not talk about this for now. There¡¯s still a lot more to wrap up at the moment, so let¡¯s first focus on those matters first. Namely, your trials,¡± he soothingly dered. ¡°Also, I have some good news for you. Your Father and Mother are on their way, and I¡¯ve sent envoys to meet them halfway. Niki has also sent word that he and Mineah will arrivee tomorrow.¡±

    Xenia smiled, but it was a timid one as she dishearteningly said, ¡°It would be nice to see my brother Ezekiel at the wedding as well¡­ I guess there¡¯s still no good news about him¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°Still, so long as he¡¯s alive, I¡¯m more than content to just wait for him to be ready.¡±

    ¡°Everything will be fine,¡± Darius whispered as he hugged her, gently stroking her back as he gave her the warmth andfort she needed at the moment. On Xenia¡¯s end, she could only hope for those hopeful words toe true¡­ that everything would indeed be fine.

 Chapter 290 Put a Bet

    One day before the royal wedding ceremony, Xenia and Jayra traveled early in the morning along with Bartos in his wolf form to upy one of the more spacious parapet roofs of a ruined castle near the borders of the Cordonian Capital and the Moonlight Pack territory to practice her magic.

    As much as she didn¡¯t really care, Darius didn¡¯t want her to practice in an area where anyone could freely watch her. And with the ruined castle being well guarded, even the entrance to that particr parapet where Xenia and Jayra were was surely going to be secure. No one was allowed to enter, all except for a few to whom the King had given authorization.

    ¡°I really feel bad for having you do this for me instead of letting you go into your honeymoon, Jayra,¡± Xenia murmured as she kept the barrier up to protect herself from any danger. ¡°And it¡¯s just a day after your wedding too.¡±

    Casually, Xenia waved her hands as she kept the shield up. She already knew how to do such a spell, and she even used it previously to protect her and Darius inside the cave way back then. However, it took such a toll on her mana back then that she lost consciousness after performing the spell only once.

    As of now, Jayra was currently helping her how to keep the barrier strong, effective, and longersting without consuming too much of her energy.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve been thirsting for each other¡¯spany even before that,¡± Jayra chuckled. ¡°We have a lot of free timeter as soon as your trials are finished anyway. For now, just focus on the barrier while I cast an attack whenever I feel like it. Don¡¯t let your guard down, Princess.¡±

    Xenia did what she was asked, and without so much as a warning, Jayra proceeded to send her various attacks to test herself. Without the warning, however, the princess managed to keep herself protected, following and keeping in mind what Jayra had just taught her about being efficient with the spell.

    Even as she was profusely sweating, she effectively managed to maintain the barrier, protecting herself from the various attacks Jayra wasunching at her without so much as getting a scratch.

    By the end of it, Jayra stopped as Xenia¡¯s knees wobbled, causing her to her kneel on the ground as she kept her barrier intact. The princess was panting hard, releasing the barrier to catch her breath only to suddenly put it back up when Jayraunched an unexpected attack.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re learning well,¡± Jayra praised as she continued to use her magic to attack using the four elements. With every spell, the mage could feel the energy in her body draining. She knew that if she continued, she would soon pass out without managing to break through her friend¡¯s guard.

    Knowing her time limit, Jayra quickly moved for an offense. Meanwhile, Xenia knew that there was no way that she would survive if Jayra continued with her unending attacks like this. She had to oppress the attacker if she wanted to win.

    Waiting, Xenia hoped that she¡¯d get the chance she needed to win this. Seeing an opening, she quickly released the barrier, destroying one of the walls of the castle as Jayra¡¯s magic hit the old structure.

    Xenia moved with quick precision as she attacked her friend, thetter being caught off guard as the princess then promptly pinned the mage down on the ground.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Xeniained. ¡°You¡¯re draining my energy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the nice move there, Princess,¡± Jayra chuckled and praised. ¡°Good work. Let¡¯s go take a break now. For real this time.¡±

    ¡°You better¡­¡± Xenia huffed as she let Jayra go. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s my wedding, so don¡¯t make me look like a haggard Princess on my way down the altar.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be wrapping up soon,¡± Jayra teased, following with a curt bow as she added. ¡°Just a few more final touches on some of the major spells and magic that you need and we¡¯ll be returning you back to the castle. I¡¯m sure that at that point, you¡¯ve earned your beauty rest, my Queen~¡±

    ¡°Stop that¡­¡± Xenia scolded.

    ¡°You do know that you should start getting used to being addressed properly, Your Majesty¡­¡± Jayra teased more.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll only let you address me like that once I¡¯m already wearing the crown on my head,¡± Xenia simpered before letting out a scoff. ¡°Hah! I can¡¯t believe how overconfident we¡¯re being not to include Darius in all this. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s already sure that I¡¯ll seed.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the king, so he¡¯ll probably do everything in his power to make you his Queen by any means,¡± Jayra pointed out. ¡°Even without the trial, he¡¯ll probably just make it so that you still get to be queen anyway.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so, but I won¡¯t let him bend the rules and exercise his power as king just for me,¡± Xenia firmly stated. ¡°I want to show everyone that I¡¯m worthy of being their Queen on my own terms.¡±

    ¡°See? That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Jayra cheered. ¡°How can you question us being this overconfident in your capabilities if you¡¯re already thinking like that?¡±

    The two shared a chuckle before resting for a good while. Then, they continued on with their training.

    Meanwhile, Bartos watched from a distance. He was with Leon, who couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Do you think that¡¯ll be enough for Princess Xenia to survive?¡±

    The hesitation was very audible in Leon¡¯s voice as he spoke.

    ¡°The King won¡¯t like it if he hears you speak like that about the Princess¡¯s capabilities,¡± Bartos reminded.

    Leon scratched his head as he replied, ¡°Hmm¡­ Have you heard the talk in every corner of the kingdom? Almost everyone believes that the Princess won¡¯t be able toe back alive from the Element Forest like every human who has tried in history. Also, they¡¯re starting to make bets between ra and Pinra on who¡¯s going to be the future Queen between the two of them.¡±

    Bartos turned at Leon with a frown and hissed, ¡°Did you join the bets?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Leon chuckled. ¡°I bet for your sister, Lady Be.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be penniless,¡± Bartos nonchntlymented.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Leon curiously asked, to which Bartos no longermented. The anxiety in the young man¡¯s voice was evident as he murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed how Lady Be fights¡­ and¡­ wait? Will she yield?¡±

    Bartos nkly stared at Leon and said, ¡°Set a good example in supporting your king, will you? Bet all of your money on the Princess, dumbass¡­¡± He then sighed as he added, ¡°Go and get the food. Get the men to set the table while you¡¯re at it as well¡­¡±

    Not sparing any more words, Bartos walked away from Leon to approach the two busy women in training.

    It was already time for them to eat lunch, and they might just go overboard if he didn¡¯t stop them. Still, he hadn¡¯t witnessed how Princess Xenia fought until now. The Princess had earned a lot of praise from Gideon before, and he was honestly curious about how things would unfold during the trials depending on what happened.

    All the Cordonians would be able to watch how things would unfold inside the forest, and it was honestly highly anticipated by everyone that cared about the kingdom¡¯s future.

    ¡°I should put a bet on the Princess,¡± Bartos murmured, his eyes darting towards his beloved mate and wife. Jayra was very supportive and confident of the Princess¡¯s abilities, and it was hard not to when he saw what the woman was capable of. ¡°I¡¯m sure my wife will be super delighted once I tell her about all this.¡±

 Chapter 291 See Where It Leads (1)

    At Cordon Castle

    Gideon paced back and forth near Freya¡¯s bedchamber door. As usual, he was beset by hesitation and nerves even after he had already decided that he wanted to talk to her. There were just too many things that could go wrong. Why did she run? Would she run again if he pushed her too far? There was just no way for him to know all of those things in advance.

    [Can you just make up your mind already?!] his wolf, Eli, hissed.

    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking of the best way to approach her, along with the right words to use,¡± Gideon clicked his tongue as he mumbled.

    That morning had been quite the busy one with him going all the way till lunch before he could even get some time for himself. And consequentially, he didn¡¯t manage to get the talk he wanted to have with Freya. He had been trying since yesterday, of course, butst night, his mate had retired early, and he quickly noticed how she was seemingly avoiding his gaze during dinner so he simply let her be and gave her the space she might need for the rest of the night.

    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that he wanted Freya¡¯s time away from him tost longer than an entire day.

    [Then just go inside and be done with it,] Eli grumbled. [Stop this anxious farce and knock on the door.]

    Gideon let out a long sigh. His wolf was right. He really shouldn¡¯t be doing all this lollygagging in the first ce. He was a fully-grown adult, not some random teenager who was still battling against their own hormones.

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Giving himself another breath of confidence, Gideon let his knuckles touch the wooden door, his eyes unblinking as he waited for his wrist to actually do the knocking¡­

    Anytime now¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    Okay, this was harder than he initially thought.

    ¡°Why am I like this¡­¡± hemented, letting his fist lean on the door as if he looked at it like some sort of unassable castle gates. ¡°Just knock¡­ Simple as that¡­¡±

    Shaking his head, Gideon puffed up his chest as he raised his fist once more. His knuckles were practically scraping against the door¡¯s surface, Freya assuredly waiting for him on the other side if only he¡¯d get the courage to do so.

    ¡°Here goes¡­¡±

    *¡­knock knock knock*

    Three knocks¡­ Three agonizing beats of silence as he waited for a response. Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion as he stared at the door, a part of him still hoping that his mate was not to be found on the other side of the door. He felt his anxiety rise higher with each second that passed without a sound.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A response?! ¡°I-It¡¯s me, Gideon,¡± he promptly replied. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    A terse silence followed, the sound of something being arranged echoing from within the room as he stood in vigil for her answer. From the sounds of it, Freya was walking all throughout her room, possibly cleaning up for him, perhaps?

    ¡°Alright, you cane in.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me then¡­¡±

    With a prompt warning, Gideon walked inside, his nose immediately being assaulted by Freya¡¯s pleasant smell as he fought the urge to do anything less than being prim and proper in front of her. Even though it wasn¡¯t his first time being in her room, it still felt like he was walking onto the sacred ground as she ushered him inside.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± she insisted, her gaze visibly trying its best to be level with him. ¡°I know it¡¯s not much, but I can make you some tea if you want to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need,¡± Gideon waved in refusal.

    ¡°Or maybe I can ask some of the servants to bring us a few snacks,¡± Freya mumbled aloud, his words obviously going unheard as she seemed to be overthinking herself into a frenzy. ¡°What if I-¡°

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes?!¡±

    Gideon couldn¡¯t help but smile as his mate looked so damn cute being flustered like this. Still, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t thinking straight, so he tried to fix her current scatterbrained self the only way he knew how.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he firmly asked, his voice level and loud as he shocked her back into logical sanity. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need anything.¡±

    ¡°W-Wha- But¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to talk,¡± Gideon emphasized, his eyes staring firmly into hers as he did his best to be calm. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then feel free to tell me to leave.¡±

    Holding her in ce by her shoulders, his words seemed to have worked as she finally stopped stuttering to herself. Instead, she stared straight into his eyes, her soul seeminglyying itself bare to him as his own surely did the same. The tension between them grew with each passing second, their bodies drifting ever so minutely closer as neither seemed to be pushing the other back.

    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to talk to you as well,¡± Freya meekly whispered. ¡°I want to make things clear¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, by all means, feel free,¡± Gideon furiously nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy in telling me about anything.¡±

    Even now, his hands were still on Freya¡¯s shoulders as she shrank in front of him. Her lips quivered invitingly, his instincts telling him to go for broke and just kiss her right then and there.

    ¡°I¡­ I like you,¡± Freya breathed out, barely audible if not for their close proximity to one another. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s love yet, but¡­ I¡¯m willing to see where it leads.¡±

    Gideon blinked, his own heart hammering the longer they stayed in that position. If he could just lean in closer, to simply let his lips brush against hers even as her words rang inside his head¡­

    ¡°G-Gideon¡­¡±

    No words were exchanged as their lips finally met, both of them taking the other by surprise as they sank into a world of their own. Gideon¡¯s hands were still on her shoulders, but Freya made no attempts to push back as they settled into each other¡¯s lips.

    And just like that, mere words both seemed so clear and yet so inadequate in expressing their feelings.

 Chapter 292 See Where It Leads (2)

    The kiss seemed to go on forever. At least, that was what Freya thought was happening as she felt herself melting into Gideon¡¯s arms. While she could still feel his hands on her shoulders, her own arms were practically vibrating with the urge to wrap themselves around him. It was too much, and her heart was pounding the more the seconds ticked by without them so much as catching their own breaths.

    [Hah! Finally!~] Yal eximed from within her addled mind. [Can you admit it already?! If that¡¯s not how love feels, then I don¡¯t know what does!]

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but agree with her inner wolf¡¯s words. As much as a part of her wanted to push him away, there was just no logical way for her body to even respond to her wants. It was as if she physically needed him right then and there, his presence bing a balm to her weary soul despite him being the cause of her prior stress in the first ce.

    Before long, their mouths finally parted for breath, her lips still tingling as she stood dumbfounded just staring at the man that just casually invaded her life and heart without any remorse whatsoever. The silence that followed was deafening, both of them waiting for the other to speak as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes.

    Eventually, much to the princess¡¯s relief, Gideon had been the one to speak up.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know what came over me!¡± he profusely apologized. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say!¡±

    Freya blinked as Gideon just went off from one apology to the next, his words slowly blending together in her ears as everything seemed so muted whenpared to when they were still kissing one another. Even as she saw him practically bending over right in front of her, her mind was still abuzz from the tingling sensation lingering on her lips. She couldn¡¯t help but lick them out of curiosity, her senses immediately rewarding her a slight chill ran down her spine.

    ¡®W-what is this¡­¡¯

    [That¡¯s you being aroused, silly~] Yal cooed. [I¡¯m sure you already know what that means. And before you even ask, I wholeheartedly approve of you going on ahead and jumping him by any means necessary]

    She blinked, her cheeks slowly catching up to her wolf¡¯s words as she finally caught up to what her scandalous wolf just said to her. [A-Absolutely not! We¡¯re not even married!]

    [Ah, but that wasn¡¯t a no, right?]

    Freya clicked her tongue. As much as she wanted to deny it, her wolf was right¡­ She was indeed raring to go for more, but she wasn¡¯t going to debase herself to just sleeping with him on the first night she actually realized her feelings in full!

    ¡°F-Freya?¡±

    ¡°W-Wha!- G-Gideon?¡±

    She almost yelped at the sudden call for attention. She didn¡¯t know when Gideon had begun to shake her shoulders again, but her traitorous body just kept on screaming for more even as her embarrassment and arousal shot up to astronomical levels. She could barely even hear his words, let alone be able to sort out what she was about to do.

    ¡°I was asking if you were alright,¡± Gideon seemingly reiterated. ¡°You, err¡­ You¡¯ve been staring for a while now.¡±

    Freya blinked. Was she now? ¡°O-Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I should be the one apologizing,¡± he quickly insisted, shaking his head even if his arms were still boxing her in his embrace. ¡°I did this to you. And while I won¡¯t be remiss if you asked me to leave right here and now, I can only hope that you¡¯d find it in yourself to forgive me¡­ I know it¡¯s not much, but¡­¡±

    And there he went again, constantly apologizing for something that she hadn¡¯t even minded one bit. Freya didn¡¯t know what to do other than to focus on the sound of his apologetic voice, each word of his dripping with earnest sincerity as her heart pounded madly for more of the kiss that he just gave to her.

    [Oh? Are you gonna do it then?]

    Freya didn¡¯t bother responding to her wolf¡¯s provocation as she stared deep into Gideon¡¯s eyes, his unshed tears speaking volumes to her even as he spoke. He had always been the talkative sort, constantly trying to make himself be understood even if it wasn¡¯t really needed.

    ¡°Anyway, do you forgive me-MMPPHH!¡±

    The princess took her mate by surprise, her own initiative driving her forward as she shut him up using her lips. Once again, that pleasurable tingling sensation came back. This time, however, she took it to the next level as she let her curiosity lead her tongue. Moaning, she took a taste of his delicious mouth, her tongue entangling with his as both battled for dominance in their respective mouths.

    [Yes! Yes!]

    Freya ignored the mental cheers as she found herself battling against Gideon¡¯s tongue. Having seemingly woken up to the challenge, he was trying his best to invade through her defenses, their fluids intermingling to create an exquisite taste that she was hard-pressed to even describe.

    Eventually, however, both of them gasped for breath as their lips parted, a bead of saliva still connecting their mouths as they stared at one another.

    ¡°F-Freya¡­¡± Gideon panted aloud. ¡°D-Does that mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Gideon¡­¡± she briefly nodded before leaning back in. ¡°And yes¡­ you talk too much¡­¡±

    Taking in a deep breath, she was more than ready to go for more. That one kiss had been extraordinary, and-

    *knock knock*

    Both of them froze, their eyes simultaneously going to the door as it slowly opened.

    ¡°Freya? It¡¯s me, Darius.¡±

    Gideon visibly winced, the color on his face draining as Freya herself began to scramble topose herself.

    ¡°Hide,¡± she whispered out. ¡°I¡¯ll stall him.¡±

    Seeing Gideon nod, it was everything Freya needed to see before she confronted her brother. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t- Wait¡­ No way¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±

    Freya could only stare dumbfounded at the open window, the pping winds telling her that it had just been recently opened. With Gideon nowhere in sight, she could only assume that he had jumped out to save himself the trouble of hiding.

    ¡°Freya?¡±

    She didn¡¯t have the heart to turn around and greet her brother, her utter shock at the utter stupidity that just happened still gripping her heart. Why?

    Why even jump when he could just hide underneath her bed or something?

    [Hahaha! You¡¯re losing your mind because of the kiss!] Yal pointed out. [Your brother will smell Gideon on you for sure! Why, he¡¯s probably already getting a scent of your mate as we speak~]

    Freya inwardly gulped, smiling awkwardly at her brother who was now currently frowning at her.

 Chapter 293 The Wedding (1)

    It was the day of the royal wedding of the King of Cordon, and everyone who was to witness the special event couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about all of the festivities that were scheduled to happen. While political marriages were usually more for the benefit of kingdoms and their realms, it was also a chance for the ruling monarch to strut their wealth and show to the rest of the world that they were more than capable of grandstanding on the political stage.

    As such, it was expected that the whole affair to be both grand and exuberant. Lavish gifts alongsidevish food and wine being served, all while being surrounded by guests that also worevish and extravagant gowns and dresses to show both status and respect for the would-be bride and groom were anticipated.

    And yes, that meant that they were all keen to see the bride who was almost assuredly wearing a gown worthy of standing up to the giants of luxury and elegance.

    ¡°T-This¡­ This is perfect¡­¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe at the gown that she and the Queen Mother had designed together. Draped in gold and silver, the gown represented Ebodia and Cordon alike with its intermingling colors shing vibrantly through the hem. It glowed and sparkled against the light, its silky strands glistening whenever the light hit it in certain ces.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess,¡± the servant that presented the gown to her bowed respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that making this in a single day was no task for you all,¡± Xenia addressed in kind, her gratitude only growing the more she stared at her dress. ¡°I can only thank you for your efforts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind¡­¡±

    With her designs thoroughly followed, Xenia was more than happy with what she got. She was sure that the Queen Mother would be delighted to see that their designs had borne such fruit, but her future mother-inw refused to see her before the wedding. She said something along the lines of wanting to be surprised, and Xenia understood the sentiment all too well.

    Nodding to the servants, Xenia closed her eyes as they began to help her get ready. As the servants assisted her in getting dressed and putting on her makeup, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine what was waiting for her once she arrived. Would Darius be waiting for her down the aisle? Would both her mother and father be there for her?

    Would they be proud of what she had be?

    ¡°All done, Princess.¡±

    Opening her eyes, Xenia couldn¡¯t help the gasp that came out of her mouth as she stared at herself in the mirror. The difference between her from yesterday to now was practically night and day. She looked absolutely stunning, the gown fit her like a glove as it entuated all the right curves and features that she already had. There was no denying it. No matter how much she wanted to be humbled, she was just that radiant wearing it.

    ¡°You look beautiful, Princess,¡± one of the servants dreamilyplimented.

    ¡°T-Thank you,¡± Xenia absently replied. ¡°My hair¡¯s done up into a bun. Is there anything left to wear?¡±

    At her seeming confusion, one of the servants let out a gasp before then pulling out an ornate box. Xenia didn¡¯t know when or how it got into her room, but from the design and make of it, she could already tell that it was made in Ebodia.

    ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the servant smiled. ¡°Your Mother, the Queen of Ebodia had instructed to us to deliver this to you posthaste. We haven¡¯t opened it yet, only that we should fit your hair for fitting regalia for the wedding.¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help her anticipation as she took in a breath, her hands slowly lifting the box¡¯s cover. And sure enough, her excitement was warranted as the bright and beautiful gleam of its contents practically shone against her eyes.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful¡­¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but agree with the servants around her. Looking at her from inside the box was a crown circlet she had only seen worn by her mother during important gatherings or diplomatic meetings. Its silver frame shone against the light, the massive diamond right in its centerpiece almost making her feel as if it could work as a magical focus if she concentrated hard enough.

    Gingerly, she took the precious circlet out of the box, her hands almost shaking before she ced it over her head. Looking at the mirror, the final addition to her wedding dress had practically elevated her presence to a whole new level, the Ebodian regalia fitting her in a way that felt as if she was destined to wear it in the first ce.

    ¡°Are you ready, Princess?¡±

    Xenia blinked, the servant¡¯s question bringing her back down to reality. Looking out of the window, the light of the sun¡¯s rays told her that she had been preparing for long enough.

    Taking a deep breath, the bride-to-be made her way through the doors, her life almost shing through her eyes as she descended through the castle¡¯s many stairs. Around her and behind her, the servants did their best to keep her steady, holding up the tail-end of her gown aloft to avoid it getting dragged through the hard ground.

    Absently, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but miss Jayra¡¯s presence beside her. Her friend had wanted to be with her every step of the way, but her duties as a mage of Ebodia came precedent, her being the one assigned to usher in the warrior-mages that her parents had brought with them.

    With every step towards the great hall, Xenia could only try and still her beating heart as the wedding jitters finally came to being. She knew it was stupid, but her mind still somehow managed to make her worry about any possible disaster that might unfold. Thankfully, all of it melted away as soon as she stood right before the doors of what she could only assume to be the room where she¡¯d be wed. Already, her father was waiting for her, his own regalia making it clear that he was just as much of a king as the one being wedded.

    ¡°This is it¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t help but whisper to herself, a beautiful smile perfectly carving itself onto her lips

    ******

    AN: Can¡¯t find the exact wedding dress I wanted but the one I posted in thement section should be close enough to what I have in my mind. *wink

 Chapter 294 The Wedding (2)

    ¡°You look stunning, Xenia.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but blush as her father praised her, her mother standing radiantly by his side as she warmly smiled at her. Somehow, despite knowing that she had been one of the reasons why it was being rushed in the first ce, she still felt a sense of surrealism washing over her. That yes, she was indeed getting married. That after the events of the day were over, she¡¯d bewfully wedded to the man that made himself to be the one from her dreams.

    ¡°Thanks, Father,¡± she smiled. ¡°The crown circlet was a bit too much though, I think. Mother¡¯s the one that sent it¡­¡±

    ¡°That, she did,¡± he chuckled. ¡°It would¡¯ve been yours anyway. It just so happens that it¡¯s the perfect wedding gift for you.¡±

    ¡°A-A gift?¡± her eyes widened, her gaze turning to the Queen. ¡°Mother, this is-¡°

    ¡°Hush now, my child. I¡¯ll be very cross with you if you ever decided to somehow give it back to me,¡± her mother teasingly scolded her. ¡°It¡¯s yours now, Xenia. Don¡¯t ever think that it isn¡¯t.¡±

    Xenia was at a loss for words. To think that she had thought it was only loaned to her for this special moment¡­ It was only logical, after all! ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Just be sure to keep it safe,¡± her mother smiled, embracing her before giving her cheek an affectionate brush. ¡°That circlet has served us through more royal functions than I can count. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll serve you well as it did for me.¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    Xenia¡¯s ears perked up as she turned around, her happiness soaring even higher as she saw Mineah smiling at her like she hadn¡¯t even aged a day. She didn¡¯t know how her little sister escaped her notice, but then again, Mineah did have a penchant for not being found if she wanted to do so.

    ¡°Mineah,¡± Xenia smiled. ¡°You made it.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world, Sis.¡±

    A brief second of silence passed between them, their parents seemingly giving them the space they needed before they inevitably hugged one another. Her sister¡¯s warm embrace was a feeling Xenia had sorely missed. Even their brief time together at Valcrez did little to sate her own wants of feeling her sister closely.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here,¡± Xenia tearily beamed, her welling emotions finally getting the better of her as she did her best to not ruin her makeup. ¡°A part of me thought that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis. Mother and I wouldn¡¯t miss such an important part of your life,¡± Mineah lovingly stressed out, the unsaid subject lingering in the air as she spoke aloud. ¡°Big Brother Ezekiel might not be with us right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t be here as well.¡±

    And just like that, the unadulterated happiness Xenia was feeling had suddenly hit a damper in its path. Looking at her parents, it pained her heart to see how they were managing to hide their worries about what was happening to Ezekiel. Mineah was somber even as she smiled, her hands ced on top of hers as they held one another forfort.

    ¡°What is the word then?¡± Xenia tersely asked.

    Mineah looked around first to make sure they had enough privacy from others before she answered. ¡°Mother and I had made some headway in our search, but nothing substantial hade up for a while,¡± she reported out with a sigh. ¡°But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s out there somewhere, safe and sound under his own uncontroble power.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xenia. We¡¯re doing our part as well,¡± her father reassured her with a smile.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± her mother nodded along. ¡°Your sister and I are on the case.¡±

    With all of the reassurances guiding her along, Xenia felt her confidence rising back up as she unconsciously straightened her back. Looking back at the closed door, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh as the inevitable could no longer be pushed back.

    ¡°Shall we then?¡±

    Xenia looked back down at her parents, her father¡¯s hand already reaching out to her as she promptly took hold.

    Standing right between her parents with Mineah tailing behind, the doors finally opened, the splendor of the great hall filling her with trepidation as they walked forward.

    Immediately, her eyes went towards the crowd, her friends all standing along and weing them as they walked down the aisle. Jayra was beside Bartos, and Freya was beside Gideon. All four of them were wearing clothes fitting for the pomp and splendor of the event, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice that all of the other guests were the same.

    Inwardly, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back even further. Being nked by her parents, she was representing what Ebodia had to offer. In a sense, she was exporting her culture to her new kingdom, one that would be her new home by the day¡¯s end.

    And of course, her beloved was already waiting for her by the altar. He looked as dashing as when they first actually managed to get along, his handsome frame barely being contained by his own regalia in gold and silver, as his sheer presence almost drowned out all the other people gathered for their own wedding.

    The sound of the wedding bells almost drowned out the cheers around her, the Ebodian ceremony making sure that all knew that someone important was about to get married. And by the time her parents had handed her off to the man that would be her king and mate, she couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe even as he gingerly held her hand.

    ¡°My love¡­¡± Darius greeted.

    ¡°My King¡­¡± she greeted in reply, her breath hitching against her throat. ¡°I¡­ I guess this is it¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    No words were needed as they inevitably broke eye-contact, the two of them slowly making their way to the officiating priest. Xenia knew that her father could¡¯ve been the one to do it if he so wanted to, but doing so to a fellow king would be the height of hubris. And thus, an Ebodian priest, one that Jayra surely also knew personally, would be the one doing the deed.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath, feeling steadfast as the ceremony was about to begin.

    ********************

    Sept. 26, 2022 AN: We¡¯ll have another 5 chapters within today to be released in random hours for reaching 200+ Golden Tickets. Please continue to cast your votes for another hundred GTs. Also, we need more book reviews please drop one on the cover page if you haven¡¯t yet. Again, thank you so much for your continuous love and support of TCE. *kisses and hugs*

    PS. Leavements, please¡­ *blink pleadingly*

 Chapter 295 The Wedding (3)

    Having left his wife to be with her family, King Niki couldn¡¯t help but nod in approval at the sheer extravagance that his friend was putting up for his wedding. It wasparable to his own wedding with Mineah, but with a certain Cordonian twist to it that his fellow king was sure to add to make sure that his realm was thoroughly represented.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that the entire great hall was bereft of the bride¡¯s Ebodian roots, what with her kingdom¡¯s banner and insignia also flying alongside the Cordonian standard as they signified the solidifying alliance between the two.

    ¡°You sure don¡¯t hold back when you want to, my friend¡­¡±

    Shaking his head, Niki took his seat right near the front, his eyesnding on his anxious friend as they waited for the doors to open. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk at seeing Darius being nervous.

    It might not look like it, but his fellow king was far from immune to the wedding jitters as he liked. Why, Niki himself could recall his own nerves in his own wedding. While not as intense as most people would¡¯ve described it, the fact that he even felt such a thing was more than enough for him to know that it was an inevitable part of being married, even if it was only for alliances¡¯ sake.

    ¡°I don¡¯t envy you, my friend,¡± he chuckled to himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t hear you sniggering at my expense, Niki,¡± Darius subtly addressed him from the aisle.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you can, especially since we shouldn¡¯t be talking in the first ce,¡± Nikimented with a smirk. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s fun to see you flustered every once in a while.¡±

    ¡°Just be d I was too busy to attend your wedding, my friend,¡± Darius pointed out with a teasing tone. ¡°Remember this day once I decide to poke fun at your expense.¡±

    Niki couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at his friend. ¡°Sure thing then.¡±

    ¡°I hate to bring this up but while waiting¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Prince Ezekiel is still nowhere to be found,¡± Niki started with a serious expression.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also participating in the search?¡± Darius inlymented.

    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve already confirmed that Ezekiel was fortunately not in the hands of our enemies just yet,¡± Niki firmly stated. ¡°Knowing that it makes my theory sound more possible than never.¡±

    This was an rming matter, not to mention how the Elders were already pressuring him about the topic itself. On top of that, he too could feel that his lovely wife was hiding something from him, and it was bugging him to no end.

    ¡°Rx out, Niki,¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°This is my wedding, the happiest moment of my life. Can we discuss thister?¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Niki chuckled in jest. ¡°Take this as one of the few ways I¡¯ve been helping you out. Think of it as me releasing some of the tension in your body while you¡¯re waiting for your bride and the ceremony to start.¡±

    ***

    Darius could only shake his head as once more, silence reigned within the great hall. It didn¡¯tst for long though as the huge doors to the biggest hall in Cordon Castle, intended for big gatherings and events such as this, finally opened.

    Darius¡¯s face instantly brightened more than the weak rays of the winter sun. Seeing his mate, walking down the aisle, wearing her majestic wedding gown that was only befitting for his queen, made his heart drum harshly against his chest.

    [Aren¡¯t we the luckiest man alive on earth, Zeus?] Darius couldn¡¯t help but express his emotions to his wolf, who was obviously also feeling the bliss that was currently running inside him.

    [Indeed you are,] Zeus beamed brightly in his mind. [You¡¯re the luckiest man, and I¡¯m the luckiest wolf. Really, you should praise me for how great my wolfly instincts managed to recognize our mate in just one nce.]

    Darius didn¡¯t bother toment, the smile on his face never faltering as he glued his eyes towards the one person in the room that truly mattered. He couldn¡¯t help the tears welling up in his eyes as Xen walked towards him. Finally, she would be bound to him for all of the eternity¡­

    [Look at you, who couldn¡¯t wait to mark her in front of everyone¡­] Zeus teased.

    That was the n, marking her after the royal ceremony. Well, it was a wedding ceremony ording to Xen¡¯s customs, but it was called the Ritual of Marking if the Cordonian royal customs were to be involved. It wasn¡¯t as grand as this wedding ceremony, rather it was more like a gathering of sorts where everyone would witness the imposition of the royal bond via marking. From there, the mating would soon follow, and that would be a private thing to do between them once the gathering had been concluded.

    But for now, they followed the Ebodian custom and conducted this serene wedding ceremony for her. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that the twist of having Cordanian customs being observed alongside these foreign customs would be discarded.

    Darius waited patiently for Xen to reach him. And when she finally reached his ce, he dutifully offered his hand to her, to which she immediately epted.

    ¡°My love¡­¡± Darius greeted.

    ¡°My King¡­¡± she greeted in reply. ¡°I¡­ I guess this is it¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now, my love,¡± Darius humorously winked at her as he led her to face the bishop. ¡°You¡¯ll be forever bound to me after this.¡±

    Once they were in ce, the ceremony officially started. One thing led to the next, and they finally reached the part where Xen and Darius had to exchange their vows as they put on their respective rings for one another.

    At the bishop¡¯smand, Darius and Xen faced each other as the royal wedding rings were handed to them respectively. The priests then signaled for Xen to put the ring on Darius, of which she did so while looking into his eyes with her own brimming already with joyful tears.

    ¡°I always thought that I had a lot to rectify in my previous life,¡± Xen began, slowly wiping away her tears as she spoke. ¡°A lot of things needed to be corrected and undone, I thought. But then, right now, facing you like this and getting married to you¡­ It makes me feel grateful for all of the things I did in the past. Being with you like this is the best thing that ever happened in my life, and I¡¯ll never regret everything that I¡¯ve already experienced that led me into knowing you and bing your woman. No matter what happens, I will be with you. Through sickness and in health¡­ through thick and thin¡­ till death do us part¡­ I¡¯ll love you with all that I am, Darius, King of the Kingdom of Cordon.¡±

    Darius was surprised at the heartfelt vow. That was so far from what he expected that before he knew it, tears were already running down his cheeks as Xen put the ring on his finger.

    *********

    AN: This is a work of fiction so don¡¯t question me if I want them to have their wedding vows in medieval era¡­ LMAO.

 Chapter 296 The Wedding (4)

    Everyone in the hall gasped at the Princess of Ebodia¡¯s words. It was an unexpected development, but historians had never failed to take note of such sincere vows from the Princess. Her eyes were filled with emotions, ones that touched everyone present in the halls. All except for the viins, of course, who were against this union in the first ce because of their personal greed for power.

    While the event wouldn¡¯t be witnessed by all Cordonian subjects throughout every corner of the realm, the royal family would see to it that they would also be well informed of the exact happenings of the event through mind links and announcements that would be formally done in every pack in the kingdom.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ You caught me off guard¡­¡± Darius murmured.

    ¡°Surprise¡­¡± Xenia whispered back, a beautiful smile on her face even as she extended her hand out and wiped away his tears. ¡°I spent a bit of time on that, you know.¡±

    Darius chuckled at her sincerity before then firmly holding onto her hand. Taking a deep breath, heposed himself as he was about to put the ring on her finger.

    ¡°I am truly blessed by the Almighty to be given the privilege of experiencing the Mate Pull,¡± Darius began. ¡°But not I wasn¡¯t captivated merely because of it. Instead, you earned my respect. My warmth. You made it so that it was easy to fall in love with you, not because of the Pull, but because of how wonderful you are both as a woman and as a person. There is no other person I¡¯d like to be with in this life other than you. You, whose love and affection will be there to be my guiding light when all hope is lost. You, Xen, who has done her best to achieve the right to stand by my side.¡±

    The crowd ate up his vows, some even being moved to tears as his heartfelt speech reached even those that weren¡¯t even married in the first ce. Still, Darius paid them no mind.

    Instead, his entire world currently revolved around the woman in front of him, of how the ring that now resided snuggly on her finger would now signify that they werewfully wedded in both of their respective customs. Her, who would assuredly bear him his heirs without so much as aint.

    Her, who would risk even her very life just for her to be able to say that she earned her right to be her Queen.

    ¡°If there is nothing else to be said, let it be known to the world and to the Almighty that Princess Xenia of Ebodia and King Darius of Cordon are now husband and wife,¡± the bishop dered aloud, anointing the two in part of the ceremony. ¡°From here on, their kingdoms would now be forever intertwined; an alliance forged in blood and sanctity as should happen when royals wed.¡±

    Darius blinked as he heard the deration. While it was true that the wedding also meant that Cordon was now officially in an alliance with the Kingdom of Ebodia, hearing it being announced at his own wedding left a somber tone in his happiness. It reminded him that war was still beyond the horizon, that Xen¡¯s home was still embroiled in enough fighting that they needed all the help they could get with.

    ¡°You may now kiss the bride, Your Majesty.¡±

    But of course, it all melted away at that one deration. Focusing on his mate, Xen¡¯s glistening lips almost invited him to ravish them right in front of the crowd. In front of their own family and friends, he almost felt like he could ignore them and take her right then and there.

    [Care to try that out then?] Zeus teased.

    ¡°Husband?¡±

    He blinked in shock, his mind almost wanting to question if his hearing had been right based on what he just heard.

    ¡°Husband?¡± he repeated out.

    ¡°That is what you are to me now, isn¡¯t it?¡± his new wife knowingly smiled at him. ¡°I might as well get some practice in with calling you that.¡±

    Husband¡­ Somehow, the term sat well within his heart, his joy soaring as the reality of the situation finally sank in.

    Without any reservations at all, Darius held onto his wife¡¯s shoulders, pulling her close to him before giving her lips the much-needed kiss they so clearly deserved.

    Almost immediately, those present in the event erupted into cheers, calls of celebration filling the air as whistles and hollers almost made everyone in the room go deaf in happiness. Still, it all never seemed to register as the newly-wedded couple held their kiss. Seconds passed¡­ even going as far as a full minute or two as they relished the event. Each second was seared into memory, historians assuredly writing about this historic wedding for decades toe.

    Of course, the two were still mortal, and before long, they finally drifted apart, their cheeks burning deep red as the sounds of their breaths drowned out even the loudest of the cheers going on around them.

    ¡°This¡­ This is really happening¡­¡± Xen whispered out, almost in disbelief.

    ¡°Indeed, it is,¡± Darius smiled, his own overwhelming feelings making it hard for him to believe it was all real. ¡°As of now, you, in your own customs, are officially my wife.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he pulled her in close once more, forgoing the kiss in favor of wrapping an arm around her waist. Holding her beside him, Darius almost felt invincible. That with her by his side, he¡¯d be able to take on even the worst that any of his enemies could even field against him. Whether it was Helion¡¯s armies knocking on their doorstep, or even Nasser and his evil acts, he would manage to surpass and defeat all of them. All while being able to run and lead his kingdom to heights it had never seen before even before his father¡¯s time.

    Come hell or highwater, so long as Xen was by his side, Darius was confident that he¡¯d be able to achieve anything.

 Chapter 297 Ritual of Marking (1)

    With the ceremony itself being officially over, the inevitable reception and party that would ensue was all but guaranteed to take ce. Darius made sure that no expense would be spared for such an event, his own coffers bearing the brunt of the costs to avoid embezzling funds from the kingdom¡¯s vaults itself.

    Still, while his own funds would be considered small whenpared to the savings of an entire kingdom, it didn¡¯t mean that he was hurting for gold. In fact, he had much more to spare if they so needed. He didn¡¯t care how much it would take. So long as their guests were well fed and well entertained, it would be a sessful show of his kingdom¡¯s wealth.

    ¡°I guess this is the reception,¡± Xenia wondered aloud as she let herself be ushered in by her new husband. ¡°You really spared no expenses.¡±

    ¡°As it should be,¡± Darius replied with a warm smile. ¡°I made sure that all of our cuisines and cultures are ounted for. In the same way that the ceremony made sure to notice our customs, everyone present would be sure to not find themselves wanting.¡±

    Darius noted the slight dismay on her face, and he chalked it up to the fact that the Ebodian Royal family had already left to return to their respective duties. His good friend Niki was thankfully with them, escorting his inws to where their responsibilities were needed. Surely, the missing prince was still involved in all of this. Not that he wasn¡¯t affected by it anymore, what with Ezekiel now being his brother-inw.

    ¡°Herees the newlyweds!¡±

    With an announcement from one of the servants, Darius was taken out of his musings as he saw that everything was running in full swing. Already the music and festivities were ramping up in earnest, some of his guests already intermingling with one another either on the dance floor or by some of the numerous tables scattered throughout the hall. Of course, all of them stopped whatever it was they were doing to address them, their smiles electric as they gave them a round of warm apuse.

    ¡°Who¡¯s running the show anyway?¡± he heard Xen whisper beside him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like anyone I know.¡±

    ¡°Technically, I am,¡± Darius scoffed. ¡°But I¡¯m sure Mother is silently running herself haggard coordinating all of these efforts.¡±

    And speaking of his mother, Darius faintly squinted his eyes at what looked to be a glimpse into the back of the house. Sure enough, he saw what amounted to a small tornado of chaos hiding behind the curtains. Sure, he should really get someone to pull the curtains out and hide the madness making this event possible, but there was something magical in seeing the inner workings making all of these things possible. And he was sure that Xen would be more than happy to appreciate everybody¡¯s efforts in all of this.

    Making their way to their designated table by the center of the room, Darius kept his regalposure in full effect as he remained standing in front of the others. There was a definite tension brewing in the air, an unspoken rule about waiting for the king¡¯s words before returning to whatever it was they were doing.

    ¡°You may all be seated,¡± he bellowed out.

    Taking a deep breath, he let himself smile as he addressed the crowd, both guests and subjects alike happy for them both as they waited for his supposed speech.

    Well, he didn¡¯t have one, but who was to say that was the case in the end?

    ¡°Once again, thank you all for answering our invitations,¡± Darius began, his authority oozing from every word he spoke. ¡°While it might behoove us to simply forego all of the formality and let ourselves finally have fun, I would like to take this opportunity to once again express my heartfelt gratitude. As King of Cordon, I humbly appreciate the respect afforded to this momentous asion. I will make sure to honor the alliance sealed by this marriage, and I shall uphold thews of Ebodia should they request that we do so in regard to international affairs.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, as his wife, I shall do my best to bridge the gap between Ebodia and Cordon,¡± Xen suddenly spoke up, much to his own surprise. ¡°I shall serve as both ambassador and guide for our cultures, as to make sure that this friendship between our two kingdoms would prove tost the test of time.¡±

    Apuse rang out on their respective derations, Xen faintly smirking at him as she looked positively radiant in spite of her current smugness.

    [That¡¯s some quick thinking on her!] Zeusplimented her in his mind. [That was all improvisation!]

    ¡°But enough about all of that, Your Majesty! When is the Ritual of Marking going to take ce?!¡±

    A round of hushed whispers followed the loud request. Darius already knew what was going to happen next, and he was practically rearing to go just from the suggestion alone! It didn¡¯t matter that it was from his own chancellor, what did was that he do what was asked of him both by custom and his own instinct.

    ¡°My love,¡± he whispered out, the cheers around them swelling with each passing second. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Xen took a small breath before she smiled. ¡°Ready.¡±

    Ignoring the hollers and whistles, Darius took Xen into his embrace and sank his fangs deep into her flesh, between her neck and shoulder. The taste of her blood was heavenly, and he could almost understand just why vampires liked doing this kind of stuff to their significant other.

    Beneath him, he felt Xen gasp and writhe, her moans sounding like music to his ears as he felt the Bond starting to form. Already, he could feel the hints of pleasure coursing through his wife¡¯s body, her unending love and attraction to him practically making him hard despite them being in front of hundreds of people watching the Ritual.

    Once the Bond was fully formed, Darius finally let go, his arms still supporting her as he smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he smiled. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°My love?¡±

 Chapter 298 Ritual of Marking (2)

    Xenia felt like she was swimming in a sea of pleasure and warmth. She didn¡¯t know where she was exactly, but her body felt like it was on fire even as she floated through the murky haze of love and emotion. These foreign feelings¡­ ones of love and devotion¡­ They felt so foreign, and yet so familiar as she felt herself being lifted up by the arms of her beloved.

    [My love¡­]

    Somehow, his words sounded moreplete, as if his very thoughts were resonating with hers as felt her entire body ringing with a sounding endorsement of arousal and love. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. Even her memories were looking to be muddled through all of this¡­ feeling¡­

    ¡°Xen¡­¡±

    Slowly, she opened her eyes, her thoughts still struggling to arrange itself after what had happened. ¡°Darius?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± he smiled at him, his relief palpable as he pushed aside her wedding veil. ¡°You passed out on me earlier during the Ritual. Are you fine?¡±

    Xenia blinked, doing her best to feel herself over before shaking her head. ¡°I feel fine, I guess? What happened?¡±

    ¡°As I said, you lost consciousness during the Ritual of Marking,¡± Darius exined. ¡°I was able toplete the Mate Bond, but I suppose that your body wasn¡¯t able to withstand the sudden surge of foreign energy rushing through it. Either that or you reacted unfavorably to it, what with your special blood still being a factor in all of this.¡±

    The newly-wedded wife could only nod as she looked around, only now noticing that they were back in Darius¡¯s bedchamber. She was still wearing her wedding dress, but Darius had already managed to strip himself of some of the more cumbersome aspects of his regalia. Already, her eyes were lingering solely on his muscles as they bulged against what few confines they were in, his physique almost awakening a primal feeling inside of her the longer she stared.

    ¡°Xen?¡±

    ¡°O-Oh, yes?¡± she stammered out. ¡°Sorry. I was just¡­ caught off-guard being back in our chamber is all.¡±

    Xenia thought that she had gotten away with her exnation. To her horror, however, Darius smirked as she crossed his arms, a knowing look crossing his face even as he stood silent.

    ¡°W-What?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    [With the Bond nowplete, we can now feel each other¡¯s thoughts and feelings, my love.]

    Her eyes widened, surprise coloring her face as she stared at Darius in disbelief. She knew that the Bond would do all sorts of wonderful stuff for them, but she still couldn¡¯t believe being able to hear his voice inside her head.

    [Indeed, my love,] Darius mentally chuckled at her. [This is one of the few things the Mate Bond is used for. We¡¯re now connected both in mind and soul, our feelings for one another no longer being limited by our mere words and actions alone.]

    ¡°This is¡­ wow¡­¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°So, err¡­ Oh my!¡±

    All of a sudden, a deluge of arousal flooded her system. In an instant, she felt her slit opening up in want as her thighs slickened with the fluids of her eager flower. Images of herself being in various states of undress made itself known to her, his thoughts invading her own even as her own arousal began to build once more.

    [There¡¯s no escaping this, Xen,] Darius smiled. [I know what you were looking at earlier, and I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t approve.]

    Xenia licked her lips, her wonder at her new Bond being quickly supnted by the potential uses she was starting to imagine in her head. Already, she could see this spicing up their love life, their emotions bare for one another just as much as their bodies would be.

    [Correct again, my love,] he chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± she whined aloud, her own arousal almost making her want to tear the wedding dress off of her that instant. ¡°Why can¡¯t I read your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I can teach you in time, my love,¡± Darius knowingly smirked. ¡°But for now, we both know whates next.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more¡­¡±

    Breathlessly, Xenia stood up from bed, matching Darius¡¯s gaze as she finally let the elegant dress fall off her shoulders. While she would¡¯ve wanted to throw it away for added effect, the dress was far too beautiful for her to simply let it go to waste. Instead, the image of her naked self folding and stowing the wedding gown away for future use was broadcasted into her mind alongside Darius¡¯s amused chuckles.

    ¡°Stop that. I¡¯m being mindful here,¡± she pouted.

    ¡°The image of it is just amusing to watch, my love,¡± Darius shrugged in faux resignation. ¡°What can I say other than I appreciate the view?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t I show you even more things to be appreciative about?¡± Xenia scoffed, her mind already moving as she queued up her next lines of dialogue in her head. ¡°I¡¯ve picked up a few more tricks while waiting for the ceremony to happen.¡±

    Taking the initiative, Xenia pulled Darius by the hand, her mate thankfully taking the initiative of taking off his cks as sheid her hands on his briefs.

    ¡°What¡¯re you nning, my love?¡± Darius eagerly asked.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know that already?¡± she teased back, her head already lowering down to meet his eager shaft still trapped behind its confines. ¡°For now, let me just remove this pesky thing~¡±

    In a move that shocked even herself, Xenia used her teeth to grab hold of his briefs, dragging her head down his thighs to free his glorious cock for her to gawk and worship. Already, its raging tip was smothered in pre-cum, its constant throbbing telling her that was primed and ready to explode for her pleasure.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully confident tonight,¡± Darius smirked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just getting started~¡±

    Taking another steadying breath, Xenia positioned her lips over her glistening prize, her heart hammering in her chest as she prepared herself to apply what she had read from her ever-lecherous friend¡¯s books. While the thought of doing some of the things she had read had made her gag while imagining herself doing it, she had just gotten married, and she was far from ready to back down from a challenge.

    Besides, it was going to be a good experience either way. That, and she had already gotten a taste of his seed anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy this~¡± she cooed aloud.

 Chapter 299 Pride and Happiness**

    ¡°Don¡¯t pressure yourself, my love.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Taking a small breath, Xenia blinked at the massive monument almost towering over her head. She said she¡¯d enjoy it, but she didn¡¯t even know where to start with the process of it all.

    Almost hesitantly, her lips made contact with her mate¡¯s cock, the throbbing sensation she got almost immediately making her hot and bothered as she slowly began to pepper his shaft with soft kisses.

    Looking up to meet his gaze, Xenia inwardly wondered if she was doing a good job. This was her first time using her lips to service him, and the only thing she even remembered doing was to make sure that her lips were wet while she tasted what he had to offer.

    ¡°My love¡­ That feels so good¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Sorry if I¡¯m being slow right now though. I¡¯m still getting a grip on how to properly do this.¡±

    ¡°We have all the time in the world, Xen,¡± Darius reassured her. ¡°Feel free to take your time.¡±

    Hearing Darius¡¯s words of reassurance, Xenia felt a surge of confidence rush through her as she forced herself to intensify her efforts. Her short and hesitant kisses became full-on licking, her tongue running through his entire length as she made sure to clean his member from all of its dripping pre-cum. Somehow, she still couldn¡¯t believe how natural the movements felt. With each lick and suckle, his shaft responded, her mouth bing more and more eager to please him.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ Xen¡­¡±

    At his groans of pleasure, her own arousal only burned even hotter as her inhibitions slowly came off. No longer satisfied with simply using her lips and tongue, she raised her hand to meet with his balls and gently cradle his seed maker. Her fingertips rolled up and around his sack, his organs churning with virile baby-making fluids the more she yed with his shaft.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re so good¡­¡± Darius moaned out. ¡°Where did you learn to do all this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know, just here and there,¡± she coyly replied, both of her hands ying with her precious ything as she smiled. ¡°But seriously, I¡¯m not really sure if I¡¯m doing this correctly.¡±

    But even as she said that she felt him throb and growrger in her hands, his balls seemingly getting even more swole the longer she serviced him to the best of her abilities.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re doing a fine job, my love,¡± Darius almost panted out. ¡°But can you please stop teasing me already? It¡¯s getting rather painful trying to hold myself back.¡±

    A shot of concern shed through her chest, only to be quickly reced by bold confidence as she imagined what it would be like for him to go ahead with his thinly-veiled threat. And alongside that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious as to how she could go even further with her mouth. Even as she let her hands and lips worship his mighty cock, she knew that there was only one logical option left for her to take in this scenario.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to try something,¡± she warned him, her bravado growing everrger the more her inhibitions got muted. ¡°Tell me if it¡¯s fine, okay?¡±

    With her heart hammering with excitement, she could only smirk before diving into his chosen target. Almost immediately, she found herself almost gagging from his size alone, her poor throat struggling to fit his massive cock inside her even as she did her best to amodate.

    ¡°X-Xen¡­¡±

    Still, based on what she just heard, Xenia thought she was already doing a good job. And she was far from being a slow study either. Adjusting her technique to suit her needs, she slowly found herself easing her entire head into his salty meat, the lingering taste of his potential seed already making her mouth water as she kept up the pace.

    Darius¡¯s groans echoed across the room, her chest heaving and gagging as she forced her body to go without air for much longer than she needed. Utilizing techniques from what she read, she was like a fish swimming in clear waters as she bobbed her head up and down, savoring the taste of his flesh in a way that she never thought she¡¯d even like.

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    She inwardly smirked with both pride and happiness at what she just heard. His cock seemed to grow bigger with each pulse, the amount of pre-cum she was tasting was making her slit drip even harder as a build-up of foreign feelings began amassing throughout her entire body. It felt like her usual lead up to climax, only, it was being amplified somehow.

    And for some reason, it almost felt like she could feel like she was pleasuring her own nonexistent shaft?

    ¡°U-UGHH!!¡±

    Xenia was almost caught off guard as a deluge of seeds erupted inside her throat. Sinking her head all the way till what her mouth could amodate. She felt her stomach being filled with his delicious seed even as she felt her own inexplicable climax wreaking havoc across her body.

    ¡°X-Xen!¡±

    Working through the pleasure, she let her instincts guide her as she kept on bobbing her head, her tongue swirling around the head of his shaft as she slurped up as much of the sweet and salty goodness that was his white juice. She could feel her inner walls respond to her own ministrations, her clit throbbing endlessly as if she was eating herself out.

    ¡°M-MPPPHHH!!!¡±

    Again, another climax wracked her body, all from simply servicing her husband in a way that was utterly unfamiliar to her. Her throat vibrated madly, his cock throbbing as he let out yet another stream of mouth-watering goodness for her to drink. She didn¡¯t think that such a thing as cumming without even touching herself was even a thing, and yet here she was, somehow achieving climax after climax all while her pussy still ached for his thick shaft to fill her up.

    [X-Xen¡­ I-I can¡¯t¡­]

    ¡°H-Heh¡­ I guess that means that it¡¯s a sess¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t help but purr, her wobbly knees doing little to take the wind out of her sails as she finally let go of his shaft with a loud pop.

    [Th-that was¡­ It felt so good¡­]

 Chapter 300 Until You Cave**

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but feel smug at his ringing endorsement. Positioning herself over his still hard cock, her glistening core was practically hugging his shaft, looking absolutely desperate to fill itself up.

    ¡°Now¡­ How about you teach me how to talk through the Bond?¡±

    Not even waiting for an answer, Xenia sank herself into his erect hardness, her eyes almost crossing at the sheer bliss that flooded her system. It almost felt as if her brains had been scrambled just from him entering her alone, and she knew for a fact that the Bond had something to do with it.

    [A-Ahh¡­ This is going to be hard while we¡¯re doing this¡­] Darius thought aloud, his hands already moving to assist her in her movements. [Still, I can work with this¡­]

    ¡°J-Just tell me¡­ Ahh! How to talk to you already!¡±

    [Just think of me really hard,] Darius mentally taught her, his cock somehow bing even bigger after already having climaxed twice. [Then focus on what you¡­ Ughh¡­ Want to say¡­]

    Xenia smirked at him, her brows scrunching as she gyrated her hips for both of their pleasures.

    [Like how hard you are right now~] she thought to him. [Oh¡­ AHH!~ T-That¡¯s easier than I thought¡­]

    With their mental bridges finally fully connected, it was as if anotheryer of connection had been formed between them. Xenia could see his thoughts clearly for a few seconds, only for the stream of consciousness to suddenly close itself off from her purview.

    [H-Hey! Howe I can¡¯t hear your thoughts anymoreAAHHH!~] she mentally asked before she mentally screamed, her inner walls hard at work with giving her the pleasure she so dearly craved.

    [Ughh¡­ T-That¡¯s amazing¡­] Darius groaned as she felt his seed exploding deep inside her. [A-And to answer your question, that¡¯s because we can put up a mental barrier to avoid invading each other¡¯s privacy.]

    ¡°I see~¡± Xenia spoke aloud, letting her hipsy still as she processed the new information. ¡°If so, then teach me.¡±

    Almost immediately, she felt a hint of hesitation color Darius¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Why are you hesitating?¡± she frowned.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because being cut off from you feels wrong,¡± he reasoned out.

    ¡°But you being able to cut me off whenever you like is fine?¡± she asked out in mild annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s rather unfair, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Xenia raised an eyebrow as the feelings of hesitation still made itself apparent in him. But just as she was about to legitimately get angry, she had another idea that presented itself in the form of his amazing cock nestled deeply inside her.

    ¡°M-My love?¡±

    ¡°How about I make this easier for you to decide?¡± she cooed, hoisting her hips back up to engulf just the tip of his cock. ¡°I¡¯ll keep doing this until you cave and teach me such a vital technique. And don¡¯t think that just because my legs are shaking means that I won¡¯t be able to keep this up. So until then¡­¡±

    Narrowing her eyes, Xenia put her n into motion, her own pleasure taking a momentary backseat as she tortured Darius using her own body. Still, even though she was only using a fraction of her own walls to swallow the tip of his dick into herself, the gnawing arousal that began to build up inside her only made the whole action much worse to herself than she could ever have thought.

    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Come on, my love,¡± she teased out, her own body beginning to protest her actions as she teased both her mate and herself. ¡°Teach it to me already.¡±

    ¡°Nghh¡­ No¡­¡± Darius shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t think you should-Ughh¡­¡±

    Xenia took pleasure in cutting him off by swallowing his shaft whole. She promptly noticed his hands trying to snake their way into her hips, to which she swiftly swatted them away while also slowly gyrating her body in a way that would hopefully grind him into submission.

    ¡°Nghh¡­ My love¡­¡± he panted out, his cock already throbbing for release inside of her. ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°You can~¡± Xenia cooed, slowing her pace just a tad as she controlled the situation with her wet slit. ¡°I¡¯ll let you cum¡­ once you¡­ agree to teach me~¡±

    For added emphasis, Xenia stopped her hipspletely, her own denied release making her drool in frustration despite it being a result of her own actions. Still, it was to make a point, and she was more than happy to keep denying herself the climax her body craved if it also meant denying Darius the same thing.

    ¡°F-Fine¡­¡± Darius groaned, his growls sounding like music to her ears. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you¡­¡±

    [I¡¯m so d we got to an arrangement.]

    With her mouth too busy moaning, Xenia mentally sent out her confirmation before her body finally went into high gear. Riding his beefy cock with expertise, Xenia almost saw stars when she climaxed, her walls clenching and unclenching with a strength that almost made it impossible for her to pull herself out.

    ¡°X-Xen¡­¡±

    And beneath her, she felt her mate shiver as his hardness erupted with yet another spurt of white, the feeling of her insides being drenched by his hot seed only making her cum twice in a row.

    ¡°D-Darius!¡±

    Her eyes went wide as her body kept moving, his hands already roaming all over her body as the pleasure never stopped. She didn¡¯t even notice when Darius had begun kissing her, but she was all for it as she came for yet another consecutive time.

    No words were spoken between them, their minds doing their mouths¡¯ work for them as they kissed and nibbled on one another¡¯s flesh. There was no holding back this time. Not unlike before when they were on a time limit before they had to continue on with some other kind of responsibility.

    No¡­ That night was for them and for them only. Xenia knew that she was more than fine with going without sleep if it meant servicing and being pleasured by Darius. And while the uing trials were looming at the back of her mind, they still seemed like nothing inparison to the man that was currently making love to her.

    ¡°I love you, Darius¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Xen¡­¡±

 Chapter 301 Love and Pleasure**

    The newlyweds reached the climax yet again, but they were far from done with one another, especially now that she had to leave her husband the day after for the trial without the assurance that she being back in one piece. The two of them had to make the best of the remaining time they had left, and what better way to do so than to bask in each other¡¯s essence and love?

    Melting into each other¡¯s arms, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but worry, and knowing that he¡¯d inevitably see her emotions, she tried putting up a wall to hide her emotions from Darius¡¯s thoughts and feelings.

    [This is why I didn¡¯t want to teach you how to put up a wall¡­] Darius mentallyined. [I can¡¯t read you at all right now.]

    Xenia chuckled. She then promptly put her guard down as she asked, ¡°How many days do you think it¡¯ll take for me to go through the Element Forest, my love?¡±

    Instead of answering, Darius asked, ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± she murmured with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s why I¡¯m practicing putting up the mental block so that you won¡¯t be able to feel all of this negativity.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind it,¡± Darius soothed into her ear, his arms embracing her even as their bodies were still connected by the hip. ¡°I¡¯d rather feel the entirety of your very being, both good and bad than have you cherry-picking all the good before showing it to me.¡±

    Xenia hummed in contentment, her face burying itself into the inside of his neck. ¡°You¡¯re too good to me¡­¡±

    ¡°I do my best, my love,¡± he warmly smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do after everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡±

    As if to restart their activities, Xenia felt herself getting pinned down, their positions now reversed as Darius began to take the lead.

    ¡°Let me show you how much love exactly I feel for you, Xen,¡± Darius hotly breathed out. ¡°With the Bond in ce, I¡¯ll be able to do more than just pleasure you physically.¡±

    As if a switch had been flipped, yet another deluge of something warm and fuzzy enveloped her very being. This was very different from what she had previously felt when they first started. This one felt more¡­ deep¡­ A primal want and care radiating exclusively for her.

    ¡°D-Darius¡­ This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, my love,¡± he nodded. ¡°This is one of the many things the Mate Bond can do.¡±

    Darius gave her one singr thrust, and Xenia almost screamed at the sheer overload and sensation that flooded her body. Love. Lust. Arousal. Care. All emanating from a single pump that her mate did for her.

    ¡°Nghh¡­ That was¡­ even for me¡­¡± she heard Darius breathe out loud. ¡°But no matter¡­ I want us to feel connected¡­ More than we have ever felt before¡­¡±

    Xenia didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her very being felt like it was being caressed and assaulted both at the same time. Her inner self was screaming in delight, her soul almost feeling like Darius was making love to her both in body and mind.

    ¡°A-AHH!¡±

    Her eyes went wide, her hands almost iling out in wild abandon as the sensory overload became too much for her to handle. Her core was overheating from all of his thrusts, his hands roaming all throughout her body as it they set fire to everything they touched.

    ¡°M-My love¡­¡± Darius grunted. ¡°I-I can feel it¡­ I can feel your love¡­¡±

    Xenia could barely nod, her motor skills slowlying back to her as she held onto his arms. ¡°I-I do too¡­¡±

    With each breath, her heart felt like it was about to explode. Every fiber of her being, from her breasts to even her lips tingled from all of his kisses. He was ying with her, her body his entire yground as every little thing he did almost seemed to make her mind explode.

    ¡°I-I-A-AHH!!¡±

    Her world went white as she reached her climax. And then she reached it again. And again. And again. It was madness incarnate. Every thrust was mind-breaking as both her feelings and his intermingled with one another, the space between their bodies being more like a formality as their soulsmuned with every climax.

    ¡°M-My love¡­¡± Darius grunted.

    ¡°G-Give it to me!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but yell. ¡°Please!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her mind, her very soul yearned for his presence. With every climax, it felt as if their souls fragmented only to forge themselves together to create an even stronger bond. It was all a rush, their bodies almost feeling like one as she felt exactly what he was feeling. She truly felt as if she was prating herself, that she was about to explode as both his shaft and her womb throbbed in unison with each passing second.

    ¡°XEN!¡±

    ¡°DARIUS!¡±

    With onest thrust, their bodies intertwined as the climax to end of all climaxes swallowed them whole. The flood of emotions running through their bodies was amplified by the Bond, putting them both in a feedback loop of love and pleasure as they came over and over again.

    No words came out of their mouths, only their base desires being left in their minds as the Bond facilitated their basermunications. They both clung to one another for support, the intense climax seemingly never-ending as theirher regions spasmed in unison.

    They didn¡¯t even know how long it took for them to gather themselves.

    ¡°T-That¡­¡± Xenia blinked out, her mind still in a haze as she felt Darius fall on top of her. ¡°W-What was that¡­¡±

    ¡°T-That was¡­ us resonating¡­¡± Darius absently whispered out. ¡°Our minds¡­ our hearts¡­ both singing in unison¡­¡±

    Xenia would¡¯ve scoffed if she had heard his words on any other day. But tonight¡­ The experience they just had together almost bordered on religious as their bodies melted into one.

    Absently, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hips for more, her mind utterly nk as raw emotion trumped over the mind. Likewise, Darius did the same, a raw animalistic love guiding his movements as Xenia amodated him with the same principle.

    Nobody knows when they finished. But if anybody would know, it would most certainly not be the couple themselves. They were lost to their own love and pleasure, drunk in each other¡¯s all-epassing presence.

 Chapter 302 Sync Perfectly

    At the reception hall, even though the king and his bride had already left the reception hall, the celebrations continued with the Queen Mother and Freya acting as the main host of the event.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Seeing that, I¡¯m grateful that we got to do the marking privately as opposed to¡­ that¡­¡± Jayra offhandedlymented, her eyes remaining on the huge doors where the king had just left carrying off her friend in his arms. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll probably feel embarrassed just passing out in front of everyone like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the royal custom, I suppose¡­¡± Bartos remarked. ¡°A royal has to mark or get a mark in front of his or her subjects. Likewise, if Princess Freya finally decides to ept Gideon, then there will be another Ritual of Marking in the near future.¡±

    Jayra nodded and murmured, ¡°Right, the Ritual of Marking is equivalent to a wedding ceremony whenpared to our traditions.¡±

    Apparently, the royals strictly needed to follow said tradition. Well, she was sure that some newlywed couples had already broken that tradition by mating first before doing such a thing.

    Jayra chuckled at the thought and mused, ¡®Those two will no longer need a potion or spell to hide their mating scents from the general public now¡­¡¯

    As if sensing something, Jayra turned to Bartos, her face suddenly turning a deep red.

    Bartos looked back at her and telepathically ryed, [Wife¡­ What¡¯re you thinking? If you keep doing that, I¡¯ll end up sweeping you off your feet right here and now and carry you off to our bedchamber!]

    [I can¡¯t help it,] Jayra chuckled. [I mean, I¡¯m already lucky enough to be marked while we¡¯re mating, and it was the best feeling ever. Hah! I want to make Princess Xenia envious of that and tease her whenever she¡¯s free again!]

    ¡°I wonder though¡­ We both passed out back when we did it,¡± Jayra curiously asked aloud. She hadn¡¯t read any particr details about such a thing happening during her studies. ¡°Is it the same case when both werewolves mark each other?¡±

    Bartos shook his head as he answered, ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t pass out. But maybe it only applies to humans or some other creatures marked by a werewolf? After all, it¡¯s foreign energy entering your body. It might have some unintended side effects¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense,¡± Jayra shrugged in resignation. ¡°Anyway, how about we have a dance, my husband?¡±

    With a smile, Jayra held out her hand to him. She loved the music, and everyone was practically going to the center of the room to dance and drink. It was a very joyous asion indeed, and she didn¡¯t want to feel left behind when she could be doing the same as them.

    *******

    Meanwhile, the Queen Mother remained in her seat. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the grand celebration she had handled. Everyone was having so much fun, and she was sure that his son would prefer his private time to be spent with his newlywedded bride.

    ¡°You did a splendid job, Your Highness,¡± praised by Elder Handi, her most trusted friend, and a Godfather to her children.

    ¡°Well, thank you¡­¡± she answered with a bright smile as she epted the cup of wine the Elder offered.

    ¡°It would be an honor to ask you for a dance,¡± the Elder winked, making Savanah chuckle.

    ¡°Go for it, Mother!¡±

    The Queen Mother raised an eyebrow at the familiar voice. It belonged to her daughter Freya, who was currently sitting beside her.

    ¡°You should enjoy the event,¡± Freya insisted with a bright smile on her face. ¡°You made all this a sess by organizing all of this. Go on and have fun with Lord Handi¡­¡±

    Seeing that her daughter was looking toward a particr direction, Savannah quickly followed where her daughter¡¯s eyes were pinned, and her brows arched as she telepathically talked to Freya. [Hmm¡­ Now I see why you want me to go out there and dance so badly.]

    [Hehe¡­ He¡¯s been asking me telepathically for a while now, but I kept refusing since I don¡¯t want to leave you here alone,] Freya chuckled. [So go and enjoy dancing with Elder Handi, Mother.]

    Savannah shook her head before turning her gaze back to the Elder before her. She smiled as she then extended her hand out, which Elder Handi quickly grabbed before leading her amongst the other guests that were dancing to one of their famous traditional songs. She had made sure that the music that yed was also traditional, especially during events such as this.

    Seeing her mother leave, Freya had a content smile on her face as she watched her start dancing with Elder Handi.

    [Those two will make a good pair, don¡¯t you think?] Freya amusedlymented at her wolf, Yal. [But I doubt Mother will ever look the same way as how Elder looks at her after all these years though.]

    [The Queen Mother is a very loyal woman,] Yal replied. [She had been loyal to your father for so long, so we can¡¯t really me her if she sees no one else worthy of her time except for your father¡­]

    There was a restless sigh that escaped Freya¡¯s mouth. Elder Handi was her mother¡¯s best friend even before she married her father. The Elder had remained loyal to their family ever since, and he didn¡¯t bother to marry even after all these years.

    Now though, she could understand why that was the case. And with that, she wondered if her brother, Darius, was also aware of how Elder Handi had his eyes always glow whenever he was looking at their Mother.

    [That poor Elder¡­ He¡¯s already content just being with my mother like that,] Freya inwardly breathed out. [He¡¯s such a good man¡­]

    [Enough with meddling with the Elder¡¯s affairs, girl,] Yal teased. [Herees our mate. You two should go to a more private ce and start getting wild.]

    ¡°Mdy¡­¡±

    Freya¡¯s heart almost stopped beating just hearing Gideon¡¯s baritone voice. She wasn¡¯t even done blushing from her wolf¡¯s earlier remark, and yet here he was with his vibrant smiles that never failed to brighten her aura. She timidly smiled at him, epting the hand that he had extended towards her.

    ¡°You look stunning,¡± Gideon whispered into her ear.

    As usual, his warm breath and lips that almost touched her ear sent jolts of electricity down every cell of her body. He then pulled her in closer as they started swaying slowly. The music had suddenly changed into a slower rhythm, and it only added to the somber yet sensual tension building between them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now, right? I mean,st night¡­ You told me you liked me, and then we kissed,¡± Gideon directly stated as they swayed. ¡°I know you¡¯re still confused if it¡¯s already love or not, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to properly name it once we¡¯re already in a rtionship. By then, hopefully, once you¡¯re already sure that you love me¡­ we can then proceed with the Ritual of Marking as soon as possible.¡±

    Freya raised her head to look him in the eyes. He looked so serious at that point, and she couldn¡¯t help but gulp at his deration.

    [What¡¯s taking you so long to answer?] Yal hissed.

    Freya smiled lovingly as she simply nodded at Gideon, leaning into his chest as she let herself hear and feel the rhythm of his beating heart. It sounded strong and sensual, pumping in a rhythm that seemed to sync perfectly with hers.

 Chapter 303 A Lifetime of Commitment*

    As much as her body didn¡¯t want to do so just yet, Xenia found herself waking up at dawn due to her growing urge to pee. Grumbling, she managed to free herself from Darius¡¯s embrace without waking him as she made her way to the privy.

    Feeling herself, she was sore all over due to the countless amounts of lovemaking she did with her husband. They were both so unquenchable with their needs that every minute they spent together seemed very important to them. They didn¡¯t want to idle for even the slightest, electing to enjoy each other¡¯s bodies for as much as they could.

    In the private privy chamber inside their chamber, Xenia ended up cleaning herself along with doing her business, seeing as she was still practically drenched with theirbined love fluids. After cleaning herself up, she then covered herself up with a robe.

    Going out, instead of walking back to bed, Xenia elected to head to the full-body sized mirror installed in the chamber. She then slightly pulled down the silk covering her naked body and smiled, admiring the mark her husband had put between her neck and shoulder.

    She raised her hand, gently touching the peculiar mark on her skin. She bet that it was quite a magnificent mark when it came to its design, and leaning in further to look at it more closely, she saw how it was quite different from Jayra¡¯s mark. Xenia understood how each pack had its own symbol and mark, and she could only assume that hers would be different as well. It was a bit dark so she couldn¡¯t properly see the details on her mark, but surely it was beautiful.

    She closed her eyes, recalling the unexinable feeling she had the moment that she felt Darius¡¯s fangs sink into her skin. It all happened so fast that she felt a strong surge of energy coursing through her body, the suddenness of it causing her to pass out before she could even relish the feeling.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll look at it closely tomorrow morning.¡± She opened her eyes, once again staring at the mark with a satisfied smile on her face.

    With that out of the way, Xenia then turned around to join her husband back on the bed, snuggling herself into his warmth as she hummed in satisfaction. It just felt so good to be in his arms like this. She had no ns in escaping her husband¡¯s arms for the rest of tomorrow before she eventually left for the trials. Who knew when she¡¯d be able toe back into his arms like this? But one thing was for sure though¡­ She would do her utmost not to take too long.

    ***

    A few hours passed¡­

    ***

    Darius had already gotten up from the bed and cleaned himself up first before instructing Dale to arrange for breakfast inside of his chamber. He had no ns to leave their bedroom at all for the rest of the day. Tomorrow, he would need to send Xen to the Element Forest, and he wanted their remaining hours to be spent on nothing except solely spending time with her.

    Looking back to the bed, Xen was currently sleeping soundly in all of her naked glory. Even though he was aching to touch her, Darius controlled himself from doing so. He was well-aware of how her body was overly exhausted from their escapades, and he wanted her rested up for as much as possible.

    ¡°Maybe a few more minutes¡­¡± he murmured as he gentlyid back on the bed just so he could stare closely and drown himself in her beauty. And that was not to mention her alluring and addictive scent that still lingered in his nostrils.

    Smiling, Darius absently admired his mate¡¯s sleeping form. She was very peaceful in her sleep, and he could also feel how calm and collected her emotions were while she was sleeping.

    A few minutester, Dale knocked on their door, and Darius let them prepare the breakfast on the table. Once that was done, he then instructed them to leave instantly.

    Alone with his wife once more, he moved to rest his elbow on the bed, his knuckles propping up his chin as he continued to stare at his mate¡­ that was now officially his wife.

    Xen moved, the bedsheet covering her body slipping down and inadvertently giving him a better view of her wonderful upper body under the light rays seeping through his bedchamber. He smiled as he saw the visible mark on her shoulder¡­ It was beautiful; a permanent symbol indicating she was his wherever she went.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± Darius breathed out, gently moving closer to her before showering her skin with soft and gentle kisses on her face all the way down to her neck. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to control myself when there¡¯s a feast like this in front of me.¡±

    Making his way down to her shoulder, he stopped particrly over the mark he had created, lovingly licking it with extra care. She smelled so good and delectable that he spared no inch of her skin untouched from all the loving nudging of his nose, followed by the feathery kisses that he did alongside all the licking and suckling. He loved every part of her, and he couldn¡¯t stop worshipping her glorious body as he continued his ministrations on his sleeping wife.

    Xenia, on the other hand, unconsciously moaned when she felt something pleasurable happening to her body. She slowly opened her eyes, squinting them tenderly as she adjusted to the sudden light that greeted her.

    She wasn¡¯t even done waking up when she felt the wet sensation building up between her thighs. Supporting her upper body with her elbows, she raised her head a bit, only for her eyes to widen as she watched Darius¡¯s head diving deep in between her thighs. He was holding her legs firmly, spreading them wide as his tongue assaulted her slick pussy.

    ¡°Lov-Ahhhhh!¡±

    She screamed as the sudden assault of his tongue inside her core pushed her over the edge. She helplessly mmed her upper body back on the bed, her body suddenly feeling weak from his ministrations. Her body was trembling, and her breath hitched from the unexpected climax.

    ¡°You¡¯re too wet, my love,¡± Darius seductively whispered on her entrance before licking and suckling on her nub.

    Her lower body started moving on its own when she felt Darius¡¯s tongue thrust itself into her aching cave once more, his thumb continuously rubbing her clit in a two-pronged assault against her person. The pleasure was too much that before she knew it, her body convulsed in yet another climax, her juices oozing out so much that Darius determinedlypped it all clean.

    Still shivering, she grabbed Darius¡¯s head and pulled him up on top of her.

    ¡°What a way to wake me up¡­¡± she murmured out with a pout, but her words were quickly followed by a loud gasp when Darius¡¯s without warning suddenly mmed his hard rod deep inside of her.

    He bore that roguish grin he always had as he whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting out of this bedchamber today, my love. We¡¯ll stay here for the whole day and night, making love without pause.¡±

    Smiling, Xenia simply pulled him, kissing his lips passionately as he rocked her to yet another burst of euphoria that only he himself could give. She wondered how the two of them wouldst not seeing each other during the trial, and she could only hope that she¡¯d even survive.

    [That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t take too long toe back to me¡­] Darius answered her through their mind link.

    [I¡¯ll do my best. That, I promise you,] Xenia answered back even as they continued merging their bodies into one, not only physically, but emotionally. A connection not just by the passion of love, but by a lifetime ofmitment for one another.

 Chapter 304 The Armor

    The day of the trials for the Princess of Ebodia to start finally came. Everyone in the Kingdom was anticipating it, and all were curious about how things would unfold. But despite all of the ruckus about the event, there were only two questions that remained throughout the whole kingdom¡­

    Would the Princess die just like any other human that attempted to do the trials throughout the history of Cordon? Or¡­

    Or perhaps it would be the princess of Ebodia who would finally be written in the history of the Kingdom to be the first human who seeded in the trials of the Element Forest?

    ¡°Today¡¯s the day¡­¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia, with Jaya¡¯s help, dressed herself in the armor thetter had made for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready,¡± Jayra murmured as she keenly checked her over to see if everything fit her perfectly. ¡°You look perfect!¡±

    Her friend beamed with a smile, but even her joyful expression failed to hide the tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, why are you crying, Jayra?¡± Xenia asked, fighting back the tears that were also threatening to run down her cheeks.

    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help but admire the sight of my beautiful work on you,¡± Jayra sniffled.

    Xenia knew for a fact that that was a lie. Her friend was holding back the urge to show just how worried she truly was, but it was simply way too hard for someone like Jayra to hold back her emotions.

    Smiling, Xenia gently pulled Jayra in for an embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back safe, Jayra,¡± she soothed. ¡°Besides, Darius already marked me. If Mother is right, then all will be to my advantage. And even if that particr theory doesn¡¯t work out, then I¡¯m still well-prepared to deal with it. We all worked hard, and I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve been by my side this whole time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jayra mumbled out, wiping away her tears as she broke free from their embrace. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t be showing this side of me to you, especially right now¡­¡±

    Xenia gave her a reassuring smile, and with narrowed eyes, she snorted, ¡°You really should have some more faith in me. Just see how confident my mother, father, and sister all were with me that they didn¡¯t even see me off¡­¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Jayra mumbled with a pout. ¡°They all said that there¡¯s no need to do so since they¡¯ll see you in the Trial By Combat anyway.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Xenia firmly stated. ¡°They¡¯ll make sure that happens, and you¡¯ll also see me there in the finals for sure.¡±

    Honestly, she was grateful that her family wasn¡¯t present to send her off. She smiled recalling how confident her family all werest night as they bid their goodbyes after the wedding ceremony. All of them said the same thing¡­ that they¡¯ll see her in the trial bybat soon.

    ¡®We¡¯ll be there for you when youe out of the Element Forest¡­¡¯

    Smiling at the thought, Xenia was taken by surprise when the door suddenly swung open, Darius instantly frowning as he stared at Xenia.

    ¡°That¡¯s too¡­ That¡¯s too much exposed skin!¡± Darius eximed, making both women gulp at his judgment.

    Rposing herself, Jayra was quick as she immediately briefed him on the quality of the armor she made.

    ¡°This is the best thing for her to wear for the trials,¡± Jayra sagely exined. ¡°Flexibility is a must. And besides, this will give her a confident look despite being a human, Sire. And still, it gives her even more cover whenpared to how Cordonian Female warriors and knights are dressed.¡±

    There was a brief silence before Jayra added, ¡°Or would you prefer her to simply enter with her normal dress?¡±

    There was a brief pause before Darius responded, scoffing as he annoyingly murmured, ¡°Fine. This will do for now, but can you create a more conservative armor next time? I mean, look at her swollen breasts and those exposed skin. I¡¯m the only one who should be seeing those things.¡± He reasoned, ¡°Can¡¯t you at least create some kind of flexible fabric that she could wear to hide those things?¡±

    Xenia fought the urge tough upon seeing how red her friend Jayra was at that point.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ For goodness sake, it¡¯s not like those who might see your wife¡¯s skin would be able to touch or have her for themselves,¡± Jayra whined.

    ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you werewolves always used to see bare skin anyway? Let our Princess fight with both poise and fashion at the same time. She would be your future Queen, and do you want others topare how sexy the other candidates arepared to the so-called human Princess? No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    She grumbled out with a hint of malice, ¡°I won¡¯t let those female werewolves take the spotlight away from her. Besides, look at how sophisticated the armor I made is. It doesn¡¯t look like as something desperate to protect her with too much metal. And it¡¯s not like it¡¯s indecent in anyone¡¯s eyes, especially whenpared with the standard Cordonian female armor.¡±

    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but agree. It was an armor that doesn¡¯t look as lewd whenpared to Cordon¡¯s armor, of course. The one Jayra made for her was a set colored in gold that curved perfectly across her counters, Jayra having designed it to emphasize her perfect bosom and lithe body. Her cleavage was visible, and so was almost half of her legs.

    In hindsight, a past version of herself would¡¯ve probably agreed with Darius, but her friend put so much effort into it. And she was feeling rather boldtely, so she appreciated it.

    Still, there was a bout of silence that reigned before Xenia quickly broke it with her honest thoughts. ¡°I like this armor. It fits mefortably,¡± she shrugged, defending her friend¡¯s taste and choices. ¡°Also, can we move on now? Let¡¯s not let everyone wait for us.¡±

    Hearing his mate, Darius let out a loud deep resigned sigh before he grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± he mumbled. ¡°The chariot is ready.¡±

    ********

    AN: A reference picture of the armor Xenia wore, that I found close to mind, will be posted in thement section.

 Chapter 305 Find Your Way Back to Me

    The couple started walking outside of the castle. Xenia gasped upon seeing how everyone bowed down before her, paying her their great respects as she walked her way out with Darius in hand towards the king¡¯s chariot. Everything had been prepared for her and Darius as they traveled toward their destination together with the inner court and high-ranking officials.

    It was like a grand procession. Every Cordonians they passed by the street bowed down and paid respects to her and their king, and she couldn¡¯t help but imagine what their reaction would be once she became Queen.

    Xenia felt a myriad of emotions running through her. A few jitters came and went, but overall, she was feeling rather confident with her odds. Meanwhile, Darius had picked something up, Xenia only seeing a hand-sized disc in his hand.

    ¡°What is that?¡± she curiously asked.

    There was something engraved into it, a symbol of an opened eye inside a circle, that seemed familiar to her. It was as if she had seen something like it before during one of the lectures Wizard Lurio gave to her that she, unfortunately, escaped from before it even ended. It was only no wonder then that she was unable to recognize the symbol and the spell corresponding to it.

    ¡°This will help me monitor the important and meaningful events happening to you inside the Element forest, with the guardians¡¯ permission, of course,¡± Darius exined in length.

    ¡°It had been in the treasury for centuries being used by Kings who had chosen a human queen. Well, it¡¯s not just me, actually¡­ Every Cordonian will have the opportunity to witness your trial, seeing as every pack¡¯s territory in Cordon has a designated sacred ce harboring the same symbol and spell for them to follow your fate inside the forest.¡±

    Xenia frowned. She wasn¡¯t aware of such a thing, but then she realized that it was how historians managed to record every tiny detail of any previous humans in history who had attempted the trials and failed.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Since they¡¯ll be a witness to my trials, then I can only hope not to disappoint them all and somehow give them a good show, yes?¡± Xenia humorously asked before a thought suddenly urred to her. ¡°Oh wait¡­ My family¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, both your mother and father have the same discs as I do, so they¡¯ll be able to see you as well,¡± Darius quickly exined. ¡°We¡¯ve all been busytely, so I didn¡¯t see the opportunity to tell you this until now¡­¡±

    After a slight apology, Darius then exined to her all the important details regarding the event, as well as the wizard who would be in charge of monitoring her situation.

    ¡°What if the guardians of the Element Forest don¡¯t approve of such?¡± Xenia curiously inquired after hearing his exnations.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Darius hummed in consideration. ¡°We have more than enough bribes for them to ept this small request. Besides, they know that it is in our kingdom¡¯s right that we witness the trials in their realm,¡± he added. ¡°Also, our Kingdom has a pact with them made centuries ago when Cordon initially upheld this ancientw, specifically about the trials for a non-werewolf who wants to be the kingdom¡¯s queen.¡±

    Xenia simply nodded, well-aware of how she skipped such details during her studies. She and Jayra had focused more on the books containing the details and experiences of the previous challengers for the trials.

    Xenia then felt Darius¡¯s hand gently holding hers, gently raising it up to kiss her knuckles. He didn¡¯t mind how openly he was showing his affections to the public, even with their chariot moving and exposing them to more of their citizens.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this just to be with me, Xen,¡± he murmured, the anxiety and weariness in him going through their bond. He was struggling to let her go.

    Knowing this, Xenia lovingly turned and smiled at him. She raised her other hand so she could gently caress his cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. I would do everything in my power just so I can be with you in the same way that you did everything to keep me by your side from the start¡­¡± she assured him. ¡°You¡¯ve been fighting for me since the start, so let me fight for you for once. You¡¯re worth fighting for, you know¡­¡±

    After some time, the chariot stopped. Everyone had gathered to witness Xenia step inside the Element Forest. Stepping forward, Chancellor Talon signaled the men to reign in the horses carrying a caravan¡¯s worth of offerings and gifts for the guardians of the Element Forest to enter first.

    Standing to the side, Xenia blinked as she saw a white wizard she had never seen before move forward. He cast a few spells, creating symbols in the shape of animals and insects in a separate caravan. They were the same symbols carved onto the disc Darius was holding a while ago, their familiar shape being of note to her as she watched the horse carrying the marked caravan go straight inside the forest.

    While waiting for everyone to finish their businesses in securing what would be Cordon¡¯s seeing eyes during the trials, Darius held her shoulders as he leaned closer. He moved her head towards him, down until their foreheads were touching one another.

    ¡°Be careful out there,¡± Darius reminded her. ¡°Remember your training.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she murmured, trying her best not to cry, but she bet that Darius could feel her emotions anyway as he heard him curse and whisper. ¡°This is way harder than I thought. Letting you go like this¡­¡±

    Xenia chuckled, trying to loosen the tension in the air between them. The two of them seemed to be stuck in their own world despite their eyes saying otherwise, witnessing each other¡¯s heartfelt farewells.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let all those days we¡¯ve spent out at sea and in the mountains all go to waste,¡± Xenia dered. ¡°And I have no ns on dying any time soon either, so let me go, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear,¡± Darius hummed, his now outward confidence masking the hint of anxiety she was feeling from him through the Bond.

    ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, your only goal is to find your way back to me, my love. Don¡¯t take too long, ande back to me soon.¡±

    ¡°All while being victorious, of course,¡± she hummed back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the time I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll be more than ready to be your Queen.¡±

    And there Xenia gave Darius one sweet and passionate loving kiss before she immediately turned to step inside the Element Forest without holding back.

    ******

    AN: Mark this chapter as the end of our Volume 1: The King and His Mate. Hopefully, you are all still with me as we proceed to Volume 2: The Queen and Her Husband. Please tell me your thoughts so far about our book by makingments and giving it a review. I wonder if it¡¯s still engaging enough or if you¡¯re already bored? It¡¯s alright, be honest¡­ *hides in the corner*

 Chapter 306 Realm of Eferia

    ¡°This is quite interesting,¡± Devasmented with curled lips as he stared at the female human who just entered their realm. ¡°A new challenger approaches¡­¡±

    Devas was the ruler of the innds and all the living things on the surface, distinct from the sky and sea within the Realm of Eferia, also known to the outside world as Element Forest. While he was known by many names, he was often referred to as a sphynx in terms of appearance, with the majestic beauty of his male human head and the body of a ferocious lion.

    The Realm of Eferia was a forbidden realm to all outsiders. It was a ce of pristine and abundant natural beauty guarded by the chosen mythical creatures bound to the realm for all eternity unless they were seeded by a destined sessor.

    Obviously, the Realm was no ordinary realm. It held mysteries within it; secrets that no one from the outside world was supposed to be aware of. And of course, the guardians of the realm would always be there to protect the realm¡¯s true purpose and secrets.

    ¡°An intruder!¡± Sahah, the basilisk, and ruler of the mountains and the underground that had control over the power of fire, annoyingly hissed.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we had one,¡± Polo, the merman acting as the ruler of the seas,mented with a mischievous yet dangerous smirk on his face. ¡°She¡¯s not a simple intruder, but apparently a human who¡¯s brave enough to enter and try to exit our paradise just so she could prove herself worthy to be Queen of Cordon. Interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°This is going to be so much fun then,¡± Devas excitedly announced. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while since something like this happened, and I hope that this one can at least keep us entertained.¡± He smirked ¡°Really, this Cordonian tradition never fails to amuse me. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll finally have a human as their Queen after centuries of attempts in trying to have one.¡±

    As usual, the four would automatically appear in their sacred meeting ce, the Eferia¡¯s Tribunal, whenever they would feel the presence of foreign energy entering their realm. They held a wide area of dwelling where they could see who and what had entered their realm with pinpoint uracy. Encircled around a magical sphere, the quartet discussed among themselves as they assessed what to do with the foreign energy.

    Among the four guardians of the realm, Helena, who was the ruler of the sky, remained quiet for some time. A beat passed before she spoke and pointed out, ¡°She¡¯s not purely a human.¡±

    Helena let out a small breath. She could feel the divine energy flowing within this human¡¯s blood. Said energy¡­ it must¡¯vee from a fallen angel. And seeing hispanions, she was sure that everyone in the room could feel it as well.

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯s more fun then,¡± Devas snorted. ¡°Angel blood¡­ Just because she has it doesn¡¯t mean that we have to go easy on her or exempt her from Eferia¡¯sw and order. Their kind had already fallen from grace from Heavens, depriving them of the divine privilege of protection from the Almighty.¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re above us anyway, and that we¡¯ll be punished if we did something against them. These humans are just fools for believing that hearsay about falling angels and their Nephilims.¡±

    Despite their seclusion, the guardians were well-aware of the fallen and their ilk. Their kind was known to mingle and cohabitate with humans, often having offspring that would sometimes turn into an abomination to humanity without them even knowing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just end her now then,¡± Sahahzily waved off, her bodyzily coiled in ce. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my energy on her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Try killing her first then,¡± Polo scoffed as he made to leave the tribunal. ¡°Let her pass by your territories first¡­ And if she¡¯s not dead even after all that, then send her to me forst.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If she survives your post, then send her to me next,¡± Devas told Sahah.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you and Polo are subtly telling me that I¡¯m the weakest of us here?¡± the Basilisk annoyingly hissed. ¡°It¡¯s like you two are still anticipating her to be alive even after passing my territory.¡±

    Devasughed. ¡°Our dearest Sahah¡­ We do not consider you to be the weakest, but let¡¯s admit the fact that among us four, you often tend to lose your temper and rationality the fastest, which often led to your stubborn failure,¡± he pointed out, making Sahah hiss and breathed fire towards him, who was quick in dodging the attack before instantly disappearing out of sight.

    ¡°Are you really nning to kill her?¡± Helena inquired Sahah.

    ¡°Sshhh¡­ Aren¡¯t you the weakest of all when ites to humans?¡± Sahah hissed curiously. ¡°Why? Are you nning on negotiating with me to spare this one again? Do you really want to lose your life for real this time? You do know that even if I spared her¡­ You won¡¯t be able to negotiate against Polo and Devas.¡±

    The Basilisk shook her head in exasperation. ¡°And about your question of killing her, I¡¯d want to meet her first before deciding whether or not I should end her life.¡±

    Seeing Sahah leave her on that note, Helena heaved out a long deep sigh as she stared at the human. Like everyone else who tried and was sent to their realms to face the trials to be Queen, Cordon had sent them various offerings and gifts to make sure that they¡¯d uphold their end of the bargain. From then on, they would allow an eye to watch and monitor what was happening to the human who was facing the trials inside their realms.

    For time immemorial, Polo, Sahah, and Devas would always allow these gifts, seeing as they loved getting offerings from the outside world. She wasn¡¯t against it of course, but the thought of yet another human dying inside their realm never did sit quite right with her. Among the guardians of Eferia, she was branded as the most generous and kind-hearted of all, and she truly didn¡¯t mind the distinction one bit.

    Seeing the human making her way through their realm, Helena couldn¡¯t help but recall the first human she had so desperately tried to save¡­ A human who somehow managed to leave their realm with hisst breath despite how she deliberately did everything in her power to save him. Luckily, he was destined to live and had been transformed into a Lycan just in time before he truly expired outside their realm. But what she did for him took a toll on her lifespan¡­

    ¡°I hope you sessfullye out from this realm,¡± Helena murmured, followed by another sigh before she finally disappeared from the tribunal.

 Chapter 307 A Facade

    Day one inside the Element Forest¡­

    ¡®I have to get out of here as soon as I can¡­¡¯

    Those were the words Xenia chanted inside her head the moment she entered the Element Forest. The foreign energies surging throughout her body the moment she stepped inside rmed her to no end, and she was sure that it was rted to something she had no ns on ever taking lightly.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯ she mused with a frown as she inspected herself, moving to inspect her arms and legs to see if she was fine. That energy was probably from some sort of barrier the forest had, something that wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye.

    She creased her forehead as she looked around¡­ her focus on the seemingly ordinary forest before her eyes.

    [My love, can you hear me?] Darius talked to her through their Bond. She could feel his worry, and Xenia found herself letting out some air as she tried her best not to get affected by it.

    [Is this even allowed?] she snorted, already moving to gather things that could be helpful to her as she moved forward. [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already inside and still breathing. Still unharmed. Just let me stay focused, yeah? So don¡¯t check on me too often¡­]

    It was a sound tactic. Xenia had been deprived of bringing a number of things with her aside from what she was currently wearing, a sk of water, and a bag that she could use to store things. While it was decent, she still needed to improvise with what she could find that could be generally useful to her. She had no time to spare talking to her mate like this.

    [Hmm, I¡¯ll just put up a wall for now,] Xenia wondered with a smile, her eyes darting to a conspicuous raven looking at her. She could clearly see the symbol on the raven¡¯s forehead. [And kindly do the same, please. You can watch me anyway. And the same goes for you whenever we feel each other¡¯s emotions. That won¡¯t help us to focus on our tasks at hand, so please refrain from that as well.]

    She knew that the raven was one of the eyes around her so that Darius and the inner court would be able to monitor what was happening to her inside the forest. Historians would need these details for future use, like how she was able to read and find out about the previous trials that happened throughout the history of Cordon.

    From what Darius exined a while ago, an independent and powerful white wizard, Magnus, the leader of Mount Sorel, was the one handling such things. The guardians only allowed such things to happen so long as they found that there were no hidden and malicious intentions with the said act. If it was for purely monitoring a human put in the trials, then they¡¯ll allow such methods of scrying in the forest.

    [Indeed, I would,] Darius reluctantly replied before sighing. [Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. You might get affected by my emotions, so I¡¯ll shut them down for now. Please be careful, my love.]

    With that, Xenia quickly put up her wall before she finally put all her focus on the task at hand.

    ording to Osman, the forest was almost the same as an ordinary forest, meaning that she¡¯d be able to eat and drink anything that was edible to her senses. The only precaution needed was for her to be careful in sorting out which was safe to eat and which was poisonous. Her test would instantly start the moment she stepped into the Element Forest, so she should always put her guard up.

    She wouldn¡¯t need a weapon for fighting since the guardians would be generous and fair enough to present her as much if she needed it. It would be improper as well if she did bring a weapon with her since it might give out mixed signals¡­ mostly negative ones against the guardians. As such, Xenia only needed to focus on defending herself and enduring the hardshipsing her way, as well as passing some of the tests the cunning guardians would throw along her way.

    Stepping into the forest proper, Xenia walked forward and began to pick upmon fruits along the way, cing them inside her sack. Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t seem like winter was happening inside the Element Forest.

    ¡®It¡¯s truly a magical and mysterious realm,¡¯ she mused as she continued observing her surroundings with her heightened senses. She also couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the angel blood in her would work to her advantage now since Darius already marked her.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll find out once I¡¯m in danger,¡¯ she thought with a sigh.

    Wandering alone, she smiled at the familiar feeling as she moved forward. It was like before when she and Darius were inside a forest while she was searching for food and shelter, only the difference between then and now was that Darius¡¯s weight was no longer there for her to pull.

    Soon enough, thend suddenly shook so hard that it cracked open. Xenia maintained her bnce as she leaned toward a nearby tree trunk. However, the tree was unsafe as well as it also started to fall along with the other trees around her.

    Moving, she tried her best to dodge the trees that seemed to be falling down her way. The ground was practically eating everything around her just like how Osman described it. And wasn¡¯t she just lucky to have had enough of heads up before entering the Element Forest?

    From the looks of it, there was no way she would be able to escape this, meaning that there would be no need for her to run away and waste her energy knowing that she¡¯d end up underground no matter what to face the Basilisk first¡­

    Resigned to her fate, Xenia refused to move, letting the ground swallow her whole with her eyes closed and a smile carved on her face. It was a facade, knowing that Darius was currently watching her.

    It was then that she was grateful to have learned enough about how to hide her emotions from him so that she would at least avoid worrying him too much. That was the least she could do for him while he watched whatever suffering she needed to endure.

    *****************

    Oct. 1, 2022, AN: We¡¯re going to have 5 chapters within the day at a random time. Thank you for casting your Golden Ticket votes to our book and reaching another hundred of it. Today is another reset for Golden Ticket ranking, please continue to vote and keep our ranking up more for this month. *Kisses and hugs*

    To our top GT voter Rancidgurl6, please contact me at discord, instagram or facebook for webnovel redemption code of 100 coins reward. Thank you *wink

    DISCORD group via Link: https:///PNGkTUy

    Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna

    [email protected]</a>

 Chapter 308 Record-Breaking Number

    Darius held onto the disc with a magical symbol where he was able to watch what was happening to Xen inside the Element Forest. Every pack¡¯s territory in Cordon had the same magical symbol keyed to a particr location where everyone could witness the trials and see what kind of fate the human would receive inside the Element Forest whenever they wanted. It was a part of tradition so that every Cordonian could witness the trials, and they all watched as Xenia was swallowed whole by the ground beneath her.

    Heaving a deep sigh, Darius keenly watched Xenia even as his chariot moved to bring him back to the Capital city of Cordon, particrly to the arena. His presence was needed there before the preliminaries of the Trial of Combat between the female werewolves eyeing the throne to be his Queen, leaving Xenia to make her way there on her own as soon as she was done with her trials.

    Another sigh came out of his mouth. This time, it was out of relief as he remembered something about thebat trials. ¡°At least Xen doesn¡¯t have to face a lot more female werewolves for one on onebat¡­¡±

    ¡°Silly¡­¡± he whispered, watching the smile on her face even as the ground wholly ate her. She might¡¯ve looked calm, but Darius could clearly feel Xen¡¯s anxiety shining through.

    [She¡¯ll definitely get angry with us once she finds out you¡¯re snooping in on her,] Zeusmented.

    Darius could only sigh as a response. He had tricked Xen that night. He only taught her how to put up a wall for the mind link but not the proper way to hide her emotions. He simply pretended that he could no longer feel her emotions, and she somehow bought his lie.

    [We¡¯re husband and wife now, Zeus, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let her suffer alone in this,] Darius sighed in determination. [I want to feel everything she feels, even though I¡¯m not with her just so I can at least give her the emotional support she needs in the future.]

    His wolf no longer responded, and Darius knew that Zeus was far from being against what he did.

    [Let¡¯s just face her wrath togetherter then¡­] Zeus snorted.

    Darius chuckled as he whispered, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that. Let me tell her that it¡¯s your idea.¡±

    [You!!!] Zeus grunted.

    [She¡¯s scared right now. Let me put my wall down and let her feel my encouragement,] Darius cut off, no longer letting Zeus interfere with what he had to do for their mate.

    But just as he was about to do so, an authoritative voice echoed from within the Element Forest, making Darius frown.

    ¡°We will not allow the Mate Bond connection inside our realm to function, but we¡¯ll be generous enough not to deprive the King of Cordon from feeling the emotions of his mate if that is what he wishes.¡±

    And right then¡­ Darius felt a total shutdown in his mind, his link with Xen, including his emotional connection toward his mate suddenly going dark.

    rmed, he stopped the chariot and asked for Magnus. The white wizard instantly appeared before him.

    ¡°Is this even possible?!¡± he inquired with a frown.

    ¡°It is, Your Majesty,¡± the wizard replied. ¡°The guardians have power over every living thing inside their realm, so there¡¯s nothing we can do if they block your connection with your mate. It¡¯s already a generosity that they¡¯re even allowing you to feel her emotions.¡±

    Left with no choice, Darius could only grit his teeth as he dismissed Magnus. He reigned in his chariot to move to continue on their journey. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t be able to send emotional support to Xen anymore, but at least he would still be able to share her emotions.

    After some time, he finally arrived at the huge arena in the Capital City of Cordon, where the Pit was often held, among other functions that needed such arge venue. Tilted the disc down to stop the spell in it from ying, he put it back inside his pocket before preparing to make his entrance.

    Going down his chariot, Darius¡¯s inner court and high-ranking officials that apanied her to the Element Forest walked behind him as he made his entrance. Cordon¡¯s arena was massive, and it could amodate a maximum capacity of thousands of Cordonian spectators. It was circr in shape with four levels of arches on the outside, allowing for easier viewing for those that might be unfortunate enough to not get the prime spots.

    Darius, of course, went to the King¡¯s area as the cheers rang in the open area. Gs was the one overseeing said event together with Gideon, and while the king had no ns to watch the whole thing, he was still needed to open the tournament.

    ¡°Wow, so many,¡± Gideon murmured as he watched the lines of women enlisting for the trial from their position.

    ¡°How many?¡± Darius asked with a frown.

    ¡°Around hundreds already, Sire,¡± Gs reported. ¡°Five hundred and one, to be precise¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a record-breaking number, even throughout history,¡± Gideon mumbled, scratching his chin in thought.

    If Darius remembered correctly, from previous records, thest Trial By Combat Cordon ever had was done over a hundred years ago, with the recorded participants only going up to a hundred and twenty.

    ¡°I have no intention of watching this,¡± Darius waved off. ¡°You two monitor the situation. Simply have someone report to me what¡¯s going on every now and then.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Sire,¡± Gs and Gideon answered in chorus.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­¡± he murmured in annoyance. ¡°I need to see how Xen is doing.¡±

    ¡°Bear with it, Sire. It won¡¯t be good for these aspiring female werewolves to see just how much you favor your mate,¡± Chancellor Talon, who was currently sitting beside him, whispered. ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re all willing to kill each other just to fight for you, Sire. The least you can do is show them some consideration by ying fair, at least for this tradition of ours in selecting the future Queen of Cordon.¡±

    Darius groaned. He didn¡¯t like what he was seeing¡­ Too many women were about to waste their energy trying to be something they weren¡¯t fated to be. And worse, some of them might even lose their lives¡­

 Chapter 309 My Heart as Your King

    At Cordon¡¯s Arena

    Shuffling into the arena, many female warriors from different packs all over the Kingdom of Cordon showed their bravery and courage to participate in the Trial by Combat for the throne. Each and every one of them was aspiring to be the King¡¯s anointed Queen, and they were all determined to see their wish fulfilled.

    Looking at their numbers, it was quite overwhelming to see a lot of women in the kingdom keen on participating with one goal in mind: to be the King¡¯s Queen.

    It was understandable, of course. After all, the event with many participants like this was the first in the history of Cordon. The royal family, along with some of the officials were seated in the best part of the arena, and the king was looking baffled as they all witnessed a seemingly endless stream of female werewolves enlisting forbat. The tournament should¡¯ve started a while ago, but even now, the registration was still ongoing.

    ¡°This is not good. I don¡¯t want to witness too much blood being spilled today,¡± Freya annoyingly grunted. ¡°There are just too many participants. Who would¡¯ve thought that this would even happen?¡±

    At first, the princess was actually looking forward to witness the trial for the selection of Cordon¡¯s Queen. It would be a first for her to see just how a tradition like this would unfold. But this¡­ This was far from what she expected.

    Her eyes darted to her brother Darius, who was currently sitting on his throne beside her. He seemed to be spacing out, looking far too upied with his own thoughts to even pay attention to the others. Still, despite his look, Freya was sure that her brother had the same thoughts in mind as hers.

    Absently, she turned her head back, staring at the crowd of female werewolves enlisting to participate. She could see a lot of familiar faces from different packs. Furrowing her eyebrows, she turned to Bartos, who was currently standing near them along with Gideon and Gs as she questioned, ¡°Is Be still joining?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, mdy,¡± Bartos inly answered with a shrug.

    ¡°This will be interesting. Still, isn¡¯t this a bit of fun while we wait for the Princess toe out?¡± one of the Elders, Karim, amusinglymented towards Elder Nasser, who was seated beside him. ¡°Surely, she will take a long time making her way through the Element Forest, and that is if she¡¯ll even be fortunate enough to pass, giving us enough time for the Trial by Combat to reach the finale.¡±

    Freya bit her inner cheek as she tried her best not to butt in against what she just overheard from the Elder, but she couldn¡¯t help but say her thoughts out anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure my sister-inw won¡¯t take too long, Elder Karim,¡± Freya offhandedlymented. ¡°Why, she might evene out of the forest before the tournament would even get to the finale. There are just too many participants at this point¡­ It will take some time to downsize them all.¡±

    ¡°How many participants are currently enlisted?¡± Darius suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°There are already around eight hundred and thirty-six registered at the moment,¡± Gs promptly answered.

    Hearing his question, Freya wondered what exactly was going on inside her brother¡¯s head. Heaving a long deep sigh, Darius seemingly shrugged before suddenly standing up, signaling for his men handling the registration to stop. He also made the ongoing registration at the center of the arenae to pause as everyone bowed and looked up at him, waiting for him to deliver his words.

    ¡°The registration will be closed before sunset. The preliminaries for the Trial by Combat will thenmence tomorrow morning,¡± Darius announced. ¡°In the event of my absence, the Queen Mother, along with our Great Constable Gs, would be the ones to foresee the event.¡±

    There was a pause before murmurs filled the arena. There was a nervous tension filling the air, the normal popce wondering just why the king said those words.

    ¡°Son, what are you doing?¡± Freya heard the Queen Mother worriedly whisper as she stared at her brother. It seemed like her brother would make another bold move again based on his expression alone. He looked displeased at the sight before him, and Freya could honestly share some of his sentiments.

    The King seemed unstoppable at this point, seeing that a lot of women were still lining up to fight for his hand. Unfortunately for them, he didn¡¯t want to see his people fighting, spilling unnecessary blood just to be his queen.

    The king continued, ¡°To all of you participating in this trial¡­ It will break my heart to witness the blood of my people being spilled needlessly. Yield if you know you will lose your life because fighting to the death is simply not worth it.¡± He gravely regaled the crowd, ¡°I will tell you all right now¡­ that I will not acknowledge any Queen to stand by my side by all means except for my mate, my wife¡­ the Princess of Ebodia.¡±

    ¡°Your lives are very important to me, so I want to be honest with all of you,¡± he rambled on. ¡°I want you all to know what is in my heart as your king; what my stance is in this trial. Now, if you still wish to continue to fight, then I will no longer have a say in the matter. It¡¯s your freedom to do so, and it is your right to follow the traditions of our kingdom. But know this¡­ Do not expect me to acknowledge your participation in this battle. Like I said¡­ I will only acknowledge one Queen who is willing to prove herself to all of you,¡± he firmly pointed out.

    Freya sighed deeply as she looked down at the crowd in the arena. She wondered if her brother¡¯s words were enough to discourage some of them not to join this battle for the Queen¡¯s position.

    That was all Darius said, and the king no longer hesitated to leave the arena soon after. Seeing him leave, the Queen Mother was quick to look at Elder Handi, thetter of which quickly followed after her son.

    Meanwhile, Nasser clicked his tongue as he mocked, ¡°The King is getting bolder and bolder, I see. Did he have to show everyone how biased he is towards his mate? He should be ttered to see a lot of women wanting to participate and risk everything to be his Queen! Acknowledging their efforts is the least he could do!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same for your mate?¡± the Queen Mother struck back with a faint smile at the Elder. ¡°I remember you making a risky and bold move back then. Your mate and wife is also human, is she not? One that you refused to let go and fought for by any means?¡±

    She continued,¡± Anyway, I can only hope that our people will understand the king¡¯s sentiments. He already has a mate, and they¡¯ve alreadypleted the Mate Bond so their connection with one another is pretty much unbreakable. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of that fact, Elder Nasser.¡±

    Incensed, the Elder was about to say a few choice words before Freya intentionally interrupted him by speaking out in high-pitched volume.

    ¡°Mother¡­ Look!¡±

    At Freya¡¯s call, everyone followed her gaze. Sure enough, it became clear that some who wanted to participate started leaving the arena. There were even some who were already registered that finally backed down and left as well.

    ¡°I guess they understand Big Brother¡¯s heart,¡± Freya murmured, hoping that their female werewolves didn¡¯t see their king¡¯s words negatively.

    ¡°We can only hope that they will understand their king¡¯s concern for their lives,¡± the Queen Mother uttered with a sigh.

 Chapter 310 Number of Participants

    Meanwhile, in the center of the arena, the participants who were determined enough in their goals of attaining the throne remained. With the herd thinning out, they all started calcting and studying their opponents, some being quiet, while some didn¡¯t even bother hiding the arrogant looks on their faces.

    Still¡­ all of them were well-aware of who the strongest opponents were for them all. Who else would it be except for the daughters of the higher court officials, not to mention an Alpha of her own pack herself, ra of the Midnight Pack?

    By the sidelines, Be quickly noticed the malicious looks all being given to ra. Scoffing, she couldn¡¯t help but tease the woman as she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to back down? Our King already made it clear that he¡¯ll refuse to acknowledge anyone except for Lady Xenia.¡± She added with a lilting tone, ¡°Ah, what a way to discourage his subjects to participate in this trial¡­¡±

    ra frowned and hissed, ¡°You go and back down then if you want, Be. I don¡¯t even see the point of seeing you here anyway,¡± ra hissed with a frown. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I guess that your presence here is solely aimed at simply annoying me.¡±

    Be let out a crisp chuckle as leaned closer to ra. With a smile, she whispered, ¡°My my¡­ So you¡¯re not that dense when ites to me then. I wonder why you¡¯re being dense in acknowledging the fact that you have no hope in your obsession with our king then?¡±

    Be then stepped back. yfully twirling her violet locks around her finger, she looked around at the other participants. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll back down once you do,¡± she offered out with a wide grin. ¡°You see, I only joined this boring contest to y around and showcase my fighting skills. Particrly, it¡¯s to show everyone how much of a better fighter I am than you. Perhaps? Maybe? Or I might just be bored enough and start messing with you.¡±

    Ignoring ra¡¯s ring nostrils, Be grinned and chortled, ¡°Hmm¡­ The King¡¯s speech earlier is very effective though. Look how many of them are leaving.¡± She chuckled, ¡°Ah, this is much better¡­ At least I won¡¯t strain myself going into the finals after having to go through too muchpetition.¡±

    Despite Be¡¯s provocations, ra remained silent as usual, and the former was already starting to yawn several times because of boredom. Shrugging, she patiently waited for the registration to finish as she checked on the other participants.

    From what she could tell, every woman was allowed to participate in this trial. Be was honestly surprised to see this many women enlisting for the event. But then, the King¡¯s speech worked wonders, with many bing too disheartened to join, knowing how their king was simply loyal to his mate. He even vulgarly mentioned how he would acknowledge the human Princess as his only Queen, essentially making the trials almost pointless.

    Be found herself thinking about her options. She should really just back down, but her main goal of facing ra and knocking her down a peg was still on the table. Plus she was really just that bored with staying in their manor. She wanted some kind of distraction instead of just thinking about how to get over her feelings for Calypso¡­ assuming she even wanted to do so in the first ce.

    ¡°Looks like your own pack members can¡¯t help but dream big,¡± Be chuckled upon seeing eleven other women that she knew came from ra¡¯s own Midnight pack. ¡°Well, at least they tried, right?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business, Be,¡± ra grumbled with a dim expression. ¡°It¡¯s their right to join the trial, and I won¡¯t deprive them of that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I apologize if I¡¯m talking too much. I¡¯m getting sleepy, so I need to keep myself awake somehow,¡± Be amusingly winked. ¡°Besides, I¡¯d rather have a good conversation with an old friend whom I¡¯m still itching to fight within the finals. We¡¯ll definitely see each other for sure out there, but who knows what the future holds? Maybe one of your members might get lucky and win over you.¡±

    ra fumed, and Be was really enjoying her old friend¡¯s short temper. Her friend¡¯s cheeks were so beet red in annoyance at that point that it was a wonder why she was still trying her best to not snap at her. After some time, however¡­

    ¡°Do you think Princess Xenia will make it to join us in the finals?¡± Be casually asked, her tone taking on a serious note. She had already given up on teasing ra since she was just getting bored to death with the silence.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± ra coldly stated. ¡°But one thing is for sure, I will wear the Queen¡¯s crown no matter what.¡±

    Be could only watch as ra promptly left her alone, walking further away to stand in yet another silent corner.

    ***

    [There¡¯s still time to back out,] Sheba advised. [Also, someone¡¯s staring at you closely.]

    Hearing her wolf¡¯s words, ra raised her head, and sure enough, her eyes finally met with Lord Gs¡¯.

    She gulped, a weird feeling going through her body again, particrly inside her chest. Knowing this, she quickly avoided Gs¡¯s gaze, turning her back to him without a second thought. Absently, she held a hand to her chest, deeply breathing in and out as if to release the tension that suddenly ran through her body.

    And as if to add to her mixed feelings, her face reddened as she then recalled the kiss that they shared¡­ Since then, things had be rather awkward as she tried her best to avoid him. Surely, her alibi about her being busy with the trials would work, seeing as the trial bybat was about to start. Besides, she could no longer spare enough time to apany him in visiting her mother anyway, at least not till the trial ended.

    [If only my sense of smell is working¡­] Sheba murmured.

    [It doesn¡¯t, Sheba, and I believe that¡¯s just our fate,] ra sighed, justifying her feelings. [It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t know about that stuff anyway since it¡¯ll all be chaotic. I¡¯m quite sure about my feelings for Darius, Sheba. I know I love Darius, if only because I wouldn¡¯t be hurting like this if I didn¡¯t¡­]

    Her heart was still shattered after everything she had seen. The pain just kept stabbing her in the chest, especially after witnessing even just a fraction of the royal wedding. She couldn¡¯t take it¡­ By the end, she holed herself up in her manor, crying a river inside her bedchamber for the love she failed to win over.

    ra was still deep in her stupor when a loud drum roll echoed throughout the arena. It was a signal that the registration had been closed, which meant that they now had a definitive number of participants for the event.

    ¡°A total of five hundred and one participants registered for the Trial by Combat,¡± announced Commander Jargon. ¡°Following tradition, participants from the same pack will have first topete against one another until there will only one representative left for each pack. The tournament will start in this very arena before the sun rises. There will be an assigned officer for each pack as the elimination goes on. Everyone may now leave. Return tomorrow for the trials.¡±

    ra sighed as she walked away. This would be a long tournament even before reaching the finals. Thankfully, the King¡¯s speech made a dent in the numbers, or else that five hundred and one might¡¯ve ended up going up thrice its current value. Who would¡¯ve thought that in this era, many Cordonian women were willing to take such a risk for their dream to be the Queen of Cordon?

 Chapter 311 The Fireballs

    [First day inside the Element forest¡­]

    Xenia slowly opened her eyes. Raising her hand, she gently touched her temples. She felt dizzy and nauseous, and she wondered if it was because of her earlier fall. But only, her body still felt normal. Nothing was even aching in her body at all.

    Blinking several times, Xenia only saw darkness around her. She could only assume that she was already underground. She could feel a distinct heat surrounding her body, so she was sure that she was already in the territory of the Basilisk. Quietly she carefully moved in the dark, only to halt when balls of fire started dancing before her eyes.

    As if guiding her, fires gave her some much-needed light as she quickly noticed that she was currently confined by walls all around her. She turned her head back to find another way, but it was a dead end. It would seem that the only way forward was to take the only path avable to her, crossing the wall that was currently shooting out fireballs from both sides.

    Xenia stared carefully at the fireballs zipping back and forth in front of her. ¡°I have to pass this,¡± she murmured, knowing she had to surpass the traps moving forward. It was the only way for her toe out from the Basilisk¡¯s territory, which meant there was no other option for her to take.

    Eyeing the obstacle, she knew that one wrong move from her and those fireballs would definitely burn her. They were small in size so thankfully, they would only wound her at most. Still, she was sure that the fires would consume her if she wouldn¡¯t able to dodge every hit.

    Xenia loudly took a deep breath as she recalled some things. She clearly remembered Osman saying that it had been way too easy for him to pass the Basilisk since there were no traps ahead of him inside the creature¡¯s territory.

    Instead, the Basilisk simply yed hide and seek with him, giving him his freedom once he sessfully hid from the creature. The admiral even assured her that it would be the easiest of them all to pass through, second only to the Fairy¡¯s territory.

    ¡®Is this Basilisk being biased right now?¡¯ Xenia mused with a frown.

    Or maybe these guardians simply had a different approach for every intruder that went inside their forest? She was a human going through the trials, so they probably wanted to give her a few harder tasks than usual.

    Xenia shook her head as she quickly focused her eyes on the balls of me that seemingly danced in a synchronized movement.

    ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ One.. two¡­ three¡­¡±

    She counted the beat from where the fire from both sides would appear, then followed by counting the steps and the space she could use whenever the firing would stop. It wasn¡¯t easy since she wasn¡¯t sure how long the trail of the trap was, and she wasn¡¯t able to see far enough to make up the distance.

    Carefully moving forward, Xenia frowned upon seeing ground beetles scattered everywhere along with the same glowing symbol on the disc she saw on Darius¡¯s device earlier. She had almost forgotten that she was being watched right now by the whole Kingdom of Cordon.

    Gathering enough courage, Xenia went through the straight path, her gaze forming into a focused nce as she counted the beat inside her head along with the steps she had to make to surpass it.

    She needed to at least get more than half of the counts right before moving forward. As soon as she was confident enough, she finally started moving with precise steps. Her body bending as if she was dancing with the fireballsing her way, she contorted to dodge and weave through the obstacles.

    It wasn¡¯t the perfect move, of course. Xenia was well-aware that the fire graze her skin in some parts of her body, but at least they weren¡¯t a total hit. Moving, she could feel the heat on her skin, sweat trickling all over her body as she continued on forward.

    ******

    The trials inside the Element Forest were indeed a sight to behold for every Cordonian who had some spare time to witness the event. Whenever the symbol in each of the sacred ces in every pack¡¯s territory lit up, a semnce of fog was big enough to y the scene before the symbol would appear.

    Of course, not all Cordanians were avable to witness such a scene. But through the mind link, the news of what was currently going on with the human princess¡¯s trials spread throughout Cordon like a gue.

    Among the ones that were keenly watching Xenia was Darius. He was honestly weary just watching her go. Well, he couldn¡¯t see anything as he rode on his chariot going back to the castle, what with there still being no visioning out from his disc. As such, he had no idea what happened to Xen after the ground took her in.

    Thankfully, the symbol on the disc lit up again to show Xen facing what seemed to be a barrage of fireballsing her way. He could only hold his breath as he halted in his steps from walking through the hallways of the castle.

    Watching her move, Xen had precise movement in her steps. But until she passed those fireballs, Darius felt like he would lose the air inside his lungs just watching her.

    [Howe you¡¯re feeling anxious?] Zeus scolded. [Can¡¯t you feel how calm and collected our mate¡¯s emotions are right now? That means she can handle this simple trap just fine.]

    Darius didn¡¯tment on his wolf¡¯s words, his eyes still on the visage of Xen making her way out of the fiery death trap. His eyes narrowed and his brows knitted for some time, his nerves simmering till he suddenly burst out, ¡°That¡¯s my wife!¡±

    He was rejoicing as he saw Xen finally passing through the fireballs safe and sound. He didn¡¯t mind the eyes of the nearby guards and servantsnding on him at all. He was simply happy to even know that she had managed to get through this trial, even if he knew that this was only the beginning.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Elder Handi called him out for his attention. ¡°Get yourself together and start addressing some of our Kingdom¡¯s issues,¡± the elder reminded him.

    Hearing him, Darius straightened himself out and gave the Elder a nod. He tilted the disc as he telepathically instructed his men to keep him posted about his mate¡¯s, especially whenever Xen was in danger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Darius said to the Elder as he led his way inside the Great Hall to perform his duties as the Kingdom¡¯s ruler. Indeed, he still had responsibilities to attend to despite how much he wanted to just idle around and confine himself inside a closed room just to monitor Xen.

 Chapter 312 Claraâ€™s Safety

    Chapter 312: ra¡¯s Safety

    ¡°Why do I feel like handling this tournament is going to be way more difficult than just fighting on the battlefield?¡± Gideon snorted as he and the othermanders started lining up the participants, arranging them all per pack for the first round of eliminations.

    ¡°So many women are participating¡­,¡± Leon wondered aloud as he wrote the names of those who would fight in one-on-onebat. They were still in the arena organizing the sets and schedules for each participant. ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll have this many participants if the King isn¡¯t our current King right now¡­¡±

    Aside from the tournament, they still had duties to attend to as their top priority, so they had to make sure that everything was properly organized with the right schedules on top of that.

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, I bet only less than a hundred participants will join,¡± Jargon humorously joked, making everyone around themugh.

    It was very much well-known throughout the Kingdom that a lot of women were swooning over Darius. Even back then when he wasn¡¯t even King yet, Darius was already a known man for his looks and skills. Honestly, it was Darius and Gs who were both very famous among women at the time, especially during the Battle of the Throne.

    Curiously, Gideon looked at Gs, who like Bartos, was seriously doing his work, not minding the bbering around them as he did his job.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start by screening the packs with the fewer participants as opposed to therger ones,¡± Gs suggested with a frown.

    The sun was about to set, and Gideon could only sigh since he wouldn¡¯t be avable to prepare dinner for the royal family. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see Freya as well due to all of this work.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wrap this up quick!¡± he eximed as he started lining up the participants.

    Doing his job, he was so ecstatic with the fact that he and Freya had what amounted to a mutual understanding. Unfortunately, it seemed to have happened with the wrong timing given how busy their schedules were in the following days.

    [Stop worrying about all this stuff,] Eliined, his anxiety reaching his wolf. [You¡¯re disturbing my rest.]

    [What if absence makes the heart grow weary and not fonder?] Gideon breathed out. He just couldn¡¯t help but still feel insecure regarding his rtionship with Freya somehow. They were just starting out, but the time they could spend together right now was just far too limited for his tastes.

    Sure, Freya admitted that she liked him, but she still wasn¡¯t sure whether or not it was love, which was the most important thing of all.

    [Do you think she¡¯ll still be awake by the time we arrive at the castle?] Gideon asked Eli.

    [How should I know?] Eli snobbishly answered, making Gideon¡¯s face contort into a frown. He sighed as he shook his head, Electing to simply keep his mouth shut knowing that his wolf hated him talking too much.

    Focusing on the task at hand, Gideon looked at Leon and said, ¡°Hurry up. Why are you writing so slowly? I want to return to the castle soon.¡±

    He knew he needed to double-check everything. Still, rushing through things felt like it would speed things along for him.

    Leon¡¯s face crumpled as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s just too many names.¡±

    ¡°I can cover for you if you have something important to attend to,¡± Gs suddenly interrupted.

    Gideon lifted a brow at the generous offer. It was rare for Gs to offer a helping hand like this, so he just couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious of the man¡¯s actions.

    ¡°What?¡± Gs remarked with snapped brows as soon he noticed Gideon was narrowing his eyes at him.

    [Tell me, are you somehow nning something for the tournament that would benefit your father?] Gideon telepathically conveyed. It was in his nature to confront Gs straightforwardly like this, so it wasn¡¯t something new. He was sure that Gs was also used to him being this direct with his questions.

    ¡°Why bother asking when you know you won¡¯t get an answer from me about it either way?¡± Gs smirked as he openly replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ept my kind gesture, then don¡¯t. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll gain or lose something about it¡­¡±

    [Fool¡­ Why do you even bother asking him that?] Eli scolded him.

    Ah¡­ If only Gideon could strangle his own wolf, then he would¡¯ve already done it a long time ago.

    [Hahaha! You do know that you¡¯re stuck with me in the same way that I¡¯m stuck inside you, right?] Eli amusingly snorted. [Maybe you should try asking some sorcerer to perform a swapping of inner wolves?]

    [Why do I need to bother?] Gideon barked. [I¡¯ll just let you be stuck with me for eternity, so enjoy my bbering¡­]

    Finished with his inner monologue, Gideon then looked at Gs and said, ¡°Alright, cover for me tonight. Let me do the same thing for you if you need it in the future.¡± He nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to see my mate now. It¡¯s a very important thing for me to attend to, after all.¡±

    Right then, Gideon left the premises in a sh, leaving Gs totally baffled at what he just saw. Thetter could only sigh deeply before looking at the papers Gideon was working on with. He had intentionally offered to help upon hearing how Gideon seemed to be in a hurry earlier throughout the day.

    Of course, it was all because he wanted to arrange the tournament seeding for ra, which unfortunately fell into Gideon¡¯s hands. He wanted ra to have a good time all the way to the finals without her having to exert too much energy on her opponents. As such, it would be good for her to have weaker opponents from the start. It wasn¡¯t like she would lose against them or anything. It¡¯s just that he wanted her to not tire herself out too much.

    [Look at you, always looking after her in the shadows,] Ham teased.

    [After the per pack elimination round, I¡¯ll have to make sure that she won¡¯t face Pinra,] Gs worriedly thought. [Until then, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee her safety¡­]

    Pinra was a crazy woman. She might listen and follow his Father¡¯s instruction, but there was no way she would let ra off without a torn limb. She might let ra live, but one thing was for sure: she would carve her mark on her as a remembrance, and it would not be something good, especially with knowing how cold Pinra is.

    [You look hopeless, Gs,] his wolfmented. [Are you really going to let ra win this trial and let her be the Queen of another¡¯s man? She¡¯s our mate!]

    [But she doesn¡¯t recognize us as one, Ham!] he growled. [What do you want me to do?!!!]

    ¡°Are you alright, Lord Gs?¡± Leon¡¯s voice suddenly asked, snapping Gs back to reality.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Gs answered with a slight smile. He had probably growled out loud enough for Leon to hear him without his knowledge.

    [Don¡¯t question my actions anymore, Ham. I simply want ra to be safe. So please¡­]

    Thankfully, Ham kept his silence. Gs ended up sighing as he began arranging the list. Above all else, ra¡¯s safety needed toe first before his own feelings¡­

 Chapter 313 Cherished Family Members

    At Hindman Manor

    For the duration of Princess Xenia¡¯s Trial, Jayra had decided to stay at the Hindman Manor with her inws. Currently, she was helping her mother-inw prepare the dinner table for Chancellor Talon and Bartos¡¯s arrival when Be suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Looks like Princess Xenia is starting to gain the admiration of the Cordonians,¡± Be offhandedlymented as shefortably took her seat in the dining hall. ¡°She showed great skill in passing the fireball trap today ording to the news. It¡¯s only too bad that I¡¯m unable to witness it since the registration ate up most of the time inside the arena.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s more toe, and I¡¯m sure Princess Xenia will earn everyone¡¯s respect in this journey,¡± Jayra proudly stated. ¡°She worked hard during her training, aside from her prior learned skills from our kingdom, of course.¡±

    Of course, Jayra cheered her friend on. She was able to watch her progress, and she couldn¡¯t help but cheer loudly, not minding the other members of the Lock Heart pack who were watching the same thing with her at the sacred castle ruins where the symbol was engraved. There were also a lot of viewers from their pack who were curious to see how the Princess of Ebodia was doing inside the Element Forest.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Look at you. You¡¯re like a proud sister,¡± Be jokingly teased. ¡°Will you also be proud of me if I reached the finale of the trial, Sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will,¡± Jayra chuckled with a smile. ¡°But remember your promise to yield it¡¯s not ra that you¡¯ll have to face.¡±

    Be chuckled, only nodding at Jayra¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°Only ra? How about Princess Xenia?¡± Livia interrupted. ¡°Won¡¯t you yield if you have to face her?¡±

    Jayra looked at Be, who simply shrugged as she said, ¡°It would be nice to experience fighting the Princess as well, but I¡¯ll also yield.¡± She wondered aloud, ¡°Maybe I should just ask the Princess for a friendly spar some other time when this is all over.¡±

    Cheerfully talking amongst themselves, the conversation between the three women ground to a halt when Chancellor Talon arrived along with Bartos. Jayra was quick to greet both her father-inw and her husband, thetter of which she boldly gave a peck kiss on his lips to.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­ Can you all at least show me some ck?¡± Beined upon seeing each couple¡¯s sweet gesture before her; Jayra¡¯s kiss to Bartos, and her father¡¯s hug and kiss to her mother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll organize your Masquerade Ball soon,¡± Jayra chuckled as they all sat to their respective seats. ¡°I¡¯m sure these trials will be finished in a week, so I n to start the preparations by then. We¡¯ll make it memorable; a ball that everyone will envy with you, my sister-inw, as the star of the night.¡±

    Be¡¯s eyes glimmered with excitement as she exaggeratedly replied, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait to see and meet a lot of men then¡­ I¡¯ll just have to cast my line and get the best fish out in the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough talk about men,¡± Livia interrupted as she began putting out some dishes on her husband¡¯s te. ¡°Let¡¯s start eating. I¡¯m sure your father and brother are both starving already after having such a busy day.¡±

    Of course, Jayra instinctively did the same to Bartos who also put some dishes on her te.

    Be scoffed at all the sweetness in front of her. With a pout, she mumbled, ¡°Heavens¡­ Seeing too much sweetness will kill me¡­¡±

    Jayra could no longer control herughter upon seeing her sister-inw¡¯s frown. Be was obviously getting fed up with all the public disys of affection in front of her, not just by just her and Bartos, but also by the Elders. Well, her mother-inw was simply passive, but her father-inw was definitely unstoppable in showing his dedication to his wife even before Jayra married Bartos. Chancellor Talon was naturally a very sweet and affectionate man. One who would be very showy in his love for his wife no matter what might happen.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be less affectionate whenever you¡¯re around,¡± Jayramented with a grin.

    ¡°Well, thank you for being considerate of my loveless life, Sister-inw,¡± Be hummed in satisfaction before they all ended up chuckling.

    Seeing her family, Jayra felt good as she enjoyed her meal with her loved ones. Soon, the dinner ended. The Elders retired to be early, but Be wasn¡¯t in the mood to rest early just.

    ¡°Can I borrow my sister-inw for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Bartos nodded.

    Seeing her husband¡¯s approval, Jayra could only let herself be dragged away as Be pulled her into her room. Just from the way her sister-inw locked the door, the mage was sure that this was about something serious.

    ¡°I¡­ I need advice¡­¡± Be admitted with a mutter.

    Jayra raised an eyebrow as she smiled. ¡°What kind of advice?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ One that would¡¯ve gotten me killed, for one,¡± Be weakly joked. ¡°But no, I¡¯m having second thoughts about joining the trial bybat.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really have much of a stake in all of this,¡± Be sighed as she crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m only there for ra, and even then I feel like it won¡¯t be worth all the pain just to fight her.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Jayra hummed. ¡°But you still want to fight her, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes?¡±

    ¡°Then why not just go ahead?¡± Jayra suggested. ¡°After all, you already said you¡¯ll just forfeit any match that you know wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true,¡± Be sighed. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Jayra smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll do fine. You¡¯ve wanted to fight ra for years now, right? Just go with the flow. I know for a fact that you¡¯re good at that sort of thing.¡±

    Be couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right there, Sister-inw¡­¡±

    Jayra smiled warmly as she pulled Be in for a hug. While her Princess waspeting in the very same trial, that didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t cheer on yet another contestant on the board. There were always exemptions when it came to cherished family members, after all.

 Chapter 314 Strike a Deal

    [First night inside the Element forest¡­]

    Making her way through the darkness, Xenia felt as if the dark stoned walls she were passing through never seemed to end. There was no other direction for her to take except for the straight path lit by torches, guiding her as if it was intentionally made to be that way.

    Truly, it seemed as if she and Osman would havepletely different experiences in regards to the Basilisk¡¯s Territory. Wading through the heat, she wiped away a few sweat drops running down her face. She was getting thirstier the longer she spent time in that ce, not to mention how her stomach was also already grumbling in protest.

    After some time, she stopped for a bit of rest, and she was about to pick out one of the fruits from inside her sack when she suddenly sniffed out a luscious aromaing from the distance. Walking further up, she ended up following the scent all the way to an unfortunate dead end.

    ¡®I¡¯m probably hallucinating from hunger already,¡¯ she thought as she moved to grab something to eat, only to pause again when the stone walls before her suddenly moved to open in front of her.

    Her eyes squinted at the bright lights that suddenly hit her eyes. She blinked her eyes to adjust to the brightness, only to frown as she stared at the extravagant ce now on disy before her.

    Looking inside, the ce looked as if it came from inside one of the many mansions in Cordon¡¯s vicinity. There were so many familiar things in the decorations, and she could honestly see such a sight back in the castle.

    ¡®Osman didn¡¯t say anything about an underground pce in the Basilisk¡¯s Territory¡­¡¯ she mused as she curiously walked inside.

    ¡°Wee, Human,¡± a woman greeted her, a wide smile on her even as her big yellow eyes were frighteningly staring at her. From the woman¡¯s gaze alone, Xenia could tell that she wasn¡¯t fully human.

    ¡°I am Saha, the guardian that has control over the fire element in this realm,¡± the newly-introduced Saha curtly introduced. ¡°Come and follow me. You must be starving. I¡¯ve already asked my servant to prepare some human food for you.¡±

    Saha then turned around gesturing for Xenia to follow. Meanwhile, the princess could only gulp when she saw a snake¡¯s tailing out from Saha¡¯s behind.

    Thinking back, Osman was unable to give her many details about the Basilisk, having admitted that his encounter with her had been too short and easy. The admiral didn¡¯t even meet the Basilisk in this humanoid form, having only heard her voice as they yed hide and seek inside an active volcano. From there, Osman only had to endure the heat of his surroundings, all while doing his best in hiding.

    Left with no other choice, Xenia simply followed Saha, knowing full well that there was no other way out for her except for her to negotiate with this woman. Walking silently, she was eventually led inside a huge dining hall, and Xenia almost drooled as she saw the huge feast being offered on the table.

    ¡°Sit, Human,¡± Saha instructed, and Xenia quietly obeyed as she sat by the other side of the long table. It was the one thing that Osman kept on reminding her about, which was never to offend any of the guardians for as long as she could.

    ¡°Eat¡­¡± Sahamanded.

    Hearing themand, Xenia didn¡¯t hesitate as she started eating. She was still human after all, and she needed to keep her energy up since she was sure that this guardian would toy with her after feeding her. ording to Osman, only the Fairy Queen was kind-hearted enough to make his stay inside the forest better, the others simply made his life miserable through basic challenges or unreasonable requests.

    By the time Xenia was almost full, the Basiliskughed. The woman snapped her fingers, and a Raven suddenly appeared on the headrest of the chair right in the middle of the table. Xenia looked at the raven, a symbol of a circle with an open eye inside of it glowing on its forehead.

    ¡°I usually do not allow Cordon¡¯s eyes to be present whenever I n to make a bargain with a human in this trial, but I will make an exception for you since you¡¯re interesting¡­¡± the Basilisk musingly nodded. ¡°Among all the humans that have entered our realm, you are the most well-prepared this far. And very calm as well¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might¡¯ve put poison in your food?¡±

    Xenia looked straight into the Basilisk¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve once heard that the guardians inside the Element Forest are very fair with all their actions. I¡¯m also deeply honored for your generosity to offer me food, and I will never reject or interpret it as some sort of sly trickery to kill a weak human like me.¡±

    Hearing Xenia¡¯s answer, the Basiliskughed, louder to the point that her voice resonated throughout every corner of the hall.

    ¡°Tell me your name, Human, so that I may properly address you,¡± Saha smiled, a slight grin adorning her face. ¡°Knowing that something special is flowing inside within your veins, it will be improper if I fully called you Human when that¡¯s clearly not the case¡­¡±

    Xenia bit her inner cheek at what she just heard. She was currently before a powerful guardian appointed by the Almighty to protect the Element Forest, so she should¡¯ve expected that they would know that she had angel blood in her body.

    ¡°I am Xenia, Princess of the Ebodian Kingdom, mdy¡­¡± Xenia answered.

    ¡°Mdy? You do know that I¡¯m nody,¡± Saha chuckled as she chortled. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t mind you calling me one, seeing as I¡¯ve always loved having a human body.¡±

    ¡°Ah, pardon my impudence. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect you,¡± Xenia curtly bowed as she quickly apologized. ¡°Please tell me how to properly address the powerful guardian of fire properly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Saha¡­ Just call me Saha, Princess Xenia,¡± Saha pointed out with a smirk. ¡°You know, you¡¯re the first human to know my name.¡±

    Xenia kept her head down in deference, not knowing when to properly look at the guardian.

    ¡°Lift your head up and look at me,¡± Sahamanded, and Xenia followed suit. ¡°You have such beautiful eyes¡­ I must say, out of all the humans that enter our realm, I¡¯ve never encountered such vibrant and lively forest-colored eyes such as yours, Princess Xenia.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Saha,¡± Xenia genuinely answered.

    ¡°Knowing that, would you like to strike a deal with me, Princess Xenia?¡± Saha offered with a straightforward smile. ¡°Give me your eyes, and I will let you pass my territory without a fuss.¡± The Basilisk then looked at the raven and added, ¡°I¡¯m sure the King of Cordon will still ept you without your eyes¡­ If he truly loves you so¡­¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Xenia asked, her eyes still firmly on Saha.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to try leaving my territory by passing through all my traps. But I must warn you: no human from Cordon has ever passed through my traps alive,¡± Saha shrugged, her tone contrasting her current actions.

    ¡°So how about you consider my offer? It would be a shame to see such beautiful eyes go to waste, after all. Why don¡¯t you sleep on it? Maybe tomorrow, you¡¯ll give me a different answer,¡± she offered with a coaxing smile.

    Before Xenia could even respond, the world around her suddenly looked as if it was spinning around.

    ¡°W-what d-did you put on the food?¡± she helplessly murmured.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not poison, but it¡¯s something to help you sleep so that you¡¯ll be in good condition for my traps,¡± Saha genuinely replied. ¡°After all, the guardians of this realm still have to judge you fairly¡­¡±

    Saha¡¯s subtleughter was thest thing Xenia heard before shepletely passed out, her constitution being too weak to fight off whatever it was the Basilisk put in her food.

    ¡°Sleep well, Princess,¡± Saha smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll have a bit of fun tomorrow, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll perform admirably. For both your audience and mine, I hope you make the right choice.¡±

 Chapter 315 Unladylike

    Having shifted to his wolf form, Gideon promptly arrived back in the castle in a sh. He was unable to join the rest of the royal family for dinner, but he was sure that Freya was still awake at that point in time. Reporting his arrival, the guards quickly handed him a cloak to cover himself once he shifted back into his human form. From there, he walked straight to his room to wash up and dress properly before going to visit Freya.

    [We should eat first,] Eliined even as he was excitedly making his way to Freya¡¯s bedchamber.

    [Later, Eli,] Gideon shot the wolf down. [Let¡¯s see our mate first before she sleeps¡­]

    [It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll run away from you, but suit yourself,] Eli murmured. [Or you can simply eat her out instead. I wouldn¡¯t mind.]

    Gideon chuckled and teased, [Wow, you¡¯re improving with your sense of humor.]

    Eli simply grunted, and Gideon moved to tease his wolf some more. Unfortunately, any further attempts to do so was struck down by Eli¡¯s usual silent treatment. How infuriating¡­

    Walking through the silence, Gideon finally reached Freya¡¯s door. It would be improper if the servants would see him entering her door, so he triedmunicating with Freya telepathically first to get her permission to enter.

    [Mdy, are you still awake?] he respectfully asked. [If so, do you think you can meet me for a while? I¡¯m currently outside your door.]

    [Have you already eaten, milord?] Freya answered, making Gideon smile as he leaned on the wall.

    [Not yet, mdy,] Gideon answered. [I wanted to see you first before you went to sleep. I can always eatter.]

    [I¡­ How about this¡­ I¡¯ll ask the servants to serve you dinner at the dining hall, and I¡¯ll apany you there as you eat,] Freya offered. [Besides, I also have something to talk to you about.]

    [Uhm¡­ Can we talk inside my bedchamber instead?] Gideon asked his counteroffer. [I¡¯ll be eating my dinner there as well. The table in the dining hall is just too big for me to eat there alone¡­]

    There was a long pause after he took his shot. It was awkward and nervewracking, even though he knew full-well that she might just reject his proposal.

    [She probably thinks you¡¯re nning something, what with you asking her to see you in your private chamber,] Eli snorted. [I bet you just don¡¯t only want to eat literal food right now.]

    Slowly, Gideon¡¯s eyes widened as he realized that his words would indeed probably send a different signal to Freya, one that he truly didn¡¯t mean. He simply wanted some privacy, and he just didn¡¯t like having to do their talk in such a huge space like the dining hall.

    [La€¡°Lady Freya, I apologize,] he quickly stammered, running damage control as if his life depended on it. [If you¡¯re ufortable in answering, then we can simply do as you initially-]

    [It¡¯s alright,] Freya cut him off. [I¡¯ll be in your chamber shortly.]

    [See you then, mdy¡­] Gideon hummed, his prior anxiety reced with excitement as he quickly made his way back to his bedchamber. He still had to make sure that it was clean and presentable enough for her, what with the implications of what he just said still running through his mind.

    Even so, he could barely hide his excitement as he instructed the servants to go prepare food for him and Freya. Particrly, some snacks and wine for Freya so that she wouldn¡¯t feel too awkward while he ate in front of her. There were more than enough meals too, just in case Freya would also want to eat with him. His orders were promptly carried out, and as soon as the servants were done, he immediately dismissed them.

    Seeing that the room was neat and orderly, Gideon once again gave himself onest look over. Making sure that he was properly suited, he fiddled with himself just to kill some time feeling like he was doing something.

    Soon, however, there was a knock on his door, and Gideon excitedly moved to open it. He smiled brightly as he quickly swung the door open, letting Freya enter.

    ¡°Sweety¡­¡± he excitedly murmured, making Freya blush. He would¡¯ve loved to permanently call her that, but he was still bncing things out with her, making sure that she¡¯d be more amenable to being address like that whenever they were in a private setting.

    Giving him a nod, Freya walked past him and quickly sat at the table. Gideon followed suit, sitting opposite to her on the round table inside his chamber.

    ¡°Go on, eat first¡­¡± Freya offered.

    Taking her signal, Gideon started eating, hoping that Freya wouldn¡¯t feel too ufortable with the setting.

    ¡°Have some snacks and wine too,¡± Gideon offered, to which Freya nodded as she epted the cup of wine he poured for her.

    ¡°You came back earlier than expected,¡± Freya started. ¡°I thought you and the rest will have to stay therete, seeing as there were a lot of participants that registered for this tournament.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just left early. Gs offered to cover for me,¡± Gideon admitted. ¡°I Just can¡¯t afford not to see you. I¡¯ve been too busy during the day for the past few days that I didn¡¯t get to have time with you. Also, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re still not asleep.¡±

    Freya found herself flustered at his words. He just had this rougish grin on him, and she saw that he just couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at her.

    Seeing her drink her wine in one gulp, Gideon quickly reminded her, ¡°Careful, Sweety. I don¡¯t want you getting drunk on me.¡± He then added, ¡°By the way, what is it you wanted to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. It¡¯s about you inviting me to your manor,¡± Freya timidly said. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll be avable whenever you are since the wedding¡¯s already finished.¡±

    Hearing her words, Gideon was so overjoyed that he moved his chair beside Freya and held her hands before kissing them. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great news,¡± he smiled. ¡°My parents will be delighted to meet you again after so many years.¡±

    ¡°Are¡­ Are they aware that we¡¯re mates?¡± Freya asked, trying her best to ignore the sensation of Gideon¡¯s warm lips touching her hand. It just felt so good that she found herself wondering how much more it would be like once Gideon kissed her all over her body.

    She inwardly gulped at yet another perverted thought that passed her head.

    [I think I might just not be normal!] she inwardly retorted, making her wolf Yal chuckle.

    [You¡¯re perfectly normal. It¡¯s only natural for you to think like that about your mate,] Yal pointed out. [Don¡¯t hold back. Simply follow your heart and instincts and you¡¯ll be fine.]

    ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re currently unaware yet, but I¡¯ll tell them about it as early as tomorrow,¡± Gideon nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll be delighted to meet you, so how about we go to our manor as early as the next day? There won¡¯t be anything scheduled for the tournament the next day so we can travel by then. And is it okay if we traveled in our wolf forms so that we can there arrive early?¡±

    Freya could only nod with a smile, herck of words doing little to muddle her agreement. ¡°Please continue with your eating for now,¡± she found herself saying, feeling as if she needed some more space away from Gideon. She was getting afraid of being aggressive and pulling him in at that instant for another kiss. That would be udylike, especially if she wanted to do that more often.

    ¡°Right, I should focus on the food in front of me,¡± Gideon unknowingly voiced out. ¡°My mind¡¯s already wandering around eating you instead¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Freya breathed out.

    Gideon winked at her and directly said, ¡°It¡¯s getting hard to control myself around you, but it¡¯s still manageable since I know I need to be patient. I just wanted to eat you right now so badly, but don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll bear with it.¡±

    [Him being like this just doesn¡¯t help! This brute doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯s only making me more¡­]

    [Horny? Aroused?] Yal chuckled. While she was unable to blurt out those words, her wolf was more than happy to do so for her.

    [Quiet, Yal! I¡¯m a princess, so let¡¯s at least act properly as one!] she hissed, with Yal simplyughing at her.

 Chapter 316 Punishment for a Reason (1)**

    The next day, Jayra was the first to wake up as she made her preparations. She and Bartos had to leave early, with thetter having to drop her off at the castle first before he would proceed to the arena for themencement of the tournament.

    Taking a bit of a stretch, she was about to get out of bed when Bartos¡¯s arm firmly held her back, refusing to let her go.

    ¡°Husband? Are you awake?¡± Jayra whispered as she felt Bartos¡¯s breathnd on the crook of her neck.

    ¡°I am,¡± Bartos whispered out. ¡°You took so longst night with Be, leaving me out to dry like that¡­ I should scold that brat¡­¡±

    Jayra chuckled at her husband¡¯s words. She indeed took so long talking with her sister-inwst night that the moment she arrived inside their bedchamber, Bartos was already soundly asleep. She contemted waking him for a bit of fun, but she quickly decided against it, what with them still having a few responsibilities to uphold the day after.

    Still, that wasst night. Perhaps today, they still had some time to kill.

    Smiling, Jayra moved toy back down, relishing her husband¡¯s grip around her waist as she turned to look at him. Even now, that damn smirk of his was making her body act up in ways that she thoroughly enjoyed, her core already heating up in preparation as if she had already been trained to expect something from him the moment she saw him like this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Husband,¡± Jayra chuckled, encircling her arm around him in an attempt to hug him back. ¡°Be just needed a few words of encouragement, is all. If anything I should be the one you should be scolding.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Bartos scoffed, one of his eyebrows raised as a hint of amusement lingered in his eyes. ¡°The type of scolding I¡¯d give to you will be much more different than the one I¡¯d give to Be.¡±

    ¡°You know very well that I can take it,¡± Jayra cooed into his ears, her heart hammering in preparation for what¡¯s toe. ¡°And yes, I¡¯m at fault for taking too long with talking to her.¡±

    Giving out emphasis on her own faults, Jayra couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips as she felt his desire for her get amplified the more she whispered into his ears. Likewise, she could tell that her own arousal was getting through their Bond, her mate¡¯s body already moving in a way that told her that she should be ready for an exhrating hour or so.

    Or at least, she hoped they had an hour to kill.

    ¡°Are you worried, Wife?¡± Bartos asked, seemingly having felt his niggling worries.

    ¡°I¡¯m just minding our time, Husband,¡± Jayra giggled. ¡°I know full well what we both want right? I¡¯m just trying to be responsible.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. We can always just rush our way to our respective duties,¡± Bartos smirked. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll just punish you for what you didst night.¡±

    As if reading her mind, Bartos suddenly pinned her down, his entire body weight currently pressing down on her as his hard muscles made for an excellent cage. Jayra licked her lips as she yed the willing captive, even putting a finger between her lips as her other hand quickly removed her panties.

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to punish me?¡± Jayra yfully asked, her slit already wet and eager for what was toe.

    ¡°You kept me waiting for too long that I fell asleep,¡± Bartos firmly dered, his stiff rod already poking in on her weeping cunt. ¡°You skimped out on your duties as a wifest night, so I¡¯ll just have to make sure you know your ce today.¡±

    ¡°Please do,¡± Jayra smirked. ¡°Maybe I just need a bit of a refresher.¡±

    Letting out a bit of a tease, Jayra was more than happy to let out a moan as she felt his hard shaft roughly enter her. There was no forey or warm-up needed, their need and arousal for one another being more than enough to get them ready for a round or three.

    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet,¡± Bartos cooed into her ear, his hands running circles around her breasts as he made his movements go as roughly as possible. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°A-Absolutely not,¡± Jayra chuckled, her words sounding empty as she yed along. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be enjoying this if it¡¯s meant to be my punishment-AHH!¡±

    Her eyes widened as she felt Bartos forcefully ram his cock into her cervix. Her body was eagerly responding to him, her inner walls clenching tightly as her womb kissed the tip of his dick.

    ¡°Your moans say otherwise, Wife,¡± Bartos growled out. ¡°Maybe I should be more thorough in your punishment.¡±

    As if to back up his ims, his fingers began painfully pinching her nipples. It hurt, but the pain only added some spice to her overall pleasure. She couldn¡¯t help but moan out loud, her body singing him praises as he worked her in all the ways only he could possibly know.

    ¡°Jayra,¡± he groaned out, his cock already poised to explode inside of her. ¡°I¡¯m about to cum. Are you ready to receive your punishment?¡±

    Jayra couldn¡¯t help but nod eagerly, her facade of reluctance melting away with each thrust that he did. ¡°Yes!¡±

    As if responding to her eagerness, Bartos pistoned into her like a machine, his movements hitting her in all the right ces as she screamed and moaned out her name.

    ¡°B-Bartos! AHH!!!¡±

    ¡°Nghh¡­¡±

    Her hands were on the sides of her head as she reached her peak, Bartos¡¯s seed coating her insides in a way that she hadn¡¯t felt before. The pressureing from his cock was overwhelming, her back arching as she reached yet another climax even as her first one still kept on going.

    And still, he kept on going.

    ¡°A-AHH!!¡± she cried out. ¡°I-I¡¯m still cumming?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done,¡± Bartos growled out, his hips still moving as he pushed through his climax. ¡°I said I was going to punish you, so I¡¯m doing exactly that.¡±

    ¡°W-Wait!¡± Jayra yelped out, waving her hands in front of him in a vain attempt to stop him. ¡°W-We still have-IHH!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk right now, Wife,¡± Bartos smirked evilly, his one thrust quickly making her shut up. ¡°You said earlier that you can take it, so you better back those words up right now.¡±

 Chapter 317 Punishment for a Reason (2)**

    Jayra gulped as she nodded weakly, her heartpletely surrendering to her mate¡¯s whims as she found herself powerless against him. Well, she really wasn¡¯t, but she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to even fight back, let alone stop him from continuously making her mind melt with one orgasm after the other.

    There was just nothing that could stop him anymore. She doubted if he¡¯d even stop if King Darius himself ordered him to do so. No¡­ He probably wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°A-AHHH!!!¡±

    Once again, Jayra could only scream as yet another orgasm wracked her body. And still, Bartos kept on going, his unending stamina turning him into a relentless fvcking machine that had one thing and one thing only on his mind, and that was to make love to her so much that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up.

    Even now, his hands kept up their onught, his mouth not being left behind from the fun as they, together with his magical cock,unched a four-pronged assault on both her mind and psyche. In the back of her mind, something told her that she was forgetting something, but she didn¡¯t really care anymore.

    Well, maybe the fact that the sun was already hitting her face had something to do with it¡­ ¡°AHHH!!!!!!¡±

    Her line of thought was derailed as she let out yet another scream, another mind-melting climax wreaking havoc across her body as she slowly started to forget what was even happening to her. It took a while for her mind to catch up to her feelings of pleasure, and when it finally did, the life in her eyes barely shone as she tried her best to voice out her own worries.

    The fact that she could¡¯ve just used their Bond to talk waspletely lost to her at that point.

    ¡°B-Bartos¡­¡± she panted, her swollen core still being battered with unstoppable pleasure. ¡°W-We-¡°

    ¡°We still have time,¡± Bartos chuckled darkly, his shaft grinding down onto her as she felt him have another release inside of her. ¡°His Majesty can wait, as well as Princess Xenia¡­¡±

    ¡°B-But-NGGHH!!¡±

    Jayra could barely let her thoughts out as Bartos did something she didn¡¯t expect. Instead of just ramming into her like he usually did, he hoisted her up, letting her sit on hisp facing him as he hugged her body close to him. And that wasn¡¯t even the worst part. No¡­

    He hadpletely stopped moving.

    ¡°B-Bartos?¡± she weakly asked.

    ¡°Move,¡± he grunted into her ear, his palms sensually running down her back with her sweat acting as his lubricant. ¡°If you want us to continue, then move.¡±

    Jayra blinked at the suddenmand. Just as she thought she was getting used to the unrelenting waves of pleasure, here was her husband pulling a fast one on her like this. The responsible part of her wanted to call his bluff and stand up; to tell him that they still had duties to uphold and that they could always continueter. Only¡­ she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to do so.

    Mentally, she tried to stand up, only for her eager snatch to hold onto his throbbing shaft, essentially locking her into ce. She tried again numerous times, with each second that passed only making her endeavors feel more agonizing as theck of pleasure started to get to her. It was there that she knew that she had been utterly conditioned by him¡­ For her to crave him just as much as he craved her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wife?¡± Bartos smirked. ¡°I could tell through our Bond that you were getting worried earlier. Why not take yourself out of the equation?¡±

    Jayra scowled, but her heart wasn¡¯t in it at all as she pouted. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­.¡± she weakly muttered. ¡°I can¡¯t-IHHH!¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡± Bartos asked with a corresponding singr thrust. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear youst time.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t, okay?!¡± Jayra admitted, her entire body burning red in arousal and embarrassment. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, what, my wife?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I want you to continue¡­¡± Jayra mumbled out, her confidence breaking before quickly being reforged. ¡°I want you to fvck me!¡±

    As if to respond, Bartos began to rock his hips underneath her, his mouth encircling one of her nipples as she moaned in relief. ¡°Yeeeessss¡­.¡±

    ¡°You like that, huh,¡± Bartos chuckled. ¡°That¡¯ll teach you to leave me hanging.¡±

    Jayra felt like her chest was about to explode as Bartos began to pleasure her with equally explosive eagerness. His hands roamed her body like a sculptor would, her every nook and cranny explored and charted as his mouth and tongue did wonder to her upper body. Her own tongue was already dangling out the side of her mouth, her face probably looking as if she had been thoroughly broken in a way that would¡¯ve made her get admitted to a healing facility.

    And¡­ And she loved every single second of it.

    ¡°This is it, Wife,¡± Bartos announced in a low growl. ¡°This¡¯ll be the end of your punishment.¡±

    Jayra almost whined upon knowing that their time was about to end. Resigned, she prepared herself to relish whatst few moments she had with Bartos, her body already priming itself for the most explosive orgasm she had ever had in weeks.

    ¡°Take it!¡±

    Her eyes widened as she felt him coat her insides once more. This time, however, her core felt like it needed a little more before she reached critical mass. She bit her lip as she wriggled her hips, waiting for him to give her just onest thrust to take her over the edge.

    Only¡­ it never came.

    Before she could evenin, Bartos had already pulled out, leaving her feeling unsatisfied as her womb burned to be sent over the moon.

    ¡°H-Husband?¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s called punishment for a reason,¡± Bartos smirked. ¡°And to add, I forbid you from touching yourself until I say so.¡±

    ¡°W-What?!¡± T-That wasn¡¯t part of the deal!

    [Yes, it is,] Bartos grinned as he talked to her through the Bond. [And don¡¯t you lie to me now, my wife. I can already feel you getting excited to take this challenge on.]

    Jayra pouted as she crossed her arms in seeming disappointment. But deep inside, she knew that he was right.

    Even as her core ached for the fires within her to be extinguished, she had never felt so turned on before in her life!

 Chapter 318 Twisted Tradition

    Inside the Castle of Cordon, Darius didn¡¯t get any kind of proper sleep after witnessing how cunning the Basilisk was with her bargain with his wife. Since then, he had waited patiently for the disc to glow and show him Xen¡¯s progress, but there¡¯s been nothing since then. He could only assume that it would resume this morning like the Basilisk had promised before Xen passed out.

    Pacing in and out of the great hall, Darius was anxiously waiting for the broadcast when Osman entered.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to answer your call,¡± Osman politely greeted with a bow. Indeed, he had called for Osman to report to him in the Cordon Castle today.

    ¡°Osman, what is happening?¡± Darius inquired with a dim expression, deep lines spreading across his forehead. ¡°I had thought Xen would have it easy in the Basilisk¡¯s Territory.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, Sire. I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at the moment,¡± Osman quickly apologized. ¡°I just saw what happenedst night, and was surprised that the Basilisk had made such an offer. To be honest, my time in her territory was the shortest, with her having let me go too easily,¡± he exined. ¡°As I mentioned, I didn¡¯t even meet her, having only heard her voice speak to me back then.¡±

    Darius helplessly sat on his chair, his heart sinking at what his admiral just said. He tried to feel Xen through the bond, but try as he might, there was only nothing. From what he could tell, Xen was still calm inside, most probably because she was still sleeping peacefully without a nightmare in sight.

    ¡°The Princess is a strong-willed person, Sire,¡± Osman encouraged. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    ¡°I hope so, Osman,¡± Darius let out with a sigh. ¡°This is harder than I thought. I mean, I¡¯ve conditioned myself well enough for this by being by her side during training, but I still can¡¯t help but feel frustrated and worried just watching her do the actual trials¡­¡±

    ¡°And still, you have to endure, Your Majesty, because this is what Princess Xenia wants,¡± Osman reminded him. ¡°She wants to earn the trust and respect of your people, and she¡¯s willing to go through all of this for that specific goal.¡±

    ¡°Did she tell you to always remind me of that?¡± Darius asked.

    Osman scratched his head at his question, practically giving away his answer. Then again, knowing Xen, she had probably talked to everyone near to him to keep reminding him not to interfere.

    ¡°I guess I should ready myself to hear these kinds of words from all angles¡­¡± he puffed out with another sigh.

    ¡°You said it yourself. She¡¯s confident,¡± Osman chuckled. ¡°The Basilisk was aware that she was special. She had clearly mentioned how the Princess wasn¡¯t wholly human, Sire¡­¡±

    Darius¡¯s met Osman¡¯s curious gaze. In his worry, he had almost forgotten about it. Surely, during theing court meetings, his Council would definitely open up the floor with this issue. Still, it wasn¡¯t his right to disclose this kind of information. Except for Xen or any of her family members, this detail about her would hopefully remain unknown.

    ¡°As much as I want to, I¡¯m in no position to disclose further details about it, Osman,¡± Darius firmly. ¡°It¡¯s up to Xen and her family.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Sire,¡± Osmanmented.

    After this exchange, Darius talked more to Osman about further securing their hold over their seas. Darius was rmed with Calypso¡¯s report about Nasser¡¯s right-hand man lurking within Helion¡¯s territory, and he wanted to make sure that they didn¡¯t have any sort of weakness on all fronts. He had a hunch that Nasser was colluding with the enemy, and it would certainly be bad news for their Kingdom if he was right.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Freya, who had just gotten the report about what happenedst night to Princess Xenia, quickly went and looked for her brother. She was walking through the hallway when she saw Jayra about to pass her way.

    ¡°Hey, have you heard about what happened to your sister-inwst night?¡± Freya inquired.

    ¡°I did while I was on our way here,¡± Jayra nodded. ¡°Although, now that I think of it¡­¡±

    Jayra hung on her words, and Freya was feeling curious and anxious at the same time as she waited for her to continue. Feeling impatient, thetter pulled the former down onto the nearby bench in the hallway, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t take long to get her answer.

    There was a deep frown on Jayra¡¯s face as she thought about whatever it was she was thinking.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Freya murmured, closely staring at her newfound friend.

    ¡°I remember in the books¡­ Those who did the trials were inexplicably missing parts of their bodies¡­¡± Jayra trailed off.

    Freya¡¯s face widened. Indeed, from what she could recall, the guardians of the Element Forest were at least generous enough to return the bodies of any humans who died in the forest. That way, they could at least give them a proper burial rite. But apparently, those bodies had missing parts to them that the Historian simply assumed to have happened due to the hardships of the trial inside the forest.

    ¡°That Basilisk said that she doesn¡¯t usually let our eye inside to witness some of the trials, especially whenever she made her bargain,¡± Jayra murmured.

    ¡°That means those humans from before struck a bargain with her to live and pass through her territory,¡± Freya postted. ¡°So them giving away a part of their body to the Basilisk was a part of the test then¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Jayra nodded as she added. ¡°Although, not all humans that did the trials have missing body parts, which could also mean that the Basilisk properly only strikes a deal if she finds something in the human that attracts her. And right now, she¡¯s utterly fascinated by Princess Xenia¡¯s eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you think my sister-inw will agree to give her eyes then?¡± Freya worriedly asked. Her brother must be so heartbroken just hearing about this at this point.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way the Princess will do that without even trying to pass the traps the Basilisk prepared for her,¡± Jayra hypothesized. ¡°If anything, it would be thest option for her to take¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that she¡¯ll willingly surrender her eyes if worstes to worst?!¡± Freya eximed out loud. She didn¡¯t like the idea that her sister-inw would have to go through all of this hardship just to be acknowledged by their people.

    ¡°This is too unfair!¡± Freya couldn¡¯t help but cry out, her emotions surging through her as her eyes welled up. She and her family respected humans as equals, but their kingdom as a whole was a lot different from their views. They didn¡¯t hold any power over every Cordonian mind over the matters pertaining to humans.

    ¡°Brother should change this twisted tradition¡­¡± Freya murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will after this trial¡­ As the current ruler, he¡¯s just not able to do it in the time being since the Princess¡¯s arrival in his life was too unexpected,¡± Jayra exined, knowing enough about bending rules andws of tradition for every kingdom she knew.

    ¡°After all, bending traditions like this would take a lot of time and approval. And at this rate, it would just be impossible to do such a thing since everyone would take it as a move done due to bias for a ruler¡¯s mate¡­ It¡¯ll be unfair to the previous rulers as well, who had suffered the same fate with their human mates¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, things were not as simple as that¡­ There were procedures that they still needed to follow, or else it would be too hard for them to govern. There would bewlessness and disorder if everyone simply did things as they pleased¡­ their kingdom ending up as a chaotic should they show favoritism.

 Chapter 319 Lava (1)

    [Second day inside the Element forest¡­]

    To her surprise, Xenia woke up in a veryfortable bed. It almost made her not want to leave, but she knew she still had work to do. As soon as she got up, the door swung open, Saha greeted her with a warm smile as she stood by the doorway.

    ¡°Come, Princess. Join me for breakfast,¡± Saha smiled as she signaled for her to follow.

    With no other choice, Xenia followed, but at the back of her head she thought, ¡®This basilisk clearly has the habit of fattening up her prey first before eating them.¡¯

    Well, it was something she should be thankful for, at least; feeding her well and letting her have a good rest before killing herter. ¡®How considerate!¡¯ It was nice. Kind of funny too with how much she could entertain herself just by talking to herself inside her head like this.

    Still, it would¡¯ve been nice if she could hear her mate¡¯s thoughts at times in this manner, but then, it would simply be better if they wouldn¡¯tmunicate and stay blocked from each other for now.

    ¡°Sit,¡± Saha offered, gesturing her to join her at the table.

    Xenia did as she was told, but when Saha signaled for her to eat, she hesitated. The Basilisk probably noticed how she suspiciously stared at the food before her, so she quickly defended. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing in that food that will affect your body as you go through my trial.¡±

    Xenia stared at Saha, but then her creepy yellow full-colored eyes were still as unreadable as when she first saw them. ¡°Do you swear that you didn¡¯t put anything in this food that will affect my body during the trial?¡± she confidently asked.

    ¡°I swear,¡± the Basilisk almost sighed. ¡°Now eat so that we can begin.¡±

    With the reassurances of the guardian, Xenia began eating her fill while also conditioning her mind on what was toeter. When she was done eating, Saha spoke again.

    ¡°I hope you have a good answer to my offer to youst night,¡± the Basilisk warmly smiled. ¡°So tell me, Princess¡­ Will you give me your eyes and spare yourself from the hardship and potential death from facing my trial?¡±

    Xenia gulped at the question. Even so, she straightened her back as she looked straight into Saha¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°No, I won¡¯t lose my eyes, Lady Saha. I¡¯ll pass your trial by all means and get out of your territory¡­ And no, I¡¯ll be able to get out of this forest in one piece no matter what happens.¡±

    Hearing her reply, Sahaughed. ¡°If that is what you wish then, Princess,¡± she giggled. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget that you only need to call me and surrender if you feel like it¡­¡±

    It was then that Xenia felt the ground shaking underneath her feet. Once again, the floor beneath her opened up, eating her wholly into a dark abyss. Only this time, she didn¡¯t lose consciousness as she found herself falling to the deepest depths imaginable.

    Landing without the expected impact from it at all, Xenia dusted herself off as she noted the increase in heat around her. From where she stood, she could seeva flowing below her, multiple towers of rock jutting out from it all as she looked around.

    ¡®Am I in hell?¡¯ she inwardly thought as she slowly got up on her feet.

    The sight before her was horrific. From what she could see, there were multiple narrow rock tower everywhere, their width of which could only fit two to three people her size. They were separated from one another by gaps just enough for her to jump from one tower to another. Looking down, Xenia gulped as again, she saw the rivers ofva that would surely burn her alive should she fall into them, if notpletely melt her body till nothing remained of her.

    Gathering her bearings, she could finally get a grasp of her supposed trial. She looked around, studying every angle and detail she could get, some even far beyond her eyes could supposedly reach.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your supposed trial, Princess. Find your way out without being roasted alive,¡± Saha menacingly told her. ¡°Oh, and please just scream my name and let me save you and your beautiful eyes if you¡¯re about to burn alive. It¡¯d be a waste if I wouldn¡¯t be able to at least take it from you¡­¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Xeniamented with a smile. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a privilege meeting you, Great Saha¡­¡±

    Shrugging, Xenia knew she had to look positive and unaffected. Seeing the ravens flying up in the sky, She was sure that Darius was watching, so she should show him how confident she was. She didn¡¯t want him to worry much more than he should.

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia snapped herself back to the task at hand as she quickly searched for a possible exit for her to take. Looking up, she seemed to be confined in a circr space with a small hole up above her, giving her a glimpse of the outside sky.

    ¡®I really wish I have wings right now,¡¯ she humorously thought out. ¡®What¡¯s the use of having angel blood when I can¡¯t even fly?¡¯

    Despite it being a stray thought, she still wondered if it could be even possible for her to fly. She knew her mother had them, and she also said that they could inherit them too if the angel blood in them were stronger than their human blood. Unfortunately, none of her and her siblings showed any signs of progress in having them.

    While looking for a possible exit, to her horror, the rock towers suddenly shifted up and down. And the terrifying part was that some parts of the towers were sometimes submerged in theva before it would go up again.

    ¡°Just when I thought things could be easy,¡± she murmured with a frown as she started analyzing the rock towers¡¯ movements. ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­¡±

    To her chagrin, the towers¡¯ movements seemingly picked up speed in their constant movement. And there were so many of these towers that Xenia knew she had to make her way through them carefully. She should at least reach the safe side of the circr rocks covering the area from the sides. From there, she could hang and hold onto them, maybe even climb her way up from there if there were opening for exits on each side of the area.

    Having decided that she had seen enough, Xenia started to move, knowing that the tower she stood on would start moving down based on the rhythm of movements she picked up on. Quickly gathering her bearings, she moved backwards before leaping, jumping towards the nearby tower that was just about to move up from below theva.

    In the distance, the Basilisk curiously watched her as she fed on the insects crawling on the walls.

    ¡°I think I fed her enough¡­ Then again, I probably shouldn¡¯t have done that seeing how full of energy she is right now,¡± Saha mumbled with a cunning smirk. ¡°Such beautiful eyes¡­ They¡¯ll look absolutely good on me once I get them. Also, maybe I should use that one project of mine for this Princess¡­¡±

 Chapter 320 Lava (2)

    With each breath that she took, Xenia felt like she was about to be sick with just how much the air around reeked of sulfur. Honestly, the constant smell of rotten eggs would¡¯ve made her gag if it weren¡¯t for that one time Osman chucked her into that small hotbox shack with Darius during her training. Even if there was literalva bubbling beneath her, it was practically nothing to her whenpared to the hell she experienced back in that mountain shack.

    ¡°Thank the Almighty for small miracles, I suppose,¡± she chuckled to herself as shended on yet another nearby tower. ¡°Also, is it just me, or is this easier than it looked?¡±

    True enough, after the first few towers, Xenia found herself falling into a rhythm of jumping from one tower to another just as they passed by her. Like a series of pulleys, all she needed to do was to use her eyes and check for the ones that were about to rise up to meet her midway. From there, she¡¯d jump from tower to tower, riding them all the way back up to that small hole up above her.

    Almost chuckling to herself, Xenia did her best not to look too confident, lest Saha might just throw her a fast one and make her life more difficult than it should be.

    ¡®Osman did say that the Basilisk was more lenient with his trial among the guardians,¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought out. ¡®All except for the Fairy, at least.¡¯

    Still, the more she climbed, the more the ease of the trial became ever more apparent. The further she got up, the less the heat and smell bothered her. Really, the only thing that truly bothered her was the sometimes variable distances that she had to jump from tower to tower. That, and the general stability of the rock that made up those towers were pretty uneven.

    And speaking of the devil¡­

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Having just jumped towards her next stop, Xenia¡¯s eyes widened as her feet skidded against the narrow tform shended on. Moving quickly, she turned around and grabbed onto the tform, her fingers almost suffering the same fate as her feet did before she finally managed to stop herself from falling.

    ¡°That was close¡­¡±

    Breathing out, Xenia let out a sigh of relief as she picked herself back up. Looking back to her goal, she gave a raven she spotted a knowing smile. Surely, Darius saw her close brush with death, and it wouldn¡¯t do for her to give him a heart attack before she was even finished with this trial.

    ¡°Right, back to work¡­¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia primed her legs as she went back to doing her constant leaps of faith, her increased stamina, and endurance from all of her training really came in handy as she repeatedly pushed her leg muscles to their limits. Jumping from tower to tower, the hole above her was almost within her grasp, the light shining at her growing brighter and brighter as she worked her way up.

    ¡°Almost there¡­¡±

    Looking down, she saw just how far she could fall down if she missed thisst jump of hers. Still, this was her chance to finish this trial once and for all. Digging deep, Xenia lined up her trajectory and jumped, the feeling of weightlessness almost making her think she wouldn¡¯t make it before her hands finally hit the ledge of the hole.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With a shout of victory, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but smile as she hoisted herself up. Rolling onto what looked to be the dining room where everything started, she couldn¡¯t help butugh as she congratted herself for a job well done.

    ¡°Bravo, Princess,¡± Saha smiled, pping at her from her chair as she chuckled. ¡°You¡¯vepleted the first part of my trial.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­.First?

    rmed, Xenia forced herself to stand, her legs feeling like msses as she fought the urge to re at the Basilisk. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What do you take me for, Princess?¡± Saha scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not that boring to think that seeing you jump overva from one tower to another to be the height of entertainment. I did say that it was your supposed trial, not the actual one.¡±

    Xenia blinked. ¡°So that wasn¡¯t the real trial?¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Sahaughed as she mocked her. ¡°That¡¯s just the first part of it. I mean, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see you smirking at my so-called trial. It got me thinking that I should give you something extra. Don¡¯t worry though, it¡¯s not something that¡¯spletely unfair to the spirit of the trials.¡±

    Before Xenia could even react, Saha snapped her fingers, the hole behind her closing up as the room itself shook. Lowering her center of gravity, she did her best not to fall down as the room transformed itself to its master¡¯s needs. All of a sudden, she found herself on what looked to be arger circr tform, a ring of fire surrounding her as the Guardian stood right in front of her. Saha was now looking at her in her full glory, her hands raised up in the air as if she was a conductor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for some time now, so be grateful that I¡¯ve decided to do so,¡± Saha grinned. ¡°Now, you¡¯re still free to give me your eyes if you¡¯re already tired. In fact, why don¡¯t do just that so that you don¡¯t have to do this at all?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather take my odds with your trial, Lady Saha,¡± Xenia smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy to indulge your current fancies.¡±

    Xenia blinked, her stance solidifying itself as she anticipated whatever it was that the Guardian wanted to do. She still thought that the Basilisk was being unfair, but they all did say that she was more than likely to die out in the Element Forest than for her to survive. Still, she was already beating the odds. What was one more to add to her list of aplishments?

 Chapter 321 Flames

    As if like a signal had been given, the Basilisk swiftly brought her hands down, and as if like clockwork, two plumes of zing fire suddenly erupted from the circle of mes surrounding the tform, crossing over the air as they both snaked towards her.

    ¡°Time to dance!¡±

    Xenia was almost caught off-guard. Thinking fast, she folded her knees from under her, forcing her body to crumple unto the ground and letting the fiery snakes pass over her safely. Even as she dodged the brunt of the attack, the sheer heat emanating from the plumes made her sweat harder than when she was near actualva, making her more worried as she quickly stood back up.

    ¡°Huh, I honestly thought you¡¯d get a burn or two,¡± Saha chuckled. ¡°No matter. We¡¯re not done yet!¡±

    Xenia narrowed her eyes in readiness as she watched the Guardian¡¯s every move. With each swipe of the Basilisk¡¯s hand, plumes of fire erupted from a seemingly random portion of the room. It didn¡¯t matter where she was standing, or how in what kind of stance she found herself in, without fail, the fiery snakes seemed to always find their way towards her.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m really going to make this a staple to my arsenal now!¡±

    Ignoring Saha¡¯s apparent glee, Xenia made herself busy ducking and weaving through the mes that constantly found their way to her. With each twist of her body, more fiery snakes seemed to spawn right from the circle of fire around her. Still, she kept herposure, using her flexibility and agility to her advantage as she found herself bending her body in ways that she was pretty sure she hadn¡¯t done before¡­ and that was including those times when she was in bed with Darius.

    ¡°You seem to be running out of breath there, Princess,¡± Saha condescendingly taunted, her arms still moving and flowing in front of her as she conducted her mes. ¡°Just remember, I can always stop this if you just give me your eyes.¡±

    ¡°H-Heh¡­ I can do this all day,¡± Xenia taunted. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty decent way to exercise.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still say that after this then!¡±

    Xenia steadied her breath as she prepared herself for another volley of attacks. She knew she was already starting to tire, but she still pushed through it despite all odds. There was more to this trial, after all. Surely, this wasn¡¯t as straightforward as her simply dodging and weaving her way through snakes covered in mes and heat.

    ***

    As it turned out, it really was just as simple as that. Despite looking around for any sort of tricks or some other slight of words, the Guardian was indeed simply trying to burn her with those burning snakes of hers. Although, the longer this trial went on, the more the patterns started bingplex and downright unfair at times.

    After all, how in the world was she supposed to dodge something that seemingly had no openings?

    ¡°Come on! Just give them to me already!¡± Saha goaded her, her hands practically flying through the air as she directed her snakes in yet another mind-boggling formation. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this to end already?!¡±

    Xenia elected to keep her silence even as she shed the Guardian a smirk. She knew she was literally ying with fire, but the image she had to portray to the people watching took first priority, even more so than her currently aching mind and body as she worked her way through pattern after pattern of seemingly impossible shapes and sizes.

    Watching Saha weave yet another pattern for her to dodge, Xenia quickly tried her best to analyze what wasing for her. It seemed to be a wall of snakes slowly encroaching her way, with only a single open hole for her to go through right in the middle, and that was if she could even manage to reach for it.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s clearly inescapable!¡± Saha pointed out. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t wanna give up yet?!¡±

    Xenia shook her head. ¡°I think I can still see a way out. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Despite her words, inwardly, the princess was already debating on whether or not she should just brace against the mes like a madwoman. There was just no way that she could jump that high just so she could reach the one safe spot in the whole pattern.

    ¡®Still, I¡¯ve got to try, right?¡¯

    With the wall of me slowly encroaching her, Xenia took a deep breath before she pumped her legs for what she knew was a long shot of a dodge. Crossing her arms in front of her face, she took a running start and jumped. Almost immediately, she felt the skin on her arms and legs burning as she grazed the wall on her way through.

    To her surprise, her hair was rtively unharmed as shended. Kneeling on the ground, her eyes were still wide as she looked back behind her, the wall that almost burned her to death now behind her as she held her breath.

    ¡®I¡­ I actually got through?!¡¯

    Hiding the fact that she was surprised at herself, Xenia looked up to face the Basilisk, the woman herself looking at her with clear shock and amusement on her face.

    ¡°You¡­ You cleared that?¡± Saha incredulously asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just built different,¡± Xenia chuckled, flinging her unsinged hair over her shoulder with a ir. ¡°Like I said, I can do this all day.¡±

    That was a tant lie. She was already forcing herself to breathe evenly even as she stood.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re done here,¡± Sahaughed out loud, pping her hands once more as the room seemingly turned back to normal. ¡°You¡¯ve entertained me enough as it is. Besides, I¡¯m kind of curious if you¡¯ll actually pass the rest of the trials now.¡±

    Inwardly, Xenia was almost ready to let herself rx. Still, she had to ask, ¡°So¡­ I passed?¡±

    ¡°With flying colors!¡± Saha cackled. ¡°Too bad I won¡¯t be able to get those eyes of yours, but maybe I can just loot them off you if you ever die to Polo or Devas¡¯ trials.¡±

    Despite the Guardian¡¯s morbidment, Xenia finally let herself let out a sigh of relief as she bowed. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Lady Saha.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure to take care of those eyes, Princess,¡± Saha waved her off.

 Chapter 322 Disguised (1)

    ¡°Yesssss!!!¡±

    The loud cheers from the crowd resonated throughout the open shrine in the Capital City of Cordon, the sacred area where every Cordonian was free to witness the trial that was happening inside the Element Forest being undertaken by the King¡¯s human wife.

    The particr shrine had stone benches scattered around the area for viewing purposes, But due to the number of people that went to watch the trial, they weren¡¯t enough to seat the numerous Cordonians that had gathered in front of it. As a result, some ended up watching from a standing position, while others craned their necks amongst the crowd before them just to have a better view of the scene ying out from the symbol.

    Among the audience, Jayra and Freya were raptly watching, the two of them disguised as malemoners to avoid unwanted attention. The two also shouted at the top of their lungs when they saw their friend and sister-inw pass the trial by fire. And Freya was actually still trembling at that point.

    ¡°My heart almost burst out from my chest just from seeing that!¡± Freya eximed as she put a hand over her chest to calm herself down. ¡°That was too intense a scene. Thankfully, it¡¯s over¡­ I can finally breathe normally again!¡±

    With the trial finished, the crowd soon left the vicinity of the shrine. Perhaps the symbol would glow again and show another vision of the trials once her sister-inw reached her next destination. From there, they¡¯d be able to see whoever it was amongst the guardians would be the next to test her.

    Leaving, Freya and Jayra looked at each other with a wide and satisfied grin as they watched the audience leave. With a nod, thetter smiled as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for now. Shall we see my sister-inw next?¡±

    Freya nodded. Right, Be was at the arena right now for the preliminaries. Quickly getting up from her seat, they both started walking ahead with Jayra as they made their way to the arena.

    ¡°Say, did you not encounter any problems whenever you sneak out of the castle in Ebodia with my sister-inw?¡± Freya curiously asked.

    ¡°Hmm, sometimes we do, but since I¡¯m with Princess Xenia, we were always pardoned anyway.¡± Jayra giggled. ¡°Heh¡­ Well, they¡¯ll scold us, but that¡¯ll be the end of it. Really, the men in the royal family will always have a soft spot for the women.¡±

    Freya nodded, understanding what Jayra meant since the same went for her mother and brother. They had a soft spot for her as the youngest, but of course, she wasn¡¯t free from being scolded if she evermitted something wrong.

    She smiled upon recalling how she ended up outside the castle in disguise with Jayra. This morning, she went to her friend¡¯s private chamber to return her books and have some of their usual casual talks, but then she saw Jayra wearing a man¡¯s clothes, so she asked thetter what she was nning on doing.

    Jayra then told her that she nned to go out of the castle and watch Xenia¡¯s trial together among the popce so that she could also hear the opinions of some Cordonians towards her Princess. And of course, hearing that, Freya decided that she¡¯d tag along for the ride.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d I checked on you a while ago. Being in disguise like this is so much fun,¡± Freya giggled. ¡°It¡¯s like you can do whatever you like without even bothering whether you¡¯re being a properdy or not. I can see why you and my sister-inw did this often now. Ah, even my brother did the same with pulling that prank on us together with Sister-inw when theyst returned.¡±

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she remembered how that couple yed a prank on them during dinner. No one recognized them except for Jayra, and she could only imagine what it was like at the moment.

    She was really having fun with her disguise as ad right now while roaming the city outskirts with Jayra, and no one seemed to recognize her as the very Princess of the kingdom they were. If she only knew that something like this was as exciting as this way before then, she would¡¯ve done it a long time ago.

    Walking beside Jayra, Freya still harbored a wide grin on her face as she took in all the sights around her. Absently, she wondered if Gideon would be able to recognize her in her disguise, only for it to dawn on her that he would simply pick up on her scent, so he would definitely recognize her anyway.

    ¡®Ah, so unfair,¡¯ she inwardly shrugged. ¡®Pity I won¡¯t be able to trick him this way¡­¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s with the long face?¡± Jayra asked, probably have noticed the sudden change in her demeanor. ¡°Weren¡¯t you having fun just a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m enjoying what we¡¯re doing so far, so I thought I could prank Gideon with it,¡± Freya exined. ¡°But unfortunately, we¡¯re mates so it¡¯s no use. He¡¯ll recognize my scent instantly¡­¡±

    Jayra chuckled. With a mischievous smile, she said, ¡°I have a way for him not to recognize your scent, you know.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Freya halted on her steps as she rapidly blinked at Jayra. Thetter, in turn, nodded and boasted, ¡°Are you forgetting that I¡¯m a royal mage? One of the best in our kingdom with spells and magic?¡±

    Freya¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. ¡°Right! You can hide my scent from him! Oh heavens! This will be fun,¡± she giggled in anticipation. ¡°Please use your spell on me right now. I want to see if he¡¯ll still recognize me even in my disguise!¡±

    ¡°Hah, this reminds me of how Princess Xenia tortured your brother into thinking that his mate is ad¡­¡± Jayra hesitantly chuckled. ¡°Lord Gideon will probably kill me if he falls victim to this trick that you¡¯re nning.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. But please though?¡±

    Doing her best to plead, Freya begged with her ever so tender blinking eyes and flutteringshes. She even grabbed Jayra¡¯s hands as she pouted to the high heavens.

    ¡°Fine then. Just let me go so that we won¡¯t make a scene here,¡± Jayra scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re both male right now, and holding me like this looks weird.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Freya beamed with her most manly voice, making Jayraugh.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the Princess of Ebodia is that skillful? She already passed the trial by fire. She moved so fast during it, and she¡¯s remarkable.¡±

    ¡­.

    Freya and Jayra looked at each other as they heard praisesing from the people talking as they passed by.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Hah! Didn¡¯t you hear the Basiliskst night? She mentioned how the Princess isn¡¯t even human. She said she was special! And she¡¯s quite the fighter too¡­¡±

    Freya¡¯s face brightened, hearing those praises being heaped upon her sister-inw.

    But while there were some that praised the Princess, not all were convinced of Xenia¡¯s capabilities just yet. There were still some negativements floating about, like from another man with a messy beard.

    ¡°She¡¯s just got lucky at this point! With her fragile body being like that¡­ I¡¯m sure she won¡¯tst until tomorrow.¡±

    Jayra suddenly coughed, and Freya gulped at seeing how red Jayra¡¯s face was right now.

 Chapter 323 Disguised (2)

    ¡°That is pure nonsense!¡± Jayra suddenly blurted out, making Freya gulp that one particr group they passed directed their eyes at her friend.

    From their looks alone, they were clearly frowning at Jayra, so Freya moved to pull her infuriated friend with her, but thetter kept on talking.

    ¡°Hah! Pure luck, you say? I totally disagree! I oftene with my Master on his every trade mission at Ebodia Castle, and I happened to witness how the Princess would constantly have her training with her brother along with some Ebodian soldiers,¡± Jayra boasted aloud.

    ¡°She¡¯s very skillful in fighting, and I even heard how she used to skip sses in etiquette just so that she could apany her brother outside and learn more about the people, involving herself in any battle that their kingdom might go through. And not only that, she even took down a pack of rogue werewolves all on her own along with some monsters outside their kingdom to defend her people¡­¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s so small! How can she take down rogue werewolves when some werewolf soldiers are already having difficulties in doing so?¡± inquired another man, who seemed to be curious to find out more about the princess.

    Seeing the interest, Jayra sat on the vacant chair and grabbed the cup of ale the nearest man was drinking. Drinking it all in one gulp, she then put the cup down on the table with a thud.

    ¡°You say small?¡± Jayra hissed at the man. With a smirk, she then bragged, ¡°She¡¯s the Princess of Ebodia. Even if they¡¯re human, they still have skilled warriors and mages capable of fighting for theirnds. Princess Xenia trained hard as a warrior, while Princess Mineah trained hard as a mage. Hah! I bet the former can even knock you down with one blow right this instant.¡±

    She then leaned in as she continued ¡°How about this¡­ Let me tell you the real story about how she saved those merchants from barbarians and rogue werewolves back then¡­ Maybe you¡¯ll learn something.¡±

    There was silence, indicating that everyone was willing to listen to Jayra as she spoke. Meanwhile, Freya simply sighed as she waited. She was honestly curious to hear more about this tale as well.

    With a breath, Jayra began her story with how Princess Xenia ran away from her kingdom because of her arranged marriage to the Vampire King. From there, she went on to how she traveled with the merchants that were attacked by a group of barbarians and rouge werewolves.

    ¡®So that was how the story began¡­ how my brother met my sister-inw who he thought was ad before¡­¡¯ Freya mused with a small giggle. ¡®It¡¯s interesting. I can¡¯t imagine how tormented he was at seeing ad while recognizing his mate¡¯s scent¡­¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°What are you saying?! Did the Princess leave our King and escape?!¡± One of the women, who was serving ale, asked once the story finally reached the part where the King had lost consciousness in the river while the Princess had to pull him back tond.

    ¡°Of course, not. The Princess of Ebodia isn¡¯t like that!¡± Jayra answered before she quickly continued with her story for the sake of her impatient listeners. ¡°In fact, she saved him and even tended to him till he regained consciousness¡­¡±

    Freya, who was immersed in the story, finally spotted a vacant chair and pulled it out to take a seat. She had been standing for a while now, and she finally decided to make herselffortable as she listened.

    ¡°Ahhh! Enough with that! We¡¯re not interested in the love story of our king!¡±ined the man who was hell-bent on ridiculing her sister-inw from the start.

    ¡°What matters to us right now is whether or not the Princess is capable enough to be His Majesty¡¯s Queen. Ruling this kingdom is very different from ruling a kingdom like Ebodia. We werewolves require a strong ruler like our King! We won¡¯t ept a weak human as Queen, because doing so will bring misfortune to our kingdom!¡±

    Hearing the ridicule, Freya could no longer hold herself in. This time, she was the one who spoke out in defense for Xenia.

    ¡°The Princess is a very capable woman who I strongly believe is more than capable enough to be our Queen,¡± Freya dered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more than enough of a proof that she wants to dedicate herself to our people by entering the Element Forest to face those trials even at the risk of her own life? Wouldn¡¯t that be enough for her to be the Queen of this Kingdom?¡± she lengthily defended.

    ¡°In my opinion, she should be dered Queen once she had passed the trials inside the Element Forest. This Trial by Combat isn¡¯t even necessary! After all, Princess Xenia is already His Majesty¡¯s mate and wife¡­¡±

    Freya truly believed that the trials inside the forest should be enough to prove a point. Her sister-inw shouldn¡¯t fight anymore once she seeded in exiting the forest. Doing so was just in overkill.

    To her delight, some who heard her words nodded in agreement. Unfortunately, there were still some who were doubtful of her ims, like an old man selling some hairpins near them who said: ¡°This is already an ancient tradition, and a lot of humans and other non-werewolf creatures who wanted to be Queen had already gone through this trials, so the Princess of Ebodia won¡¯t be an exemption. We appreciate how much she is willing to face those trials head on, but we will only ept her if shepletes those trials inside the Element Forest as well as be thest woman standing in the trial bybat against other werewolfpetitors for the crown.¡±

    ¡°Yes! The old man¡¯s right! The Trial by Combat will give us our Queen!¡± another random person spoke aloud. ¡°His Majesty might¡¯ve said that he won¡¯t acknowledge any other woman as his Queen except for his mate, but we Cordonians refuse to acknowledge any woman who fails the trial bybat as Queen!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    At that, the entire crowd voiced their agreement with the man¡¯s words. Freya and Jayra¡¯s faces soured at the reception they got, and they ended up leaving the ce utterly annoyed.

    Scoffing, Jayra looked at Freya and shook her head. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if it would¡¯ve been better if Princess Xenia didn¡¯t run away back then and simply married the Vampire King,¡± she sighed. ¡°From the looks of it, it seems like it¡¯s way easier to be a Queen in the Kingdom of Valcrez than to be one in here.¡±

    Freya pouted as she hugged Jayra¡¯s arm, pulling her forward to walk faster. ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ Remember, you wouldn¡¯t have met your husband if my sister-inw hadn¡¯t run away,¡± she reminded her friend.

    ¡°You¡¯d be in a kingdom full of bloodsucking vampires who will always look at your neck as some kind of meal. Would you prefer that, my friend?¡± She chuckled as she added, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t worry too much about it. My sister-inw will definitely prove these people wrong and p their faces with great victoryter on.¡±

    Jayra sighed and murmured, ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯ll definitely p your people too as soon as this trial ends¡­¡±

    With thatst thought, the two giggled as they made their way to their next destination.

 Chapter 324 Lifespan

    Eferia¡¯s Tribunal, Realm of Eferia aka Element Forest

    ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d kill her?¡± Polo remarked at Saha, who was still busy inspecting the gifts Cordon sent them.

    ¡°Well, I tried, but she didn¡¯t die¡­¡± Saha snorted. ¡°Usually, humans die easily in my traps, but this Princess seems well prepared than usual.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to let her enter your territory first,¡± Polo nonchntlymented. ¡°I saw thising ages ago¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me?!¡± Saha hissed, her face reddening as she let her tongue out to attack her fellow guardian.

    At the attacks, Polo simply chuckled and said, ¡°Why would I mock you? I¡¯m just saying that you should improve your traps some more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just following the rules of the Heavens, Polo¡­¡± Saha retorted in annoyance. ¡°Must I remind you that we cannot set traps that won¡¯t give fair enough treatment and judgment to anyone entering this realm?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you should set harder traps in the future,¡± Polo reiterated.

    ¡°Hah, tell me that once the Princess falls under your trap then, Polo. Maybe then I will listen¡­¡± Saha scoffed. ¡°Besides, I really fancy those vibrant emerald eyes of hers¡­¡± Her expression then changed as she drooled over the thought of something she wanted. Then her gaze sharpened as she red at Devas and Polo. ¡°You two better make sure not to mess with her eyes¡­ I want to have them if she dies.¡±

    The two guardians only shrugged their shoulders at their fellow guardian¡¯s words. From there, they each returned to their own thing, Devas was still busy instructing his servants to get all the alcoholic drinks from the caravan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have enough alcohol in your cer?¡± Saha questioned. As usual, almost all alcoholic drinks went to Devas.

    ¡°Fine, get what you want then,¡± Devas snorted.

    It had been a while since Cordon offered them many gifts like this. All Guardians were ecstatic with the influx of goods, seeing as they¡¯d been confined inside their realm for so long that they were feeling giddy to receive things unavable to them from the outside realm.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to start with her trial?¡± Polo suddenly questioned Devas.

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Devaszily mumbled. ¡°For now, let me have a feast. And give the Princess a break. She just went through Saha¡¯s fire¡­¡± He then looked at Saha and asked, ¡°Tell me¡­ What did you see in her? Knowing you, you could¡¯ve given her one more test if you felt like it¡­¡±

    Instead of replying, Saha looked at Helena, the two men following her gaze.

    ¡°You¡­.!¡± Devas eximed, staring at Helena in disbelief. Meanwhile, the Fairy Queen simply gave them a timid smile.

    Saha rolled her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Yes. This fool here traded a few years of her life for another human. I guess I¡¯ll get to live the longest among the three of us.¡±

    ¡°How many years?¡± Devas curiously asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s shorter whenpared to that male human shest saved, at least,¡± Saha replied. ¡°I only got five years this time.¡±

    Saha took a small breath as she paused from skimming through their offerings. She frowned as shemented, ¡°Still, the Princess is remarkable. I mean, no other human has surpassed the traps I made. Maybe because she¡¯s no ordinary human, but I noticed a while ago that her eyes glowed when she passed through that small opening I gave her to save herself from being eaten alive by my mes.¡±

    She then looked at Devas and Polo as she added, ¡°Right at that moment, I had a feeling that it should be more than enough to let her through. As such, I suggest that you don¡¯t act harshly against her. She still has angel blood in her veins, and it still has divine powers I think, even if they¡¯re not as powerful as any normal angel should have¡­¡±

    Hearing Saha¡¯s words, Polo held a dim expression as he looked at Helena and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t like how you¡¯ll often trade away your lifespan like that. If it¡¯s in their fate to die and fumbled through our realm, then let it be! How can you brazenly act like that and make us look badpared to you when we¡¯re simply doing our duty as guardians of this realm?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Helena weakly whispered. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see anyone dying again¡­¡±

    ¡°This is their choice!¡± Polo snapped. ¡°They willingly enter our realm knowing death wille to them, and yet they still to choose to enter!¡± He then looked at Saha and scolded, ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t trade with her life so easily like that. Even if Helena begs you, you shouldn¡¯t ept it. That¡¯s just irresponsible!¡±

    Saha raised her eyebrows as she annoyingly scoffed, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I when it will give me more life to live? Why are you even so worked up when it¡¯s not your lifespan that¡¯s at stake here?¡±

    Devas suddenly coughed as he diverted the topic. ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s enough. Maybe I should just proceed with the Princess¡¯s trials in my territory today and end this as quickly as I can once and for all. I hate witnessing quarrels like this, so I¡¯ll be off to get this over with.¡±

    And with that, Devas disappeared along with his servants, together with all of the things he picked up amongst the offerings and gifts from Cordon.

    Seeing her fellow guardian leave, Helena bit her inner cheek as she looked at Polo and Saha and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then.¡±

    Seeing yet another guardian leave, Saha clicked her tongue as she shook her head at Polo. ¡°Your temper is terrible.¡±

    Polo¡¯s frown deepened as he hissed, ¡°And your greed in extending your own life is disgusting!¡±

    ¡°YOU!!!¡±

    Saha moved for an attack, but Polo was quite fast in jumping into the water. Saha let out a heavy breath of annoyance as she mumbled, ¡°If I don¡¯t heed Helena¡¯s begging, I¡¯ll look heartless, but if I grant her request, I look greedy?¡±

    Absently, Saha looked at the beautiful mirror that was amongst the gifts that they recieved. Staring at her own reflection, she murmured, ¡°I just need some beautiful eyes at this point for a perfect human look. Maybe Devas is right¡­ I should¡¯ve given her one more hard trial.¡±

    But even so, she chose not to, knowing that what she did was enough for her to let the Princess go. She honestly admired the determination in the Princess¡¯s eyes. Instead of taking the easy way out, she didn¡¯t, and proceeded to move forward to face the hardshiping her way. The others before her simply epted her offer way once things got a little tough for them, leaving her unsatisfied.

 Chapter 325 A Tyrant King

    At the Great Hall of Castle Cordon, Darius kept his emotions in check once the news of how Xen passed the trial by fire reached him through a telepathic report.

    Then the formal report was made by Chancellor Talon, who quickly brought it up to the meeting by stepping forward and saying, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. Her Royal Highness, Princess Xenia, has passed the trial by fire inside the Element Forest.¡±

    ¡°That is good news, indeed,¡± the Queen Mothermented with a wide and satisfied smile. ¡°That is one of the trialspleted by her. Surely the next would bepleted in due time as well.¡±

    ¡°And while we¡¯re on this topic, it hase to our attention the fact that the Basilisk had mentioned how Princess Xenia has something special flowing through her veins, implying that she¡¯s not purely human,¡± Elder Nasser pointed out as Darius had expected.

    ¡°And since when did you be interested in my mate, Elder Nasser? Weren¡¯t you one of the people who opposed her in being my Queen?¡± Darius questioned with a raised brow. ¡°Why? Will youe to acknowledge her now and excuse her from the trials once you¡¯vee to know about the special blood inside her?¡±

    ¡°Because if she will have the privilege to get excused from these trials because of that blood, then I¡¯ll be willing to scream that fact all over the world,¡± Darius coolly threatened, his gaze never leaving the Elder¡¯s devious eyes. ¡°Of course, if that¡¯s not the case, then let Xen and her family decide when to disclose that personal matter on their own terms¡­¡±

    [Let¡¯s just crush that old geezer into pieces,] Zeus grunted. [I¡¯m always itching to do that whenever I see his ridiculous face!]

    There was silence in the room before Elder Karim coughed and wisely changed the topic. ¡°You should at least watch the next scheduled trial bybat in the arena to boost the confidence of the participants, Your Majesty,¡± the Elder suggested.

    ¡°Everyone is already talking about how rude your speech was during the registration. They¡¯ve also been pointing out that the King is being too biased when ites to his mate¡­¡±

    ¡°And do they prefer for me to lie before them right in their faces?¡± Darius countered with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure not every Cordonian is narrow-minded enough to take it negatively, especially those who understand the importance and sanctity of the Mate Bond.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll refuse to acknowledge any woman as your Queen except for your mate,¡± Elder Nasser thought aloud, taking the ce of thest Elder that had been left speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s say then that your mate failed the trials. Are you saying that you will not abide by thews of our Kingdom and still make her Your Queen?¡±

    Darius sported a genuine smile on his face and confidently said, ¡°Worry not, Elder Nasser. It won¡¯te to that since my mate will not fail this trial¡­¡±

    [Tsk¡­ Look at you stressing out such confidence when deep inside you¡¯re more than ready to rip the whole world apart just to make sure Xen bes your Queen¡­] Zeus sighed. [Or are you nning to¡­]

    Hearing his wolf, Darius sighed deeply as he replied, [I got this, Zeus, so don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let Nasser have the throne, and there¡¯s also no way that I¡¯ll let anyone be my queen except for Xen.]

    [How? What if¡­ Just what if, Xen indeed fails?¡± Zeus curiously asked. [Will, you really¡­]

    [Yes, I¡¯m fully nning on bing a tyrant king¡­] Darius sincerely replied before he humorously added, [Besides, I already have a lot of descriptions attached to my name¡­ Devious, impetuous, ruthless¡­ So I don¡¯t see any harm in adding one more to the pile.]

    [You¡¯re crazy!] Zeus snorted, making Darius inwardly chuckle at his wolf.

    ¡°You¡¯re too confident about your mate, Your Highness, but things can still happen in these trials. The Princess may or may not seed depending on both her luck and skill.. We can only hope that you will abide by our kingdom¡¯sws should the worst case scenario happen. You mustn¡¯t endanger your position as the king of our kingdom just for one woman, even if she is your mate.¡±

    Darius scoffed and said, ¡°Hah, you don¡¯t have to worry about that then, Elder Nasser, because as your King and ruler of this kingdom, I have everything under control. So please be at ease¡­¡±

    He then looked at Elder Handi. The Elder, understanding his knowing look, promptly interrupted and said, ¡°Admiral Osman is currently present in our meeting to report about the progress of our ports and the current steps being undertaken to ensure the safety of our borders and territorial waters.

    Hearing his cue, Osman immediately stepped forward and began reporting as His Majesty instructed, purposely giving out misinformation for Nasser and his minions inside the court.

    Some more discussions took ce, and Darius was grateful enough to know that Xen¡¯s next trial hasn¡¯t started yet. He had already missed her this morning because of his court duties, and he would most definitely not miss watching her next trial should it startter.

    Soon, the meeting ended, and almost everyone had left the room except for Darius, Osman, the Queen Mother, and Chancellor Talon.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is it possible to borrow Osman for dinner tonight?¡± Chancellor Talon suddenly asked of him.

    At the request, Darius looked at Osman, who was also seemingly baffled at the sudden request from the Chancellor.

    ¡°I have nothing important to discuss with Osman over dinner, so he¡¯s all yours, Chancellor¡­¡± Darius answered with a smile.

    The Chancellor chuckled. He probably noticed the baffled looks both of them fielded to the older man. Straightforwardly, the chancellor added, ¡°It¡¯s my wife, actually. When she found out that the Admiral is in the Capital City, she¡¯s been urging me to invite him over for dinner to meet my daughter Be.¡±

    Darius chuckled at seeing how pale Osaman¡¯s face had suddenly be.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great then,¡± Dariusmented with a faint smile, enjoying the nervous look that his friend was currently showing. ¡°I¡¯m sure our Admiral here will make a fine husband for your daughter. Any woman would be lucky to have Osman as their man, and I myself can attest to his strength of character, Chancellor.¡±

    [While you¡¯re out of the city, why don¡¯t you have fun?] Darius telepathically teased at Osman. [Xen had mentioned to me how you¡¯ve also dreamt of having your own family, and this might be your chance. Just look at this as your dreams being answered. Oh¡­ And just be careful with Be. I heard she bites¡­]

    With onest smirk, Darius left the room, leaving Osman alone under the chancellor¡¯s care.

 Chapter 326 Awfully Looks Familiar (1)

    Chapter 326 Awfully Looks Familiar (1)

    At the arena, the officers handling the tournament were all busy with the preparations, including all the high officials such as Gideon and Bartos, not to mention the Great Constable Gs who was personally supervising the tournament, making sure that things would go on smoothly. And so far, those things were doing fine for the first few batches of one-on-onebat.

    It wasn¡¯t a sight to behold, especially for thepetitors who were willing to fight till the end. Gideon sighed as he saw another woman getting badly wounded before being carried out of the arena, moaning and crying as she wallowed in her failure.

    Still, they were making decent time. They¡¯ve put divisions in the wide center of the arena so that they could simultaneously run different tournament brackets and the same time, helping them save some more time than if they ran the tournament traditionally.

    He sighed once more upon seeing how many women from his own pack participated. He even telepathically talked to them to make sure that none of his members would be foolish enough to fight till the end.

    Shrugging, Gideon moved to the other side of the circr arena. There, he saw Commander Adah, who was starting to garner attention because of how in particr she was pulling her aunt down from the arena.

    ¡°Seriously! This is so embarrassing,¡± Commander Adah exasperatingly begged. ¡°Come on Aunty, get down from the stage right now. Don¡¯t do this. Father¡¯s already angry as is. He told me to bring you back by any means.¡±

    ¡°And why should I? I¡¯m still qualified for this tournament,¡± her aunt retorted. ¡°Can you even see how much younger I look than you? We have no rules about the ages of whoever wants to join anyway as long as I look good and fit enough for the King¡¯s age! Tell your father to not meddle with my affairs. I¡¯m no longer his youngest sister whom he can order around.¡±

    Witnessing the argument, Gideon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. This random scene was a breath of fresh airpared to the gruesome carnage that he had been seeing for a while now.

    Some timeter, Bartos walked towards him. ¡°We should remind our king to revise the rules after this, if only for the sake of the next generation,¡± he sighed. ¡°Really, this is a pain in the ass. There should¡¯ve been an age limit put in ce for this tournament to lessen the number of participants like this. Look at the mess we¡¯re in. This is way harder than doing things on a real battlefield. It¡¯s just too much work dealing with these women.¡±

    Gideon chuckled, ¡°They¡¯re just old maidens who, you must admit, still look young and gorgeous despite their age.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because we don¡¯t really age that fast,¡± Bartos retorted.

    ¡°Speaking of¡­¡± Gideon trailed off, turning to look at Bartos as he continued, ¡°I wonder how you¡¯ll manage things in the future? Your mate is a human, and she will absolutely look older than you after some time. The same goes for His Majesty, although there¡¯s a hint that Princess Xenia has some kind of special blood in her¡­ I wonder if that special blood will give her a long lifespan like us¡­¡±

    As was discussed, werewolves had longer lifespans than humans, thus they won¡¯t look as old that quickly. In fact, they¡¯re more likely to die only due to being in in battle or contracting incurable diseases.

    ¡°Who cares? I will be with her till death¡­¡± Bartos answered with a dark expression.

    ¡°Do you have ns to turn her into a Lycan then? That will solve the problem¡­¡± Gideonmented.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about it yet,¡± Bartos voiced out.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s still early anyway,¡± Gideon nodded. You two have more than enough time to figure things out on your own.¡±

    Gideon smiled as his thoughts went to Freya and how lucky he was to have her. Was he not lucky to have his mate be a werewolf like her?

    Unfortunately, his smile quickly faded as he shook his head at the sight before him. Things were getting out of hand, and he was getting the urge to intervene and clear up the mess. ¡°Tsk¡­mander Adah should simply let her Aunt do what she wanted,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s her right¡­¡±

    Moving, he was about to approach the two women when Bartos suddenly spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll handle them¡­¡±

    And with that, Gideon was left alone on his spot as he watched Bartos move to mediate between the two women. With nothing better to do, he started checking in on the results from some of the packs.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± He could only shake his head as he saw Be fighting another senior werewolf on the other side of the arena.

    ¡°Seriously?! Just yield, Lady Rea. Let¡¯s spare ourselves the energy,¡± Be halfway pleaded with the older woman. ¡°You do know you can¡¯t win against me, right? Do you really want scars on your face and skin? You will if you continue. Worse, maybe you¡¯ll really die of old age if you¡¯ll be this stubborn. You¡¯re even older than my mother, and I respect you enough not to want to hurt you!¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m older than your mother?¡± Lady Rea proudly snorted. ¡°What matters is that I¡¯m still capable of bearing a child¡­ an heir¡­¡±

    ¡°This tournament will kill me¡­¡± Gideon chuckled, trying hard not to burst into a fit of loudughter. All of a sudden, he felt bad for the men that were currently acting as mediators. They kept their faces nk, but one could already see how much they were turning red as they pursed their lips.

    ¡°You do know that it¡¯s not purely skill that you need. You also have to be lucky in this tournament, and I have a feeling that I have that luck,¡± Lady Rea confidently stated.

    ¡°Who cares about getting scars? It¡¯ll be an honor to do so, just so that I won¡¯t have any regrets in my life. This is a rare opportunity to fight for a man like this, not to mention the possibility of getting the throne! This event onlyes once in a blue moon, so I won¡¯t let this opportunity slide,¡± she barked with a frown as she positioned herself inside the mark.

    ¡°Now,e on, child. Just fight! Enough with the nonsense already. Whatever you might have to say, I will never yield!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ Fine! Let¡¯s get this over with then,¡± Be hissed as she clicked her tongue. ¡± Don¡¯t scold and me meter if I end up beating you to unconsciousness!¡±

    ¡°Go, Lady Be!¡± shouted one of the audience members near him. ¡°Fight and show her what you¡¯ve got! Just knock her down easily with one shot!¡±

    Gideon turned and frowned at thed cheering for Be. ¡°He awfully looks familiar¡­¡± he murmured, unknowingly staring intently at him.

    ¡®Something feels weird,¡¯ he inwardly thought. Before he knew it, he was already walking towards thed, sitting amongst the audience on the bench.

 Chapter 327 Awfully Looks Familiar (2)

    ¡°He¡¯s staring at me,¡± Freya murmured as her eyes met with Gideon¡¯s.

    ¡°Stop that. You¡¯ll blow your disguise if you keep staring at him like that,¡± Jayra reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just act natural.¡±

    Hearing her friend¡¯s advice, Freya took in a loud breath as she tried topose herself. Taking another look, her eyes widened as she murmured, ¡°Jayra¡­ He¡¯sing. Why is heing? I think he found us out already.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t,¡± Jayra shook her head as she ignored her hysterical whimpering. ¡°He¡¯s just suspicious. Just act properly and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Freya pursed her lips as she quickly avoided Gideon¡¯s gaze. Instead, she focused it on Be as she shouted, ¡°You can do it, Lady Be!!!¡±

    She kept herselfposed, ignoring the fact that Gideon had suddenly graced her with his presence.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Gideon called her out with a frown.

    Freya looked at him for a while, then she looked left and right as if wondering if he was addressing her.

    ¡°You,e here¡­¡± Gideon instructed her with a serious expression.

    She gulped, giving a look at Jayra who simply ignored her as her friend continued to cheer amongst the crowd. With no other choice, Freya stared at Gideon as she pointed her thumb to her chest and asked, ¡°Are you asking me, my Lord?¡±

    Gideon simply nodded.

    [Does he recognize me or not? Why is he calling for me?] Freya asked Yal as opposed to Jayra, who seemed to be too focused on her nonchnce to address her.

    [I¡¯m not sure,] Yalzily replied. [Just go with the flow, I guess¡­]

    Freya got up from the bench, and Gideon signaled for the guards posted by the benches to let her pass.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Gideonmanded as he turned and walked back to his post.

    Freya followed, utterly baffled by what was going on. He looked at her, and he promptly gestured for her to sit on his chair.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Sit there and write the names of each winner per pack,¡± Gideon instructed. ¡°Make sure you write them properly. My assistant has something important to do, so you do it instead. Can you write?¡± he asked with lifted brows, to which Freya simply nodded. ¡°Then start writing¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Why me?¡± Freya questioned.

    Gideon frowned as he replied, ¡°And why not you? Are you disobeying your Commander? Tell me, what is your name and from what pack are you from?¡±

    Freya¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, she felt a lump form in her throat as she coughed to try and clear it. ¡°I-I¡¯m Fin, milord¡­ From uhm¡­ From the Moonlight pack.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ The Moonlight Pack has no candidates in this tournament,¡± Gideon hummed. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s members respected his choice. Too bad not all packs do so. Anyway, why are you cheering for Lady Be?¡±

    [Seriously? Isn¡¯t he a bit nosy?] Freya inwardly retorted.

    Yalughed. [Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s also just trying to trick you in the same way you¡¯re currently doing.]

    With that, Freya frowned as she stared at Gideon, her gaze piercing him intently without her knowing. She was trying to decipher or divine some hint from Gideon¡¯s facial expressions, to see whether or not he was also ying a trick on her somehow. However, he seemed¡­ natural to her?

    ¡°Why are you staring? I know I¡¯m handsome but it¡¯s improper for you to stare at me like that,¡± he scoffed with a suppressed chuckle. ¡°I prefer women, so start working,d.¡±

    Freya kept a frown on her face as she began tabting the lists of winners each group would submit. She was here to enjoy and watch the fights so howe she ended up working and writing up here?

    asionally, she would sneak nces at Gideon, wondering just how exactly he spotted her amongst the audience. Was it because she and Jayra sat in front and were way too easy to see? She was the one that chose that spot since it was near to Gideon, and Jayra agreed to it since it was also one of the nearest spots to Bartos.

    ¡°Eep!¡±

    She was startled when she felt Gideon¡¯s warm breath over her ear. ¡°Why are you cking? Go on and write,d,¡± he insisted. ¡°Later on, I¡¯ll treat you to a nice dinner and pay you handsomely.¡±

    Freya bit her inner cheek as she tried her best not to turn her head, knowing that she would brush her lips against Gideon¡¯s face if she did so.

    ¡°Milord, you¡¯re too close. And also, I already heard you,¡± she mumbled with a twitch on her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m now writing, can¡¯t you see?¡±

    Blinking, Gideon moved, letting her breath normally again as she had held it back when he was encroaching on her personal space.

    Time passed, and the sun was about to set as Lord Gs dismissed everyone while he announced the next schedule for the tournament. Finished with his work, Gideon looked at her and said, ¡°Come. Let me treat you for dinner now.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m with a friend right now,¡± Freyamented as she stood up. She then turned to look at where shest left Jayra, but thetter was no longer there.

    ¡°Where? We can bring him with us,¡± Gideon suggested.

    ¡°He was just sitting beside me there before you asked for my service,¡± Freya mumbled, wondering if Jayra had just left her. She then looked around for Lord Bartos, only to notice that Jayra¡¯s husband was already gone as well.

    [Did she just leave me out to dry?] Freya mused.

    [Well, she probably thought that you¡¯re already in good hands since you¡¯re with your mate¡­] Yal replied with a scoff. [Who knows? Her husband probably recognized her, and Lord Bartos had probably already informed our mate about our disguise¡­ So many possibilities, and yet one thing was for sure: you can¡¯t ask him that if you want to continue with your facade¡­ Or maybe just ask our mate and stop this nonsense trick already.]

    [Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s just go with the flow and see who will give in first¡­] Freya excitedly decided.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that friend of yours?¡± Gideon asked. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my men to announce that-¡°

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, milord. She probably left already¡­¡± Freya said with a beautiful smile. For a moment, she thought she had noticed Gideon staring at her with parted lips; as if he looked bewildered at her response.

    His expression quickly changed however as he said, ¡°Come now. Let¡¯s look for a good ce to eat.¡±

    He walked ahead, and Freya followed Gideon from behind. But suddenly, he stopped, causing her to bump her head against his sturdy back.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± she murmured.

    Gideon stared at her with snapped brows. ¡°Walk beside me, not behind me. Long strides will you,d?¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

 Chapter 328 The Admiral

    Chapter 328 The Admiral

    Outside the arena¡­

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that you and Princess Freya went out in a disguise like that,¡± Bemented to Jayra as they waited for her brother Bartos outside the arena. She had sessfully won all her matches so far without too much effort, and she was about to go home for the day when a familiard suddenly approached her.

    Her sister-inw had been more than ready to y a trick on her. But unfortunately for her, it didn¡¯t seed since her brother instantly scolded her in front of her.

    ¡°I was supposed to do it alone, but Princess Freya saw me before I left the castle,¡± Jayra shrugged. ¡°From there, she simply tagged along with me.¡±

    ¡°And the guards let you out that easily?¡± Be asked.

    ¡°Yes, they did, seeing as we had our identification tabs with us,¡± Jayra exined. ¡°Besides, Princess Freya authorized it anyway, saying that she had informed her mother about her leaving to meet Commander Gideon in the arena. She simply emphasized the need for her to have disguised as her being averse to wanting any kind of attention towards her.¡±

    ¡°And you just left her alone now?¡± Be worriedly asked as she saw that Freya wasn¡¯t with them. ¡°Will she be alright?¡±

    ¡°Lord Gideon also recognized her earlier. And he and Bartos had already talked telepathically about it,¡± Jayra informed her with a grin. ¡°Lord Gideon had already assured Bartos that he will bring Lady Freya back to the castle. In turn, Bartos told me to leave Freya through mind link and let Gideon handle her, so I quickly scooted out of there.¡±

    Be nodded in understanding. Her lips then suddenly curled up as she teased, ¡°I¡¯m surprised Brother recognized you so easily.¡±

    Jayra had a frown as she retorted, ¡°I made sure to hide my scent and everything, but Bartos is simply that sharp to see through me.¡±

    ¡°Hah! What¡¯s with the long face, Sister-inw? Isn¡¯t it better that he¡¯s able to recognize you that easily?¡± Be pointed out with a grin. ¡°It¡¯ll be very disappointing if he couldn¡¯t tell that it¡¯s you, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Jayra simply shrugged. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right about that. I would¡¯ve been utterly disappointed if he didn¡¯t recognize me,¡± she shook her head as she grinned. ¡°Anyway, congrattions for winning the first round, Sister.¡±

    Be rolled her eyes as she mumbled, ¡°Ah, it would¡¯ve been much easier if not for Lady Rea wasting so much of my energy. I had to make sure not to hit her too hard or put a single scratch that would mark her skin, or else she wouldn¡¯t stopining about me to my mother whenever she would visit the manor.¡±

    She sighed as she let out a light scoff, ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t care, but having known her for so long as being my mother¡¯s acquaintance, it would definitely be a big deal for her. I warned her numerous times, but you know how the elders get¡­ You simply can¡¯t win with them.¡±

    She then added, ¡°By the way, we can go back using the horse. Why does Brother need to shift in his wolf form to carry us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jayra casually shrugged. ¡°He only said that we should arrive early before dark since we have a guest¡­¡±

    Be lightly narrowed her eyes at theck of a definitive answer. She was about to ask more when her brother Bartos finally arrived in his wolf form. Without any fanfare, the two of them climbed onto Bartos¡¯s back, and soon enough, they finally left the Capital City as they traveled directly back to the Lock Heart Pack territory using the known path through the woods.

    As soon as they arrived inside the mansion, her mother quickly urged her to change and dress properly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you in a hurry?¡± Be suspiciously asked, seeing how her mother had even followed her into her bedchamber to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t take too long. She even chose the dress she had to wear and have instructed her servants to prepare Be right that instant.

    ¡°Admiral Osman will join us for dinner, and he¡¯s already on his way with your father,¡± Livia coolly told her. ¡°So make haste. We don¡¯t want to waste too much time¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Be burst out with snapped eyebrows. This had been an unexpected turn of events.

    ¡°You heard me, Be,¡± her mother drawled out while staring at her hair, ignoring her lifted eyebrows. She then instructed the servant as to what to do with her daughter¡¯s hair.

    As if to appease the frown on her face, her mother added, ¡°The admiral has been in the city since yesterday, and your father and I decided to invite him into our home, which he dly epted. Just treat him nicely. He¡¯s a respectable man, Be. It¡¯s just dinner. It¡¯s not like you two are going to be engaged already, so why not take your time in knowing the man first as a friend?¡±

    Be let out a sigh at her mother¡¯s actions, deciding to not say a word about what she just heard. Instead, she simply let her mother do what she wanted with her, letting the older woman pretty her up for this potential husband of hers.

    [Aren¡¯t you excited? Who knows? He could be our mate,] Poonamented. [I¡¯m going to try and condition my nose to make sure I smell his ent.]

    Be rolled her eyes at what she just heard. Poona was just dying to meet their mate, and her wolf was still hopeful that they were blessed to experience the Mate Pull like Princess Freya. Still, Be simply couldn¡¯t care less. Maybe because she had fixated herself on just one man since she was young, which was Calypso.

    [Stop sulking. Let¡¯s meet the Admiral first, alright?] Poona encouraged.

    Be forced her face to rx as she smiled at the mirror. Poona was right. There was no harm in meeting Admiral Osman. Honestly, she was even curious to personally meet him knowing how much her mother had invested in praising the Admiral in front of her.

    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± her mother informed her. ¡°Come and go with me to greet him¡­¡±

    At her mother¡¯s word, Be stood from her chair and immediately followed her going down the stairs. She was somehow feeling nervous, and when she saw the silhouetted figure of a man¡¯s back talking to her father while she went down the stairs, her nervousness only went up further.

    From what she could see, he was tall enough, probably as tall as her brother Bartos. He had wavy dark brown hair, and he obviously had broad shoulders on his back. She could only watch as his father looked at her with a smile, to which Be returned with a smile of her own. The Admiral then moved as he turned around to probably look at where his father was looking.

    Standing still, Be bit her inner cheek when she suddenly felt her heart beating erratically at the sight before her.

    *******************

    Oct. 10, 2022 AN: More chapters for today. Thank you for voting. Please send more Golden Tickets to our book. Also, don¡¯t forget to leave a REVIEW on our cover page if you haven¡¯t¡­ Please? Thank you and have a great weekday ahead everyone. *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 329 She Might Explode Soon

    Chapter 329 She Might Explode Soon

    Inside the most famous inn in the Capital City of Cordon.

    It was a good thing that Freya left a note to her mother as Jayra suggested, saying that she was currently in a disguise with her friend while going out to watch the tournament by the arena. She assured her mother that there was no need to worry and that she would soone back to the castle with Gideon.

    Together, they continued walking around the city for some time before Gideon stopped by the most famous inn in the Capital City. It was known for its delicious meals, with a dining area that had a spectacr view of the nightly castle lights from afar.

    Freya hid her excitement as they entered the ce. The inn owner, knowing Gideon, immediately offered him the best and most private spot for the evening. Taking her ce, Freya casually sat down, with Gideon sitting opposite her.

    Sitting at the same table, she suddenly felt awkward as Gideon intently stared at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Commander?¡± she casually asked with an awkward smile. ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡±

    ¡°You look like a male version of my mate,¡± he bluntlymented.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He nodded and then continued, ¡°But you smell different.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Freya curiously asked, wondering if Jayra had put a particr smell on her to somehow mask her natural scent even further.

    ¡°You smell like mud, while my mate smells like freesia,¡± Gideon dreamily described. ¡°Her scent is so addicting and intoxicating that I wish I could just bury my nose in her forever.¡±

    Freya gulped at how intensely he looked at her, his eyes shimmering as he talked about her.

    She hastily brushed away her face, knowing how deep red she was at the moment. Frowning, she snorted, ¡°Your stare¡¯s making me ufortable, Commander. I¡¯m not your mate, for heaven¡¯s sake, and it¡¯s ufortable for me to talk to me as such.¡±

    ¡°There are so many simrities between you two though,¡± Gideon pointed out.

    Freya was only grateful that a servant had finallye to take their order, saving her at just the right moment from showing just how red her face had be.

    [I bet he already knows and that he¡¯s just ying along, enjoying tricking you in the way that you¡¯re tricking him,] Yalmented with a yawn.

    Freya didn¡¯t acknowledge her wolf, and instead, looked closely at Gideon who was now busy talking with the servant. When he was done presumably cing their orders, he returned to looking back at her.

    ¡°Is she beautiful? Your mate?¡± Freya asked.

    ¡°Of course, she is. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman in my eyes¡­¡± Gideon answered without batting an eye.

    ¡°You said I look like her¡­ I¡¯m the male version, you say?¡± Freya casually mumbled. ¡°If so, then I guess I¡¯m handsome in your eyes.¡±

    Gideon let out a heartyugh as he suddenly replied, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s just stop this, Freya. I¡¯m so bad at acting¡­ I feel like I can die anytime soon if I kept up with your trick.¡±

    [I told you he knew,] Yal chortled. ¡°I wonder since when though¡­]

    ¡°Since when did you know?¡± Freya whined. ¡°I hid my scent and everything too.¡±

    ¡°I instantly knew it was you the moment you shouted, sweety,¡± Gideon scoffed. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s obvious that the one beside you is Jayra. You see, ever since Bartos and I failed to recognize His Majesty and Princess Xenia in their disguises, I vowed then and there that I won¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    ¡°Right, and it¡¯s not even the first time you saw Sister-inw in her disguise, and yet you still failed to recognize her that night,¡± Freya teased with a grin.

    ¡°Well, in my defense, Princess Xenia¡¯s disguise that day was quite different from the one she used in her disguise as Xen before,¡± he defended. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s really quite good at disguising herself. Still, as one of the high-ranking royal knights of our King, I should make sure that this won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve indeed improved then, recognizing me with just one nce,¡± Freya praised with a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯m appalled¡­¡±

    Gideon chuckled. ¡°It was way too easy for me to recognize you above all else. Even without your scent, you¡¯re the love of my life, so I naturally know every little detail about you,¡± he confidently stated with a triumphant grin. ¡°Your mannerism, and even the slightest expressions you always make on your face are all the same. Not to mention your style of writing and the fact that you¡¯re left-handed.¡±

    Again, Freya¡¯s face turned crimson red in embarrassment. Before she could react, Gideon had suddenly moved to sit beside her, making her hold her breath at his sudden closeness.

    He then raised his hand, his fingers trailing one of her eyebrows as he said, ¡°These perfectly shaped brown eyebrows that looked cute whenever they moved¡­ Those dark grey eyes that are so enticing that they can make me melt with every gaze¡­¡±

    Freya gulped. She felt like a statue as Gideon trailed every part of her face. His fingers moved softly, trailing the bridge of her nose as he whispered, ¡°The perfectly pointed nose that I would love to have a sniff of my skin¡­ And these¡­¡±

    ¡®This is pure torture! Does he know that what he¡¯s doing right now is making every part of my body tremble?!¡¯ Freya inwardlyined as she felt her stomach churning while Gideon seductively touched her lips, trailing its very shape as he spoke.

    ¡°Oh, heavens¡­ This is what I love the most¡­¡± GIdeon gasped. ¡°Your plump red lips that are so addicting to kiss¡­¡±

    Finally, he leaned closer, and Freya closed her eyes as she anticipated his lips sealing hers. To her disappointment, however, nothing came. She frowned as she opened her eyes. Without her even knowing, Gideon was already back in his seat opposite to hers a wide smile on his face as he spoke.

    ¡°As much as I want to kiss you right now¡­ It would be safer not to, sweety¡­¡± he chuckled. ¡°I might end up taking you here without a care in the world. I would bebeled as a cheating man who cheated on the Princess with ad.¡±

    Freya felt like a bucket of ice had been thrown right at her. She almost forgot how they were still in a public setting, and the fact that she was still disguised as ad.

    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable,¡± Gideonmented with a teasing grin.

    Freya touched her cheeks, knowing that her face was currently burning hot at the moment. She honestly wondered how long her self-control wouldst against him. She felt like she was about to give in at any moment to Gideon, and she was practically burning to be intimate with him¡­

    At this rate, she might explode soon.

    ******

    AN: I will post an AI-generated photo as reference visuals for Freya and Gideon in thement section. Not that perfect but they are close enough¡­ *Tell me your thoughts*wink

 Chapter 330 Selling You Well

    Chapter 330 Selling You Well

    At Hindman Manor, Lock Heart Pack Territory.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome,¡± Be unknowingly whispered.

    [He¡¯s gorgeous!] Poona excitedly eximed.

    Suddenly being aware of her surroundings, Be tried topose herself since her body had be stiff for a while now. Maybe it was because she didn¡¯t expect too much from the Admiral¡¯s first appearance?

    Surprisingly, Lord Osman had a perfectly cleaned and shaped beard, along with a mustache that also had the same color as his hair. As abo, it looked pretty manly on his face. His hair was also a bit messy, but it only added some kind of rogue and mysterious aura to his gentle demeanor.

    He didn¡¯t smile though. Instead, he just stared at her, and Be wondered if she should smile at him in turn. Or maybe she should just stare at him like what he was doing. She honestly didn¡¯t want to give him the impression that she was desperate for this meeting. After all, she wasn¡¯t really in a hurry for anything.

    [Should I smile?] Be found herself asking Poona, having no idea what to do with herself. [He looks a bit stiff¡­]

    [Go and give him your seductive smile then!] Poona encouraged. [That lovely man deserves it!]

    Be so badly wanted to hit Poona right then and there. She could feel her wolf¡¯s excitement, and it was as if it was the first time she had met a handsome man when that was far from the case.

    [Stop thinking like that! You must admit that he had this sort of impact¡­] Poona scoffed at her with a squeal [And the sex appeal!]

    [Why are you acting like that when I can¡¯t even smell the Mate Pull from him.] Be retorted.

    Inwardly shaking her head, Be kept herposure as she and her mother finally reached her father and the Admiral.

    ¡°Admiral Osman, it¡¯s a pleasure that you epted our invitation,¡± her mother greeted.

    ¡°Lady Livia,¡± Osman curtsied, and her mother extended her hand for a greeting, to which the Admiral nodded in kind as he kissed her knuckles.

    Her mother then turned to introduce her to him. ¡°This is my only daughter, Be. She¡¯s twenty-five, and will be turning twenty-six soon,¡± her mother began. ¡°We¡¯re actually nning to hold a ball for her on her birthday. There, Talon and I are hoping that she can finally at least find someone that will suit her as her lifetime partner.¡±

    Be¡¯s eyes widened at her mother¡¯s words, the older woman simply ignoring her in favor of upping the sales pitch. She couldn¡¯t believe that her mother just uttered those words with such nonchnce that it was as if she simply slipped and casually blurted it out.

    [She¡¯s selling you well, don¡¯t you agree?] Poonaughed. [The question now is, will the Admiral buy you?]

    And then came another burst of crispughtering from her wolf. Poona was obviously enjoying her current difort.

    ¡°Lady Be. It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Osman greeted her.

    Doing as she was raised to do, Be quickly extended her hand to him, thetter of which quickly epted.

    [You felt that, right?]

    Be heard Poona ask, but she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she simply stared at Osman, who proceeded to give her knuckles a kiss before quickly letting it go.

    [That¡¯s not enough¡­ Stop messing with me, Poona,] Be sighed. [Please, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re running out of time to have a man, so will you just rx?]

    [But you can¡¯t deny that we felt something¡­]

    [And you can¡¯t deny the fact that you smell nothing from him that you can even consider as a sign of a Mate Pull.]

    Poona didn¡¯t respond after that. Bartos and Jayra had also gone down to meet them, and soon enough, they all proceeded to the dining area for dinner.

    ¡°Lord Osman, I¡¯ve heard that you made Princess Xenia suffer so much during her training,¡± Jayra boldlymented, making Be chuckle and Osman cough as the man hastily drank water to clear his throat.

    Being put on the spot, he coughed a bit before he exined himself. ¡°I simply did what is necessary to make sure that our Princess Xenia is well prepared for what she has to face, Lady Jayra,¡± he insisted. ¡°The Element Forest is no joke, after all.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, I should also thank you for helping our Princess, milord,¡± Jayra politely and genuinely mentioned with a light bow.

    ¡°Please, it was nothing,¡± Lord Osman replied with a half smile. ¡°I only did what was asked of me.¡±

    ¡®Oh, so he can actually smile. It¡¯s such a timid one though,¡¯ Be mused. She was actually sneaking nces at the Admiral every once in a while, and for some reason, she felt like he was starting to get a bit ufortable at the attention.

    That thought made her face frown for some reason.

    ¡°How is the trial bybat going, Lord Bartos?¡± Osman suddenly asked as if to change the topic.

    ¡°Well, as I¡¯ve always said since it first started, it¡¯s been a pain in the ass, and that includes my sister who¡¯s too stubborn to participate!¡± Bartos casuallyined, and Be wanted tough at the re their mother was currently throwing daggers at her brother.

    She bet that their mother had even scolded her brother telepathically for even mentioning how she was also among the participants. Just seeing how her brother was currently scratching his head was more than proof of that being the case.

    ¡°My daughter is quite adventurous and yful,¡± her mother quickly exined. ¡°She¡¯s bored enough that she wanted to have a bit of exercise with her physical skills, but she definitely doesn¡¯t have the intention to fight all the way for the throne.¡±

    ¡°Who knows though?¡± Be couldn¡¯t help but naughtilyment. ¡°I might just end up being Cordon¡¯s Queen.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! She didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Livia defended with an awkward smile. ¡°You see, my daughter loves to say things she doesn¡¯t really mean.¡±

    [Oh, heavens¡­ Is she really my strict mother who doesn¡¯t talk too much?] Be snorted. [Howe she¡¯s saying more words than Father right now?]

    Seeing the difference, Be chose to simply not say a word any more in favor of avoiding any more of her mother¡¯s ire. Already, Mother¡¯s ring nostrils were more than enough to tell her that she was starting to get annoyed at her.

    ¡°Lady Be should yield then. After all, our king is just too dedicated to our future Queen Xenia already,¡± Osman directly stressed out. ¡°And as someone who has witnessed how she trained, for Lady Be¡¯s safety, she shouldn¡¯t proceed any further¡­¡±

    [This man! Did he just look down on me?!] Be inwardly snarled as she lifted an eyebrow at what she just heard. [Does he think I won¡¯t be capable enough to fight till thest round?!]

    She red at him, and upon their eyes meeting, she saw how he gulped at her expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to sound offensive, mdy,¡± he quickly defended himself. ¡°It¡¯s just that-¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Lord Osman. I understood what you meant perfectly,¡± Be scoffed with a cold smile. ¡°And although I would love to fight till the end, I have no intentions of doing so knowing that our King will only acknowledge one woman as his Queen. Thank you for your concern though.¡±

    There was an awkward silence that followed her words. It was only broken when Osman suddenly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to see the woman I¡¯ll be pursuing getting hurt or fighting for another man, however, so I would definitely appreciate it if you¡¯ll no longer continue with the trial.¡±

    He then added, ¡°But then again, it¡¯s not like I have a say or authority towards your decisions, Lady Be, so I¡¯ll probably just wait for you till this trial bybat ends.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped at those direct words from Lord Osman, including Be as she sat dumbfounded at him.

    ******

    AN: I will post an AI-generated photo as reference visuals for Be and Osman in thement section. Not that perfect but they are close enough¡­ *Tell me your thoughts*wink

 Chapter 331 Drink with Me

    Chapter 331 Drink with Me

    [Second night inside the Element Forest]

    Xenia journeyed nonstop through the forest, following Osman¡¯s directions to let the wind take her to her next destination. The admiral had told her that it was one of the ways the Queen Fairy would try and help her out on her journey, especially if she was about to face the guardian of thend who had a habit of making intruders go around in circles and get lost in the wilderness.

    Seeing all the help she was getting, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of how lucky she was to have someone like Osman. Compared to the others that went through the trials before her, she was probably the only one that had help from someone that already went through the forest themselves. If not for Osman, she probably would¡¯ve already had a hard time dealing with the forest.

    Currently, she was inside a cave she found, having made a fire to roast a rabbit that she had caught along the way. Grabbing the roasted rabbit, she blew on it for a while to cool it off before she murmured, ¡°Hmm¡­ This is good enough.¡±

    ¡®I guess neither the sphinx nor the mermaid has the time to deal with me just yet,¡¯ Xenia mused as she began biting off the tender meat from her skewer. She was still eating when a raven suddenly perched itself on the nearest rock to her. Seeing the symbol on the bird¡¯s forehead, she smiled. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Darius was watching her right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, alright?¡± she greeted the raven with a reassuring smile as if she was talking to Darius in front of her. ¡°I¡¯lle back to you soon¡­¡±

    Xenia chuckled. She didn¡¯t care at all if any other people would be able to see her right now.

    ¡°That¡¯s too sweet of you, Princess Xenia.¡±

    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice roared inside the cave. Xenia gulped, wondering if it was the Sphinx or the Merman. Looking around, there was no water inside the cave, so the one that spoke must be the sphinx.

    ¡®Wait, mermen can also walk and transform their bodies into human form once they¡¯re onnd,¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought. Before long, she finally asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I am Devas, the ruler of thends within this realm,¡± the man answered. This time, his voice sounded normal, as if he was simply near her at the moment. Xenia squinted her eyes toward a particr direction, and she saw a man approaching her from out of nowhere.

    ¡®It¡¯s the sphinx,¡¯ she mused upon seeing a handsome man with the masculine upper body of a human, but with the lower body of a lion with four legs. He had a wide smile on his face as he walked near her.

    ¡°Would you mind if I join you?¡± Devas asked with a warm smile.

    Xenia simply nodded, and the guardianfortably sat beside her. He stared at what Xenia was eating, looking curious despite his demeanor.

    Seeing where his attention was aimed, Xenia looked at the roasted rabbit she was holding before offering it to Devas. ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    Taking the offer, Devas grabbed the skewer from hers and started eating. As if to return the favor, he then offered her a bottle and said, ¡°Here. Drink some wine. This came from the caravan of gifts that came for us, so let me share it with you.¡±

    Humbly, Xenia didn¡¯t reject the offer as she whispered, ¡°Thank you, Lord Devas.¡±

    The man chuckled as he then looked at the raven and said, ¡°I bet the ones watching right now are yawning. They should just sleep and not waste their time watching us.¡± He scoffed, ¡°I have no ns to give you my trial by earth just yet anyway. I simply want to know more about you, perhaps even have a good talk while we share this wine from Cordon. I don¡¯t think that being watched right now is necessary.¡±

    The sphinx then snapped his fingers, the raven immediately leaving them to their lonesome as if guided by some other power.

    Once that was done, Devas then turned to her and straightforwardly asked, ¡°Tell me, princess, you already know of us right before you even entered the forest, correct? I have a feeling that you already know what you¡¯re doing. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve been guided well enough on what to expect inside this forest.¡±

    ¡°Why did you say so, milord?¡± Xenia asked back. She was curious to know how Devas came to such a suspicion.

    ¡°Well, for one¡­ You simply went with the flow when the ground shook and opened from underneath you. You let it swallow you whole, unlike the others that came before you who tried their best to survive and not be swallowed by the ground,¡± Devas pointed out with a chuckle.

    ¡°Why, I can still remember how some of those women climbed from three to tree, only to fall and be eaten by the ground all the same. But you¡­ that smile you made when the ground swallowed you means that you expected to arrive at Saha¡¯s territory before then. Even when you woke up in the darkness, you showed no fear. In fact, you embraced it.¡±

    Xenia stared at him keenly, waiting for thetter to point out more observations. Soon enough, he continued. ¡°Even now, you¡¯re following the movement of the winds even without prompting. You clearly know what you¡¯re doing, and it¡¯s definitely not because you have angel blood in you. That alone doesn¡¯t give you power over someone¡¯s mind and thinking.¡±

    Having heard enough, Xenia had a genuine smile on her face as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Lord Devas. I¡¯m quite prepared for this trial, all with the help of studying the previous trials from the history books of Cordon and a man who had survived this forest thirteen years ago.¡±

    Devas¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed, ¡°Right! That pirate!¡±

    Xenia chuckled. ¡°Indeed,¡± Xenia chuckled. ¡°His name is Osman, and he¡¯s now an Admiral at Cordon. And he told me to send his regards to everyone if his name was mentioned somehow in a conversation. So I guess it¡¯s me who¡¯s sending his regards to you, milord.¡±

    Devas squinted his eyes at her. With a loud scoff, he remarked, ¡°Hah! You¡¯re too honest, Princess. And because of that, I¡¯ll spare you another day and night of torture of going around in circles inside the forest¡­¡±

    He smirked, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a real trial tomorrow. But tell me, why did you answer me truthfully when you could¡¯ve simply hidden it from me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will give you a much harder trial if you spoke freely? Especially now that you¡¯ve mentioned how that man had trained you well.¡±

    Xenia simply smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re treating me sincerely, so I want to do the same, milord.¡±

    Devas nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re an interestingdy, Princess Xenia,¡± he smiled. ¡°Come. Have a drink with me while telling me more about yourself and the outside world.¡±

    ¡°I would be delighted to, milord,¡± Xenia sincerely replied before drinking from the bottle that Devas shared with her.

 Chapter 332 Change the Rules

    Chapter 332 Change the Rules

    At Castle Cordon.

    Darius shook the disc in his hand as he grumbled, ¡°Come on! Why isn¡¯t this working?!¡±

    [I need a messenger!] he instantly shouted telepathically.

    At hismand, one of the royal messengers quickly rushed inside his bedchamber.

    ¡°I need Osman here right now!¡± hemanded.

    Receiving his orders, the messenger immediately went out to heed hismand. He would¡¯ve also loved to ask for the white wizard Magnus, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be necessary for him to do so, what with the wizard having already exined to him that the disc wouldn¡¯t work perfectly whenever they pleased. Its performance would be based solely on the guardians¡¯ discretion, whether or not they would allow them to watch every scene that they were in.

    With a sigh, Darius got up from his chair and picked out a bottle of wine from his private pantry. Popping it open, he drank from the bottle itself, his face dimming whenever he recall the cunning smile on that Sphinx¡¯s face. That guardian dared to casually spend some time with his wife. He even enjoyed a drink with his Xen, all while he himself was alone all on his own.

    Throughout the day, he tried his best to monitor Xen¡¯s emotions. So far, it was still as calm as it could be, meaning that there was currently no danger lurking around her. Still, that didn¡¯t mean that she could let her guard down.

    That Devas was well known to be a womanizer to all the women who had entered the Element Forest for the trial. It was even written that some of these women had actually fallen for his charms.

    [Xen is aware of that, so stop worrying already,] Zeus scolded. [Don¡¯t you trust our mate?]

    ¡°Hah! Of course, I trust Xen, but that damn lion with a man¡¯s head is someone that I don¡¯t trust with a ten-meter pole!¡± Darius grunted. That Sphinx was able to shift into his human form, and he even yed with women whenever he wanted!

    [Hahaha! Look at you drowning in your insecurities. This is truly a scene to behold,] Zeus openly mocked. [Xen will definitely enjoy this story once she returns. I¡¯ll tell her that this side of you while she¡¯s away fighting hard to be by your side is pretty entertaining.]

    Darius simply scoffed as he continued to drink on his own. He frowned as he waited for Osman, his admiral somehow taking longer than usual to appear.

    [He¡¯s a Lycan, remember?] Zeus snorted at his impatience. [It¡¯s not like he can shift into a four-legged wolf and run here quickly.]

    Right, Osman was probably still on his way back from the Lock Heart Pack¡¯s territory. Absently, Darius walked towards his bed where he could still mostly detect Xen¡¯s lingering scent. He even had her nightdress there, still unwashed just to avoid washing out her scent from it. Grabbing the nightdress, he took in a long whiff before letting out another sigh.

    ¡°I miss her so badly. It¡¯s making me go crazy,¡± he weakly murmured. ¡°I¡¯m gonna lose it soon if this keeps up¡­¡±

    It was unavoidable. Their Mate Bond was so strong that with each passing day without Xen by his side, knowing that she could be in danger at any moment, it only made his heart ache for her safety.

    After some time of waiting, Osman finally arrived and entered his bedchamber, snapping Darius out of his downward spiral.

    ¡°Sire,¡± Osman greeted. ¡°You were looking for me?¡±

    Instead of answering, Darius grabbed Xen¡¯s nightdress before walking out to his balcony, his other hand still holding onto the bottle of wine he was drinking. Logically, Osman followed him.

    ¡°Sit with me,¡± Darius instructed.

    Osman did as he was told. Silently, they sat, until the admiral broke the serenity as he asked, ¡°Are you worried, Sire?¡±

    ¡°Zeus already scolded me about that, so don¡¯t start,¡± Darius grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m just jealous since that sphinx was able to spend time with my wife like that, while here I am all dry¡­ Drinking alone¡­¡± He let out another sigh before he offered, ¡°Oh, here. Have a drink with me.¡±

    Seeing the offer, Osman took the opportunity to drink as well. Beside him, Darius frowned upon seeing how his admiral also seemed to be looking weary than usual.

    ¡°Did your dinner not go well?¡± he inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°I think I messed it up, Sire,¡± Osman answered with a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlike you to mess things up. You¡¯re a perfectionist, and a veryposed and rational man,¡± Darius stressed out, seemingly going on a tangent as he recounted his admiral¡¯s virtues. ¡°You always think twice before saying or doing things. You¡¯re also good at bncing your priorities first before even making a decision.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I follow.¡± Osman smiled. He then let out a self- deprecating chuckle as he continued, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve just deprived myself from mingling with women for so long that after all these years, I ended up acting like a fool in front of a beautifuldy. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been caught off-guard by a beauty like that.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re feeling, but I asked for you here so that I¡¯ll have someone to vent my misery to,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°And yet here you are venting your regrets to me instead. ¡°

    ¡°Right¡­ My apologies, Sire. Let¡¯s talk about the Sphinx first then,¡± Osman apologized as he took on a more serious look.

    ¡°But honestly, I¡¯m surprised that the other guardians are properly introducing themselves to Princess Xenia like this. During my time, only the Queen Fairy Helena did such a thing, while the others simply didn¡¯t bother. Also, they usually wouldn¡¯t even bother to ask for a name, simply addressing me as ¡®human¡¯ whenever they talked to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± Darius asked.

    Osman shook his head. ¡°I guess it isn¡¯t, but it could also be¡­ I mean, the sphinx is spending time with the Princess, and it¡¯s obvious that he has taken a liking to her, so he might try coax her to spend a bit more time with him,¡± he borated.

    ¡°Or perhaps it could be a thing where he¡¯d liked her to the point where he would make his trial easier for her. Nothing is for certain right now, and to be honest, the Sphinx is just someone that¡¯s hard to read.¡±

    He kept on rambling as he exined, ¡°Sometimes, he¡¯s kind, but he¡¯s also cunning. It¡¯s in his nature to y around, but I believe that I¡¯ve warned the Princess enough about him for her to keep her guard up around him.¡±

    Hearing his admiral¡¯s lengthy exnation, Darius let out a long deep sigh of frustration, one that filled the outside air with his emotions. It was so infuriating, but he had to hold it in. For now, he could only pray to the Almighty that He helps his mate through these trials.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change the rules, thews, and the tradition about this after this is all over,¡± Darius firmly stated. ¡°Help me revise it for the next generation, Osman. This kind of tradition should be changed. We¡¯ll still keep the tradition alive, but we¡¯ll definitely revise it to be a better and fairer one.¡±

    ¡°I will do my utmost to assist you on this, Your Majesty¡­¡±

 Chapter 333 Plant Some More Seeds**

    Chapter 333 nt Some More Seeds**

    At Hindman Manor, Lock Heart Pack Territory.

    Jayra smiled when Bartos finally finished cleaning up. Waiting by her bed, she watched as he crawled his way to their bed. As she expected, he had no ns of letting her sleep just yet.

    She could only bite her lower lip as Bartos lifted her one leg and started kissing her toe, his lips slowly going up her leg before going up to her thigh. And as if it wasn¡¯t enough, he also lifted up her other leg and did the same thing, going until both her legs were spread wide open for his view as he let her feet rest atop his shoulders.

    Beneath him, Jayra held the sides of her pillow firmly as she tossed her head. Bartos was now licking and suckling on the sides of her inner thighs,ing dangerously near her screaming sex as she held in a moan.

    ¡°It smells so good,¡± Bartos praised her as he nudge his nose on her weeping sex, his warm breath fanning against her most private parts. His actions were more than enough to burn her body alive, and she knew for a certain that she was practically gushing down there already.

    ¡°Mhmmm¡­¡± she moaned when she finally felt the sleek tip of his tongue invading the hem of her folds. His deft muscle lick her upside down, making her toes curl in great pleasure as he kept up his pace.

    ¡°You like it so much whenever I eat you here¡­ Am I right, my wife?¡± Bartos hummed as he paused on her nub, giving it a circr lick before returning to suckling on it.

    ¡°Hmm, I love it¡­¡± Jayra breathed out as her back started to form an arch. His mouth never failed to spread wonders inside her body, and Bartos kept up with his assault on her little nub even as his fingers had already entered her dripping core.

    ¡°Oh, Husband¡­ Ahhh¡­ I-I¡¯m going to explode!¡±

    Jayra cried out as she felt the familiar build-up inside her body slowlye to a crescendo. She was about to cum when Bartos suddenly stopped, keeping her on the edge.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± sheined with a frown.

    Bartos didn¡¯tment. Instead, he instantly pulled up her nightdress and spread her legs even wider. She then cried out a moan as she felt him aggressively mming his cock inside of her. Feeling him thrust in and out of her, Jayra felt like she was dying as the intense lovemaking almost made her faint.

    Bartos then leaned down to her with her legs still on his shoulders as he pumped her harder and deeper, allowing his cock to reach depths that she didn¡¯t even think were inside of her. It was the first time that he took her like this, and she felt her innermost depths scream in joy whenever he scraped his cock inside her.

    ¡°Ahhh, Bartos!¡±

    Throughout that moment, Jayra couldn¡¯t even remember how many times she cried out his name. Her eyes welled up from the great sensation, tears rolling down her cheeks as she felt his body shake in orgasm. From there, she joined him in his climax, his warm seed burying itself deep inside her womb. Still, he didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, he continued to pump his still-hard cock inside of her till they both reached their second orgasm in a row.

    By the time it was over, Jayra was breathless. She could only gasp when she felt Bartos pull out of her, his arms scooping up her still trembling body for an embrace.

    ¡°I want to nt some more seeds in your womb, Jayra,¡± Bartos whispered into her ear. ¡°That way, we can have some pups of our own soon.¡±

    At his words, Jayra chuckled as she replied, ¡°Yeah¡­ I can feel the desperationing off you, my dear. How many pups do you want anyway?¡±

    ¡°Ten?¡± Bartos excitedly threw out a number.

    ¡°What?!¡± she burst out. ¡°Can I even carry that many inside me?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s have the maximum that your body can handle then, dear,¡± Bartos chuckled. ¡°I just can¡¯t wait to see little Jayras running around the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Hah, and little Bartos¡¯s crying or ying around?¡± Jayra seconded. She then added, ¡°Although, who will they take after? Me or you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I hope they¡¯ll look more like you, my adorable wife,¡± Bartos smiled. ¡°With those beautiful blonde curls of yours¡­ and those sky blue eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Jayrained with a pout. ¡°Let them have both of our traits. I also love your ck hair along with your natural ck eyes.¡± She dreamily stated, ¡°Hehe¡­ I wonder what our babies would look like now¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard to make it happen,¡± Bartos murmured, and the next thing Jayra knew, her back was on his chest as he started prating sideways.

    Gritting her teeth as she enjoyed herself, only now could Jayra really attest that a werewolf¡¯s sex drive was simply extreme. They just couldn¡¯t stop their natural carnal pangs of hunger, and she ended up screaming and shaking as the next great wave of pleasure her husband brought her carried her up to another nerve-wracking climax.

    Hours seemed to have passed, and both of them were panting hard as Bartos hugged her tightly from behind. He was still inside her, his throbbing cock continuously shooting out his load deep within her womb.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m so full¡­¡± Jayra joked out, making Bartos chuckle as he showered her nape with warm kisses.

    ¡°By the way, what do you think of Admiral Osman? He and Be were both rendered speechless for the entire dinner after the Admiral¡¯s direct words,¡± Jayra asked with a chuckle, having somehow found the opportunity to bring the topic up despite currently being hammered by her husband¡¯s huge member.

    ¡°Surely, Mother is happy and satisfied with their meeting. I mean, have you noticed how her bright smiles were? They never fell the entire night after Admiral Osman had blurted his intention to pursue Be after the trials.¡±

    ¡°Osman is a good man,¡± Bartos replied, somehow also having the fortitude to speak clearly despite their current position. ¡°For thirteen years, I¡¯ve witnessed how he worked so hard to reach where he is right now. He got promoted to Admiral five years ago, and I¡¯m certain that he deserved it. He¡¯s practically a genius, Jayra, and he¡¯s been contributing a lot to our kingdom.¡±

    He added, ¡°If he¡¯s sincere with my sister, and he can truly love and dedicate himself to her, then I have nothing against him. Be is turning twenty-six already, and I get her concern about the age gap since Osman is already forty-one, but so what? Age is just a number¡­ What matters is that she¡¯ll have someone reliable andmitted.¡±

    ¡°I like that we¡¯re somehow casually talking like this while you¡¯re practically pinning me in a mating press,¡± Jayra giggled as she felt his cock still inside her. ¡°Also, Osman looks young enough. He seems like the same age as you and the rest of us¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Bartosmented. ¡°He stopped aging thirteen years ago when he was twenty-eight, with His Majesty turning him into a Lycan.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­¡± Jayra pensively shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Be tomorrow and see how she thinks this will go. She was speechless tonight, and that¡¯s a rare sight knowing how bold Be is. She still has this infatuation going on with Calypso as well. Who do you think is better?¡±

    ¡°Calypso has been away for far too long,¡± Bartos quickly replied. ¡°He¡¯s a good man, but he has a certain reputation for making women cry¡­ And that¡¯s the only thing I don¡¯t like about him. Although, it¡¯s really the women who will go after him anyway. He¡¯s quite a natural charmer, and any woman would simply fall for him¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope he¡¯ll return soon so that Be can sort things out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will soon,¡± Bartos murmured.

    Just as Jayra was about to say something about them having beenpletely sidetracked from their lovemaking, she ended up squealing as he suddenly moved inside of her. She almost forgot that this wolf was still inside of her, even after she had already pointed out the absurdity of their situation earlier.

    ********

    AN: I will post an AI-generated photo as reference visuals for Jayra and Bartos in thement section. Not that perfect but they are close enough¡­ *Tell me your thoughts*wink

 Chapter 334 A Snail

    Chapter 334 A Snail

    It was a chilly morning outside, with the snow having continuously falling down from the sky sincest night. Waking up early, Gideon immediately got up and prepared himself for his trip with Freyater.

    Both of them would travel to the ck w Pack territory to visit his parents, and he was quite excited about it happening. His parents were even already looking forward to it after he had ryed the good news to them yesterday through one of his men.

    Absently, he wondered if Freya was already awake as well. He really had a great time with his unexpected dinner date with herst night, and the memory of it made him chuckle as he walked directly to the kitchen. At the very least, he wanted to prepare a good breakfast meal for him and Freya before they started traveling.

    [I¡¯m assuming that today¡¯s the day that you can finally kiss her passionately like how you¡¯ve always dreamt of doing,] Eli suddenlymented. [Perhaps you can even do something more if she permits it.]

    Gideon chuckled at his wolf¡¯s words. It was unlike his wolf to give outments like that. Then again, he and his wolf were frustratedst night since they did nothing but hold back their urges throughout the time they spent with Freya. He even wanted to at least give her a good night kiss, but she quickly ran to her bedchamber as soon as they were inside the castle.

    [It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s being way too affected by your presence,] Eli pointed out. [I can even smell her heat¡­]

    Gideon didn¡¯tment. Instead, he simply whistled as he ced their food onto a rolling tray cart and walked directly towards Freya¡¯s bedchamber.

    Knocking on the door, the servants opened the door for him as he called out. ¡°Good morning. I brought us breakfast so that we can eat before leaving,¡± Gideon stated.

    Seeing the spread, Freya¡¯s servants immediately took over and prepared everything he brought with him onto the table. After which, Freya dismissed them with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°Inform my mother that I already left with Lord Gideonter,¡± Freya instructed. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving as soon as we¡¯re finished eating our breakfast together in my room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡±

    And with that, Freya¡¯s chambein left together with the rest of the servants. Sitting down, the two of them casually talked as they ate. Some time while eating, Freya looked outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s snowing hard outside. How long do you think it¡¯ll take for us to arrive in ck w Territory?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll be traveling in my wolf form, so we¡¯ll arrive there before the sunset for sure,¡± Gideonmented. ¡°You can just ride with me so that you won¡¯t need to shift forms.¡±

    Freya remained quiet and she continued sipping on her hot cup of tea. As soon as they were finished, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Looking at her, Gideon frowned upon seeing that she was currently wearing something thin enough to be seen through.

    ¡°Will you put some more clothes on?¡± he suggested. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Freya smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be shifting into my wolf form as well.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to just ride on top of me?¡±

    [I¡¯m sure she does,] Eli interrupted, making Gideon inwardly curse as the image of Freya riding him suddenly appeared in his mind¡¯s eye.

    [Your mind was so quick in imagining perverted things,] Eli deadpanned, speaking as if he wasn¡¯t the reason he was feeling tormented at the moment. [I¡¯m already fed up with your wild imagination. Why not put it into action already? You move like a snail, not like a wolf.]

    [Ah! If only I could pull you out of my body,] Gideon growled. [I¡¯ll beat you to death.]

    [If you pulled me out, you wouldn¡¯t be able to call yourself a mighty werewolf,] Eli chuckled. [You¡¯ll live out the rest of your life as a human. Maybe then you put a snail inside your soul.]

    His wolf then let out a heartyugh, to which Gideon simply kept his silence as he inwardly sighed. He knew his wolf was just bored, which was why he was trying to make nonsense arguments with him. Besides, it¡¯s been a while since he heard his inner wolfugh like that. Hearing his wolfugh made him smile enough that he didn¡¯t want to bother and make ament so as to not ruin Eli¡¯s momentum.

    ¡°I miss running in my wolf form. It¡¯s been a while since Ist shifted forms, so this is a good opportunity for me to do it and let Yal have some exercise,¡± Freya exined with a reassuring smile. ¡°Besides, I need it anyway.¡±

    [Tell her that we can do a different kind of exercise more often if she wants it,] Eli suggested, interrupting his thoughts. [She said she needs it, after all, and I believe she¡¯s telling the truth. Come on. Go ahead and give her a session good enough that she¡¯ll crave more and be addicted to it. Werewolves love that kind of exercise, especially when they¡¯ve finally got a taste of it. I¡¯m sure Freya will love it.]

    [Seriously? Why are you talking now when you¡¯re not needed?] Gideon retorted, his perverted ideas starting to choke and affect his body. [And why are you being quiet whenever I try to talk to you?]

    As soon as he tried grilling him, his wolf once again fell into silence, leaving him out in the silence of his mind.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gideon asked Freya once more.

    [Stop insisting and just grab this opportunity to see her naked once she shifts back into her human form,] Eli nonchntly mumbled, invading his thoughts once again. [You¡¯re an idiot for insisting on not letting her shift.]

    Freya nodded, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    The two then walked outside the gate, where werewolves were going in and out of the pce into a private area where they could shift. There were separate areas for men and women, and they both went into their respective rooms. Still, Eli was right. There was a high chance that he¡¯ll be able to see Freya naked during this journey. They would have to make a stopover to eat lunch, and they would end up walking naked through their vast garden.

    Well, he could also telepathically instruct their servants to bring them cloaks, but the thought of letting Freya inside his bedchamber to get dressed and cleaned up was making his heart hammer inside his chest. Of course, there was also a spare bedchamber for guests to use, but why would he let her use that when he could let her use his room instead?

    A mischievous grin curved into his beautiful lips as he felt the rush of adrenaline running through his body.

    [You¡¯re all thoughts¡­ I bet you¡¯ll end up being a snail againter,] Eli snorted, simply unable to stop being pushy with him.

    [Just wait and see!] Gideon grunted, to which Eli simply replied with loud and long yawning.

 Chapter 335 Two Deadly Sins

    Chapter 335 Two Deadly Sins

    [Third day inside the Element Forest]

    Xenia stilled in her sleep, smiling at thefort that she was feeling. Moving to the side, her arms tried to hug Darius, only for them to fail as open-air greeted her embrace. At that instant, she opened her eyes, blinking as reality sank in.

    ¡°Good morning, Princess Xenia.¡±

    Xenia instantly jolted up from her bed, quickly turning her head to where the voice hade from. Seeing Devas, her eyes widened. Sitting on the other side of the bed, the guardian was staring at her with a wide smile, his human form dressed properly in one of the many Cordonian outfits she had seen being usually worn in the kingdom.

    ¡°Gorgeous, right? Cordon brought us many of these during the trials,¡± Devas chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re quite impressive with bribing us, don¡¯t you think? And can you guess what¡¯s the most interesting thing I got amongst the gifts I happened to pick?¡±

    Xenia looked around, her eyes taking in her surroundings before roaming onto herself, her eyes widening even further the more she looked.

    ¡°My clothes!¡± she burst out in terror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my servants were the ones who bathed and changed your clothes to new onesst night,¡± Devas exined with obvious amusement.

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t understand. How could they clean me up without me knowing it?¡± she eximed with a frown.

    She wasn¡¯t pleased to hear what Devas had just said. If Darius ever found out about this, he would go haywire.

    Stretching out his lips and showing his perfect white teeth, Devas exined, ¡°You lost consciousness after a few drinks, Princess. I then took you into my humble home since I¡¯d feel bad if I let you sleep inside a cave.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°And on the ufortable ground too? That simply won¡¯t do. And apparently, you also reeked, so I instructed my female servants to bathe you and then changed your clothes. Besides, don¡¯t you like what you¡¯re wearing? It¡¯s one of Cordon¡¯s outfits, and I do believe that you look great in it.¡±

    ¡°Servants?¡± Xenia murmured. As far as she was concerned, there were no humans living inside the Element Forest. Even inside the Basilisk¡¯s pce, she saw no humans running around, so she found herself wondering how Saha even managed to prepare all those foods for her alone.

    Sensing her question, Devas snapped his fingers. At hismand, the door swung open, and Xenia¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing female human servants entering with trays of food before they arranged it upon the table. She then turned to Devas with a frown, waiting for an exnation.

    ¡°We¡¯re powerful creatures, so performing easy magic is way too easy for us to do,¡± Devas chuckled. ¡°These aren¡¯t humans though. Rather, they¡¯re animals that I¡¯ve temporarily turned into humans to assist me. Aren¡¯t they more pleasing to the eyes? Their form won¡¯tst longer than a day though. Saha and I often use this kind of magic since humans are more pleasing to the eyespared to other creatures.¡±

    Xenia let out a relieved sigh. Devas were indeed generous, but she clearly shouldn¡¯t put her guard down too much. Osman had warned her enough about the guardians, not to mention how she read the history of previous trials.

    This Sphinx had a habit of ying with women in his trials, especially with those who he hade into liking. Those who weren¡¯t up to his taste would usually die easily whenever they got a wrong answer in his riddles.

    ¡°Come,¡± Devas offered as he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±

    At his insistence, Xenia followed as she stood up, walking with him before sitting on the chair that he had pulled out for her. At the very least, these guardians had some considerations with treating their intruders nicely before throwing them into the trials.

    Still, Xenia couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable with the way Devas was looking at her with too much interest. Somehow, that didn¡¯t sit well with her, and it simply won¡¯t do her good to watch him do such a thing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡± he encouraged as he even put food on her te.

    ¡°Please, I can do this myself,¡± Xenia insisted as her eyes darted towards the ck raven perched on the shoulder of one of the servants standing not far away from them. With a breath, she insisted, ¡°My husband is watching me, and I don¡¯t want to worry him.¡±

    Her words made Devasugh hard. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that I can already see from your reaction that the King of Cordon might be somewhat of a possessive type. But then¡­¡± He paused as he also turned to the raven with a yful smile, his smirk dancing provocatively on his lips. ¡°He¡¯s not here, is he?¡±

    Blinking, Xenia didn¡¯t like where the conversation was going, and she definitely couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Sphinx as well. Deftly, she said, ¡°You mentioned something earlier about what the most interesting thing in your gifts was?¡±

    She held her breath as she waited. Hopefully, her question would divert the ufortable talking away from her person.

    As if taking the hint, Devas started eating first, which signaled to her that she should also start eating.

    ¡°Well, I saw a letter in one of the gifts,¡± Devas recounted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡±

    The guardian then signaled for a servant to hand him the letter in question. He then casually gave it to her for her to read. Scanning its contents, Xenia¡¯s face dimmed the further she read into the letter.

    Devas on the other hand simply looked at the raven and amusingly said, ¡°Looks like someone from Cordon doesn¡¯t want the Princess to sessfullye out of the Element Forest alive. Aren¡¯t you looking down on the Princess of Ebodia too much for some of you to give such an offer for her precious life?¡±

    He then turned back to Xenia and said, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the reason for that request? Could it be because of envy or greed? Or perhaps both?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Those two deadly sins are everywhere, and one doesn¡¯t simply void them out of this world. However, throughout the history of this forest and the trials that had happened, none of us guardians have ever encountered such hideous requests.¡±

    He kept on rambling, ¡°That made me think about something¡­ That even if you came out of here alive and seed there, someone in that kingdom will surely do everything that they can to bring you down. Don¡¯t you think so, Princess Xenia?¡±

    With a nk expression on her face, Xenia proceeded to crumple the piece of parchment without a word. She then threw the ball paper behind her without a care in the world before she started eating as if she hadn¡¯t read anything noteworthy.

    ¡°Hmmm, interesting¡­¡± Devas hummed in curiosity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might¡¯ve poisoned what you¡¯re eating so that I can get what that person had promised me for killing you?¡±

    Xenia raised her head to meet his gaze and confidently stated, ¡°You won¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°And why not?¡± Devas asked with a grin.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a guardian who¡¯s fair in his judgment like the rest,¡± Xenia inly stated before she continued eating.

 Chapter 336 Comparing

    Chapter 336 Comparing

    At Hindman Manor

    Be continued to sigh as she stared nkly at the empty canvass in front of her. She was near the balcony, watching the snow fall as she absently let herself rx. The view was beautiful, her spot overseeing the hills enough that she had the urge to draw and paint the spectacr view. However, somehow, she was quite distracted at the moment.

    [This is so unlike you to act like this,] Poonamented.

    Another sigh came out as Be shrugged. ¡°That Osman is annoying. Does he mean that he¡¯ll still try to pursue me even after he already found out that I¡¯m participating in the trial bybat?¡± She grumbled with a frown, ¡°Was he not offended at all?¡±

    [And why are you letting yourself be this affected by him being offended or not?] Poonaughed. [You¡¯ve never been this affected by any man since Calypso.]

    Be sighed. Her wolf was right, and she was weirded out by it being the case. ¡°Somehow, he¡¯s intriguing me¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m curious about what he would do now?¡±

    Standing up from her chair, Be walked towards Calypso¡¯s painting, removing the fabric covering it as she stared at her own work.

    [Are youparing who¡¯s more handsome between the two?] Poona teased, making Be chuckle.

    Again, her wolf was right. Looking back, Osman had dark brown hair with cobalt blue eyes. He also has a clean-shaven mustache and beard as where Calypso had no facial hair.

    [Well, we haven¡¯t seen Calypso for about a century now,] Poonamented. [We¡¯ll never know if he still looks the same as west saw him.]

    ¡°Calypso had those hazel eyes that blended well with his burgundy hair¡­¡± Be recalled with a smile, his charming smileing back to his mind along with that one dimple on his cheek that added to his charm. ¡°He was as warm as the sun¡­¡±

    [I agree with you on that, but you must admit that Osman¡¯s winter cold aura is very mysteriously seductive,] Poona added with a squeal.

    Be shook her head at the thoughts running through her head. She was utterly amused with how her wolf was currently enjoying herself.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t like him though,¡± Be snorted before she covered Calypso¡¯s painting and went back to her chair to start her painting.

    She was well into drawing out an initial sketch when her door swung open. Her sister-inw Jayra then entered the room with a tray of hot tea and some snacks along with her.

    ¡°Mother is very happy, you know,¡± Jayramented as she ced the tray of snacks and tea on the table. ¡°She¡¯s even humming while preparing all of this, and then she asked me to go up and share it with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, those are my favorite cookies. They smell great, ¡°Be smiled as she immediately joined Jayra by the table. ¡°Also, what¡¯s up with Mother? She won¡¯t usually prepare snacks like this before we¡¯re about to have our lunch.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s obviously pleased with the Admiral¡¯s wordsst night,¡± Jayra chuckled. ¡°Somehow, the Admiral still seemed sincere in pursuing you after the trial bybat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find that weird though?¡± Be snorted. ¡°I mean, we just met for the first time yesterday, and I¡¯ve been rude during most of the time we spent together during dinner. And yet even after all of that, he¡¯ll still pursue me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so weird with a man who probably experienced love at first sight?¡± Jayra pointed out with a teasing smile, to which Be simply rolled her eyes.

    There was no way that was the case for her this time¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look anyway? Why can¡¯t you believe it?¡± Jayra pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re so gorgeous and seductive, my dear sister-inw. Any man would easily fall for you just from your looks alone.¡±

    ¡°Well that could be true,¡± Be conceded with a pout. ¡°But still, that Admiral probably has something more under his sleeve. He¡¯s too stiff for me.¡±

    ¡°Tell me how you find him physically then,¡± Jayra curiously asked. ¡°Aside from being stiff, of course.¡±

    Be¡¯s lips curled upon seeing how keen her sister-inw was being about the subject. Casually, she replied, ¡°He¡¯s good, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Just good?¡± Jayra burst out, her eyes rapidly blinking at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find him more than that from him, especially since you became speechless after he mentioned that he¡¯ll still pursue you,¡± Jayra snorted. ¡°I¡¯m honestly waiting for your retort at him, but nothing came.¡±

    [Haha! It seems like our sister-inw already knows you well,] Poonaughed aloud. [Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m saying too? I feel some connection with the Lycan, and I know you feel it too but you¡¯re simply ignoring it. Then again, I also got your point, since we¡¯ll never know what we would feel once Calypso returns.]

    Again, Be¡¯s wolf was right, but there was no way that she would say the same to Jayra, especially when she herself wasn¡¯t even sure how things would end between them all.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess I just don¡¯t want to be rude, sis,¡± Be casually shrugged. ¡°Mother¡¯s been sad because of metely, and I noticed how she smiled so often while it was happening¡­ So I guess there¡¯s no harm in befriending the Admiral for now.¡±

    Jayra simply nodded at her reply. She then changed the subject with an excitable smile. ¡°Right, your birthday¡¯sing up, and we¡¯ll still proceed with the Masquerade Ball theme,¡± she cheerfully dered. ¡°I¡¯ll start organizing the logistics for it now with Mother. It would be nice if you cane and join us as well, but I believe you still have a schedule for the tournament. I¡¯ll probably just sketch you some gowns and have you tell me if you find anything you like.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so nice of you,¡± Be beamed. ¡°Thank you, sis. Uhm¡­ It¡¯s so wonderful to have you as a sister!¡±

    Jayra blushed at theplement. She was about to retort when she suddenly gasped. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Be curiously asked.

    ¡°Bartos mentioned to mest night that Calypso will being back soon,¡± Jayra ryed. ¡°His Majesty had received a letter from him, informing him that he will be returning in the near future¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Be felt her heart suddenly skip a beat, her lips still parted as she nkly stared at her sister-inw.

    ¡°How soon?¡± she murmured.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t give an exact day, but it was written that he¡¯ll probably be here before winter ends,¡± Jayra answered.

    [Poona, did you hear that?] Be excitedly burst out. [He¡¯s finallying back!]

    [Yes, I heard it, and it¡¯s indeed some good news,] Poona eximed in delight. [Let¡¯s go and collect some men and see who¡¯s the best for us!]

 Chapter 337 The Great Justiciar (1)

    Chapter 337 The Great Justiciar (1)

    At Great Hall, Castle Cordon

    Darius gritted his teeth as his burning eyes narrowed wildly at the people before him. He didn¡¯t dare speak at the moment, letting Chancellor Talon handle the situation because he wasn¡¯t confident how long he could hold back the fury boiling him at the moment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll conduct a thorough investigation on this matter, Your Majesty,¡± his Chancellor assured him. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to find out who is responsible for that malicious parchment being sent among the gifts.

    [Remain calm. This is what Nasser wants, seeing you go haywire apart from dying of pain if Xen dies inside the forest,] Zeus assuaged him. [Don¡¯t give him what he wants.]

    In his mind, his wolf kept on reminding him of the obvious, but even he could feel the great fury burning within his mentalpanion.

    Closing his eyes, he tried his best to calm his trembling body and ease the tightness building up inside his chest. With his eyes still closed, Darius clenched his fists hard till his knuckles turned white, his voice almost cracking as he spoke.

    ¡°This is treason. Any attempts to have my mate killed is equivalent to an attempt at killing the king,¡± Darius coldly dered. ¡°Whoever is responsible for this shall pay the price with his life. Whoever it could be might already think that it¡¯s all been nned well enough, however, and they might even attempt to point the me on the wrong person if they were good enough.¡±

    Darius then smirked as he slowly opened his eyes. His gaze darted across the audience, particrly at Nasser and his minions before then looking at everyone else.

    ¡°A horrendous death wille to whoever is responsible for this malicious attempt at my wife,¡± Darius firmly stated. ¡°Arrest everyone that is involved in this attempt. Bring them all to me for judgment!¡±

    At hismand, the Great Justiciar stepped forward. He was about to bow and receive the order when Darius looked at Commander Jargon and said, ¡°Arrest this man.¡±

    Commander Jargon, who was inside the great hall, moved forward together with the rest of the pce guards to apprehend the surprised man.

    ¡°What is going on, Your Majesty?¡± the great justiciar gasped, his face pale at the usation.

    Everyone in the hall was surprised to see the Great Justiciar being dragged onto the ground at that instant.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Your Majesty?¡± Elder Nasser barked out. ¡°He¡¯s our Great Justiciar, our senior judge to uphold thew and order of this kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Precisely, and he¡¯s not doing his responsibility with loyalty. He will be brought to the gallows to be hanged to death,¡± Darius coldly exined with his full authority.

    He then looked at Chancellor Talon, the man having stepped forward as he spoke. ¡°There is enough evidence that has been gathered against the Great Justiciar that proves his crimes and disloyalty to the kingdom.¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the door then swung open, the men and women that have been victimized by the Great Justiciar stepping forth to stand witness. There were documents and parchments proving how guilty the Justiciar was for bribery as well, only adding more to his already growing list of crimes.

    ¡°If none of you are still convinced, then you are all free to visit our Great Justiciar¡¯s hidden properties,¡± Darius mocked aloud. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find everything there, including the women that he¡¯s keeping aside from his legal wife, will be there to greet you.¡±

    The Great Justiciar was speechless as he ended up slumping on the floor. Seeing the sorry act, Darius shook his head. ¡°ording to thew, you should be punished by death, including your family and your entire household¡­¡± he coldly announced.

    ¡°However, I will spare those within your family and household that did not conspire with your crimes, so long as you will pinpoint everyone who you had a transaction with.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the proper way to do this!¡± Nasser cried in outrage. ¡°We should have a proper trial!¡±

    ¡°Why are you being funny, Elder Nasser? The Senior Judge is standing here in trial right now, don¡¯t you see?¡± Darius burst out in a fit ofughter. ¡°Who else can judge him now except the highest authority in this room, which is myself?!¡±

    Without waiting for any more nonsenseing from the Elder shivering in subtle fear, Darius looked at Commander Jargon and said, ¡°We¡¯re done here. Get this criminal into prison and interrogate him so that he could at least save the honor of his family and his whole household.¡±

    He added, ¡°Tomorrow, he shall be hanged on the gallows as soon as the sun rises. Let every Cordonian witness the event and have his body disyed for everyone to see. Let him be an example that even the highest authority in thend should be punished for the wrong that they¡¯ve done. Any disharmony in the Law and Order of the Kingdom of Cordon should be punished ordingly and fairly for every Cordonian.¡±

    ¡°All hail, His Majesty, for His Benevolence!¡± one of the victims shouted as she bowed down to her knees.

    A secondter, eveyone inside the room followed her example as they stood against the Great Justicar.

    ¡°All hail, His Majesty, for His Benevolence!¡±

    ¡°But his majesty, who would rece the Great Justicar?¡± one of the Elder nervously questioned, while the rest started murmuring among themselves about who could possibly be the best fit for the now vacant position.

    ¡°I believe there is no other man who would fit best for the position except for the man who had worked hard in this case,¡± Darius began. ¡°He is a dedicated man who will do his utmost to bring down every person who has any intentions of causing disharmony within our kingdom. He is someone who can¡¯t be bribed, and who will judge fairly on every single case¡­¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement. A man of that character would truly fit best for the position of Great Justiciar. However¡­

    ¡°Who is that man then, Your Majesty?¡± another Elder asked.

    Darius smiled, not because he was excited to introduce the new Great Justicar, but because he was way too pleased with seeing the sweat trickling down Nasser¡¯s face. He then dragged his eyes towards the Great Constable Gs.

    Like usual, he was being stoic, and he seemed to be nning something of some importance. However, even up to now, Gs was still clean from any involvement concerning his father, and to that, he was pleased with his handiwork.

    ¡°Let him enter,¡± Darius authoritatively stated as he signaled the guards to open the door.

    ¡°Please wee, our new Great Justicar¡­¡±

    Everyone gasped when the door swung open. Casually, a man walked forward towards Darius before he then bent on his knees, bowing his head as he said, ¡°I am grateful to receive His Majesty¡¯s orders, and I am deeply honored to be of great service for the peace and order in our kingdom, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 338 The Great Justiciar (2)

    Chapter 338 The Great Justiciar (2)

    Darius smiled as the things that happened inside the Great Hall went all ording to n. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect the sudden blow he received this morning when the Sphinx announced that he had received a parchment containing an offer of gifts in exchange for having malicious intentions on Xen¡¯s life inside the Element Forest. Just knowing that it existed made him so angry that he almost blew up everything that they had nned for so long just to attack and kill Nasser at that instant.

    Still, he was d that despite Zeus also being on the verge of wanting to kill the man, he still managed to control himself and maintain his rational thinking about the situation. He needed more patience, especially now that they were almost there in getting the justice that they longed craved for using the right and proper way. It was slow, but Darius knew that it was what his father would¡¯ve wanted.

    Looking at the man before him, he gave him a satisfied smile as he addressed him. ¡°Rise, Calypso Grant, the newly appointed Great Justicar of the Kingdom of Cordon.¡±

    As expected, everyone present was caught off guard, all aside from Darius¡¯s people of course, who were supporting his cause from the shadows.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Elder Naser murmured.

    Raising an eyebrow, Darius heard the Elder¡¯s mumbles. Looking at the Elder with a poker smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure no one will question Calypso¡¯s credibility. He wasn¡¯t away from our kingdom for so long because he wanted to travel or fool around, but because he was away for a secret mission for the betterment of our people.¡±

    ¡°He would have a full report about everything he had witnessed written up before this court after some time, but I will also order him with a more important task at hand,¡± Darius continued after a sigh. ¡°He is to find and judge the culprit responsible for this attempt at my wife¡¯s life; to have your future queen be killed inside the forest.¡±

    ¡°Now, if you all have nothing more to discuss with me, then leave,¡± Darius ordered out. ¡°However, the Great Admiral and the Great Constable will be staying behind. I still need to discuss some more things with you two.¡±

    With that, everyone followed his orders and left the room without a word. Although, there were still some murmurs echoing about as everyone walked out of the hall.

    As soon as everyone left, Darius called for Caro, his capable Beta who was currently in charge of monitoring Gs¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Sire,¡± Caro greeted him with a bow.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°Constable Gs has been confirmed to have not been involved with any movements made by Elder Nasser,¡± Caro reported. ¡°I also discovered something about him that might be of importance¡­¡±

    Darius frowned as Caro then detailed what he found about Gs and his origins.

    ¡°Continue monitoring the situation, Caro. We¡¯re about to wrap things up, and we don¡¯t need any more loose ends popping up after this,¡± Darius hummed in thought as he instructed. ¡°For now, keep what you¡¯ve discovered to yourself. I will still have to think more about this situation and how to deal with it. It involves his personal affairs, so we shouldn¡¯t act harshly¡­¡±

    Watching Caro leave, he then got up from his throne and hugged Calypso. ¡°Wee back, Cousin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be back,¡± Calypso chuckled as he returned the hug. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll be having a busy schedule ahead of us. Nevertheless, I¡¯m d to be home to finally meet our future Queen who managed to capture your aloof heart. Ah, I¡¯m dying to meet her already!¡±

    Darius chuckled as he broke the hug. Looking at Osman, he then asked ¡°Do you remember Osman? He¡¯s now our Great Admiral.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Calypso said with a smile as he then extended his hand out to Osman before pulling in thetter for a brotherly hug.

    ¡°Wee back, Great Justicar,¡± Calypso politely greeted.

    ¡°Ah! Stop that. Just call me Calypso, especially whenever we¡¯re alone or with people we can trust,¡± Calypso scoffed with a wink. ¡°In return, I¡¯ll just call you Osman.¡±

    Osman simply nodded with a half smile. Meanwhile, Darius only shook his head as he inwardly told Zeus, [These two will be a great pair. Summer and winter, don¡¯t you think?]

    [Hahaha! I agree,] Zeusughed in reply. [Hot tempered against a cold and calcting one.]

    ¡°You two should work together in secret regarding the case involving Helion¡¯s spies inside our kingdom,¡± Darius suggested. ¡°Osman will be a great help to you while he¡¯s in the city.¡±

    The two simply nodded as Darius then gave them the full instructions and details about the situation. They were two of the best men the king trusted the most, who he believed could pull through on this matter without others suspecting them. Unlike Gideon, Bartos, and the rest of his usual men, they¡¯d be low key enough to avoid Nasser¡¯s gaze, who he was already eyeing carefully.

    After a bit, Darius stretched out his body. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You two should apany me outside the castle in disguise,¡± he ordered out. ¡°I need a breather, and we need to celebrate Calypso¡¯s return as well. It¡¯s only too bad that Gideon and Bartos are both busy these days.¡±

    ¡°I will have to greet the Queen Mother first, Your Majesty,¡± Calypso quickly stated. ¡°She would scold me nonstop if I didn¡¯t, though I¡¯m sure that by now, she had already heard that I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°Osman and I will wait for you.¡±

    Calypso soon left the great hall. With the two of them alone, Osman looked at him and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to go outside the castle, Sire?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead sure, Osman. I want to know what the people think about Xen while they watch her,¡± Darius insisted.

    ¡°Freya told me that people have different opinions, but they¡¯re mostly positive as they admire Xen¡¯s actions. Still, I want to hear those praises myself. That way, I¡¯ll be able to calm this growing anxiety inside of me. I need to keep myself from entering the forest and grabbing Xen to safety myself. I don¡¯t want my instincts to rule, knowing how hard Xen worked for this.¡±

    Darius took in a few deep breaths, the tightening in his chest getting worse the more he thought about Xen¡¯s situation. However, Xen¡¯s calm emotions were pacifying his anxiety, for now.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll get changed, Your Majesty,¡± Osmanmented. ¡°I believe I¡¯m too overdressed at the moment.¡±

    ¡°I noticed that too,¡± Darius chuckled. ¡°Are you somehow trying to make an impression on Chancellor Talon?¡±

    Osman¡¯s face reddened, making Dariusugh.

    ¡°I told them that I¡¯ll wait for the trial bybat to be over before pursuing Lady Be,¡± Osman exined. ¡°But Sire, will it be alright if I watched her fight in the arena whenever I have the time?¡±

    ¡°Why are you even asking me what you want to do during your free time?¡± Dariusughed with a teasing smile on his face. ¡°You can do whatever you want, Osman.¡±

    ¡°I want to meet her and make it look like it¡¯s a coincidence¡­ Can you help me make it possible?¡± Osman timidly requested. ¡°Can you give me an order involving my required presence in the tournament?¡±

 Chapter 339 His Bedchamber (1)

    Meanwhile, back in the woods, Gideon and Freya continued to travel in their wolf forms, and they had been running for a good while when the former told thetter that they should stop to eat and rest for a while.

    [It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not tired and hungry yet,] Freya insisted as she continued to run nonstop. [Let¡¯s continue, Lord Gideon.]

    [Hahaha! You should¡¯ve just ridden him instead,] Yalughed with a tease. [Look at you now running without pause simply because you forgot to bring a spare dress with you.]

    [You! I hate you!] Freya grunted out in annoyance. [You intentionally didn¡¯t mention that to me before we left!] Freya grunted.

    Unfortunately, she had honestly forgotten to think about things like that, with it having been a while since she shifted forms. As a result, she forgot that she would need to shift back to her human form should they need to rest and eat. And even once they arrive at the Everett Manor, she¡¯d have to try and shift back without exposing herself.

    [I¡¯m sure they have a few cloaks ready for us to use,] Freya reasoned out. [Still, I need to be dressed properly when facing Gideon¡¯s parents.]

    She couldn¡¯t believe how careless she was. She was way too distracted with her body¡¯s sensations whenever she was with Gideon, and it had been bothering her for days now that she lost track of what she had to do at times.

    Well, that¡­ And not to mention how she too had missed running around in her wolf form.

    [Should we race then?] Freya telepathically asked Gideon so that she could clear her thoughts and simply cross the bridge when she got there. Her mind was too preupied at the moment to think properly.

    [Sure,] Gideon agreed. [Whoever first reaches the manor wins. What¡¯s the prize?]

    [Granting one request from the winner?] Freya suggested, to which Gideon quickly agreed.

    The two didn¡¯t even bother to say what they¡¯d requested from the other if they won. Instead, they simply started the race immediately as Freya quickened her pace, which Gideon soon followed.

    [He¡¯sing after you¡­ Here hees,] Yal mumbled. [At this rate, you¡¯ll lose by a decent margin. Ah. This is what happens when you ck off for too long. Truly, you need a lot more stretching to do.]

    Running, Freya ignored her wolf as she simply did her best, giving it her maximum effort as she ran for the race.

    She was already panting the moment she reached the gate Gideon told her to go. He stood before her alone, already waiting in his human form covered in a cloak. He had a victorious grin on his face, and Freya couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized at the sight of him. Without her knowing, she had already shifted back to her human form, standing before him in all her naked glory.

    [Look at him drooling!]

    If not for Yal¡¯s amused voice, Freya wouldn¡¯t have snapped back to reality. Realizing what was happening her face reddened as she barked, ¡°Cloak please!¡±

    At that instant, Gideon moved from where he was standing and quickly wrapped the cloak over her naked body.

    ¡°Apologies, I was taken aback by your beauty,¡± Gideon sincerely uttered. ¡°I feel like the world had stopped for a moment.¡±

    Freya¡¯s heart fluttered at his words. Oh heavens, she hated how he was way too honest with her sometimes. Even now, she could feel a familiar heat pooling inside her stomach as his arms wrapped themselves around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s beating wildly,¡± Gideon whispered in her ear.

    Freya felt like her body was burning all over just from the feeling of his breath on her ear. If this continued, she might just lose her mind.

    Grabbing hold of herself, she immediately stepped forward. She walked ahead of him as she quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to wash up and get changed into something that amounts to afortable dress before facing your parents.¡± She continued, ¡°Can you just exin to them that we came here in our wolf form and I-¡°

    Freya stopped as she felt Gideon grabbing onto her hand. Facing her, he said, ¡°Calm down, alright? My parents will definitely understand. I¡¯ve also already instructed my men to get you a few dresses to choose from.¡± He reassured her, ¡°A good seamstress lives nearby, so my men will be able to get back in time for you to get chance to get changed.¡±

    She kept her silence as she simply walked inside the manor with Gideon still holding onto her. Using the backdoor, she could see the eyes on some of the servants they passed by them. They showed their respect, even bowing politely despite their current state of undress.

    ¡°Where are we heading?¡± she curiously asked. She needed to talk to distract herself. The Mate Pull was too strong for her to fight it. Or maybe she was already too attracted to Gideon that she was starting to feel like that naturally?

    ¡°To my bedchamber,¡± he answered. ¡°The servants have already prepared a bath for you, sweety.¡±

    [I feel like it isn¡¯t a good idea to enter his bedchamber,] Freya confessed to her inner wolf.

    [And why not?] Yal bluntly asked as she squealed. [For me, his bedchamber is the perfect ce to be!]

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Gideon smiled as he introduced Freya to his chamber. ¡°The bath is ready, and all the things you might need are here as well. I¡¯ll be taking the spare chamber, so there¡¯s no need for you to rush. Just take your time. I¡¯ll be back soon once your dress arrives.¡±

    ¡°But it feels inappropriate for me to use your bedchamber,¡± Freyamented. ¡°We should swap. Let me use the spare one meant for guests instead.¡±

    Gideon had a pout as he boldly uttered, ¡°Please, use my chamber instead. I want your scent all over the ce.¡± He then winked at her before he released her hand as he added, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving you for now, mdy.¡±

    Watching him leave, Freya stared at the door dumbfounded at what she just heard.

    [Hahaha!] Yalughed in praise. [I really love his humor and honesty! Now, off you go and fill his bedchamber with your scent. I mean, Isn¡¯t he so adorable? After taking a bath, you should go and lie down on his bed and roll around in it!]

    Ignoring her wolf, Freya shrugged as she started to look around Gideon¡¯s chamber. Spotting something, a satisfied smile lingered on her face as she whispered, ¡°He¡¯s really so adorable that I don¡¯t know how long I can control myself from attacking him! I¡¯m still a Princess, so I should still act like one.¡±

    [Good luck with that¡­] Yal snorted.

 Chapter 340 His Bedchamber (2)

    Chapter 340 His Bedchamber (2)

    Gideon let out a mouthful of air from his chest the moment he was out of his bedchamber.

    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll need a very cold bath to cool myself down,¡± he murmured to himself as he walked towards another bedchamber not far from his own.

    He entered his room without any fanfare. Quickly dismissing the servants that prepared his bath before he instantly submerged himself in the waters of his tub. He let himself soak for the longest time, his body still feverish from his previous experience.

    [That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ll kill us both,] Eli retorted.

    Taking his wolf¡¯s advice, Gideon finally raised his body out of the water. Catching his breath, he tried his best to calm every screaming nerve in his body.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind, Eli. I can¡¯t stop thinking about her and how he looked so alluring just a while ago,¡± Gideon breathed out. ¡°What you nned for us is backfiring hard on me. I should¡¯ve just insisted that she just ride on top of me.¡±

    [It¡¯s not toote. Tell her to ride you right now.]

    Gideon cursed under his breath at Eli¡¯s quick retort. His inner wolf always seemed to love to mess with him like this. Whenever he would talk, this wolf was quiet and not responsive, but whenever he wasn¡¯t in the mood, there he was to try and mess with him.

    [Stop that, Eli, you¡¯re not helping at all!] Gideon grumbled. [I promised her that I¡¯ll wait for her. I won¡¯t force her to do something she¡¯s not ready to do¡­]

    [Who said you¡¯ll force her?] Eli scoffed. [Can¡¯t you feel her rapid heartbeat and smell how aroused she is back there? I bet she¡¯s just waiting for you to take the lead.]

    Gideon sighed. Of course, he noticed those things. Still, he should be careful despite knowing that he was practically home free. Darius would kill him if he somehow managed to make a misstep with Freya. The King had already warned himst time back when he smelled his scent on Freya¡¯s that night when they kissed in her chamber, and he wasn¡¯t keen on having that discussion with him again.

    After all, Freya was a princess, who still had a name and an image to uphold. He should be careful with his actions to avoid making things harder for her than it already was.

    [Then don¡¯t do things all the way,] Eli suggested. [I¡¯m not telling you to take her already, but maybe just be a bit intimate and relieve her somehow. After which, you can both wash up and remove each other¡¯s scent on one another.]

    At his wolf¡¯s suggestion, another curse came out from Gideon as he hissed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m hearing this from you!¡±

    As usual, Eli remained silent whenever he wanted to rail at the thing.

    Grumbling, Gideon quickly finished up with his bath before putting his clothes on. He was just finishing up when there was a knock on his door. Opening it, it was his men, all of them holding a selection of different dresses and gowns for Freya. He promptly dismissed them before carrying the outfits himself into his bedchamber.

    He didn¡¯t bother knocking, knowing that Freya was probably still bathing in the privy chamber. Arranging and hanging up the dresses and gowns, he made sure that Freya could see them all properly so that she could choose which one for her to wear properly. He also gulped when he put up some undergarments for her to wear.

    Instantly, the memory of Freya¡¯s nakedness shed inside his head. His stomach churned, his body bing wild with need as he gasped.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good,¡¯ he reminded himself, knowing how his groin was going wild beneath him. He turned to somehow try and clear his head, only for him to gulp at the sight before him.

    Freya looked so enticing to eat, wearing nothing but a robe as she walked out from her bath. She seemed to be drying her hair with a towel when she saw him. Dropping the towel that she was using, she looked just as perplexed as he was.

    Driven by instinct, Gideon walked long strides before he bent down and picked up her towel. While he was slowly getting back up on his feet, he hungrily sniffed her heavenly scent. His eyes were closed, his gestures making him look like a madman ready to be driven insane by his own actions. By the time he finally got up, his face was so close to Freya¡¯s that their eyes stayed connected until he slowly turned his gaze down to her parted lips.

    Inevitably, he lost it¡­

    Freya¡¯s body stood still the moment Gideon held her by the nape and pulled her in for a kiss. His other arm wrapped possessively around her waist, his very being pulling her body in closer till it finally brushed against his. She was practically trembling, not with fear, but with intense excitement running all over her skin.

    It was madness. Gideon smelled so good, like morning dew in the air with a tinge of sunrise¡­ words that really shouldn¡¯t make sense together, but they still did. And his lips¡­ they tasted indescribable as well.

    She moaned inside his mouth as she felt his hands roaming around her body, caressing her curves as they slipped inside her robe to touch her sensitive parts.

    Freya¡¯s knees wobbled as she instinctively wrapped her arms around Gideon¡¯s neck for bnce. She then gasped when she felt him lifting her body up, causing her to wrap her legs around his waist even as their lips continued savoring each other¡¯s taste. Their tongues entangled against one another, battling for dominance as they delved deeper in search of an advantage.

    The next thing Freya knew, she was already on her back, her body lying on hisfortable bed. She didn¡¯t care anymore about how things would proceed. All she knew was that she was feeling so good right now, and that she was longing for this feeling to never stop making her feel good.

    She gasped for breath. She was practically burning and aching all over, and she was panting by the time Gideon finally left her mouth, only for her to moan as he started licking and suckling on her jawline before working his way down to her neck.

    ¡°Gideon,¡± she hummed out his name as his hand caressed her mounds, sizing them up with his palms before she felt his tongue recing his fingers in taunting one of her hard nipples. She let out a moan as her back arched, proudly showing him more of what she could offer so that he could have more of them.

    Throughout all of this, Gideon didn¡¯t disappoint as he made her moan louder. He suckled on both of her peaks, all while using his expert hands to pleasure whatever his mouth was leaving behind.

    Gasping and moaning, Freya almost protested when Gideon stopped, only for her to feel his tongue and lips licking her body as he went further south. Freya¡¯s eyes widened when he then spread her legs apart. Raising her upper body, their eyes met.

    ¡®Oh, heavens,¡¯ she gasped, seeing the intense lust clouding his dted pupils as he hungrily stared at her dripping core.

    ¡°All of you are so beautiful, sweety,¡± he whispered as he leaned his head down, and she gasped as she prepared herself for what was toe.

    *knock knock knock*

    ¡°Son, I heard you¡¯ve already arrived with Princess Freya,¡± a masculine voice, that she could only assume to be Gideon¡¯s father, called out. ¡°Finish up in there ande down with her now. Your mother¡¯s already waiting for long enough¡­¡±

    And just like that, Freya felt like a bucket of ice had just been sshed all over her body.

    *****************************

    Join our DISCORD group via Link: https:///PNGkTUy ; Follow and like our  or Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 341 His Rant

    In the Capital City of Cordon, Darius, along with Osman and Calypso, walked through the streets disguised asmoners.

    ¡°A lot has changed since I¡¯ve been here,¡± Calypsomented as he looked around.

    ¡°Is it good or bad?¡± Darius curiously asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a good change,¡± Calypso praised. He could tell that progress had been made since hest left.

    ¡°Osman here yed a big part in making the living standards of all Cordnanians easier because of his inventions,¡± Darius praised the admiral as he ced a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This man here is a genius.¡±

    ¡°You tter me too much, Sire-¡°

    ¡°Tsk, words-¡°

    ¡°Ah, but Dar, they¡¯re merely ideas,¡± Osman cut his liege off with a timid smile. ¡°It¡¯s the skillful workers that make things happen every time.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a humble man you are,¡± Calypso teased.

    They all ended upughing after that. A brief silence followed before the conversation continued.

    ¡°Osman has always been like that,¡± Darius chortled at Calypso. ¡°Unlike you¡­ You¡¯re just an arrogant brute sometimes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re breaking my heart there, cousin,¡± Calypso snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not arrogant. I¡¯m mostly just stating just the facts. Still, I can admit that I¡¯m a proud man at most.¡±

    As if on cue, the women around them started noticing their presence. They seductively smiled their way, and Darius and Osman promptly ignored them even as Calypso gave them a smile.

    Darius could only shake his head as he pointed out, ¡°You¡¯re a womanizer too, and that¡¯s just the worst.¡±

    ¡°I am not¡­ I¡¯m simply amodating their desires,¡± Calypso defended himself. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one chasing after them anyway.¡±

    ¡°Pity those women whom you¡¯ve shown your hospitality then,¡± Darius snorted.

    ¡°Stop that,¡± Calypso mumbled with a pout. ¡°You¡¯re making me look bad in front of Osman here.¡±

    Darius chuckled. ¡°And why do you care about Osman¡¯s opinions when he¡¯s also a man himself?¡±

    ¡°I have a new position in the courts now, so I¡¯m trying to at least have a good image to portray,¡± Calypso defended himself further. ¡°It¡¯s been ten years already, and a lot of things have changed. I rarely touch women nowadays except if it¡¯s the only option I have to guarantee the sess of my mission.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Then I do hope that you¡¯re truly a changed man,¡± Darius warned him with a scoff. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any women crying here again in Cordon because of you, understood?¡±

    ¡°I got you,¡± Calypso replied with a wink.

    Darius sighed. A lot of what made Calypso clearly hadn¡¯t changed, but he was still d his cousin was finally back. And this time, it was for good, especially now that they were almost there in bringing Nasser down. They were breaking off Nasser¡¯s men and connections one by one, and they were being systematic in making sure that all will be done with a single clean sweep.

    After a bit of walking, they finally reached the shrine where Darius intended to watch Xen¡¯s trials along with the rest of his people.

    ¡°It¡¯s crowded,¡± Osmanmented.

    ¡°There¡¯s no vision ying, but so many people are already here and waiting,¡± Calypso seconded.

    Despite this, Darius was unstoppable as he tried to make his way through the crowd. He would make sure that he had a perfect view of the trials once the vision reappeared. He didn¡¯t even mind if he needed to stand for so long, and of course, Osman and Calypso simply followed him as they tried to squeeze themselves up beside him.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°What do you think will happen next? I¡¯m sure the princess won¡¯t be swayed, right?¡± one of the women near Darius¡¯s spotmented. ¡°That Sphinx was obviously trying to have his way with her. He¡¯s treating her nicely, and did you notice the way he looked at her this morning before he stopped the vision? It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s nning something¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure our future queen won¡¯t be swayed,¡± another random womanmented. ¡°She¡¯s obviously in love with our king, and her dedication to proving herself is so admirable that I¡¯ll cheer for her no matter what.¡± The random continued, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder our king chose her. I can still clearly remember her wordsst night before the vision disappeared¡­ Her words were for our king.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle back to you soon¡­¡±

    Darius couldn¡¯t help but smile as he heard the gossip. The other women were even copying how Xen delivered those words with heartfelt emotion.

    ¡­..

    ¡­

    Calypso chuckled, and Darius had to elbow his cousin to keep thetter quiet and not say a word. It was no wonder now why Freya and Jayra preferred to watch the trials with so many people like this. It was good to hear the different opinions circting the masses and his people.

    A few momentster, a white light finally traced the symbol onto the air, and a cloudy smoke puffed itself up before the symbol till the vision became clearer. There, everyone gasped as they keenly watched what was currently happening in front of them.

    Meanwhile, Darius¡¯s face dimmed upon witnessing that Xen was currently in a very beautiful paradise. Devas even gave her flowers as they talked for some reason.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡°See? I told you that Sphinx has a different motive. He likes the Princess, and now he¡¯s trying to coax her to be with him!¡±

    Murmurs filled the open shrine, different opinions mixing with one another as they filled the air.

    ¡­.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Shhhh! Quiet! We can¡¯t hear what that ugly Sphinx is saying!¡± Darius barked out. ¡°He¡¯s not evenparable to our mighty King to begin with, so there¡¯s no way Xen- I mean, the Princess will fall into his trap! The princess is very much in love andmitted to our king!¡±

    At Darius¡¯s rant, all eyes turned to him with suspicion.

    Seeing that they¡¯re cover was almost blown, Calypso quickly tried to divert everybody¡¯s attention away from Darius as he called out, ¡°Oh right. Come on. Let¡¯s all just focus and watch how things will unfold. Look! The Princess is saying something!¡±

    Osman let out a long sigh of relief when he saw that everybody¡¯s attention went back to the vision.

    ¡°Can you just keep quiet while we¡¯re watching?¡± Osman murmured with a frown.

    ¡°I bet that was already the controlled version of his rant, my friend,¡± Calypso chuckled as he teased. ¡°Now, I can see who¡¯s the one very much in love here¡­ aside from the Princess, of course.¡±

    Darius didn¡¯t say a word, but his frowning face remained dim as he shot daggers toward the Sphinx direction, hoping that he would somehow kill the guardian with his re alone. He didn¡¯t like the special treatment he was giving to Xen, and they should just start the trial instead of roaming around the ce while trying to impress his woman with what the forest had to offer!

    ¡®How dare this lion try to sway my wife like this!?¡¯

 Chapter 342 Know Far Too Little of Me (1)

    [Third day inside the Element Forest]

    ¡°Thank you for the flowers, milord,¡± Xenia gratefully thanked. ¡°But can I ask when are we going to start with the trial? Or it has already started?¡±

    She felt that something was off, and she wasn¡¯t liking the idea of doing nothing while she was still in the Sphinx¡¯s territory like this. She had to think of a way to leave this ce soon. But would the Sphinx even let her leave?

    Instead of replying, the Sphinx continued to walk around the ce, and Xenia simply followed behind him waiting for something to happen. Still, what he said about his territory was true. She hasn¡¯t seen anything as beautiful as what she was seeing right now.

    The abundant nature, along with the breathtaking view they were walking through was undeniably something like a paradise. She doubted that she¡¯d ever see something like this outside this realm.

    After a few minutes of walking, the Sphinx finally stopped in front of ake, where a beautiful and magnificentlyrge tree jutted out in the middle. It was no ordinary tree since it was obviously glowing amidst the waters surrounding it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like what you¡¯re seeing right now? This ce is no doubt a paradise: a ce where anyone would dream to live, Princess,¡± Devas pointed out with a solemn look. ¡°If you want, you can stay and live here in peace away from all of the people who are trying to harm you, Princess Xenia. Away from all the hardship and pain. You¡¯ll have a beautiful life here with me,pared to the life waiting for you outside my realm.¡±

    Turning to him, Xenia could see the sinceritying off of the Sphinx¡¯s eyes. Was such a thing even possible? Osman had told her that no outsiders were allowed to live in this forest. The Queen Fairy clearly told him that anyone who tried to stay inside the forest would die, simply because it was forbidden.

    As if Devas understood what was clouding her mind, he smiled as he continued, ¡°It is indeed forbidden for an outsider to live and stay here, but any of the guardians of this forest can make such happen should we want to.¡±

    He exined further, ¡°Of course, ites with a price. If we let an outsider stay and live here with us, we¡¯ll have to trade away our lifespan for as long as we want that outsider to remain by our side. That is one of the privileges the Almighty had given us as the guardians of this realm.¡±

    Devas then looked at the raven perched on a tree near them as he rambled further. ¡°Not that anyone trying to enter here will be lucky enough to have this kind of offer that I am willing to give to this Princess,¡± he chuckled. ¡°More often than not, anyone who enters with malicious intentions in their hearts will meet death in the most horrendous of ways. You can try¡­ if you want to experience that kind of fate.¡±

    His words were a threat to anyone watching the vision. Suddenly, Xenia felt conflicted about how she would handle the situation without also offending the Sphinx.

    But before she could think further, her eyes widened when the Sphinx suddenly grabbed her hand and gently caressed them. He had a reassuring smile as he stared into her eyes, his azure eyes growing intense as if they were searching deep inside her soul.

    ¡°I am offering you my lifespan, Princess Xenia of Ebodia. You can stay here for a much longer time than your mortal life can offer, and I can make that happen¡­¡± Devas sincerely offered. ¡°I will share my life with you inside this forest. A peaceful life that no man can ever offer outside of this realm. No one can keep you safe in this world except for me.¡±

    Hearing his offer, Xenia¡¯s thoughts wandered to Osman, who was probably watching the vision right now. There was no way the Sphinx would lie to her. If that was the case, then Queen Fairy had purposely let Osman go, not even giving him this kind of option that the Sphinx had given her.

    She looked at the Sphinx with parted lips, wondering why the Sphinx would offer something like this to her.

    Noting her silence, the corner of Devas¡¯ lips lifted up as he asked, ¡°Are you still with me, Princess? You must know that I am very sincere with my offer. A lot of women had already entered this forest, but none of them had been as captivating and interesting enough as you.¡±

    He then expressed himself without batting an eye towards her, ¡°But for some reason, I have this unexinable feeling towards you that I myself couldn¡¯t exin. I feel as if it¡¯s you that I¡¯ve been waiting for all my life to enter this forest. Someone that I can share my remaining lifespan just to have you.¡±

    ¡®This must be my test then,¡¯ Xenia mused as she went over the previous conversations she had with the Sphinx. ¡®It finally started¡­¡¯

    Sizing up every word that came to his mouth and analyzing the slightest details on it, Xenia tried her best to divine some kind of meaning to them. There could be hidden clues within them, after all, and the Sphinx was supposedly good at talking in riddles. But somehow, none of his words to her so far were in riddles. It was all direct and to the point.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good¡­ This can¡¯t be happening,¡¯ Xenia inwardly thought. ¡®I need to be careful not to offend him while turning down his offer.¡¯

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, every guardian in this realm also has a dream they longed for. For example, Saha was a Basilisk who couldn¡¯t shift into a human since she was deprived of having any human parts like me and the others. To that end, she would often bargain with human intruders whose parts she would find to her liking,¡± the Sphinx began.

    ¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯m a Sphinx who dreams of having a lifetime partner, so I would end up spending time getting to know any female intruders, trying to see if I can find someone who will make me different¡­ Someone who will give me enough courage to offer my lifespan just to be with them.¡±

    Xenia opened her mouth to say something, but Devas kept on talking. ¡°Outside this realm, you are forced to live with deadly sins around you¡­ pride, envy, gluttony, greed, lust, sloth, and wrath¡­¡± he rambled on as he gave her his pitch.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, the world outside this realm will not save you from experiencing hardship, simply because of those sins circting the world around them. So tell me, Princess, how could you face a world filled with those sins? Wouldn¡¯t you simply choose to live in this peaceful paradise instead and spend a good life with me?¡±

 Chapter 343 Know Far Too Little of Me (2)

    Chapter 343 Know Far Too Little of Me (2)

    At the shrine of the Capital City, Kingdom of Cordon

    ¡°That was one hell of an offer! Do you think that Sphinx will give me the same offer if I entered the forest now?¡± a particr woman watching with them enviously voiced out. ¡± I¡¯m envious¡­ He¡¯s so handsome and dreamy, not to mention that kind of offer inside a perfect paradise¡­ Any woman will love that kind of security with a handsome man. If I were the Princess, I would definitely ept that kind of offer!¡±

    The open shrine was abuzz with murmurs. Most of the women watching were easily swayed by the kind of life the Sphinx had to offer inside the Element Forest. It was too tempting enough not to consider, not to mention that the guardian was handsome enough to make them consider in the first ce.

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯m sure the Princess will no longer return. This¡¯ll be thest time we¡¯ll see her in the vision,¡± a randomment voiced out. ¡°Why would she even want toe back? The Trial by Combat with the werewolves is still waiting for her here if ever she passed the trials inside the forest. Plus, someone wants her dead inside this kingdom, so her life here would obviously be filled with pain! It¡¯ll be better for her if she just stayed there.¡±

    Darius gritted his teeth. He was in turmoil right now, and that was because he could feel just how conflicted Xen was right now. Why would she even feel that way? Was it because she was getting swayed by the Sphinx¡¯s offer? Was it really that too good to be true?

    [Let¡¯s go in and barge our way into that damn forest right now!] Zeus barked out. [We should get our mate back from that guardian this instant!]

    Darius couldn¡¯t help but agree. Like him, his wolf could barely control his fury at the sight before them. At this rate, both of them were about to explode.

    But before he could actually go and walk out, Darius felt a hand squeezing his shoulder. Turning to Osman, the admiral had a reassuring smile at him as he telepathically said, [I don¡¯t know why she told me this, but I can understand why¡­]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darius asked with a frown.

    [She said that there maye a time when she would look conflicted about her current situation inside the forest, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s regretting her life choices,] Osman began.

    [In fact, the only thing that would make her look conflicted about things would be if she was trying to bnce things out. She¡¯s most likely thinking more along the lines of how to sessfullye back into your arms. You¡¯re well aware that I told her not to offend any guardians inside the forest no matter what, yes?]

    Darius didn¡¯tment, letting Osman continue his spiel. [She¡¯s worried that once youe to watch her, you might notice how conflicted she might look at times, so she wanted me to keep reminding you to stay put where you are,] the admiral chuckled.

    [This time, she would be the one trying to cross the distance to try and reach you. So please, Sire, let¡¯s wait for a bit more and see how the Princess will handle this situation first.]

    Considering Osman¡¯s words, Darius closed his eyes and took a loud breath, breathing as if releasing a heavy burden inside his chest. He then opened his eyes, his gaze darting back to the vision ying before him¡­

    Surprisingly, Xen¡¯s emotions had suddenly calmed, reced by something more intense¡­ something peaceful and serene as she smiled brightly.

    ¡­..

    Inside the vision, the Sphinx continued to coax Xen as he waved his hand over theke. ¡°Thiske has the power to let you see your future with every corresponding choice you make,¡± he exined. ¡°Let me show you the fate that awaits you if you ever choose continue to live yourself outside this realm¡­¡±

    Looking into theke, Xenia frowned as she watched a visage of herself forming in the waters, theke showing her supposed future as she peered through the glowing veil.

    Still, ignoring the visions ying on theke, Xenia turned to face Devas. This time, she had a subtle smile on her face as she said, ¡°Milord, I think you still know far too little of me.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°Let me enlighten you a bit about myself then.¡±

    Devas frowned at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Gently pulling her hands away from the Sphinx, she looked back at theke and said, ¡°In our Kingdom, most people relied on our appointed Seer to see into the future, to determine the fate of the kingdom or someone¡¯s fate that is yet toe¡­ Seers have yed a big part in our kingdom¡¯s stability for generations, and we¡¯ve been able to prepare for things beforehand should they evene our way after our efforts.¡±

    She serenely smiled, ¡°But unlike most of our people, I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t believe too much in fate.¡±

    She turned her gaze to Devas and continued, ¡°My fate was to marry the Vampire King of Valcrez, but I refused to ept that, so I ended up running from that arranged marriage, defying what fate had ordained for me. So if you must know, showing me something like this will do little to sway me.¡±

    Taking in a deep breath she filled her lungs with as much air as she could before adding further to her argument. ¡°You¡¯re right about these sins and vices in the outside world that would bring pain and suffering to someone like me, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also aware of how the Almighty won¡¯t will those kinds of sins into reality without also creating equally heavenly virtues to fight it,¡± she exined. ¡°Those virtues are still present in everyone outside this realm; humility for pride, kindness over envy, temperance to gluttony, charity against greed, chastity for lust, diligence for sloth, and patience against wrath¡­ It¡¯s all equivalent¡­¡±

    Xenia looked at Devas¡¯s eyes intently, not breaking eye contact as she kept on talking. ¡°The offer you made for me is indeed tempting, milord. As I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t believe in fate, rather, it¡¯s always been a choice for me, and I choose nothing in this world except for the love andmitment that I have for my mate and my husband Darius, the King of Cordon.¡±

    She firmly dered, ¡°I am willing to experience everything, whether good or bad, without batting an eye just to be with him in this lifetime. I will always choose him over everything that could be offered to me.¡±

    She then gave him the brightest smile of content she could muster as she humorously stated, ¡°So, after all of that talking, can we please start now with your trial already, milord? You see, my husband has a temper, and I don¡¯t want him doing something reckless and impulsive again like barging his way into this forest and tearing everything apart just so he could get his wife back.¡±

 Chapter 344 A Perfect Life

    Back at the shrine, everyone watching the events unfold gasped at the Princess of Ebodia''s heartfelt words. It was evident that the Princess was winning the hearts of every Cordonian watching her with how straightforward and genuine she was with her words.

    "No wonder our King made his point clear that he wouldn''t acknowledge anyone being his Queen except for the Princess of Ebodia, his wife and mate," a random teary-eyed Cordonian woman burst out. "The Mate Bond between them is too strong, and we should all respect it for the sacred blessing that it is."

    Once again, murmurs filled the open shrine, and Darius could no longer contain the emotions building up within his heart. The smile on his face was getting wider by the second, and his eyes were also starting to well up with tears.

    [Look at you soaring with joy. I already can''t wait to meet my sister-inw in person now,] Calypso telepathicallymented. [She''s one of a kind. No wonder you fell head over heels for her.]

    Darius couldn''t help but chuckle as he wiped the tears from his face. "I can''t believe how she can still manage to throw a joke like that. But she''s right though¡­ The king will definitely tear that forest apart just so he can bring her back if these guardians won''t let her out," he grunted.

    "Hmph¡­ Why would the King even do that? Is he out of his mind? Can''t he see how the Princess is handling herself well enough inside the forest? She alreadye that far, so the King shouldn''t jeopardize her progress," an elderly man who heard Darius''s words harrumphed.

    "As soon as he tries to meddle, these trials will be quickly considered as a failure for the Princess. That would be such a waste. That''s how tradition andws should go, and even the King should honor that, or else, how could our King expect his people to honor him when he himself can''t honor the tradition andws of his kingdom?"

    Darius heard Calypso chuckle and said, "That''s right, old man. I''m sure our king will control himself and not do any reckless moves. Right, Dar?"

    Darius could only frowned at his cousin before he promptly darted his eyes back to the vision of Xen and the Sphinx, waiting patiently on how thetter would take Xen''s answer. There was silence, and he remained as focused as he could while feeling for Xen''s emotions. Surprisingly, she was way too calm despite the situation she was in.

    [I''m so proud of her!] Zeus cheered from the sidelines, and this time Darius''s lips stretched up into a wide smile at what he was seeing.

    .....

    "Hmm, look at you¡­ Truly impressive," Devas musingly wondered. "What should I do to you, Princess? I''m hesitant to let you go, but you''ve already passed my trial, so I have no choice but to let you free."

    Xenia''s jaw dropped at his words. She didn''t expect the trial to end this way. She was honestly waiting for him to make her suffer, or maybe ask her some riddles and¡­

    Her eyes widened as she stared at Devas and gasped. "That''s the riddle?"

    "Indeed," Devasughed. "I asked you how would you face those deadly sins, and surprisingly, you gave me the answers that I wanted by mentioning the heavenly virtues that could counter them."

    Devas then looked at theke, waving at it for Xenia to see a vision of past female humans or other creatures encountered by Devas. It was exactly like how it was written in the books, except the visions of them were far more overwhelming than simply reading it happening.

    Devas had thrown random riddles and questions, and she could only agree with howcking some of their answers were for each question. She wasn''t that knowledgeable herself, but her parents had taught her enough to be a functional adult.

    "They were easily swayed for a chance to have a perfect life. I guess not all of them were as knowledgeable and dedicated as you. On that note, I couldn''t help but wonder why they even bothered to enter this forest to prove themselves," Devas chuckled with a smile.

    "You''re the first woman in the history of Cordon who passed my trial. Mostly, the women who pass by Saha''s and Helena''s territory would seed, but they would instantly fail as soon as they get to either my or Polo''s trial."

    He then turned to her and said, "Although, my offer stands firm and genuine to you, Princess. For now, I''ll let you pass my territory. From there, you''ll face the guardian of the waters, Polo."

    Devas chuckled. "Remember, if things get too hard and you feel like you''re about to fail, you can always call my name. I''ll take that as you epting my offer to be my woman and rescue you. From there, I''ll make you the happiest woman in this world and give you a good life inside this realm. A perfect life that any woman would dream of."

    ....

    "That lion should be roasted alive for bbering out his nonsense!!!" Darius barked out, making all eyes around them turn to him. Seeing the people looking at him, he scoffed, "What?!! Don''t you agree with how cunning he was for still trying to coax and sway your future Queen?!"

    Osman let out an awkwardugh as he pointed his finger at the vision and said, "Look, the Princess shook her head. Let''s hear her answer!"

    Fortunately, everyone''s attention went back to the vision, where Xen had shook her head and said, "I can be very stubborn, milord. Whenever I''ve already set my mind and eyes on a goal, I never back down. So again, I''m sorry, but please don''t expect me to call your name."

    "That''s a pity then, but I respect your decision," Devas understandably nodded. "Now, off you go, Princess, and I wish you good luck in Polo''s territory."

    Before Xen could thank the guardian, Devas had already held Xenia by the shoulders. And before she knew it, he already pushed her into theke, causing her to fall into the water.

    Below the depths, Xenia stared at Devas as she let her body be swallowed wholly by the water.

    "Remember to call my name if ever you need help," Devas reminded with a wink before his visage became blurry in her eyes.

    ...¡­.

    From there the vision of Xenia disappeared from the shrine. Knowing that their time was up, every Cordonian started leaving, all except for some of the guards assigned in the area.

    "Let''s go for now and celebrate this good news of Princess Xenia passing the trial by earth," Calypso suggested. "The guards will inform us if the vision will start ying again, so there''s no need to stay."

    Darius let Osman and his cousin pull him out of the shrine as they made their way to a good ce to celebrate. Two more trials¡­ most likely just one, and Xen would finally be safe. Darius sighed in relief, hoping that Xen wouldn''t suffer too much. Right now, he could feel her calm and content emotions swirling in his chest, so he wasn''t too worried.

 Chapter 345 [Bonus chapter]Gideons Sister

    At Everett Manor, ck w Pack Territory

    Freya tried her best to calm herself as she finally went out of the bedchamber properly dressed. She felt so embarrassed at her previous predicament, and her face was still red at the fact that it even happened at all.

    Walking out, Gideon was already outside waiting for her with his usual charming smile. He firmly grabbed her hand, their fingers intertwining together as they walked hand in hand.

    ¡°Rx, Sweety. You look gorgeous, and that dress fits you perfectly,¡± he encouraged. He then pulled her hand up to his lips as he murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed about what happened a while ago. That would be a normal thing between us once we¡¯ve gone through the Ritual of Marking.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she murmured as she noticed him just staring at her intently, her attention still split as she tried to calm her beating heart.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m nning to tell my parents that we¡¯ll do the Ritual of Marking on your twenty-first birthday, if that¡¯s alright with you,¡± Gideon spoke with that lovely smile of his. ¡°That is if the Trial By Combat is already finished by then.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll only take one more week then?¡± Freya asked. Her birthday would take ce about a week from now. She honestly didn¡¯t think that they¡¯d need to dy it anyway, seeing as she was already sure of what she felt for Gideon.

    [Why haven¡¯t you told him yet then?] Yal asked her. [I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very happy once he hears those words¡­]

    [I¡¯m shy¡­] Freya answered, her face turning red at the mere prospect of confessing her feelings.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gideon asked as he gently caressed her reddening cheeks. His gaze was intense as he asked further, ¡°Don¡¯t you want us to do the Ritual of Marking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± she hesitatingly replied. ¡°It¡¯s Yal, uhm-¡°

    ¡°Remember I won in our race, so you have to grant me a request,¡± Gideon suddenly brought up.

    Freya nodded.

    ¡°I want you to be honest and vocal with me at all times, Freya,¡± Gideon insisted. ¡°That¡¯s my request. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered with a half smile.

    ¡°Good. Then tell me and be honest, are you still hesitating to do the Ritual of Marking with me?¡± he sincerely asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve be a bit forward and confident. It¡¯s just that I thought¡­ I mean, although you¡¯ve never said the words yet, I feel like our feelings for each other are mutually growing. I understand your situation since everything is still new for you. After all, entering a rtionship and sorting things out¡­ I¡¯ll respect your decision if you don¡¯t want us-¡°

    ¡°No!¡± Freya suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°No? You don¡¯t want us-¡°

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. I want to proceed as you suggested,¡± Freya corrected. ¡°Let¡¯s do the Ritual of Marking on my twenty-first birthday or as soon as the trial bybat is finished. Either way, is alright with me, Lord Gideon.¡±

    ¡°Oh thank you, Sweety!¡± Gideon burst out in happiness, so much so that he even lifted her up and swung her around in his embrace.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, milord,¡± Freya chuckled. ¡°Your parents have already waited for long enough. We need to go down the stairs already.¡±

    Gideon put her down, but he hadn¡¯t let go of her body just yet. Instead, he hugged her close and whispered, ¡°I love you, Freya. I¡¯ll take this as you epting me wholly already, so don¡¯t you dare change your mind. There¡¯s no turning back now.¡±

    Freya chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t. Now let¡¯s go before I feel too embarrassed in facing your parents,¡± she insisted. ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting for long enough, and I don¡¯t want them to think that we¡¯re doing something-¡°

    Gideon cut her off with the sound of his index finger smacking her lips. ¡°Lord Gideon and milord sounds old and formal. How about you call me Sweety too?¡±

    ¡°Sweety,¡± Freya obediently said, making her blush even more.

    ¡°So adorable,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Nowe, or else I might just end up locking you inside my chamber.¡±

    Holding her hand, Gideon led the way to the dining hall where his parents were already waiting for them.

    Exchanging pleasantries, Gideon¡¯s parents were warm enough that Freya instantly felt like she was already at home. And as he had said prior, he immediately informed his parents about their intention to do the Ritual of Marking soon.

    ¡°That¡¯s good news. We should arrange for a visit to your family soon, dear,¡± Gideon¡¯s mother, Rosa,mented. She then added, ¡°Do you love flowers, my dear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Freya sweetly smiled. ¡°Freesias are my favorite.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, no wonder my son is into Freesias,¡± Rosamented. ¡°He has a variety of that particr nt everywhere in the garden.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Gideon had told me about it, and I¡¯m honestly excited to see them,¡± Freya enthusiasticallymented. She was honestly touched upon seeing the Freesias disyed inside Gideon¡¯s bedchamber, not to mention the ones nted near his balcony.

    She couldn¡¯t help the lovely smile appearing on her face as she recall how Gideon had told her that he wanted freesias around him since it reminded him of her.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve been the one tending to them whenever Gideon isn¡¯t around,¡± his mother regaled with a smile. ¡°I have to make sure that they¡¯re properly taken care of, or my son will nag at me nonstop¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­ How could I nag you? Freya might think I¡¯m actually nagging you now,¡± Gideonined, making the old womanugh.

    Freya also chuckled upon seeing how Gideon bantered with his parents. No wonder he was always so bubbly if his parents were the same. Unfortunately, he was an only child, but from what she remembered, Gideon¡¯s parents had adopted a girl before, and she could recall meeting her once back when she was ten, during the coronation of her brother as their new king.

    Unknowingly, she darted her eyes towards the vacant seat that had empty silverware set in front of it. Rosa followed her gaze, and the older woman smiled and said, ¡°My apologies¡­ Gideon¡¯s sister rarelyes home. We¡¯re just used to hering and going whenever she pleases. But I¡¯ve already sent word that she shouldn¡¯t miss dinner to meet her brother¡¯s mate.¡±

    ¡°That brat,¡± Gideon mumbled with a fronw. ¡°What is she up to now?¡±

    His father chuckled and said, ¡°She¡¯s conducting an experiment with a rogue werewolf¡¯s body in the dungeon of Cordon¡¯s Infirmary.¡±

    Gideon¡¯s face crumpled in disgust as heined, ¡°Why is she so obsessed with dissecting the dead? She¡¯s not getting any younger, Mother. She should be enjoying her youth, going out with friends, and having a man instead of spending time with corpses.¡±

    ¡°Corpses can make for betterpanions than the living, Brother,¡± a woman¡¯s voice suddenly made itself heard. Turning, Freya saw a dazzling woman now sitting on the chair in front of her.

    She looked at her and deadpanned, ¡°Hello.¡±

 Chapter 346 Feel Uneasy Somehow

    Chapter 346 Feel Uneasy Somehow

    ¡°Can you add more details and energy into your introduction, dear sister?¡± Gideon remarked with a teasing grin.

    The woman looked at Gideon with a twitch in her mouth, before showing a half smile at Freya. ¡°Hello, Princess Freya. I¡¯m Aurelia, Gideon¡¯s sister,¡± the new arrival deadpanned still. ¡°It¡¯s our second time meeting each other. The first was ten years ago during the coronation of King Darius. It¡¯s nice to meet you now for the second time as my future sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Freya replied with her lovely smile as she returned Aurelia¡¯s curt bow with a bow of hers.

    Freya didn¡¯t know the whole story about Gideon¡¯s adopted sister, but seeing her now, she was curious since they would be family soon. She was currently interested to find out more about her future husband, taking in every single detail concerning Gideon that might help her in dealing with her mate.

    ¡°Hmm, Aurelia is very private, so not everyone knows of her or is even aware of her existence,¡± Gideon exined as they continued with their dinner. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like going outside. Instead, she prefers to work often, discovering new things about different races walking in our world.¡±

    Freya simply nodded, fighting the urge to ask for more. She should probably just do itter once she was alone with Gideon. But then, that doesn¡¯t mean she should limit herself from having conversations with her future sister-inw just by asking some basic things.

    ¡°How old are you now, Aurelia?¡± Freya curiously asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-five years old, mdy,¡± Aurelia politely answered.

    Freya couldn¡¯t help but inwardly point out how Aurelia was so different from Gideon, not just physically, but also with their personality. In contrast to Gideon¡¯s jovial attitude. Aurelia had those rare and radiant purple eyes, but they looked soulless and stoic, unlike her brother who was very expressive with what he was feeling.

    Freya smiled and said, ¡°Please, just call me Freya, like how I n to address you as Aurelia whenever we¡¯re alone or with family and friends.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want then, Freya,¡± Are said. This time, she shed a genuine and lovely smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re lovely,¡± Freya couldn¡¯t help butpliment.

    ¡°I know, right? But she loves to hide it under her stony exterior,¡± Gideon remarked with a scolding voice, his eyes narrowing at his sister. ¡°I¡¯m sure our manor will be flocked with suitors if only Aurelia wille out more often and attend gatherings. Unfortunately, she¡¯s quite an introvert.¡±

    Thetter simply shrugged and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m fine with my peaceful life right now, Brother. Please don¡¯t concern yourself too much with my affairs. You know I prefer silence and peace¡­¡±

    ¡°And you find that by spending time with corpses?¡± Gideon snorted.

    ¡°You two¡­ That¡¯s enough. We have a guest over, so just focus on dinner,¡± Tubal scolded. He smiled in Freya¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°How is your brother doing, dear? I mean, with the trials going on with his mate, he¡¯s definitely anxious.¡±

    The older man sighed deeply as he continued, ¡°I know the feeling since my wife and I were brought together by the Mate Pull. The Mate Bond with the Mate Pull¡¯s blessing is quite strongerpared to a couple that¡¯s not connected by the pull. Their lives will be connected. If someone bad happens to the other, the pain will be too much that the other half might just die due to the stress it deals.¡±

    ¡°But there are some cases in which they also die together with their mate. It¡¯s honestly still a question of why there are different cases like that,¡± Aureliamented with a hint of interest in her tone. ¡°A phenomenon that had no definitive exnation, but has different interpretations throughout generations.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re also working on finding out the mystery about that?¡± Gideon scoffed.

    ¡°I love mysteries,¡± Aurelia nonchntly replied. ¡°It gives me an adrenaline rush.¡±

    ¡°But the Princess is human and not a werewolf, so her case will be different. No humanes to that point of dying unlike werewolves,¡± Rosa interrupted. ¡°Whenever a werewolf dies, the human mate always remains alive, but when a human dies, the werewolf mate dies.¡±

    ¡°Ah, our King is doing fine, so let¡¯s change the topic. Nothing will happen to Princess Xenia, and she¡¯lle out of the forest alive,¡± Gideonmented. He then added, ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on visiting my future inws soon and the presents we should bring them. Let¡¯s ask Freya what the Queen Mother and the rest would love to receive.¡±

    At that, all eyes went to Freya. In response, she timidly smiled as she said, ¡°Please, you all don¡¯t need to bring much in terms of gifts. My mother and brother, including my sister-inw, will be happy enough knowing that Gideon and his family¡¯s sincerity towards me are genuine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, true, but we still want to show our gratitude to you and your family by giving them presents from House Everett,¡± Gideon¡¯s mother insisted. ¡°Ites from our deep sincerity in our intention to tie our son with Your Highness.¡±

    In response, Freya no linger insisted her point, instead simply smiling at Gideon¡¯s parents with a nod. The rest of dinner went well, and Freya loved her interactions with Gideon¡¯s family. She felt lucky that everything was going smoothly. Soon, dinner ended, and Freya was assisted back to Gideon¡¯s bedchamber by the servants. They also helped her with cleaning up and getting ready for bed.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll sleep in the other chambers?¡± Freya mumbled as sheyfortably on the bed.

    [Why? Are you hoping to continue being intimate with him after thest one got cut off a while ago?] Yal teased.

    ¡°Shh, stop teasing me,¡± Freya blushed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how nervous I am right now?¡±

    [Fine, no teasing then, but at least admit that you want him to sleep here with you,] Yal insisted. [You should voice it out. Remember? Gideon wants you to be vocal about what you think especially around him, so¡­]

    ¡°But I¡¯m shy. Let him do it if he wants to sleep here. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kick him out,¡± Freya mumbled. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just wait and see¡­ But Yal¡­ Did you notice something odd about how Aurelia looks at Gideon? Or is it just me?¡±

    [I¡¯m not following you,] Yal pondered. [What do you mean?]

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s probably just nothing,¡± Freya murmured with a sigh.

    Still, she wondered just what this weird feeling she was having towards Aurelia was. She seemed to be a gooddy. Quiet and mysterious, sure. But the way she looked at her mate made her feel uneasy somehow.

    ¡®Just what is this uneasiness¡­¡¯ she mused as she stared at the ceiling.

    ******

    AN: Hmm, we have a new character to look forward to¡­ XD

 Chapter 347 Game of Hearts

    Chapter 347 Game of Hearts

    At one of the famous inns of the Capital City, Darius, along with Osman and Calypso, rented out a private chamber where the three of them could have a private dinner with drinks to celebrate Calypso¡¯s return and subsequent appointment to his new position.

    ¡°Too bad that we don¡¯t have Gideon and Bartos with us!¡± Calypso scoffed as he offered another toast to the two men.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re now with their other halves. You can no longer ask Bartos to randomly go out with you since he would rather just spend his spare time with his mate,¡± Darius mumbled as he took another sip of his ale. ¡°Meanwhile, Gideon is also very busy with my sister. Those two are apparently mates, so we¡¯ll probably witness their Ritual of Marking soon.¡±

    ¡°I guess I have a lot of things to catch up on while I was away,¡± Calypso snorted before turning his head to Osman and asking, ¡°How about you, my friend? Do you also have a woman?¡±

    ¡°Hah! He¡¯ll have one soon,¡± Darius answered for his admiral with a scoff. ¡°You see, Osman is a gentleman, so it won¡¯t be too hard for him to capture a woman¡¯s heart.¡±

    Turning to his king, Osman could already tell that Darius was already drunk after just a few drinks. His face was already burning red, and he was starting to slur his speech despite his apparent lucidity.

    With a timid smile, Osman looked at Calypso and said, ¡°I¡¯m still in ns of working on winning her over. We just met, so I don¡¯t want to rush things. Also, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to admit, but I¡¯m not actually good with women.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this man here can help you out then, Osman,¡± Darius interrupted in his drunken stupor. ¡°He¡¯s quite good at making any woman sumb to his charms, but you should be careful to only pick out the good advice from him and disregard the rest. Those are just liable to hurt a woman since he¡¯s also quite good at making women cry.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t listen to this drunkard king. I¡¯m really good with women. And if you need some advice, then don¡¯t hesitate to ask me,¡± Calypso insisted with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll help you out so that you can win over the woman you¡¯re courting right now.¡±

    ¡°You see, there are different types of women, but the most distinct of them all is that most women like men who are very vocal and straightforward,¡± Calypso began his mentoring. ¡°They want honest men who would be loyal to them. You must make them feel so secure and well-loved that they would never want to leave you.¡±

    Osman listened carefully. He really thought that it would be a good idea to get to learn things from a man who was well-experienced with women like Calypso. It was true, of course, and he had heard a lot of things about how women would constantly flock the man. Well, the admiral didn¡¯t need many women flocking over him. He just wanted Be Hindman to see that he was actually trying.

    It was his first time to meet thedy of House Hindman, and he must admit that he was struck hard by her beauty. There was just something in her that he couldn¡¯t exin. For the first time in his life, he had this peculiar urge to pursue a woman. He was way too interested in her that he wanted to know more about her despite the fact that he had already messed up their first meeting.

    ¡°Right,¡± Osman nodded to himself. ¡°Sire?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Darius answered.

    ¡°You promised you would help me get involved in the tournament,¡± Osman reminded Darius, to which the king simply nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve written out a decree and ced it in your study. Please don¡¯t forget to put your sign and stamp in it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s still a tournament going on. I should also watch that happening,¡± Calypso absentlymented. He then frowned at Osman and asked, ¡°Wait, is the woman you¡¯re pursuing also participating in that tournament?¡±

    Osman bashfully nodded.

    Calypso¡¯s eyes widened as he burst out, ¡°Are you out of your mind?! Why would you want a woman fighting for another man?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll look my way once the tournament is over,¡± Osman chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m aware that many women in our kingdom have always had this dream of being with our king and being on the throne. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it, and it¡¯s good that she¡¯s trying to do things that she wants. That way, she won¡¯t have any regretster on.¡±

    ¡°What a rebound!¡± Calypso burst out.

    Osman chuckle upon seeing how displeased he looked. Honestly, it didn¡¯t bother him seeing Be fighting for his king so long as he could of course win her over in the end. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t experienced having love before like Helena, but he also wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d be stuck on past feelings, knowing that he should move forward.

    Somewhere along the way, you¡¯ll find the reasons why things didn¡¯t work out the first time. There were things that just simply weren¡¯t meant to be. Sometimes, better ns could be in store for you out there.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the kind of a woman I¡¯ll never pay attention to,¡± Calypsomented. ¡°I hated being treated like the second choice.¡±

    ¡°No one would want to be something like that, which is why I have to make a move so that she would choose me because it¡¯s me¡­¡± Osman stated, filled with determination. ¡°At least, that¡¯s the n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve been totally captivated by this woman¡¯s charms, my friend,¡± Calypso pointed out. ¡°You must remember that the one who falls deep will always lose whenever ites to the game of hearts.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like those words hold deeper meanings than you¡¯re letting on? Is that why you¡¯re always careful with women? Is that why you¡¯re always not giving it you¡¯re all just so you can easily walk out on them?¡± Darius suddenly interrupted, making the two men who had thought he already passed out stare dumbfounded. ¡°Answer your king!¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve all had enough,¡± Osman worriedly murmured. ¡°We should bring him back to the castle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Calypso nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back before he starts losing it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you not answering me, Calypso? Why are you so afraid of falling in love?¡± Darius continued his line of questioning. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re missing, huh? You¡¯re depriving yourself of true happiness, so please stop ying around already¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh crap, stop it already. I¡¯ll be good now, alright?¡± Calypso insisted. ¡°Zip your mouth, or else I¡¯ll tell your wife that you drank with us tonight with many women serving our whims¡­¡±

    Darius¡¯s face paled, especially after Calypso did a zipping gesture on his mouth zipping using his fingers.

    Calypso scoffed as he murmured, ¡°Look at how this man fell so deep that he¡¯s acting foolish just hearing his wife¡¯s name.¡±

    Osman only chuckled as he helped Calypso in carrying their drunk king with them back to the castle.

 Chapter 348 Maximum Of Twenty-Eight Years

    At Hindman Manor

    The next morning, Freya woke up in a rather grumpy mood. She had fallen asleep while waiting for Gideon to barge inside the bedchamber, but nothing had happened long enough for her to get bored and fall asleep.

    She was startled when the door slowly opened. There, she saw Gideon''s mother peeking through the gap.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m just checking to see if you''re already awake," the woman said with a friendly smile.

    "Pleasee inside," Freya said.

    Rosa promptly entered the bedchamber, a small still on her face as she began to exin her presence.

    "You''re probably wondering where Gideon is. Last night, he went here to check on you and leave a word, but he said you were already sleeping," the older woman exined. "He didn''t want to disturb you since he believed you needed rest after your journey."

    "Did he leave?" she worriedly gasped, wondering what had happened.

    "Yes, there''s been news that the former Great Justicarmitted suicide, so he had to rush back to the scene with Aurelia," Rosa exined with a nod. "They''ve probably already arrived at the Capital City by now since they traveled in Gideon''s wolf form."

    "With Aurelia?" Freya asked with knitted brows. Right, they were probably at the Capital City by now, seeing as she and Gideon took more than a half day to journey in their wolf form from Castle Cordon to Everett''s Manor.

    Rosa nodded. "Aurelia is the head of the physicians in the Capital City of our kingdom, my dear. Her presence is needed for the investigation."

    Freya nodded in turn. She could feel how proud Gideon''s mother was of Aurelia based on her tone alone.

    "You should get ready now, my dear. The servants will assist you. I''ll be waiting for you for breakfast," Rosa said with a warm smile. "Gideon will be back soon, so while he''s not around, I will keep youpany."

    Rosa then promptly left the room, signaling for the servants toe in and then assist Freya in cleaning up and getting dressed for the day. Still, she couldn''t help but think of what was happening.

    [Stop that¡­] Yal suddenly scolded her.

    Freya let out a sigh. Her wolf wasn''t liking what was going on inside her head.

    [I can''t help it. I feel like I''m good for nothing except for being a pampered Princess,] Freya inwardly admitted with a self-deprecating chuckle. [I mean, look at how proud Gideon''s mother is of Aurelia. Well, my mother is definitely proud of me too, but I wonder if I even did something to warrant it.]

    It was embarrassing, thinking that she had nothing in mind on what she was good at aside from her born title as a Princess.

    [You''re good at procrastinating¡­] Yalmented.

    Freya suddenly burst out intoughter at her inner wolf''s words, making the servants look at her in confusion.

    "Oh, it''s my wolf. She loves to make meugh," Freya exined, letting the servants go back to their duties of styling her hair.

    After her preparations were done, Freya had a hearty breakfast with Gideon''s parents. Rosa then asked her to apany her for a tour around the Everett Manor.<sub> </sub>

    "You should familiarize yourself with the whole territory of the ck w pack soon, my dear," Rosamented. "This will be your home soon once you and Gideon finally do the Ritual of Marking."

    Freya simply smiled with a nod. Gideon was the Alpha of the ck w pack, and she will soon be his and his pack members'' Luna. She should do her best on this, which prompted her to keenly listen to her future mother-inw as she took note of every single important thing inside the manor.

    After some time, they rested and sat on the nearest couch. Rosa asked the servants for tea while Freya''s eyes darted towards the unfinished embroideries on the table. Following her gaze, the older woman exined, "Ah, Aurelia and I do those together whenever she has time."

    "Aurelia is such a fine youngdy," Freya genuinely praised.

    Rosa let out a sigh. "Aurelia lost both her parents during the war twenty years ago. Her father was a great warrior under my husband while her mother was a healer. Both of them helped in the war," she regaled.

    "I''m sure you''ve heard about it since Alpha ra''s parents also died in that war. The Queen Mother wanted to adopt ra, but because of a political uproar, they weren''t able to do so. With ra being the only heiress left for her pack, she had to uphold her parent''s name by embracing her duty with her pack."

    Freya nodded in understanding. Her curiousity ring up, she keenly listened, too engrossed to know more about Aurelia,

    "Aurelia is a hybrid since her mother was a human," Rosa added out of nowhere. "Hmm, she''s basically more human because she doesn''t have a wolf inside her."

    "She''s just twenty-five. I''ve heard it''s possible for a hybrid to have a dy in forming a connection with their wolf," Freyamented, having remembered what she had learned from her books regarding hybrids between werewolves and humans. "She still has two years to go before we can be certain that she really doesn''t have a wolf in her."

    In fact, Gs had the same case, but he had a wolf that awakened when he was ten, unlike pure werewolves who could easilymunicate with their werewolf the moment they learned to speak andmunicate.

    "But ording to Aurelia, she doesn''t harbor any of the symptoms at all. She also doesn''t have the physical strength of a werewolf," Rosa wondered aloud. "Still, you''re right. It''s still too early to tell."

    It was just like how a werewolf had a maximum of twenty-eight years to know if they were blessed to experience a Mate Pull or not, a hybrid also had a maximum of twenty-eight years to confirm if they had a wolf inside them.

    "You seem particrly interested in Aurelia," Rosamented.

    "Hmm, I''m interested to know more about Gideon, mdy," Freya insisted with a blush. "I want to know the people he cares about too. I already know a lot about you and Lord Tubal from my mother, but I didn''t even know a single thing about Aurelia except that she was an adopted child of the Everetts."

    shing an awkward smile, she was hoping that she didn''t sound too weird just now. She was genuine in wanting to know more about Aurelia, and she felt that there was more to the girl than she let on, giving her an uneasy feeling every time she looked at her.

    "Hey now, why are you addressing me and Tubal so formally?" Rosa teased. "You should get used to addressing us as Mother and Father from now on, dear."

    "I understand," Freya''s smile widened as she answered. "I''ll do that from now on then, Mother."

    ********

    Oct. 18, 2022 AN: Again this is a work of fiction so this author has her own version regarding werewolves'' matters.

    PS. We''ll have 5 chapters to be released at random time within the day because we crossed 200 Golden Tickets. Continue voting for another hundred more so we''ll have 5 chapters again. *Kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 349 Screaming Arrogance (1)

    As soon as Gideon dropped her off at Cordon''s Infirmary, Aurelia immediately went inside the mortuary located in the dungeon, where the former Great Justiciar''s dead body had been transferred.

    Making herself look as professional as possible, Aurelia kept herposure in check. This was a very important case ording to Gideon, so she must look at it with utmost precision, leaving no room for any mistake.

    As soon as she was inside, she proceeded with her usual work, the three physicians working under her already having made the necessary arrangements while waiting for her. They made sure that the prison guards assigned to guard the dead''s prison cell were present for her to begin questioning.

    "Initial reports from the guards said that it was suicide," Nelly reported.

    Aurelia didn''t waste time as she started analyzing the body of the former Great Justiciar. Opening up the body with a scalpel, she didn''t bother looking at the guards as she spoke. "He choked himself to death and you two saw him doing it to himself, correct?" she bluntly asked. "Or did you all simply assume that he choked himself to death?"

    "We assumed that was the case mdy, because when we heard a thud and turned around, he was already on the ground with his hands wrapped tightly around his neck," one of the guards answered.

    Aurelia tilted her head to look at the two guards. Both of them looked nervous, and she could tell how anxious they were just by the sweat drops trickling down their faces. They also stuttered as they spoke as well.

    Well, they should be, since all this happened under their watch. They had to face the wrath of the king if negligence on their part would be proven to be the cause of death. Their heads were now in her hands, so she had to make sure that she had everything checked and analyzed properly.

    Looking at her assistants, she asked, "Do we already have the results of thest meal he took? Including the utensils he used?"

    "Yes, Physician Aurelia," Nelly answered. "All is cleared from the presence of poison."

    With her other two assistants agreeing to the report, she continued with her dissection of the body to check on the real cause of death.

    She was in the middle of her work when the door suddenly swung open, and a young man barged in with an arrogant aura around him.

    As much as she hated his presence, Aurelia showed no reaction, even after she had noticed the uniform and the emblem on the cape he was wearing¡­ They all screamed of belonging to a high-ranking official. If she was right, he was wearing the uniform for the Great Justiciar.

    ''So he''s the new Great Justiciar who reced this dead man¡­'' she mused with a frown.

    "Arrest those morons!" the man authoritatively barked at the guards behind him as his eyes darted at the two guards sitting in front of her. He stepped forward, only to halt and freeze as his eyes searched the surroundings. His eyes roamed across everyone inside the room before they eventually fixated on her.

    The man looked passingly familiar. He had the same build as their king, and she could also see some simrities between the two beyond the fact that this man had a shorter dark red-purplish color hair, unlike their king.<sub> </sub>

    Aurelia ignored the piercing gaze of his hazel eyes. Looking at the guards approaching, she firmly shouted, "Stop right there!"

    The guards who knew her instantly stopped. She then looked at the man before her with a dim expression on her face as she said, "I am not done with my investigation yet. These two prison guards will remain at my disposal until I''m done questioning them."

    The man frowned at her, and she couldn''t tell whether or not he was actually displeased with her words.

    Meanwhile, the head of the prison guards approached her. "Lady Aurelia, he''s the new Great Justiciar who is personally handling this case," he informed her.

    Aurelia''s eyebrows lifted up as her eyes darted towards the man who stood like a pole, his eyes still keenly staring at her, sizing her up from head to toe.

    ? With her coldest countenance, Aurelia gave him a quick nce before dragging her eyes towards the two prison guards. "You can have these two MORONS as soon as I''m done with what I''m doing," she coldly scoffed.

    She shifted her attention back to the new Justiciar and said, "If you''re in a hurry for a proper and reliable report on the cause of this prisoner''s death, then please leave us and let me do my work properly without any disturbances, milord. Your continued presence here might just dy our report."

    Without bothering to look at the official, Aurelia got back to work without minding whoever it was that remained inside the room. So long had the subjects she needed with her, she didn''t care. The dead body of the former Justiciar and the two guards were all that she needed inside the room.

    "Who is she?" she heard the new Justiciar murmur.

    "She''s the head physician in this infirmary, milord, Lady Aurelia Everett." the head prison guard replied.

    "Everett of House Everett?" the young Justicar questioned.

    "Yes," the head prison guard nodded. "She''s Commander Gideon''s sis-"

    The head prisoner guard stopped talking as soon as Aurelia''s eyesnded on them. "If you two can''t keep your silence while I''m working, then please leave this room this instant," she coldly snapped. "You two are distracting me from my work!"

    The two froze, and Aurelia held a poker smile as she added, "Thank you for cooperating, milords. Please make sure that I hear no noise for the remainder of your potential stay."

    Aurelia heard the man named Calypso curse under his breath, so she threw him a sharp re for good measure. She promptly shushed him, even making a gesture for silence just to make sure that this arrogant brute would understand herughably simple instructions.

 Chapter 350 Screaming Arrogance (2)

    Aurelia continued on with her work without a care about her surroundings. Although, she could still feel a certain piercing gaze being directed at her.

    ''How annoying!''

    Ignoring the distraction, she began removing the body''s major organs and began checking them over for any pertinent clues. After some time, she frowned as she looked at the lungs of the cadaver. Pulling it out, she then raised it to the light to have a better look.

    Her eyes widened. Immediately, she checked the brain and murmured, "He''s been poisoned, but not through his food... So how..."

    "Are you sure he''s poisoned?!" the new Justiciar interrupted.

    Aurelia raised her head at him. shing him another poker smile, she said, "Can you wait, milord? I''m still checking over the body." She sweetly narrowed her eyes at him. "I''ll give you a precise report as soon as I''m done. So please... Shhhhh!"

    Returning to the task at hand, she stared at the body''s brain. It was indeed some kind of poison. It was one of the rarer kinds that once inside someone''s system, it would cause a nightmare to manifest. It would be a nightmare so horrible that it would kill without the victim knowing just for that nightmare to disappear.

    Still, the biggest puzzle was that the victim''s food was cleared of any type of poison. So where did the poisone from? From what mode of transmission did it somehow enter the body?

    Aurelia fell into deep thought staring at the dead body from head to toe for some time. She then touched the cadaver''s skin, looking at it closely from head to toe, going down until she reached his leg. There, she saw a bite.

    "A rat bite?" she gasped before leaning down to smell the wound. Instantly, she squinted at the head prison guard and instructed, "Bring me to his prison cell this instant!"

    Practically bolting, Aurelia immediately grabbed the equipment she would need for direct testing out in the field. She was ready to go as she rushed towards the door when this arrogant Justiciar blocked her way.

    "Out of the way, milord," she demanded with a frown.

    "You''re being rude to me, Lia," he casually said while staring into her eyes. "I''m Lord Calypso. Call me Lord Calypso or Calypso, whichever you prefer."

    Aurelia blinked. She didn''t like how he was staring at her. It was so annoying. And who even gave him permission to address her so casually? Who even gave him the right to make a nickname out of her actual name?

    "Lord Calypso, this case requires an immediate report, so please give way," she coolly uttered, controlling the urge to knock this man out this instant. The screaming arrogance surrounding him was just crawling under her skin. ''How vexing!''

    "I will apany you to his prison cell," he informed.

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow as she scoffed, "Then do so. Lead the way and move quickly, Lord Calypso, because if you don''t, we might just lose a single piece of evidence we might need to solve this crime."<sub> </sub>

    Aurelia rolled her eyes when this Calypso finally moved out of her way, walking ahead of her with a boring stance. She followed shortly after, instructing one of the guards following them. "Send word to my brother this instant that it wasn''t a suicide but a crime," she talked as they walked. "The former Justiciar was killed using Evernight Poison."

    That instant, the guard moved immediately, running ahead of them on his way outside so that he could quickly ry the message. Outside the infirmary, Aurelia saw a carriage and a horse waiting for them. She kept her pace, and without a word, immediately ran towards the horse. Climbing on, she held the reign and made her horse gallop as fast as it could,

    "Hey! That''s my horse!"

    She heard Calypso shout, but she didn''t bother to look around. She had to check the prison cell to see if her hypothesis was correct before it all fell apart and degraded. This was why she hated moving bodies from the scene of the crime. These stiff-necked guards just wouldn''t listen! But then, she couldn''t really me them since they thought that it was a suicide.

    ''They need to change the system when ites to investigations and handling dead bodies,'' she mused with a clenched jaw.

    Maybe his brother was right. She shoulde out more often just so she could speak out her thoughts, especially on matters such as this. If she could improve the investigation methods for every case in their kingdom, then it might just be worth it. But then, she still hated talking and exining about inane matters like this.

    Meanwhile, Calypso shook his head as he stared at the woman who just ran off with the mare he just recently chose for himself.

    "That woman... I''ve never met a woman who''s as rude as her in my life," he mumbled with a frown on his face. He then looked at the nearest woman who he was sure was an assistant to this head pathologist, "Is she always like that?"

    The woman timidly smiled at him and said, "She''s simply passionate with her work, milord. She''s the best in our kingdom."

    "Alright, I''m sure you are to follow her for this," Calypso sighed in annoyance. "Go inside the carriage. I''ll simply go in my wolf form since someone had deliberately snatched my horse out from under my nose."

    Calypso then started stripping himself from his clothes without a care about his surroundings. "It would be a waste to tear apart this new uniform. Have it sent to my manor," he instructed one of the guards before shifting into his wolf room.

    "Let''s see how far you could''ve run away from me..." he whispered with a smirk as he ran after the woman who stole his lovely mare. The woman who had those bright lovely purple eyes... He had heard that the Everetts had adopted a little girl, but then, he hadn''t had the opportunity to meet that girl who, ording to Gideon, hated going outside.

    ''What a feisty young woman. Who would''ve thought that Gideon had an interesting sister?'' he mused. ''She looks like she''s ready to bite my head off at any time.''

    ********

    AN: I will post an AI-generated photo as reference visuals for Aurelia and Calypso in thement section. Not that perfect but they are close enough... *Tell me your thoughts*wink

 Chapter 351 The Thousand Of Dreams

    [Fourth day inside the Element Forest]

    "Make sure nothing that will happen to her eyes," Saha reminded Polo as she stared at the Princess of Ebodia lying unconscious on the bed of a private room inside her fellow guardian''s pce located in the heart of the vast waters of Eferia.

    "If you''re so desperate, then you shouldn''t have agreed to Helena''s bargain," Polo nonchntlymented. "You shouldn''t have went easy with this Princess in return for five more years to your lifespan."

    "Extending my lifespan is rather a bit more important than obtaining those beautiful eyes," Saha enthusiastically chuckled. "I would love to live long in this paradise and continue to rule the underground along with all the things involved with burning this realm! I''m not ready to give up on my fire¡­ You see, I''m still exploring it."

    Saha then looked at the raven that flew over andfortably perched itself on the arm she had extended. "Everyone''s watching now, and they''re probably wondering why the Princess is still sleeping like this," she giggled.

    "You used a different approach this time, Polo. This is the first time you''ll use something like this, right? Isn''t this the most dangerous and deadliest method you have? Are you really that mad? Isn''t this the thousand dreams¡­"

    Polo turned, but he didn''t look at Saha. Instead, he red at the raven before him.

    "Your Princess will be in a deep slumber while having a thousand dreams. Whatever happens, and whatever she''ll experience inside the dream, emotionally and physically, will all be real," Polo exined with a nk expression. "If she''s wounded in the dream, then her physical body would also bleed where she was wounded."

    There was a pause before he added, "The emotional and physical experiences the Princess will have will not exempt the King of Cordon from experiencing it, since his life is already bonded with her the moment he marked her." He menacingly spoke, "He will feel and experience the same things as his mate will."

    "What?! So if she dies, the King of Cordon will also die?" Saha eximed. She didn''t expect Polo to do something like that. "You can''t do that! It''s not in our jurisdiction to inflict pain on something or someone outside our realm!"

    Polo nonchntly stared at Saha. "It''s beyond my control already, Saha. My duty is to give the Princess her trial, and I intend to do with the utmost power I have as a guardian of this realm," he firmly dered.

    "It''s not my problem anymore if his life is connected to his mate like this. Like I said, I''ve made this trial for the Princess alone, and anything that would happen to anyone in connection with this from the outside realm is firmly out of my hands."

    "Did you intentionally choose this method for your trial knowing that her life would be connected to the King of Cordon?" Saha directly asked with a frown. Polo could be ruthless and merciless, but this was just too much. However, Polo was a rational and just guardian, so she was sure that there was something more to this trial.

    Polo didn''t answer Saha. Instead, he reached his arm out for the raven to perch on it instead. Petting its head, he added, " Werewolves definitely know a method on how they could break the Mate Bond, so it''s already up to the King of Cordon if he wants to die with his mate or not. I believe everyone wants to witness what''s going on with the Princess inside The Thousand of Dreams, so let me put you to sleep so that you can watch her outside the waters."

    Polo then closed the raven''s eyes, putting it into a deep slumber like the Princess.

    ***********<sub> </sub>

    At Castle Cordon

    Darius mmed his fist on the table in his private study, causing it to break under his growing anger. All the veins in his muscles were popping out from under his skin as he clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth.

    Currently, Osman was the only one who remained calm inside the study. Like their king, Bartos and Gideon also had the same dim expressions on their faces.

    "Do you think that Polo also received an offer?" Gideon pondered. "This is like hitting two birds with one stone; killing the Princess while also killing our King at the same time!"

    "Sire, what do you n on doing?" Bartos asked. "Will you break the bond with the Princess?"

    No words were spoken. Instead, Darius''s deadly re was the only thing Bartos got as a reply.

    "Nasser is probably rejoicing right now, knowing that you wouldn''t break the Mate Bond with the Princess. But what if¡­" Bartos was unable to continue with his words. He then cursed and grunted, "There''s too many things happening so quickly! And this Emer killed himself before even blurting out important information!"

    "Aurelia''s already on it," Gideon pointed out. "I''m sure she''ll get to the bottom of this if it''s really suicide or if there is some kind of foul y. By the way, where''s Calypso?"

    "He''s on the case as well, and he''ll be closely coordinating with people involved with the death of the former Great Justiciar," Osman answered. He then turned to Darius and said, "Princess Xenia will definitely surpass that thousand dreams. She will wake up soon, Your Majesty, so you need to be strong and not show any sort of weakness¡­"

    "I won''t show them what they want, Osman. Xen and I will fight this together. I trust her, and I''m sure she''ll ovee this," Darius firmly dered. "However, what makes me mad is that I can''t do anything for her except control myself and not meddle in these trials. I feel like I''m dying each day while waiting for her toe back to me. This is really frustrating¡­"

    Darius helplessly slumped himself onto his chair while staring at the table that he just destroyed with his fist.

    Then, he suddenly flinched and stood in terror as he stared into his arms... Bruises filled with blood were starting to form on his skin.

    "This is¡­" Darius gasped as he felt Raine''s emotions, causing his knees to wobble.

    Gideon and Bartos quickly went to his side, but Darius quickly barked out at them instead. "The disc!"

    Heeding the order, Osman immediately grabbed the disc and tilted it till the symbol inside glowed. A pir of smoke appeared as it scattered, clearly showing a vision of Xen going through her trial.

 Chapter 352 Its Never Enough

    Outside the main gates of Castle Cordon, Gs stood quietly at a particr corner of the battlements where he had a proper view of the people protesting outside.

    "Your Majesty! Please, hear our plea! Break the Mate Bond! It will put your life in danger! Please, Your Majesty!!!"

    The cries of the Cordonian people were audible from where he stood. Them outside, begging on their knees out of love of their king was a sight to behold. It was an unexpected phenomenon, and it was the first time in the history of Cordon that the life of the female on trial was connected to the king.

    "Is this why you wanted her dead inside that forest?" Gs wondered with a frown. "This is your n all along¡­"

    "That forest is not a simple forest. The Realm of Eferia is a vast realm well protected by its guardians," Nasser stated.

    "Historians have debated for decades or not we should correct the realm''s designation, but those guardians preferred that the outside world continued to call it a forest anyway, so we kept referring to it as the Element Forest throughout history. Many had tried to enter and conquer that paradise, some evening from the other side of the world, but all of them had failed."

    His father kept on rambling on. "Cordon respected the realm''s existence even though it was within our territorial boundaries. As such, the guardians highly respected our kingdom above all, since we''re the only kingdom beyond their borders that didn''t try anything foolish like moving to conquer their realm," he went on.

    "We''ve created a very peculiar friendship with them, ending with them administering the trials for non-werewolf females to be Queen."

    Gs silently stood by as he let his father ramble. He was already well-versed in the history of Cordon, but he didn''t bother interrupting him. Instead, he simply listened to his father talk, wondering where this conversation would lead.

    "Those guardians have the power to manipte the four elements, and our ancestors believed that a Queen of our Kingdom should have the strength and ability to withstand those four elements in a way that emted a pureblood werewolf''s natural ability to do so." Nasser kept on rambling. Still, Gs continued to listen.

    "They''ve set the rules and made the tradition wherein any non-werewolf female that would want to wear the crown of Cordon should enter this forest ande out alive. And since then, no one had surmounted the challengeid out for them¡­"

    There was a pause, and Gs turned to look at his father. The frown on his father''s face had deepened, and his face had gone darker than an approaching thunderstorm.

    "Who would''ve thought that this Princess was a daughter of a fallen angel? A hybrid. With that revtion, the possibility of hering out alive from the forest had risen," Nasser coldly stated. "Knowing that, I had to take another gamble at thest minute before she entered that forest. If she dies, then it''ll be a lot easier to bring down Darius. It''s as good as killing him."

    Gs''s eyes widened as he gasped, "What do you mean by Xenia being a hybrid between a human and a fallen angel? Fallen angels are just myths¡­ How can you be so sure?" He then asked one more question for good measure, "Who told you that?"

    "It''s not important where I got this information, but it''s a reliable source for sure," Nasser vaguely stated. "It''s no wonder then how Queen Dana of Ebodia had managed to trap the most untamable creatures of the Forbidden Forest. She had cast a strong barrier spell that wouldst for a lifetime; one that not even a powerful wizard could do¡­"<sub> </sub>

    Hearing these revtions, Gs now understood why exactly his father no longer pursued his objection against the king''s wedding and the Ritual of Marking to proceed. Usually, the Ritual of Marking happened only after the formal coronation of the king, even though there was no definite rule about when a king could do it.

    However, ever since the dawn of history, the king only did the Ritual of Marking as soon as his wife was formally coronated as his Queen. His father''s n was for the Mate Bond to bepleted, before then targeting Princess Xenia instead.

    Not done with wanting to hear himself talk, his father turned to look at him. Coldly, he said, "If only you didn''t fail me during the battle for the throne, then we wouldn''t havee into this situation, Son. You''re as useless as your mother. So much so that I always have to make such bold moves just to ensure the power of our pack above all else."

    He monologued, "For generations¡­ we''ve been ruling this kingdom, but the Moonlight Pack managed to usurp somewhere along the way. I refuse to die as a failure like my father. I will make sure that the Silver Crescent pack would take back the throne and have the upper hand in this kingdom."

    "Your Majesty! Please hear our plea! Break the Mate Bond! IT will put your life in danger. Please, Your Majesty!!!"

    The shouting, pleading, and begging continued on in the background. Meanwhile, Gs could feel his knees wobbling from what he just heard from his father.

    "You should stop. You''ve done enough already¡­" Gs murmured as his eyes went to the ground "Why? Why? Would it be worth everything you''ve sacrificed?"

    He felt so weak; torn between the love he had for his father and doing what was right. Yes¡­ after everything he had gone through, he still unconditionally loved his father. He longed for that time toe when his father would stop the nonsense and just be a good father and husband to him and his mother.

    "Stop? Enough?" Nasser hissed. "It''s never enough! I''ve already sacrificed too much in pursuit of this goal, and there''s no way that I''ll stop now! I need to see it till the end, Gs¡­"

    Nasser looked at him, his eyes filled with disappointment and ridicule as he said, "Remain still in the safety of yourfort zone, Son. Don''t make a move that will disappoint me any further, because I will not hesitate to kill you and your mother if either of you get in my way!"

    Gs gasped. Those words were so painful to hear that his knees gave in from under him, making him helplessly slump into the ground. Raising his head, his tears finally rolled down his cheeks as he watched his father''s retreating back disappearing into the distance.

    "What should we do now, Ham?" he weakly whispered.

    [Let''s go visit Mother for now,] his wolf advised. [Get back on your feet. This had been a hopeless case from the start. There''s no more hope for him, so you should just do what you think is right. Don''t hold yourself back anymore¡­]

 Chapter 353 You Can Do It

    [Day four inside the Element Forest]

    Xenia felt like she was having a heart attack just a while ago upon seeing the group of piranhas feasting on her while she was unconscious in the water. Before she could even manage to make a spell to protect herself, some of the piranhas had managed to tear off the protection on Jayra''s suit, inflicting bruises on her arms while she was unconscious in the real world. Thankfully, she was now back to wearing the armor dress Jayra had made for her. If she hadn''t, the bruises on her arms would''ve been deep enough to prevent her from using them for a while.

    She was panting hard as she winced from the pain in her arms. She had just gotten out of the water as she looked at her surroundings. Seeing no immediate threat, she then stood up and started walking¡­

    Recalling what had happened to her, she had clearly been pushed into ake, so how did she end up out at sea? Then again, Polo did have power over the waters, so she shouldn''t really question the rationality of her situation. This guardian could''ve easily transported her wherever he wanted so long as there was water in it.

    She also shouldn''t forget that she currently wasn''t inside a forest, but in fact, a realm disguised as one to the outside world. And really, this realm was huge, being almost twice asrgepared to the Kingdom of Cordon on a map. There were so many things untouched and undiscovered here¡­ a realm too isted from the outside world.

    Xenia let out a deep sigh as she continued to walk through the vast forest, her eyes looking for some herbs that could help her heal some of her bruises quicker than usual. Her injuries stung, and she didn''t want them to get infected.

    Searching, she inevitably found one of the herbs she was looking for and quickly picked out its leaves. She then did what was needed to address her wounds. Then, she made an improvised weapon that she could use to protect herself, grabbing her usual necessities along the way like food and coconuts to replenish her body.

    "I should look for something that can serve as a decent shelter," she mumbled to herself when she noticed the dark sky approaching. It wasn''t a good sign, and she found herself wondering if this Polo had something to do with it. From afar, she could see shes of lightning streaking across the sky. And soon enough, a loud roar of thunder filled the surrounding area.

    Xenia quickly moved as she looked for a safer location, but unfortunately, she couldn''t find a ce safe enough for her to take shelter, knowing that a heavy downpour would soon ensue. Sticks and twigs won''t do. She needed to find a cave.

    ''What''s that?'' Xenia murmured when she saw a bunch of birds flying ahead of her in great numbers. The winds also felt a bit weird. Turning her head, her eyes widened when she saw the giant waves from the sea approaching her way.

    Xenia''s heart started thumping wildly as she ran as fast as she could.

    ''He wants me dead!'' she inwardly panicked, pertaining to the guardian of the waters as she continued running while looking for higher ground. As much as she tried, however, the giant wavesing for her had been way too fast. This guardian was truly ruthless, having her face his trials the moment she entered his realm. It seemed as if he really didn''t want her to rest at all.

    Before Xenia knew it, the waters had already started swallowing her whole.

    She swam upward, trying her best to get more air inside her lungs against the heavy currents battering her body. Alongside this, she also had to make sure she wouldn''t hit anything while doing so.

    "Oh heavens!" she gasped when another giant wave approached her way. She knew that if this continued for longer, she would drown soon before she could do anything. Thinking quickly, she began casting a spell that would grant her some temporary protection. But before she could finish it, something hit her hard enough to cause her to lose consciousness beneath the waters.<sub> </sub>

    ...¡­

    ....

    Back in Cordon Castle, Gideon, Bartos, and Osman didn''t know what to do as their king gasped for air before them. They could see that Xenia was losing consciousness through the vision and they knew that this wasn''t a good thing¡­ She could die of suffocation if she wouldn''t make herself wake up, and so would their king die along with her.

    "What should we do?!" Gideon burst out, crying as he started pacing while looking at the vision. "Come on, Princess! Wake up! Wake up! Bartos, do something!"

    Gideon was hysterical as they watched Darius gasp for air. And before he could panic even further, the door swung open. Turning to the neer, everyone inside was shocked to see the Queen Mother barge in. Her face paled as she saw Darius''s current state.

    "Son¡­ Please¡­" the Queen Mother begged on her knees as she held Darius''s arms. She was sobbing hard as she gasped, "Break the Mate Bond. You mustn''t suffer like this. I beg you, break your Mate Bond with Princess Xenia. Once she return back to safe and sound, then you can just simply reform the Bond with her."

    Darius shook his head and painfully murmured, "N-no! W-what d-do you all take me for? Y-you want me to a-abandon my wife in t-this crucial moment while she''s suffering? I can''t do that to her!"

    Darius coughed as he gasped for more air. His eyes darted towards the vision of Xenia''s trials. Smiling, he weakly uttered, "She''ll wake up. I can feel how much she wants to fight. I can still feel her strength and will to go on."

    More coughs came to Darius as he fought for air.

    "She wanted me to trust her, and I will do exactly that no matter what," Darius whispered, somehow managing to keep himself together as he spoke. "I will not let her suffer alone. I''ll be here with you, my love¡­ So please wake up¡­"

    It was then that a white glow suddenly covered Xenia''s body. It was so bright that nobody could see what was happening. At that moment, a bright smile carved itself onto Darius''s face.

    "That''s it, my love¡­ You can do it," Darius whispered out. "I know you can feel me... You''re doing great..."

    Tears rolled down his cheeks as he watched his wife ascending from the water, a bright white sphere of light blinding all onlookers as it carried her to safety.

 Chapter 354 Break The Mate Bond

    Darius coughed hard as he sit his body up before getting himself back on his feet.

    "She''s fine. She''s breathing just fine now," he gasped out, practically crying as he cheered for his wife. "Good job, my love. You''re doing good¡­"

    He had felt how much Xen had struggled throughout that ordeal. It wasn''t easy, being so close to death like that, and he felt bad that he couldn''t do anything to somehow ease her suffering.

    [You''re sharing her pain, and that''s more than enough,] Zeusmented. [Did you see how strong she was? We shouldn''t lose faith in her. She''s very special, and I think her angel blood is working on her now without her even knowing.]

    "Sire¡­" Gideon almost sobbed as he hugged him tightly. "I thought we were going to lose you back there."

    Seeing his distressed friend, Darius patted him on the back and humorously said, "You''ll definitely lose me if you won''t release me this instant, Gideon. I can''t even breathe properly!"

    At his jest, Gideon let him go, and Darius patted him on the shoulders as thanks. "You''re such a crybaby," he teased. "Freya might get turned off if you cry so hard that some might think you''re a woman."

    Gideon''s face twitched as heined, "This is your fault, Sire. Why did you even mark Xen during the wedding when you couldn''t just easily mark her once she''s formally proimed as Queen?"

    Darius let out a long sigh as he looked at his most trusted men inside his study together with his mother. Maybe it would be better in the long run if all of them already knew what was actually happening.

    "Unfortunately, I needed toplete the Mate Bond with Xen before sending her out to that realm," Darius began her exnation. "There''s a high possibility that the angel blood within her body would be awakened by such an act. And seeing now how she''s doing alright makes me think that I did the right thing¡­"

    Even now, he had no regrets as he witnessed how that sphere of white light covered Xen as it took her out of the water, cing her in a safer and higher location beyond the water''s reach.

    Gideon''s eyes widened as he burst out, "Angel? Xen is an angel?"

    "Lower your voice, Gideon. I believe that this detail should remain a secret between all of us," Osman warned.

    Gideon nodded before he turned his attention back to his liege. "Sire¡­ How did she be an angel?"

    "She''s a hybrid. Queen Dana is a fallen angel, so Xen has an angelic heritage. But up until now, it''s never been active in her body, making Queen Dana resort to making up various tests on Xen''s blood till she discovered a reaction," Darius exined further, his audience bing more baffled with each word.

    "That happened when she tested Xen''s blood during the time she arrived back at Ebodia. It was back when I fed her some of my blood to heal her from poison, and apparently, it did something to her."<sub> </sub>

    Gideon opened his mouth again to voice out his thoughts, but he was stopped when a sudden emergency report was telepathically ryed to him.

    "Sire, Emer didn''tmit suicide," Gideon quickly reported. "ording to Aurelia, it was Evernight Poison. She''s on her way to the deceased''s prison cell to collect the necessary evidence to back up her im."

    "But that poison is very rare," Osman wondered aloud. "Only one kingdom knows how to produce that¡­ Helion''s ck witches¡­"

    "Son, you should also see to the people outside the castle''s main gates and pacify them," her mother interjected. "More areing to beg for you to break the Mate Bond. It''s only because they care for you that they do not want you to see you suffer. I believe you should leave some words of assurances to them."

    Darius released a mouthful of sighs. There were so many things to address at any one time. Making up his mind, he looked at Bartos and Gideon and said, "Monitor the situation with Calypso closely. We must secure all the evidence we need. This will prove that Nasser has some connection to Helion. Now go¡­"

    Receiving their orders, Bartos and Gideon curtly bowed before the two quickly left. Darius then looked at his mother and said, "Please don''t worry too much about me, Mother. Xen and I will get through this. For now, I''ll let you along with Elder Harim supervise the tournament."

    He hummed in deliberation, "We shouldn''t dy the schedule any further, or else Nasser might use this against me. Commanders Jargon and Adah will take charge of the tournament proper. I know that Gs is already handling the proceedings, but we still need to keep our guards up even if he''s not showing any signs of colluding with his father."

    His mother nodded in understanding. Composing herself, she then left the room without much to say.

    Finally, Darius looked at Osman. "Come now. Apany me to see my people. You should remain by my side for now, Osman. You''re calmer and collected than those two," he scoffed, referring to Gideon, who was acting hysterical, and Bartos, who had gone so pale that he had obviously lost it while he saw him almost dying.

    "Hmm¡­ And here I thought I can start doing my moves on Lady Be," Osman shrugged in jest. "But I guess I''ll have to skip watching her fight in the arena for now."

    Darius chuckled as he walked out the door. Walking through the hallways, he turned to Osman once more and said, "I''m sure that Xen won''t take long in deciphering the fact that she''s inside a thousand dreams. She''s quite good at analyzing her surroundings, so she will definitely soon seed in this trial."

    "But Sire, can you actually pacify the people and convince them that nothing will happen to you?" Osman voiced out his concern. "I mean, can''t you consider what the Queen Mother had suggested earlier?"

    Darius stopped, nkly staring at Osman as he replied, "Hmmm¡­ Some things are easier said than done, my friend. Like I''ve always said, no matter what happens, I will never break the Mate Bond between me and Xen." He firmly dered, "I will not forsake my wife, especially now during these turbulent times. It''s the least I can do, and I''m sure she won''t hesitate to do the same for me."

    ******

    AN: What do you think? Should Darius break the Mate Bond or not? Tell me your thoughts. I''m curious. lols

 Chapter 355 Walking Trouble

    Aurelia arched her brows when a wolf with dark red and purplish colored fur suddenly appeared beside her, running at the same pace as her as it clearly tried to catch up. Just from his fur alone, she could already tell that this wolf was the new Justicar.

    "Why is he even running alongside me when he could just go on ahead?" she scoffed with a frown before spurring on her horse to run faster. She needed to hurry before she lost all the evidence she needed inside that cell, and every second counted, especially when it came to vtile chemicals such as poison.

    But just as they had arrived, she stopped and froze as the new Justiciar suddenly shifted back into his human form. He unted his majestic body without a care for his surroundings, standing out in his naked glory for all to see.

    Shaking her head, Aurelia deftly got down from her horse. She was already used to seeing all types of naked bodies before, so this should be nothing new to her. Without bothering to look further ahead of the new Great Justiciar, she headed on her way inside the prison cell.

    "Bring me to Emer''s prison cell this instant," she instructed the first guard that she saw. Thankfully, he quickly followed her around as she began asking questions. "Did anyone enter his cell after the incident?"

    "No one had entered his cell ever since, mdy," the guard answered. "Lord Calypso had strictly forbidden anyone from entering his cell."

    "What are we supposed to be looking for in that cell anyway?" Calypso casually interrupted, now walking beside her still naked and uncaring.

    "What else?" she coldly scoffed. "Probably we''re looking for evidence¡­ or sightseeing?"

    "Harsh," Calypso chuckled. "What kind of evidence?"

    "A dead rat, for one¡­" Aurelia answered with a roll of her eyes. "Just leave me to my work. Maybe you''ll learn something."

    A few minutester, they arrived at the prison cell. Aurelia noted the squalid atmosphere, a perfect breeding ground for pests and the like.

    "We''re here," the guard announced as he unlocked and opened that particr prison cell.

    Seeing her chance, Aurelia immediately went inside, only to frown when she saw Calypso entering the cell with her still naked.

    "Do you like walking around naked like that?" she hissed.

    "Why? Are you distracted? I thought you only needed silence, and I can do that easy," he chuckled. "Also, I already asked for a coat a while ago, but the guards are taking too long. I don''t want to miss this investigation, so kindly bear with my majestic body for now."

    He slightly flexed his muscles as he smirked, "It''s not like this is the first time you''ve seen a naked body but I guess I''m the only one alive so far that you''ve seen naked? Surely I''m better than those naked dead bodies?"

    Aurelia rolled her eyes, seeing no point in participating in such a nonsense discussion. Instead, she started working as she looked around the cell. Scanning the cell, a beautiful smile curled up on her lips when she found what she was looking for. Putting on some gloves, she grabbed the dead rat,id out her equipment, and promptly started testing for suspected poisons.

    If she recalled correctly, Evernight poison was mostly used by adding it to any food or utensil. In truth, the possibility that it could be transmitted from one living thing to another was only a theory; one that she hade up with while studying the cadaver a while ago. Nowhere in any book she had read did it say that it could be transmitted between the living.

    But then, if it was through animals¡­<sub> </sub>

    "So¡­ what are you doing right now? How would that prove that the rat carried this poison?" Calypso curiously asked. "Is that even possible? Wouldn''t the rat die immediately before it could spread the poison? How would it be able to transmit the poison to Emer if that would be the case?"

    "That''s why I''m currently testing it right now," she murmured, her mouth twitching as she focused on her work. "Still, is it too hard for you to wait till I finish my work. It''s hard to concentrate while also exining things. Again, I don''t like being disturbed while doing my work, so please kindly keep quiet before I kick you out of here myself."

    She sighed as turned her attention back to the rat. If his brother Gideon would hear how much she was talking right now, acting far from being the prim and properdy that she should be, he would definitely scold her nonstop. Aurelia could already imagine him bbering nonstop, and the image instantly put a smile on her face without her even knowing it.

    "I find it so intriguing how you can genuinely smile like that on your own while doing your work, but still always wear a frown or an expressionless face while talking to me," Calypso casuallymented. "I should be offended, especially if you keep insulting me¡­ but surprisingly, I''m not."

    Aurelia tried her best not to raise her head and look at the man, especially since she was getting rather ufortable seeing him naked. Instead, she simply chose not to speak and focus on her work. Soon enough, another smile came to her as she beamed. "This is the carrier of the poison," she lightly smirked. "A small bite from this rat will instantly infect the victim. Maybe even a scratch would do the trick!"

    Her eyes were gleaming as she looked at Calypso. ''Thank heavens, he finally covered himself up!'' she mused. Regaining herposure, she enthusiastically exined, "The Evernight poison will bring nightmares to an infected creature until the creature could no longer take it and die. Sometimes, they would die thinking that they were fighting the nightmare, but in reality, they''re actually already killing themselves in the process."

    She had a wide smile on her face as she spoke, not even knowing that she was still looking at Calypso.

    "Beautiful¡­ You look more beautiful smiling like that," hemented with a roguish grin.

    Aurelia pursed her lips. With a frown, she looked straight at Calypso and warned, "Stop flirting with me. That won''t work. You''re not my type, so don''t bother wasting any effort to even start with me."

    "That''s too forward, Lia¡­" he cooed with a naughty smile. "I haven''t even started yet."

    "And I will appreciate it if you won''t," she chided with knitted brows. She had a feeling that this man was walking trouble, and she really didn''t want to entertain any trouble in her peaceful life.

    Calypso chuckled. "Alright, enough with the bickering. Write up a formal report on this investigation, and I will ry it to His Majesty this instant," he instructed. "The culprit responsible for this is very cunning. Still, one thing is for sure, that same culprit also has spies inside this prison. Ah, what a pain in the ass¡­"

    Indeed, it was a pain. The prison had many guards roaming around inside it, and from those numbers alone, it would be hard to tell who was the spy and who was not. Interrogating each and every one of them was never an option in the first ce.

    "Our only hope then is Princess Katelina¡­" Calypso unknowingly murmured, loud enough for Aurelia to hear.

    "Princess Katelina?" she repeated with a creased forehead.

    Calypso rapidly blinked, his eyes staring at her as he asked, "You know her?"

    Aurelia simply nodded. "She''s a friend of mine¡­"

 Chapter 356 We Canâ€™t Lose Her

    Outside the Cordon Castle gates, the protesters kept up with their pleas for their king to break the Mate Bond.

    Soon enough, Darius showed himself to his people, the wailing outside the castle only growing louder as he prepared to address them.

    "Sire..." Osman gasped, wondering how their King would appease such arge crowd before them.

    With a small nod, Darius raised his hand, signaling for his people to stop talking. They did, and silence reigned for a moment as everyone waited for their King to speak.

    "Princess Xenia of Ebodia is already a part of our Kingdom. She is very much like all of you... a Cordonian by right. My mate and my wife, who I''vepleted the Mate Bond with, will always be a part of Cordon now and forever," Darius lengthily began. "Ten years ago, I vowed before all of you, to my people, that I will be a just King who will bring peace and order to our Kingdom. A king who cares, and had vowed to stay with every Cordonian both in good and in bad times..."

    There was a pause as he sighed and continued, "What kind of a king would I be if I broke those vows? I refuse to abandon and forsake any of our people, those that I care about just so I can save myself. So please, go back home to your work or family. Do not waste any of your time and energy in begging here, because your king is not someone who will abandon nor forsake his people for his own life..."

    There was a silence after his deration. None uttered a word, seemingly waiting for him to continue.

    "I know you''re all worried, but you shouldn''t be," Darius added with a hint of reassurance in his voice. "Your King won''t die, because your future Queen will certainly pass all the hardships that are awaiting her just so she could prove to you all that no other woman deserves to be Cordon''s Queen but her."

    He monologued on. "A woman, who is willing to sacrifice everything not just because of her king, but for every other Cordonian in our kingdom which she now considers her home. So please, stop with this begging and pleading for me to break the Mate Bond, because your King will uphold his vows till the end."

    And with that, Darius turned around and left. He knew he was repeating himself by the end, but he got his point across.

    "Hopefully, all of them understand your true heart, Your Majesty," Calypsomented as they walked back into the hallway. There, Leon rushed towards them and handed Darius a piece of parchment.

    "Sire, the formal report finally came regarding the investigation on former Justiciar Emer''s death," Leon briefed.

    Curious, Darius quickly took it and read through the details. He immediately walked back inside his study, giving out important instructions to Osman upon receiving yet another important telepathic report regarding the good news of how Lady Aurelia of House Everett knew Princess Katelina, who had the gift to see the past.

    "I thought you needed me to stay by your side, Sire?" Osman asked with knitted brows.

    Darius chuckled. His admiral''s hesitation to leave him was way too evident in tone alone.

    "Aren''t you being too clingy right now, Osman? Even then, I still need you to do this important task for me," the king pointed out with a light scoff.

    "Besides, isn''t this what you prefer to involve yourself with instead of the tournament? Jargon will rece Calypso''s spot, while Calypso himself will escort Lady Aurelia to look for Princess Katelina. It all pans out, especially since Jargon is more familiar with the case pertaining to the former Justiciar anyway."

    "But who will stay with you here?" Osman questioned.<sub> </sub>

    "Just leave for now, Osman," Darius insisted. "Rece Commander Jargon in the tournament. The subsequent briefings will take some time, so make haste."

    Seeing Osman leave with a salute, Darius remained on his seat as he fell into deep thought.

    <o>,m A few moments passed... and Darius had already lost count of how many ways he came up with to tear down the Realm of Eferia for all the suffering it had inflicted on his mate.</o>

    He kept chanting to himself, and reminding both him and Zeus to honor Xen''s request and stay still and let her do her thing. However, it was honestly a struggle on his part. He felt like he was about to give in any time soon, and from there, who knew what he would do...

    Intensely, he stared out towards a particr direction as he telepathically ordered to some of his men, [What I will ask of you is a matter of life and death; a selfish move from your Alpha to rescue his mate as I would see fit. You are not obliged to follow, but those who are willing to do so should prepare themselves toe with me at any time into that damn Element Forest.]

    He firmly dered, [I will tear that forest apart if need be just to save your Luna, so be on your toes for my signal, those that are willing to go with me.]

    [Yes, Sire. We''ll be ready for your signal!] everyone answered him in a firm chorus.

    Darius cut the connection. It was his Elite Moonlight Shadow Warriors, the best among his pack''s warriors who had vowed their loyalty and life to their Alpha. It was the Moonlight Pack''s tradition to elect volunteers from the pack, making them bound to follow no other orders except their Alpha without any question.

    Darius closed his eyes. He would endure the suffering for as long as he could. However...

    [I can feel your worries... I''m not sure if you can hear me, but please trust me and wait. I can handle this...]

    Darius''s eyes widened. Xenia''s voice was ringing inside his head.

    [Xen, my love, can you hear me?!] he anxiously replied. He called to her numerous times, but to no avail. It seemed like he was unable to talk to her through their Mate Bond, but he could still clearly hear her thoughts.

    That guardian Polo was obviously nning something, seeing as he was the one responsible for this glitch in their Mate Bond. Nevertheless, Darius was at least d that he could hear from Xen and have her confirm her situation.

    Right now, there was still no visioning from the disc, so he had to solely rely on Xen''s emotional and physical outbursts. And so far, everything seemed fine.

    [Is this really the only way once things get even worse?] Zeus questioned pertaining to Darius''s call to Elite Moonlight Shadow Warriors.

    Darius let out a heavy sigh as he whispered, "I can''t lose her, Zeus... We can''t lose her."

 Chapter 357 Something To Ask

    At Silver Crescent Pack Territory

    Inside the carriage, ra would often sneak nces at Gs every once in a while. He had suddenly barged into her manor and begged her toe with him earlier, saying that he desperately needed to see his mother and that he needed her help in doing so.

    Seeing how he looked so bothered and weary, ra could tell that something was going on. However, she was still hesitating to ask him exactly what the problem was. She didn''t want to pry too much on his affairs, possibly even sending him the wrong signal.

    [Hah! What wrong signal are you even talking about? You''re obviously itching to find out what''s bothering him,] Sheba scolded. [How long do you n on being a hypocrite?]

    ra inwardly sighed. Lately, she and Sheba would often argue when it came to Gs. It all started with that kiss she had with Gs. It seemed as if Sheba was still not over it, and it had honestly kept on taunting her about it ever since.

    [Ask him now if you''re his mate, or else I won''t let you shift duringbat!] Sheba threatened. She and Sheba had always gotten along well from the start, and she couldn''t believe just how often she and her wolf were arguing every so often now.

    Sighing silently, ra finally found her voice to speak and asked, "Are you alright?"

    Gs, who was sitting in front of her, turned to her with a faint smile and replied, "I''m alright, Lady ra. Why do you ask?"

    "Because you look like something bad is going on?" she replied, her gaze never leaving him. "It''s obvious all over your face. You''re clearly not alright¡­"

    In front of her, she watched Gs gather his thoughts as he breathed in, his chest moving up and down as if he had a lot of burdens inside his chest. He then smiled at her and weakly uttered, "I''m just tired, is all."

    [He needsfort! Go and make a move,] Sheba authoritatively instructed. [Maybe sit beside him instead! Go and hug him!]

    At Sheba''s insistence, ra moved her body out of instinct. She sat closely beside Gs, thetter turning to her and blinking rapidly. He was obviously taken aback by her action.

    "It''s my wolf, not me," ra quickly exined with an awkward smile. "I don''t know what''s wrong with Sheba, but she insisted that you needed someforting."

    It was the only thing she could do. She had no choice but to tell the truth just so she wouldn''t feel too embarrassed by her involuntary actions.

    Gd let out a soft chuckle at her response. His face lightening up a bit, he said, "I must thank your wolf for being considerate of my situation then. Indeed, I need someforting at the moment, but how would you send yourforting efforts, Lady ra?"

    ra''s face blushed, feeling the hint of teasing in Gs''s voice.

    [See how his aura suddenly changed now that you''re closer to him? Ask him now. We need to know if he''s our mate and is currently experiencing the Mate Pull,] Sheba forcefully insisted.<sub> </sub>

    [You know I have a problem with my sense of smell, so I can''t possibly confirm it myself, but my instincts are definitely still working as intended! You feel something too when you two touched and kissed. I know it!]

    ra inwardly grimaced. She needed her wolf in the tournament, and having been with Sheba for so long, she could tell that her wolf''s threat was something that she shouldn''t disregard.

    Her wolf was true to her word, and if she said that she wouldn''t help her, then Sheba would absolutely do just that and let her fight with only her human form. Of course, she could do it just fine, but what if her opponent suddenly shifted into a wolf woman? Things would be hard on her if that ever happened.

    "Mdy?" Gs called her attention. He probably noticed how hard she was currently zoning out.

    "Right, I have something to ask you," ra sighed, her words making her blush as she forced herself to continue. "Sheba has been bugging me about it since that incident when you¡­ we¡­"

    "When we?" Gs asked, keenly waiting for her to finish her words.

    "When you kissed me¡­" ra awkwardly continued her thought. "You see, no one knows about this problem I''ve had since I was a kid except for the royal family, Gideon, and Bartos. My wolf Sheba lost her sense of smell long ago¡­"

    "But after that time when you kissed me, she''s been insisting that she felt it, the instinctive Mate Pull that she''s been searching for. However, there''s no way that she could confirm since she can''t smell you¡­" She took a breath as she finally asked, "So what I''ve wanted to ask you is if there is indeed a Mate Pull between us?"

    She bit her inner cheek as she waited for Gs to answer, and she gulped as he simply stared at her without batting an eye. Looking at her closely, he murmured, "Will there be anything different if I tell you that I''m feeling the Mate Pull right now? That we''re mates?"

    He kept asking, "What would change after, ra? Will you stop pining after Darius and pivot your feelings towards me? Will you no longer fight in that tournament to be Queen for Darius? Tell me, ra, will things change between us if I told you that we''re both each other''s mates??

    [What''s wrong with this man?] Sheba scoffed in outrage. [He only needed to answer with a simple yes or no! Why is he going on with these riddles right now?]

    "Sheba said that you should just answer the question with a yes or a no," ra pointed out. "Why are you returning my questions back at me?"

    She did not know how to answer him at all. Would she really give up Darius for him? She felt so conflicted that she suddenly felt dizzy just thinking about it. Silence followed, and none dared to speak to break it. However¡­

    "You''re my mate," Gs spoke out, breaking the tense bubble settled between them. "And yes, I''ve been able to perfectly feel the Mate Pull towards you since I was eighteen."

    ra stared at him with parted lips.

    Meanwhile, Sheba burst out, [I knew it!]

 Chapter 358 He Must Die

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack Territory

    A deafening silence reigned inside the carriage between ra and Gs even after they''d reached the Keen Manor. While this wasn''t the time the first time they''d been there, this time, Gs''s mother, Sh, looked quite surprised to see them. Seeing that, ra assumed that Gs hadn''t informed his mother of their sudden visit unlike before. His mother was probably ill-prepared today, not having the usual feast prepared for them whenever they would arrive.

    "Son, you didn''t inform me that you two will being?" Sh light-heartedlyined. "I''ll have to ask the cook to prepare something good for you two. Good thing you two at least arrived early."

    Gs didn''t answer her. Instead, he gave his mother a tight embrace as soon as they got inside the house.

    [Are you there? Howe you''ve been so quiet after hearing Gs''s deration?] ra asked Sheba. [Isn''t this exactly what you''ve been waiting for?] It was strange. Even though it was exactly what Sheba was insisting on, her wolf was still utterly baffled upon hearing Gs''s confirmation like that.

    [You should back out from the tournament now, ra!] Sheba suddenly eximed, making ra flinch. Looking at Gs and his mother, she felt like the two needed some privacy for some time. Perhaps she should give them some space. Besides, she needed a bit of time to discuss things with her wolf anyway.

    "I''ll be going outside for a while and walk around the garden," ra excused herself with a smile before quickly turning around without waiting for either of the two to answer. Making her way outside, she made sure that they weren''t being followed before she turned inward to her wolf.

    [We''ve been through this already, Sheba. You know that there''s no turning back for me now,] ra gritted her teeth as she sat on the first bench that she saw avable at the Keen garden. [I still want to do this, and I don''t want to be left with any regrets even if I did go for him. I want to fight, and it doesn''t matter how things would end now. Just let me fight!]

    Sheba only answered her with a sigh. After a beat, her wolf replied, [Alright then. We won''t be backing down since we''re already there. But you have to promise me that you''ll stop pursuing Darius after this tournament. And when I mean stop, that includes you desperately chasing Darius like a madwoman without any rationality left in her!]

    A soft growl came from Sheba as she added, [And this will be thest time I''ll let you indulge in this madness of yours.]

    ra let out a sigh as she tried to stop the tears that were threatening toe out of her eyes. She was really hurting, and she was kind of hoping that this tournament would help her move on with her feelings.

    Everyone might think that she was fighting for the throne so that she could still be the Queen, but in truth, she was only really fighting just so she could experience total defeat¡­

    Truly, her feelings for Darius were too deep to ignore, and she was sure she loved him. It was a selfish kind of love, however, and she was well aware of that fact¡­ It was a toxic love, one that she was having a hard time letting go of despite knowing that deep in her heart, she knew that it was hopeless.

    Darius was already happy, and she really didn''t want to take it away... And yet¡­ Still, somewhere within her heart, there was still this strong minuscule hope in her that was keeping her from letting go.

    *********

    Meanwhile, Gs didn''t waste any time since he knew that his father wasn''t around. Making his move, he pulled his mother into a private chamber and had her sit down so that he could talk to her.

    "What''s wrong, Son?" Sh asked. "Can you tell me?"

    Taking a deep breath, Gs went down on his knees andid his head on her mother''sp. "Let''s just leave this ce, Mother. What do you say?" he whispered out as an offer. "Let''s go to a faraway ce where Father won''t be able to find us."<sub> </sub>

    Gs knew well how foolish it was as a suggestion. His mother had his father''s Mark, meaning that he''d be able to hunt her down even in the deepest darkest depths of hell.

    "You do know that I can''t do that," Sh whispered in a motherly tone as she stroked his hair. "You know Nasser¡­ he would kill even his own flesh and blood if it meant he would seed in his goals."

    ? Gs raised his head to look at his mother. Her eyes were wide, her body trembling all of a sudden. Covering her lips, she looked like she had just said something that she shouldn''t have.

    "What''s wrong, Mother?" Gs asked. "What is it? You can tell me everything."

    Even as he reassured her, he didn''t think his words would be enough to calm her down. Even now, he still couldn''t even free his own mother from his father''s grasp.

    "What is it? Did Father kill his own blood to achieve his goals?" Gs probed with a direct question. "Is it uncle Roman?"

    He already had a hunch as to what his mother was alluding to, but he didn''t bother to ask it before. He didn''t see the need to bring up the past, especially if it wasn''t something good in the first ce.

    At his question, her mother''s tears began flowing out like a waterfall.

    "Mother¡­" Gs whispered in worry.

    Still tearing up, his mother cupped his face as she whispered, "I''ve been keeping you in the dark to protect you as much as I could, Son."

    Gs''s frown deepened as his heart started thumping like a drumbeat. That look on her mother''s face¡­ She looked so scared¡­ Conflicted and worried.

    "Maybe it''s already time for you to know the truth," his mother began. "But you have to promise me that you won''t do anything that might put your life in danger. Don''t let everything I''ve endured to keep you safe go to waste, Son."

    "I won''t, Mother. I promised," Gs nodded as he prepared himself to hear whatever it was that was making his mother act like this.

    He clenched his jaw as he listened to his mother tell him everything that was being kept from him. The more he listened, the more he inwardly cursed and growled as he tried to control his emotions so that his mother wouldn''t see them. He kept hisposure, forcing himself to have a collected countenance in front of her mother.

    As soon as his mother was done, he moved and got up to hug her tightly. She melted into his embrace as she burst out into more tears. "Shh¡­ Everything''s going to be alright, Mother," he soothed her, trying his best tofort his mother despite his own trembling body. "You''ve done what you think is right, and I''ll be forever grateful for everything you''ve done¡­"

    [He must die¡­] Ham grunted.

    Gs didn''t respond, but the heat flowing through his body was burning so much that it screamed for him to spill blood.

 Chapter 359 Tell Me What You Want*

    Gideon let out a long deep sigh as he paced back and forth in the hallway, all while staring at the door of his own bedchamber in deep thought. It was already past midnight, and he was sure that Freya was already fast asleep by now.

    Hell, he even traveled as fast as he could in his wolf form just to go back to the manor after he was finished with the task he had in the Capital City. He felt bad at having to leave Freya behind like that, but he trusted that her mother had made sure that she was well-assisted and entertained while he wasn''t around.

    [What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you going inside yet?] Eli chided him. [We haven''t seen her for a whole day now.]

    Hearing his wolf, Gideon stopped pacing and finally opened the door as quietly and carefully as he could. As the door moved, he hesitated. He knew he could no longer trust his self-control. He had missed Freya so much, and his instincts were just dying to have her right here and now¡­ to continue where they left off and do a lot of things with her and her body.

    As the air in his own room seeped out from the open seam, he smiled as Freya''s strong scent of Freya weed his arrival.

    Walking towards the bed, he sat on her bedside. He was only supposed to check on her since he was missing her already, but his instincts were telling him to join her on the bed and cuddle with her as much as he wanted. And seeing as there wasn''t anything stopping him, he did.

    Just as Gideon hadid down, Freya moved. His body froze, her smooth body now pressing against him. She was hugging him like he was a pillow, and if that wasn''t enough, he even felt her face nuzzling against the crook of his neck.

    Gideon bit his lower lip at the sensation. The impact of her body pressing against his was starting to be too much for him to handle. This was exactly why he was hesitating to enter the room earlier. He was on hisst straw of patience, and it was pretty much about to break already.

    "Freya¡­" he whispered.

    She moved. He turned so that he could see her face, and she moved her head to stare at him in return. She even blinked adorably, as if making sure that she was really seeing him lying in bed with her.

    "I''m sorry I woke you up. I just can''t help but check on you," he whispered. "I missed you so badly¡­"

    She gave him a sweet smile, and that alone made his heart skip a beat.

    "It''s alright¡­ yYu''re finally back, and I understand that there are still some things going on right now in the Capital City," Freya sleepily replied. "Don''t worry about me. I''m actually having a good time with Mother here."

    Gideon felt a bit down, hearing that Freya was somehow doing alright without him.

    "What''s wrong?" Freya asked.

    "I thought you''d say that you miss me too," heined with a pout, secretly feeling d that she noticed how solemn and disheartened he was at her words. "Why do I feel like you''ll be alright even if you haven''t seen me? Am I the only one going crazy with missing you so much even though it had only been a day since Ist saw you?"

    Freya chuckled, and Gideon stared at her with squinted eyes.

    Still chuckling, she then raised her body to look at him intently. He felt her warm palms cupping his cheeks, and he held his breath as her face leaned closer.<sub> </sub>

    Eventually, she pressed her lips against his. It was supposed to only be a passing kiss, and when Freya was about to pull herself away, Gideon did the unexpected and pulled her in even closer.

    From there, Gideon showed her how she should give him a kiss. He suckled on her lips, taking it slowly as he lingered on both sides of her lips. They were so soft and plum that he took his time savoring them before he slipped his impatient tongue inside her mouth.

    Meanwhile, Freya was returning the favor. Her soft moans were sending more fire running all throughout his already burning body. His hands started to roam, feeling the familiar warmth of her skin that he had already touched before.

    A low growl then passed through his lips when his hand roamed down between her legs. He could already feel her dampness, and there was no way that he could stop himself after noticing it.

    With his mouth still on her lips, Gideon tore off Freya''s thin nightgown in just one movement. He didn''t want to break the kiss between them, but his hands were already dying to touch her bare skin. So instead of removing things properly, he just tore off all the things that would hinder him from touching her wherever he wanted.

    He moved on top of Freya as he desperately cupped one of her breasts, all while ying on its perked up peak with his fingers. He then released her lips before starting to shower her neck with hickeys, working his way down her vicle and torso before finally lingering between her two breasts.

    Seeing his target, he licked and suckled on her nipples like a hungry baby, all while he continued to massage and caress them interchangibly.

    "Gideon¡­"

    Freya hummed out his name, her voice sounding so lovely that he wanted to make her cry his name out even louder.

    He wanted his love bites to be present on every part of her soft and delicate skin, and he took his time in doing exactly that as he did everyting he wanted to do to her body into action.

    Despite this, he wasn''t in a hurry. Even though he could smell just how aroused she already was, he managed to stop himself, making her ache for something more.

    "Gideon¡­" she pleaded, and he knew exactly what it was she wanted.

    "Yes, Sweety¡­ Tell me what you want," he teased as he kissed her further south before pausing on her navel. He then licked at her belly button, as if giving her a piece of how he would lick her other hole that was already desperately aching for his attention.

    She smelled so heavenly, and the scent of it all was driving him closer to the edge just from her arousal alone.

    "Tell me what you want, Sweety," he gasped as he continued to lick her belly button. A smirk appeared on his face when Freya opened her legs wide, grabbing his hair before she pushed him down between her legs.

    "This¡­" she whispered. "I want this¡­"

 Chapter 360 Tell Me When To Stop*

    Freya felt like she was losing her mind already. The tingling aching sensation between her legs was just too much to ignore. She was well aware that Gideon was teasing her by asking her what she wanted, but she was way too embarrassed to voice it out loud.

    As a result, she ended up grabbing him by the hair and pushing his head down between her thighs where she badly needed his attention.

    This time, she could only hope that no one would dare to disturb them in the act. She could already imagine it already, and Freya wanted tough at how desperate she looked at that point... She was seriously wishing for no one to interrupt them, and she would probably think it was stupid once she had been satisfied a few hourster.

    For now, however, she didn''t care what anybody thought.

    She bit her lower lip when she felt Gideon''s warm breath finally lingering on her sex. "You smell so good and heavenly..." he cooed in a husky voice. "You''re so wet, Sweety..."

    She was about to say a word of protest, but her thoughts quickly turned into an erotic moan as she felt his wet tongue lick at her most private and sensitive parts.

    "I-It feels so good," she weakly voiced out as Gideon continued to lick at her folds.

    It was as if she was being eaten alive down there, and she didn''t mind it at all. One moan after another came out of her, particrly when he began to suck on her nub. What little rationality she had left, if there was still any remaining at all, had already left her body.

    At that point, she was giving him every signal to do whatever it was that he wanted to do to her, thinking that she could simply just ask Jayrater for help in hiding each other''s scents from other people. It would be like what her friend did for her brother and sister-inw anyway.

    "Ahhh..." she cried out when she felt his sleek tongue invading her core. He was going inside of her, and she could feel his tongue thrusting deep inside her undting walls. It moved in and out of her, and Freya began to feel something pooling within her stomach.

    With the pressure building, she grabbed onto his hair as she unknowingly moved her hips against his face. She tried her best to ease herself from the threatening release that was about toe out of her body, but inevitably, she swooned as her body jolted hard against the mattress.

    "NGHH!!"

    She was trembling hard as she felt somethinging out from her core, her insides moving in ways that almost made her pass out from sheer pleasure. Unfortunately for her, it was as if he did not have enough yet. Unprompted, Gideon continued to lick her dry despite her prior release.

    "S-Stop that..." she timidly murmured when she finally managed to gather her senses and calmed her body down. However, Gideon simply wouldn''t listen as he continued his business down between her thighs. He kept on moving, making her feel the same sensations that she felt the first time she practically exploded.

    Almost desperately, she hastily pulled him back up, only to see the satisfied smile and look on his face as he tantly licked his lips before her. "Delicious," he whispered with a wink, making Freya blush hard in embarrassment.

    "You''re so lovely, Sweety," Gideon lovingly whispered, the back of his palm caressing her blushing cheek.

    "A-Are we going to do it?" she bashfully asked. She could feel Gideon''s hardness poking at her belly, and she was pretty sure that her body wanted it to happen anyway.<sub> </sub>

    "As much as I want to... We can''t do that just yet," Gideon regretfully declined. "I promised your brother I won''t do anything stupid to jeopardize your image, Sweety. You''re a royal, so we should follow the proper procedures ording to tradition."

    Hearing his exnation, Freya wanted so badly to tell him that there was a way they could do it without getting caught; that Jayra could help them do it in secret. However, she couldn''t make herself say it out loud. She was too embarrassed to say it. Plus, she would look too desperate if she did just that.

    [As if you''re not desperate enough already,] Yal interrupted.

    With her body still eager, all she managed to say in reply was, "But how about you?"

    Still, Freya wanted to help him get his releas as well, and she wasn''t that naive on how to do just that. For once, she would thank Jayra''s lewd books for teaching her a few tricks on what she was about to do!

    "I''ll help you..." she whispered to him.

    Gideon didn''t respond. Seeing his silence as consent, Freya moved her hand as she began rubbing her palm against Gideon''s hard cock. Thetter groaned immediately, and it gave Freya confidence to keep on going.

    Feeling bold, she rolled on top of Gideon and kissed him. She was still a sloppy kisser, but he didn''t seem to mind as he moaned inside her mouth. She then adjusted her position in a way that she couldfortably kiss him while holding onto his manhood.

    Kissing him deeply, she tugged and rubbed at his hard cock, which seemed to be getting bigger and bigger under her grasp the more she sped up her ministrations. She absently wondered if she should kiss it and on suck it too, but Gideon was currently firmly holding onto her nape as he dominated the kiss between them.

    A few momentster, she could feel something wet running down her busy hand. Taking it as a sign, she pumped his shaft even faster.

    "Freya... Ahhh. I''ming..." Gideon muffled into her mouth.

    Hearing him, Freya quickened her pace until Gideon cried out her name. She felt his shaft pulsing, her hand bing so wet with his hot juices as she finally began to slow her pace. His cock kept on spurting out some more liquids, and she found herself mesmerized by just how thick and potent it smelled.

    "Tell me when to stop," she murmured as she broke the kiss so she could focus on the movement of her hand, all while watching his mate release his liquids.

    By the end of it, Gideon was panting as he pulled her back into his embrace. Curiously, he murmured, "Where did you learn to do that?"

    ********

    AN: Do you think Freya will tell Gideon where she learned that? lols

 Chapter 361 Riding On My Back

    Freya was speechless. She gulped hard as she thought of a good alibi to answer Gideon''s question. While she could always just tell the truth, it was way too embarrassing to admit that she was reading lewd books in her spare time.

    "Uhmm¡­ It''s a woman''s thing, you know¡­ when women talk¡­" he answered with an awkward smile. "Besides, I think I should be more knowledgeable in such matters anyway so that I can please you better in the future." She then stood up. "Nowe. Let''s get ourselves cleaned up. We''re too sticky to be decent right now."

    Immediately after her suggestion, she then quickly rushed to the private privy. Gideon chuckled, and he soon followed after her as soon as she was done and had properly covered herself up.

    Now clean, Freya immediately crawled back to bed, waiting for Gideon to finish cleaning up and getting dressed. "Are you going to sleep here with me?" she asked when Gideon walked towards her.

    "I just wanted to cuddle¡­" Gideon quickly defended. "I''ll try my best to control myself, refraining from doing more than just cuddling you, Sweety¡­"

    Freya no longermented as she let her mate climb up to her bed. She honestly didn''t mind at all if he would do more to her, but she supposed that he did make some sense with his logic. Soon, Gideon fully joined her on the bed, pulling her into his warm arms as he did exactly what he set out to do.

    "How was it?" Freya suddenly asked.

    "Hmm¡­ What do you mean?" Gideon asked back. "You mean the hand job you did? It was great!"

    "No, not that!" Freya blushed as she quickly corrected him. "I mean having an adoptive sister. Were you alright with it from the start?"

    [Ah, here you go again with your insecurities,] Yal scolded her. [You and Gideon are already mates, so why are you feeling worried about the woman?]

    Freya tried her best not to think about Gideon''s sister, but the stuff she did keep reying inside her head¡­ Aurelia''s eyes¡­ how her eyes looked at Gideon... It felt like it just wasn''t how a sister should look at her brother.

    [So? Does it even matter?] Yal pointed out. [What matters is that Gideon''s eyes only have you to look at. Goodness¡­]

    Freya tried her best to fight the urge tough at her wolf''s words. Still, she did have a point.

    "Hmm, it''s not a big deal to me since Aurelia and I basically grew up together back when her parents were still alive," Gideon shrugged. "She''s always been here in the manor, and the two of us would always y and spend some time together. Either way, I''ve been acting like a big brother to her even before my parents formally adopted her as ady of House Everett."

    "I see," Freya nodded in understanding. "She allowed Mother to change her surname?"

    "Well, it''s for her own good. She was still young at the time, so she didn''t have a say in it anyway. She''s just five then, and for her security, Mother gave her the title of the Lady of House Everett," he exined further.

    "That way, she can marry any noble she wants without her background being questioned, even if she isn''t blessed to feel the Mate Pull. Then again, Aurelia is more human than werewolf, so she''ll probably won''t experience the Mate Pull."

    Freya hummed at his words. A few momentster, she hesitatingly asked, "Didn''t it ur to you that she¡­ uhm¡­ might have feelings for you in a different way? As in, not only in a brotherly kind of way?"<sub> </sub>

    Gideon moved so he could look at her, and Freya bit her lower lip at how intensely he stared at her at that moment.

    "What?" she weakly murmured, regretting the fact that she even asked her question. However, she felt like she would go crazy thinking about it if she didn''t spill it out.

    Gideon narrowed his eyes at her. With a pout, he mumbled, "I would feel ttered, probably even be happy if you acted jealous towards another woman¡­ But Freya¡­ we''re talking about Aurelia here."

    He sighed, "She''s my sister. Yes, we don''t share the same blood, but in my heart, she''ll forever stay as my sister, and I''m sure she also feels the same way. So don''t ever think like that again, please?"

    Freya gave Gideon a timid nod. Yal was right. She shouldn''t think too much about it anymore. What was important was that Gideon''s eyes were for her and her alone¡­ And right now, his eyes only sparkled whenever he was looking at her.

    "I''m sorry. I won''t talk or ask about things like that again," she apologetically sighed. "Maybe it''s just that I''m feeling jealous of her since she''s the closest woman to you. After all, you''ve spent more time with her than anyone else, and the fact that the two of you aren''t really siblings kind of made me think¡­"

    Hearing her reasonings, Gideon pinched her nose as he said, "Hmmm, stop that. Aurelia and I have probably spent more time together than I have with you. But that''s only for now¡­ As of now, you and I will be spending more time together. Besides, we have a lifetime being together left, Sweety."

    Freya blushed hard at his words, and she couldn''t help herself as she moved and leaned in closer to him so she could give Gideon a kiss¡­ It was a sweet kiss, but he immediately pulled away from her in favor of hugging her tightly.

    "Oh heavens, you''ll make it hard for me to control myself if you''ll be sweet like that," Gideon painfully murmured. "I''ll have to chant and distract myself to calm myself down now, so please behave, Sweety. Close your eyes. Go back to sleep."

    At his request, Freya buried her face into the crook of his neck as she whispered, "Are you leaving again tomorrow?"

    "Yes, I would. Your brother needs me back at the castle," Gideon hummed as a yes. "Do you want to go back there with me? Honestly, the Queen Mother just talked to me this morning, and she asked me to keep you here for a while. Add to that, Darius also wanted the same¡­"

    Freya grumbled to herself. She knew why they were requesting as such. Although she was currently staying at the ck w Pack Territory, she was still well-updated in regard to the current happenings in their Kingdom.

    Her brother Darius didn''t want her to see him suffer alongside her sister-inw due to the Mate Bond sharing their experiences throughout the trials. Likewise, her mother would also be very busy assisting her brother. And she¡­

    Freya let out a deep sigh as she said, "I want to go back with you and do what I can to assist Mother and Brother pertaining to either court matters or the tournament." She had a pout as she scoffed, "I am the Princess of our Kingdom, and I know I can do a lot more than just get protection all the time. I''m already a woman, and I can handle responsibility¡­"

    Gideon chuckled. "Hmm, I see that, my Princess. Let''s sleep and rest for now then," he nodded. "Tomorrow, we''ll travel together, however, you''ll be riding on my back instead. You see¡­ I''ve been anticipating you riding me for a while now."

    Freya hit Gideon''s chest, knowing full well what his words meant other things with a dirtier nature. Thetter only chuckled before he kissed her forehead and whispered her to sleep. "Goodnight, Sweety. I love you."

 Chapter 362 Cocky Towards A Woman

    Darius woke up in a cold sweat. He was feverish. No¡­ It wasn''t him. It was Xen that was feeling the pain.

    "Sire, you''re burning¡­"

    Slowly opening his eyes, he saw Osman hovering over him, wiping his face with a cold cloth as a possible means to keep his temperature down.

    "Why are you here?" he murmured as he slowly got up from bed.

    "I''m checking on you, Sire," Osman chuckled. "Her Majesty, Princess Xenia, will kill me if anything happens to you."

    "What?!" Darius gasped out, only to be stifled by a cough as he forced his body upright. He felt too ufortable. This was the first time he felt sick like this. His body wasn''t used to this kind of feeling.

    "Xenia is sick," he weakly whispered as hefortably rested his back on the headrest of the bed.

    "It shall pass. I''m sure her body will recuperate in time since the angel blood''s power has already been activated," Osmanmented. "Please bear with it for a while like how she''s doing, Sire."

    Darius frowned upon having noticed the chair beside his bed. He looked at Osman and questioned, "Don''t tell me you''re looking after me while I''m sleeping?"

    Osman had an awkward smile as hefortably sat back on the chair. "I did what I have to do."

    "That''s creepy," Darius mumbled. "You''re acting like how my wife should."

    "Don''t mind me, Sire. Go back to sleep," Osman chuckled as he waved his hand. "Besides, it''s the least I can do. Don''t you remember how you nursed me back to health when you turned me into a Lycan? This is nothingpared to what you''ve done to me."

    "Stop that, Osman. Don''t go being cheeky with me right now," Darius scoffed. "You''re giving me goosebumps. Ah, the pain in all my muscles¡­"

    It was then that Darius gasped, feeling bad while thinking about how his mate had probably been suffering up to that point.

    "Hmm, there''s more toe, Your Majesty. I''ve clearly briefed the Princess on how ruthless and merciless that merman could be. He''s the reason I have nightmares, him and that Sphinx," Osman sighed with a shrug. "Still, I''m d that Sphinx at least didn''t make her suffer. I guess he favors females, which means I''m just unlucky to be a male."

    "Tell me everything, Osman," Darius remarked with a frown. "You think I didn''t know that you skipped over a lot of your experiences while you talked to Xen while I''m around? I know both of you so well that I bet the two of you talked a lot behind my back."<sub> </sub>

    He often saw how both Osman and Xen were talking with serious expressions on their faces whenever he was at a distance. But whenever he would ask thetter for more details, she would simply tell him the same thing, that it was nothing more but a few particrs regarding the training along with some points to remember. Still, Darius could tell that there was more to it than just that.

    "The Princess is aware of it all. I told her everything, but she wasn''t discouraged at all. I don''t know why she was feeling too overconfident at the time, but she would always say that she will definitely survive it seeing as to how I survived," Osman replied with a scoff.

    Then, with a knowing smile, he added, "Seeing all this, however, now I understand where all that confidence ising from. She knew in herself that she was someone special. But I guess nothing can still beat the determination she had to stay by your side, Sire. She always mentioned how she wouldn''t let any woman be in your life aside from herself."

    "That stubborn Xen. And who says I''d let any woman aside from her into my life even if she didn''t ept these trials?" Darius grunted. "It''s not like anyone could stop me from doing whatever I wanted. I''m prepared to be a tyrant king who would burn down any tradition to hell just so she would not suffer like this!"

    He was about to go on another rant, but he was promptly interrupted by a striking cough and a wince. The sudden pain shooting through his muscles every once in a while also made him unable to continue.

    "Well, you have to respect her wishes. Like she would always say: she won''t let you exercise your powers for selfish reasons like that. She wants you to rule in harmony with her assistance as your Queen; a crown that she''ll wear with every Cordonian''s approval," Osman reminded him with a satisfied smile. "That way, her rule by your side wouldn''t be easily shattered by any sort of cmity. It will be well supported by your people, who will then be her people as well."

    "Stop that! Don''t smile like that while talking about my wife," Darius pointed out, hearing and seeing the admiration on both Osman''s tone and look as he spoke. "And blink away those eyes! They''re shimmering too much!" he pointed out. He was being petty and possessive again.

    Osmanughed, but he did what Darius asked him to do. He even blinked exaggeratedly before him and asked, "Is it still shimmering, SIre? If it does, then rest assured that it''s no longer because of your future Queen, but simply because I''m excited to witness tomorrow''s tournament and see how my Be fights."

    "My Be? Since when did you be this cocky towards a woman?" Darius blinked curiously at Osman. "Haven''t you always been too reserved ever since you came out of the forest?"

    "I''m honestly surprised with these turn of events too, Sire. I mean, since that day I sawdy Be¡­ I''ve been haunted by her visage in a good way. I honestly thought I will never look at any woman again after my experience inside the forest; having been in a one-sided love with the Queen fairy for years," Osman confessed.

    "But¡­ this heart of mine started thumping erratically ever since that day when I saw her walking down the stairs. She''s like a goddess, and I''m inevitably captivated by her at that very moment."

    Darius''s eyes widened. Never had he thought that he would see Osman in that kind of state ever. Thetter never involved himself with any woman, nor even talk like that because of it. Osman had a habit of talking about words of wisdom, but never a romantic bbering such as this. Hearing him speak like this now, he just wasn''t used to it¡­

    "Heavens, Osman. Leave me alone, will you? Go back to your chamber," Darius exasperatingly sighed. "You''re making all the hairs on my skin stand on their ends. Besides, you too should rest as well."

    "And you know well enough that I won''t leave you feeling like this, Sire," Osman chuckled. "So please go back to sleep so I can also rest in this chair. I still have to make sure you''re breathing well after all. Because if not¡­ well, we''re ready to siege the forest any time it''s required."

    Oh right, Osman was also a part of his Elite Moonlight Shadow Warriors, thest who had insisted and begged him to let him join the moment he found out about his elite warriors. Darius let out another sigh as he closed his eyes. There was no point in debating with Osman at the moment, knowing especially that none of his words would ever make this man budge whenever it came to looking after him.

 Chapter 363 [Bonus Chapter]Nothingâ€¦

    At Hindman Manor, Lock Heart Pack Territory

    Be yawned as she stretched her arms. Sluggishly staring out at her balcony, she looked at the light of the dawn. The sun still wasn''t up yet, but she was way too excited to prepare herself.

    [Are you that excited to see him?] Poona yawned.

    "Indeed! He''s back, and he''s even the new Great Justiciar now," Be excitedly replied, not bothering to answer in her head as she got up from bed. "That only means one thing... He''s back for good!"

    It was the sole reason she wanted to arrive early in the Capital City in one of her best outfits, of course. It was time for her to see him, and the fastest way for her to get there was to hitch a ride on her brother''s back with her sister-inw.

    If she recalled correctly, the two had ns to leave early before sunrise today, so Be quickly prepared herself before she rushed outside to catch up with them. Sure enough, both her brother and sister-inw Jayra were already preparing to leave.

    "Just in time," Jayra greeted her with a smile. Her brother was already in his wolf form, and Jayra climbed onto him first. Be followed suit.

    After a few hours of traveling, they finally reached the Castle Cordon. She and Jayra excitedly walked through the hallways, seeing Freya along the way along with Gideon and another woman, who like her, also had the same purple hair, only being a bit shorter than her long locks.

    "She is?" Be unconsciously asked while staring at the woman who also bore those lovely purple eyes. She found herself wondering if her hair was naturally dark purple, or if it was only dyed like hers was.

    "Right, she''s Lady Aurelia, Gideon''s sister," Freya introduced.

    The woman in question politely gave her a curt nod. Freya then also introduced her to Jayra before the conversation continued.

    "I didn''t know that Lord Gideon has a sister," Jayramented.

    Be, on the other hand, heard of it, of course, but she hadn''t had the opportunity to meet the woman yet. This Aurelia never attended any gatherings whatsoever, limiting the chances that they''d even meet at all.

    She also heard that the woman was a workaholic too, that she preferred to stay inside Cordon''s Infirmary for most of her time in the castle. Despite it all, she was also aware of how good this Lady Aurelia was in her work. She was the best physician in their kingdom, and she had made considerable contributions in regards to any investigations involving dead bodies.

    "Is that a natural color?" Be couldn''t help but curiously ask, pointing at Aurelia''s hair while doing so.

    "Hahahaha! Of course it is," Gideon answered with a burst ofughter. She was born with that hair, Lady Be, and I can attest to that."

    "Oh my... Look at you all gathering in here. Did you all happen to have breakfast already?" the Queen Mother suddenly chimed in, having seen them arriving a while ago. "Oh, even if you''ve already done so, why note with me and have some tea or coffee with His Majesty?"

    With all of them marching inside the dining hall at the Queen Mother''s behest, Be gulped nervously despite her anticipation. She was sure that Calypso would also be there to dine with his cousin, and she was feeling too ecstatic and excited to keep still.

    Behind her, Jayra elbowed her and whispered, "Are you excited, Sis? I''m sure you''ll be seeing him inside shortly. I''m also curious to meet him."

    Be only gave her sister-inw a bashful smile as she nodded in reply. Reaching the dining hall, the door swung open, and Be held her breath as her eyes darted across the table. There she saw the king, but he wasn''t with Calypso... He was with the Admiral, Osman...

    Their eyes met, and she froze for reasons unknown even to herself.

    [That''s weird...] Poona noted.<sub> </sub>

    She bore no expression on her face as she quickly turned her gaze away to greet their King along with the rest. Feeling the admiral''s gaze upon her, she bit her inner cheek as she found herself sitting opposite his own seat.

    "Where''s Calypso?" Bartos asked the moment he entered.

    "I''m here behind you, my friend!" Calypso enthusiastically greeted as he patted Bartos''s shoulder. He then quickly grabbed a chair beside Osman and sat with his usual casual demeanor.

    [Do you feel it? Smell it?] Be quickly asked Poona as soon as she saw the man. She couldn''t feel the so-called Mate Pull, so she had no choice but to consult her inner wolf.

    [Nothing...] Poona inly answered.

    Be ignored that unfortunate fact as she quickly sported her most seductive smile as she greeted Calypso. "Milord," she addressed him. "It''s been a while. Wee back."

    "Oh my... Is that you, Lady Be?" Calypso''s eyes widened as he asked her. "What did you do to your ck hair? I almost didn''t recognize you!"

    "You''ve been away far too long, Son. You''ve missed a lot. Ten years, to be exact," the Queen Mother chuckled. "Anyway, this is a good gathering, seeing everyone in here like old times. Won''t you agree, Son?"

    "Indeed... It''s also nice that Lady Aurelia has grace us with her presence," the King noted with a hint of mirth. "It''s very rare for Gideon''s sister to go out and show herself like this. I really appreciate it, and I''m very lucky that you''re willing to cooperate and help us in our search."

    Aurelia gave the king a timid smile. "It''s my honor and pleasure to be at your service, Your Majesty."

    Be had no idea what was going on and what that talk was all about, but it didn''t escape her notice of how Calypso was constantly staring at Lady Aurelia''s direction.

    [What''s with that look, Poona? Why do I feel like it isn''t something good?] Be inwardly wondered. [Shouldn''t he be looking at me right now? I even dyed my hair and kept it in this color just so he could praise me. It''s his ideal hair color in a woman, but he only questioned me as to what I did to my ck hair...]

    [That''s because you''re a fake, my dear,] Poona teased with a chuckle. [You have somepetition with a woman born with natural purple hair, not to mention purple eyes that you don''t have.]

    Be frowned as her eyes darted towards Aurelia, the woman looking unbothered and stoic as if she was in her own world. [What is this? I''ve waited ten years for this?!]

    [No one ask you to wait, and I kept on reminding you of that fact!] Poona retorted back.

    Be shrugged at her wolf''s words as she nkly stared at her empty te while she heard her brother introduce her sister-inw to Calypso as his wife.

    After some time, Jayra elbowed her and said, "Sis, let''s eat. Also,e with me to my private chamberter. I have something to show you."

    "Alright..." Be sighed as she raised her head, only to see Osman still staring at her.

    "Would you like some coffee, mdy?" the admiral offered with a smile.

    [I feel nothing at Calypso... But we definitely feel something towards that man, don''t we?] Poona pointed out.

 Chapter 364 That Mustâ€™ve Hurt

    After having breakfast, each and everyone promptly started leaving to attend to each of their own tasks. With Be having nothing to do yet, seeing as her schedule for the tournament was for thete afternoon, she had no choice but loiter around the castle. She just wasn''t in the mood to go to the arena earlier than usual and staying there until her allotted schedule.

    "Want to stay here for a while with me?" Jayra asked.

    Just seeing her, Be already knew why she was being asked like this. Her sister-inw wanted to have a conversation regarding Calypso and Osman. She would be d to amodate her, but maybe she''ll do itter. Currently, she had more important things in her mind that she wasn''t really in the mood to talk.

    "Later, Sis," she replied with a smile. "I''ll follow behind you shortly. Just let me have a quick talk with Calypso."

    Walking in long strides to follow Calypso, Be had something in mind as he spotted him walking with Gideon and his sister Aurelia.

    [Hey, there''s no way you would do that now!] Poona eximed, knowing exactly what she was nning to do.

    [And why not? Can''t you see I gotpetition here?] she pointedly rebutted. [I''ll tell Calypso everything right here and now just to clear things up this instant. I want to know how he sees me!]

    It was the fastest way to get things over with. She refused to end up like ra with having a one-sided unrequited love for a man! If Calypso turned her down, then she wouldn''t bother wasting any extra minute on him!

    "Lord Calypso," Be called out.

    Calypso stopped walking and turned around. "Lady Be."

    "Can I talk to you?" she asked. "It won''t take long."

    Hearing her request, Calypso turned to Gideon and said, "You two go on ahead. I''ll follow shortly."

    As soon as the two had finally left, Be looked around for somece more private. She walked ahead, and Calypso followed behind her.

    "What is it, Lady Be?" Calypso asked her with his usual adorable smile. She missed seeing those smiles badly, along with how he would usually pinch her cheeks back when they met.

    Gathering enough courage, Be took in a deep breath before staring directly at Calypso. "I like you. I''ve been waiting for you for ten years now, and now that you''re back, I''m so d," she confessed. "As you''ve asked, I did everything you wanted. I dyed my hair and kept it in its purple color. And I''m also a grown-up woman now. I''m no longer a child¡­"

    Calypso simply blinked at her with parted lips.

    Be continued, "You have to keep your promise."

    "My promise?" Calypso murmured with a frown before his eyes suddenly widened.

    "Do you recall it now? You promised you''ll marry me once I became a woman," Be candidly blurted out.

    "Oh, Be¡­" Calypso mumbled. "I never thought¡­ This is¡­"

    "I even mastered everything you wanted in a woman," she added, trying her best to keep herposure and not cry even though her eyes were already starting to water.

    "Oh heavens, Be. I didn''t know you''ll take it seriously," Calypso regretfully sighed. "I honestly just said all that so that you''ll stop bugging me all the time. You were only fifteen then, and I never even thought you''ll take it this seriously. Is that why you changed your ck hair into purple?"<sub> </sub>

    That expression on his face was not the expression she expected to see at all. It was utterly disappointing! She had never felt that disappointed in her whole life.

    "I''m fifteen and young then, but I''m dead serious when I told you I like you," she leveled out, her tone starting to falter. "Why? D-don''t y-you want to keep¡­ t-that p-romise?"

    "Oh, please Be. Don''t cry on me now," Calypso timidly soothed her. "I''m honored and ttered that you still like me even after all these years, but you must understand that I only saw you as a sister then, and even now, you''re still like a little sister to me¡­"

    Not liking what she was hearing, Be almost killed Calypso with how sharp and deadly her re was.

    "How could you be this irresponsible, huh? If you only thought of me as a little sister way before then, you should''ve just been straightforward and firm with me from the start!" she cried out. "Why would you even give me that fvcking list to master and perfect?! You even promise to marry me when I became a woman!"

    She was crying out loud now, not minding if there was anyone around who could hear her. She was so mad that she didn''t care anymore. She just wanted to kill the man before her!

    "I''m sorry, Be. It''s all my fault. I¡­ You''re right¡­ I''m irresponsible, and I''m a piece of trash like what everyone thinks of me," he sighed. "I clearly told you that I''m a big bad wolf, and that you should consider marrying someone else. But you were too persistent that I thought it''ll be fine to say those things to stop you and because you''re a kid. I never thought you would¡­"

    Be gritted her teeth. In one solid blow, her palmnded straight on Calypso''s cheek.

    From a distance, Gideon''s face twitched as he gasped, "Ooohh. That must''ve hurt." He was with Aurelia, Freya, Bartos, and Jayra. All of them couldn''t help but be curious about what was going on.

    "If I were her, I would''ve done so much worse than a mere p," Aurelia nonchntly scoffed. "I might''ve ended up castrating him."

    Gideon gulped. He turned to her as he whispered, "Right, I forgot you''re scarier than you look. I''m sure I don''t need to worry about you in regards to men like this. Surely, my sister can handle herself well enough."

    Aurelia''s lips stretched out into a wide smile as she said, "Of course, I can manage myself. All men are the same. It''ll be hard to find someone as perfect as my brother."

    "Hah! You got that right!" Gideon proudly dered.

    "And aren''t I so lucky I nailed this man," Freya interrupted as she hooked her possessive arms around Gideon.

    Be then ran out of the scene. Bartos was about to move to follow his sister, but Jayra stopped him and said, "I''ll go to her. Right now, she needs a woman to talk to her."

    Bartos could only nod and shrug.

    "So that is why Be changed the color of her hair¡­ It''s because Calypso''s ideal woma-" Gideon paused. He then turned to his sister Aurelia and said, "Dye your hair to ck this instant!!!"

    "Sure, I guess," Aurelia scoffed.

    ********

    AN: Looks like no one would want Calypso as an inw at this rate¡­ lols

 Chapter 365 Address This Issue Early On

    Jayra followed after Be, thetter having stopped at a corner as she sobbed.

    "Be¡­" Jayra whispered out to her.

    Responding, Be turned and instantly pounced at her as she continued crying. Deftly, Jayra moved andforted her by stroking her hair and back.

    "Come with me to my private chamber," Jayra suggested, having noticed that there were some passers-by turning towards their direction.

    A while ago, Be and Calypso''s exchange were already garnering some attention, so Bartos stepped in and drove away some of the gossip mongers lurking in the hallways near them. Still, it wouldn''t hurt for them to actually be somewhere private instead of being out in public.

    Thetter nodded, and Jayra pulled Be along as they made their way to the former''s private chamber where she practiced all her spells and magics. Guiding Be to a chair, she then gave her a handkerchief to wipe away her tears.

    "I can''t believe I wasted ten years of my life waiting for him!" Be ranted with a sniffle.

    "Hmm, you''re still young, Be. You''re only twenty-five," Jayra reassured her. "You still have many more years to experience what life has to offer you. Look at me. I''m twenty-eight when I met your brother and realized that he was the right man for me."

    She then consoled her, gently tucking Be''s locks back behind her ears as she spoke. "At least now, you know where you stand. Things are clearer now that Calypso is back, and you got to know how he truly feels about you. This time, you''ll no longer wait for him."

    Be weakly smiled. Her sister-inw was a very brave woman.

    "I''m so proud of you, Be. You managed to address this issue early on. It''s Calypso''s loss. Not yours," Jayra reassured her. "That just means he''s not the man for you. I''m sure there will be a much better man for you out there."

    "Ugh¡­ I hate this hair now!" Be jokingly retorted. "I want to change it back to ck!"

    Jayra chuckled. "That''s way too easy. Remember, your sister-inw is a mage, and I can easily bring your hair back into its original color in a snap."

    "Yes. Please do that," Be nodded with a frown. "Dyeing my hair and even bleaching it is a pain in the ass for me! I don''t want to see purple on my head ever again!"

    "No problem¡­"

    With a flick of her wrist, Jayra instantly cast a spell to bring Be''s hair back to its original color.

    "Wow, Be! You actually look more stunning and beautiful with your natural ck hair like your brother," Jayra gasped. "This definitely suits you better!"

    "I know that, Sis. It''s just that I never knew when Calypso would return so I kept my hair purple with a few long curls. That''s his ideal look in a woman so I did it that way," Be repeated herself. "He loves the color purple. He even lovesvender. That''s why I always usedvender perfume. But now, there''s no need to do that!"

    "Do you want me to remove the curls and give you straight hair then?" Jayra asked. "Those lovely curls do look good on you. Well, I could also bet that straight hair would look good on you as well."

    Be wiped the remaining tears off her face and asked, "Do you have a mirror, Sis?"

    Jayra nodded before grabbing a handy mirror and handing it to Be.

    Taking the mirror Be inspected her hair as she mumbled, "I want to keep these curls. I honestly love these wavy curls rather than just having boring straight hair."<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm, alright," Jayra nodded. "How do you feel now?"

    "Annoyed and agitated!" Be snarled.

    Jayra''s lips stretched wide as she pointed out, "Hmm, I guess Mother is right. You''re simply infatuated with this Calypso. If you''re in love with him, the only word you would''ve answered to me right now is that you''re ''hurt''."

    Be kept silent, so Jayra added, "But I bet you''re still hurt right now. Only, it''s not your heart that is hurting, but your pride." She insisted on asking, "Am I right? Tell me how your heart is feeling right now."

    Be only stared at her for a while as if assessing her words.

    "My heart¡­ Uhm¡­ isn''t hurting," she timidly replied with her head down.

    Jayra offered Be a gentle smile as she held thetter''s hands, gently squeezing them to get her attention.

    Be raised her head to look at her. "Do you know who I noticed that truly cares for you? It''s probably too early to say this, but my keen eyes have always been right so far."

    Jayra had seen Lord Osman not far from them a while ago. The Admiral also witnessed what happened, and she bet he also heard Be''s conversation with Calypso from earlier based on where his spot was.

    Watching him, she observed his expressions all throughout the argument. Even if he was technically eavesdropping, she saw genuine concern in his eyes.

    He even moved as if to follow Be when thetter ran, but Osman stopped the moment their eyes met, shaking her head at him as a signal for him not to follow. There, Jayra also stopped her husband from following Be before she ran after her sister-inw herself.

    Be keenly stared at her, waiting for her to continue. "It''s the Admiral," she revealed. From there, she told Be what she had observed from the start with how Osman''s gaze never left her ever since breakfast.

    "Don''t you feel anything about the Admiral?" Jayra curiously asked. "Do you know the feeling where your heart will skip a beat whenever you''re seeing him? Or sometimes you''ll feel nervous right in front of him for no good reason? I mean, don''t you at least find him attractive?"

    Jayra inwardly cringed at her behavior. She knew she was being aggressive at ying a cupid at that moment, but for some reason, she just couldn''t ignore the look in the Admiral''s eyes whenever his eyes were on Be.

    Be only pursed her lips. It was a cue that she had no ns on answering her questions at all.

    "Hmm, alright then. Let''s just get you ready then," Jayra dropped her line of questioning with a smile." You''re still fighting in the tournament, right?"

    Be nodded. "I also want to watch the Princess'' back in the finals, so I''ll go ahead and continue on with the tournament," she exined herself. "You''re aware of how they would downsize the number of representatives for each pack to only five contenders in the finals, right?"

    Jayra nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Be."

    ********

    AN: So I will post Be''s updated AI-Generated visual in her ck hair in thement section. haha

 Chapter 366 A Better Idea

    [Fifth day inside the Element Forest¡­]

    Xenia slowly opened her eyes, only to squint and blink at the sun''s rays hitting her face. She groaned hard as she tried to move up. Everything in her body was aching. And her head was throbbing in pain as she forced herself to sit back up.

    Before she passed out, thest thing she remembered was the feeling of Darius''s emotions calling out to her. He was so anxious, worried, and burning in so much fury that she could tell that he was on the verge of going on a killing spree. It was probably because he witnessed her struggling in the water.

    She sighed, relieved that everything was fine now and that he listened to her when she told him not to do any drastic moves. Forcing her body up, her stomach grumbled. It must''ve been a long while since she passed out.

    She could still remember it all¡­ How that blinding white light came from her body to save her. She felt like she was able to float on her own at the time as if her angel blood was taking over her instincts.

    "How long did I pass out?" she whispered as she gathered herself. She was currently on the higher ground atop a cliff. There was no water anymore, nor were there any signs of destruction in her surroundings after being hit by those huge waves. Her body felt so hot, but she was cold and shivering.

    Still, despite her difort, Xenia couldn''t help but let out a bright smile at her situation. She could feel something different within her, and again, she was aware of how it was all caused by the angel blood in her veins. It was like it was adjusting to her body¡­ The feelings she were having were way too weird to describe, but they weren''t that rming.

    "Finally," she murmured to herself as she started walking down the hill.

    She was still human though, and she was really starving for once. Picking up the avable herbal leaves, she acknowledged her situation and started chewing on them despite the bitter taste they left in her mouth. There was no room for her to be picky, and she quickly drank from a nearby spring as soon as she saw one.

    Looking around, she didn''t put her guard down in the slightest, knowing that she might soon face another trial at any time. She recalled how Osman described how ruthless and merciless that merman was.

    But something felt weird¡­ Even her surroundings felt weird. It was as if she was being put in one ce after another. Where she had woken up looked so different from the ce where she had initially passed out.

    Another sigh came out from her lips. Walking further north, she followed the guidance of the wind, gathering some useful items along the way that could help her on her journey. Fashioning yet another improvised weapon, she made sure that she had everything that she lost from the rapids before moving forward.

    "I''m nailing this jungle survival thing too much," she chuckled to herself as she tried to keep herself upied while waiting for the next storm that this merman would throw at her.

    Spotting a rabbit, she quickly captured it and prepared it for a roast. She also found a good resting spot away from the scorching heat of the sun in the form of a big tree.

    Sitting down, she rested her back against the tree trunk before then starting a fire to roast her rabbit. She was grateful that the merman at least gave her some downtime so that she could eat decently in good weather.

    "I feel dizzy and sleepy," she murmured as soon as she finished eating, making sure that she had fed herself well enough. Her eyelids felt heavy as she looked around. Everything seemed peaceful enough, so she thought that she could take a quick nap to recover a bit more energy.<sub> </sub>

    Before she slept, she chanted a spell to give herself enough protection that would also wake her up in case there would be dangering near her. As soon as she was done, her body gave in as she closed her eyes.

    ********

    Meanwhile, at Polo''s pce, Devas arrived uninvited with a frown as he stared at the unconscious Princess lying on the bed in one of Polo''s spare rooms.

    "What is this?! How could you be this cruel? A thousand dreams? Seriously?!" Devasined with a dark expression. "You know well that it''ll be impossible to survive that! Are you that ruthless not to let anyone who enters heree out alive?" It was madness. Polo had never used that kind of trial before, so why would this brute merman use it now?

    "I''ve been longing to use this trial for a long time now, but I just can''t seem to find anyone fit enough for it until this Princess came along," Polo nonchntly exined himself as he drank his wine. "I do wonder if she will survive the deadliest trial I''ve ever created. She''s a hybrid, so it''s only expected that I should give her something worsepared to the other humans who had entered our realm."

    "Still¡­"

    "Why are you even here, Devas? If you''re so worried, then why don''t you enter her dream and lend her some help?" Polo suggested with a wry smile "I''ll let you do it, but I won''t be responsible for you if anything happened to you while you''re in there."

    Devas could only click his tongue in annoyance. It wasn''t advisable to meddle in each other''s trial since it could cost them their lives. None of them could go against each other. It was forbidden. The only solution for them, whenever they had an argument, was to talk to Polo and give him an offer he couldn''t refuse. Unlike Saha, however, Polo didn''t care much about trading in lifespan.

    "What do you want?" Devas curiously asked. He would be willing to negotiate so long as it would lessen Princess Xenia''s suffering inside the thousand dreams. He was genuine in his offer to the Princess, and he was really growing fond of her.

    "My my my¡­ You''re really into her?" Polo ridiculed.

    "Tsk! Just tell me what you want so I can lessen her suffering!" Devas annoyingly hissed.

    Polo maliciously looked at another symbol-bearing raven perched near the Princess''s bedroom.

    A cunning smile formed on his lips as he said, "Are you watching this, oh mighty king of Cordon? Looks like my fellow guardian here was really smitten badly by your mate''s charm."

    He smirked as he asked, "Do you think I should let him advance? But that would be unfair to you, right? So I have a better idea that would be deemed fair enough for the two of you to possibly ept¡­"

 Chapter 367 A Rune

    "What are you up to now?" Devas chided, not liking the smirk currently on the merman''s face. He was sure that this cunning merman was nning something devious behind those suspicious smiles of his. Still, he was also aware that Polo wouldn''t give out a meaningless trial even if it was dangerous and deadly. He always had a valid reason for everything he did.

    "How about I let you two enter her dream so both of you can help her out? However, you two should swap your appearances, my dear friend," Polo stated his condition.

    "You, Devas, will be using the King''s face, while the King will use your face inside her dream. None of you will be allowed to say a word about this to her, or else the three of you will be permanently imprisoned inside the thousand dreams."

    Deva''s jaw dropped as he gasped, "Are you kidding me right now? Is that a sick trick, Polo?"

    Polo burst out in a fit ofughter, making Devas frown. With curled lips, he looked at him as he exined his reasons. "If you manage to have the Princess willingly acknowledge you as her lover, then I guess it''s a win-win situation for you, Devas," he nonchntly pointed out.

    "You''ll have your life partner inside our realm, but at the cost of you wearing a borrowed face. The Princess will only see the King of Cordon''s face on you, and you can perpetuate the lie even further by faking your territory into a copy of the Kingdom of Cordon for her to live in."

    Devas didn''tment as he fell into deep thought. It wasn''t a bad ideapared to the boring life he currently had living alone without a partner to call his own. He had not been interested in anyone that came past him except for this Princess, so why would he let this opportunity slide? So what if she saw him with the face of her lover? What mattered was that he got her out of this thousand dreams trial safe and intact.

    Devas genuinely wanted to help Xenia. If no one would, he strongly believed that Xenia wouldn''tst inside even if she had angel blood within her. For goodness sake, those thousand dreams were like a never-ending cycle! She wouldn''t even have the slightest idea of how she would surpass this trial. It was like she fighting the unknown without her even knowing that she was only inside a dream.

    Devas red at Polo, who simply ignored him as thetter turned to the raven. "You can easily enter her dream since her life and yours are already intertwined, King of Cordon¡­" he said.

    "You only need to utter the spell, and a rune would appear on your body. But of course, that will happen only if our Devas here will also enter the dream with you."

    "Fine. I''ll enter! Get me inside her dream! I''ll help her by any means!" Devas retorted as he quicklyid beside the Princess of Ebodia.

    He then turned to look at Xenia''s side profile with a smile and said, "I''ll show you that you''re better off with me than to return to the chaotic realm of Cordon."

    Seeing his decision, Polo started casting his spell on Devas as he reminded, "Remember that you''re not allowed to say anything or even give the Princess a hint as to how she could break through from this dream."

    He stressed out, "Doing so will mean that you''ll also be trapped, Devas. As I said, I won''t be responsible for you. You made this choice."

    "Enough talking and bring me there this instant before another stormes her way," Devan insisted with a frown. "Geez, she''s still sick, and your timing in giving her problems is way too erratic!"

    Polo shrugged at his fellow guardian''sints before he promptlypleted the spell. Instantly, Devas fell to sleep.

    Polo then turned to the raven and said, "All you need to do is to utter these words, King of Cordon¡­"

    From there, Polo promptly ryed the words of power to the raven. After which, a devious smile appeared on his face as he stared at the unconscious Princess and whispered, "Now¡­ the lives of these two men depend on you, Princess Xenia. I hope you won''t disappoint me like the others."<sub> </sub>

    "Wow¡­ That dumbass really did it!" Saha, who suddenly appeared on the scene, eximed. "He''s really that smitten with her?!"

    "Aren''t you fond of her as well?" Polo countered.

    "I''m fond of her eyes¡­ Well, I like her a bit, but she''s quite entertaining, don''t you think?" Saha snorted. "I bet Helena will be arriving soon to bargain with you. But surely you won''t ept lifespan. I''m curious what you''ll demand of her."

    "She should know that I''m someone who can''t be bargained with when ites to intruders in our realm¡­" Polo firmly stated.

    *****************

    At Cordon Castle.

    Everyone rushed inside the Great Hall where the King was supposed to have his routine court meeting upon receiving the news on the progress of the Princess''s trial inside the Element Forest.

    It was the Queen Mother who entered first, only to suddenly slump down on the floor upon seeing that her son was already unconscious in Chancellor Talon''s arms, a rune glowing on his forehead as heid in deep sleep.

    "He uttered the spell¡­" Chancellor Talon weakly whispered. They were in the middle of their court meetings when the King suddenly tilted the disc on his hand upon receiving the telepathic report on the trial''s progress.

    Everyone inside the great hall pleaded for him not to enter the thousand dreams trial that the Princess was having but to no avail. The moment the guardian ryed the words he needed, the king immediately uttered out the spell.

    "Carry him back to his bedchamber!" the Queen Mothermanded in her low voice. "I''ll take over as the Queen Regent in the meanwhile."

    She then looked at her daughter who, together with Elder Handi, helped her gather herself back on her feet. "Dear, please go with Admiral Osman and rece him to oversee the tournament with our Great Constable Gs."

    "Understood, Mother¡­" Freya answered, trying her best to look strong despite the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. She looked at her unconscious brother, whom the guards were now carrying outside the Great Hall.

    "I will look after him," Jayra quickly offered.

    Freya nodded as she whispered, "Thank you so much."

    "Don''t worry. All this shall pass in due time," the young mage reassured them, her tone giving out so much conviction that the mother and daughter pair couldn''t help but listen to her. "I trust that our Princess Xenia, as well our King, will be fine out there¡­ The two of them will get through this together."

 Chapter 368 Playing Safe

    At Cordon Arena, Capital City

    ra''s final fight with one of the members of her pack was just about to resume when the news of how the King entered the Princess''s trial inside the thousand dreams reached her. It was the mood killer to end mood killers, and she couldn''t help but feel spurned yet again by his actions.

    "How could he do this!" she ranted out her whole body trembling in shock. Was it not enough for his life to be at risk by being connected with that Princess? Did Darius wish to seek death further by entering that thousand dreams trial?

    [He did that because of his deep love for his mate. Can you really not understand the situation, or are you just refusing to face reality?] Sheba mockingly scoffed. [Come now. Ready yourself for a fight. I can''t wait for you to get knocked down soon and wake up from your madness!]

    ra let out a wry smile. And who would even be able to afford to knock her out? Maybe Pinra or Be would manage to do so in the finals? Well, she would rather have Be defeat her¡­ or maybe the Princess herself if she would be fortunate to get out of that forest alive.

    "She has to get out alive," she murmured, knowing that Xenia''s survival would also mean Darius''s survival. "She has to get out and fight me," she mumbled, biting her lower lip hard enough that it bled, giving her a taste of her own ironden blood.

    "Lady ra, are you in any condition to fight?"

    ra heard a familiar voice, one that she had been trying to avoid for a while now. Tilting her head from her seat, she saw Gs keenly staring at her with knitted brows. And¡­ was that concern she was seeing in his eyes?

    [Oh heavens, I just want to crack your head open already myself!] Sheba groaned. [He''s your mate! Of course, he''s concerned and worried about you!]

    Oh right, she almost forgot¡­ She had a mate, but she couldn''t feel the pull.

    [I can''t smell him so it was hard to recognize the pull, but we can still clearly feel the instinct whenever we touch,] Sheba reminded her. [You just need to feel his body, and you will definitely feel the Pull. Touch him!]

    Right¡­ Apparently, her wolf only lost her great sense of smell, not the innate instincts that they always had. Still, she was in no mood to feel the instinct right now. Her mind and heart were still wandering about, worrying more about Darius than anything else. Instinct? For her, it was nothing but that wolf-like carnal desire! It was nothing more but LUST!

    [I won''t debate you for now because I''m trying to understand your feeling. It''s a fact that we''ve been with Darius for long enough for you to grow attached to him, and I''ve witnessed how genuine your feelings for the man are as you grew,] Sheba conceded with a sigh.

    [It''s also my fault that this happened. If I hadn''t lost my sense of smell, we could''ve recognized our mate as early as you were eighteen years old. But we didn''t because of my ipetence.]

    Her wolf groaned as she added, [But please, let''s just move on from all of this after this tournament. Hmm, ra? Let''s start anew and move on from the King. Give yourself a chance to experience another sort of love. That''s the only way for you to move on¡­]

    Sheba insisted. [If you can let another man enter your heart and invade that space you have solely given to Darius, you''ll be all the better for it. No other man would be able to do that but our mate alone.]

    "You look so pale, Lady ra," Gs pointed out as he scanned her face.

    "I''m doing fine, Lord Gs," she insisted with a faint smile. "I''m just worried upon hearing the news about our King. Please don''t worry. I am fit enough to fight."<sub> </sub>

    Gs didn''t bother responding, simply giving her a curt nod before he returned back to his ce. Watching him leave, ra let out a long deep sigh.

    Things were getting more awkward between her and Gs after that shocking revtion of them being mates. There was only silence between the two of them whenever they met, and none of them dared to breach the topic.

    Looking in Gs''s direction, she let out another sigh. Based on the dark circles under his eyes, it seemed that Gs was going through something difficult in his life. And she could bet it was all because of Gs''s father.

    She was well aware of the progress happening inside the court and the castle, including Xenia''s trials. Hell, there were so many people who were following the Princess''s Trials that those shrines that bore the runes to peek into the trials had way more audience members in thempared to this vast arena. There were a lot of empty spaces, and ra was aware that most were watching the Princess''s trials instead of the tournament.

    [If you''re right about Gs and his problems¡­ As his mate, we shouldfort him.] Sheba suggested. [I''m sure Nasser will force him to do something, but you can help Gs get away from the clutches of his father. And not only him, but Gs''s mother as well.]

    [He''s the Alpha of his own pack, Sheba, and not Nasser. He has power, but he chooses not to use it against his father. That means that it''s his own fight. One that he should handle alone,] ra rebutted.

    [He should make the right choice this time. If he doesn''t do anything at all and simply watches his father spread his wickedness, then I don''t agree with you at all. Even if he''s my mate, I will reject him. I don''t want a man who doesn''t have his own will to stand for what he believes in. ying safe was always a coward''s move for me, Sheba. Have you seen Darius act that way?]

    Sheba didn''tment. Her wolf knew that she was right. Darius was never a coward. Yes, he acted on impulse, and he could be reckless at most times, but that was all because he stood firm with what he believed in. He took all responsibility for his actions, whether the oues of them were good or bad.

    Even now, ra couldn''t help but feel envious of how Darius was handling the situation involving the Princess. But then, she should really try moving on like Sheba suggested that she would.

    [How about backing down from this tournament for a start?] Sheba, who was listening in on her thoughts, coaxed.

    [We can''t, Sheba. Pinra is nailing every round,] ramented. [I''m sure that she''s one of Nasser''s backup ns. We have to do something¡­]

    [Does this mean that you''ll really turn away now from your original goal of joining this tournament?] Sheba excitedly asked.

    [Stop bbering too much,] ra shook her head. [It''s our turn to fight now.]

    Getting up on her feet, ra prepared herself for another fight. If that was how the winds blew, then perhaps she simply had no choice but to follow.

    *******************

    Oct. 26, 2022 AN: More chapters today for reaching 300+ Golden Tickets. Thank you for all your votes please continue to do so... Keep on supporting our book with Golden Tickets, Powerstones, Gifts, Reviews, and Comments. Keep safe everyone *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 369 Liking Me Isnâ€™t Enough

    Osman let out a long deep sigh as he kept on sneaking nces in Be''s direction every once in a while. He was currently at Cordon Arena, assisting both the Great Constable and Princess Freya in maintaining coordination and order throughout the tournament.

    Watching the tournament unfold before him for the first time was a thing he didn''t expect for him to do. Well, at first he just wanted to be there so that he could see Bepete. But with how everything had turned out, his presence was inevitably required because of what happened to their King.

    Looking down, he noted that Be had just arrived, and her hair was now ck instead of its usual purple shine. He could only assume that it was her natural hair color.

    ''She looks more stunning,'' he inwardly thought. ck hair definitely suited her more, even though she was still gorgeous with purple hair.

    Osman sighed once more. He had witnessed the scene between her and Calypso a while ago, having overheard everything and then some. Honestly, he was worried about her, and he wanted to console her at the time, but it would''ve been inappropriate for him to do so since he was still basically a stranger to her.

    Still, he couldn''t believe that Calypso would turn down someone like Be. But then, he guessed that it would only work out to his advantage.

    Osman shrugged. He was into unrequited love for years, and now¡­ He could only hope this wouldn''t end with the same fate.

    ''I want to win her over; upy her entire heart and kick Calypso out of it¡­'' Osman inwardly thought, filled with determination. He was aware that if he could just make a move now, then there would be a high possibility for him to end up as her rebound.

    He chuckled even as his face dimmed, having recalled how Calypso would tease him about being a rebound to someone else. But, again, he should just be grateful to Calypso for turning Be down and opening up a way for him to court her.

    There was a lot going on inside his head at that moment in time, not to mention how concerned he was as well for the King''s current situation. Once again, he snuck in one more nce in Be''s direction, only this time, their eyes actually met.

    ''Oh heavens!'' Osman gulped at how intense Be was looking back at him. ''Should I turn away?''

    Even as he debated otherwise, he stared intensely at her dazzling eyes. It continued on for a while, only for him to freeze on the spot when Be suddenly moved. She was¡­ walking towards his direction?

    Osman had to blink just to make sure that he wasn''t really hallucinating. He even turned to his sides just to see if he was sitting next to someone that Be knew. Unfortunately for him, there was no one near him at the moment.

    "You¡­" Be spoke once she had finally closed the distance between them.

    "Lady Be," he weakly murmured.

    He could feel the loud thumping of his heart inside his chest. It was like a drum roll beat, thrumming aloud with power with how intensely she was staring at him. It was as if she was searching deep inside his soul for¡­ something¡­

    "Yes, you, Lord Osman," she directed once more with lifted eyebrows.

    Seeing her re, Osman thought that she was probably there to confront him for sneaking nces at her while she wasn''t looking. Opening his mouth to apologize, he was ready to speak when Be suddenly bluntly asked, "Do you like me?"

    "Yes," he suddenly voiced out without knowing it.

    Be''s frown towards him deepened, but it gradually softened. "Why?"<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know," Osman replied, not breaking eye contact with her despite his stupid answer.

    "You heard my conversation with Lord Calypso a while ago, right?" she asked yet another question. Osman found himself wondering just how many more questions were about to follow her inquiries.

    At hertest question, he simply nodded his head, waiting for her to ask her next follow-up.

    "And you still like me?" she curiously scoffed.

    Again, he nodded. "I still like you, and I''m serious about you," Osman directly stated. He just wanted to be honest, and it felt like it was his best shot at courting the woman in front of him.

    Be didn''t say anything. There was a long pause before she continued, "Even though I like another man? And broken?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you''re broken," Osman insisted. "I want tofort you, help you put yourself back together till you''re whole again."

    "Why?" Be aggressively fired back. "Because I''m pitiful?"

    Osman chuckled. "I don''t pity you, Lady Be. Don''t ever think like that," he firmly stated.

    "You''re not pitiful at all. The way I see it, you''re a strong woman, Lady Be. A very brave and very admirable woman. And to answer your question as to why I want tofort and pursue you, it''s actually quite simple. Isn''t liking you enough of a reason? I just want to know you more, Be."

    Be squinted her lovely eyes at him. He was totally smitten. Whatever kind of expression she had on her face, all of them were just so lovely to Osman that he couldn''t help himself but ogle at her beauty.

    Her long ck and flutteringshes were so perfect for her obsidian orbs, not to mention those long lovely wavy raven hair of hers... No other woman had managed to capture his attention like this since he came out of the Element Forest. Only Be managed to do so, and he had this strong urge to know her more.

    Hearing his answer, Be simply stared at him for a while. Meanwhile, Osman wondered if she just didn''t like straightforward men. Even so, he simply wanted to ry his genuine feelings and intentions toward her, and he didn''t see the point of dying things simply because he witnessed how another man just turned her down.

    "Liking me isn''t enough for me. I want a man who would love all of me!" she candidly burst at him. "If you can''t be that man, then I suggest that you stop wasting your time with me and leave me alone."

    Osman blinked. He was caught off-guard by such a bold demanding from her. Still, a wide smile curled up beautifully on his lips as he said, "I fully understand what you mean, Lady Be¡­"

    Be didn''t respond. Instead, she turned around to go back to her ce in the arena, leaving Osman to simply follow Be''s retreating back with his eyes.

    ''She''s such an interesting and feistydy. Calypso is such a nutshell for turning her down,'' Osman thought with agrin. Be wanted a man who would love all of her, and he too wanted the same from any woman he would court. ''I should make her fall in love with me¡­ I can see this working¡­''

    ******

    A/N: So... tell me your thoughts? Who do you want for Be now? lmao

 Chapter 370 Swap Appearances (1)

    [Fifth day inside the Element Forest]

    "Xen, my love!" Darius burst out the moment that he opened his eyes. Blinking, he saw that his wife was currently restingfortably under a big tree.

    "Shhh, keep your voice down, will you? Can''t you see she''s resting?" Devas shushed him. "She''s sick, and she needs as much rest as she could get right now. The trials inside the thousand dreams could hit her multiple times in a row without rest, but knowing Polo''s character, I believe he set this all up to have a considerable amount of time for her to rest."

    It was only then that Darius noticed the man who was sitting beside him.

    "You... That''s my face..." he murmured as reality sank in. He was currently facing himself, but a sudden pain in his inside made him freeze and groan. Looking at himself, the impostor was also curling in pain.

    "Be careful. Do you want us ending up dead, right?" Devas retorted. "We''ll be trapped here inside this dream for good if one wrong wordes out of your mouth!"

    Darius held his breath, quickly turning to Xen who obviously felt the pain he felt throughout her body as well. "What was that sudden pain?" she whispered as she opened her beautiful eyes. Her eyes widened and her lips parted the longer her gaze fixated on the man beside him.

    ''No! My love! Don''t stare at him like that! This is me!'' Darius inwardly pleaded. ''I''m your husband! Not that fake!''

    [This Devas is right. You should be careful and think more carefully before opening your mouth,] Zeus reminded him. [We don''t want to bring more pain to Xen right now, not to mention us getting trapped inside the thousand dreams like this.]

    [Oh heavens, Zeus. I''m d you''re still here with me,] Darius almost cried.

    [Of course. It''s still your body, so I''m still here. You and this Devas just swapped physical appearances, not the entire bodies themselves,] Zeus exined. [Still, I''m powerless inside this dream. I won''t be able to help you at all except to maybe just talk to you. The Mate Bond also isn''t working inside this dream, so Xen would probably not be able to feel us...]

    "Darius?" Xen gasped as she fell down on her knees before Devas.

    Darius was about to move to intercept, but...

    [Stop that!] Zeus reminded.

    Darius froze midstep as he stared at Xen hugging another man wearing his face. She was crying so hard. And he couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger. This couldn''t be! How could he just watch his wife with another man like this? This Devas was even hugging his Xen back! He wouldn''t let this stand. He had to do something.

    "Stop!" he barked out.

    Xen moved, still hugging Devas as she turned her gaze to him.

    "Break away from that hug this instant! It''s forbidden in this forest!" Darius authoritatively dered. "No hugging, touching, holding hands, or doing anything intimate this instant! Or else, you will all lose in this trial!"

    "What?!" Both Xen and Devas burst out.

    Fortunately for him, Xen instantly moved away and broke the hug with the impostor. She then quickly got up on her feet and took a step back.

    Looking at him, Xen whispered in shock, "Lord Devas. You''re also here..."

    Darius inwardly cursed upon seeing how crimson red Xen''s face was in embarrassment.

    [Hahahaha! That''s a nice one. Since you have Lord Devas''s face, Xen will surely believe you more regarding this trial,] Zeus praised. [You can use this to your advantage so that our mate wouldn''t touch this fake!]<sub> </sub>

    "What are you saying there, huh? And who are you to forbid such a thing?!" Devas interrupted with knitted brows. The man was obviously not pleased with how he interrupted his intimate moment with his Xen.

    "Who am I? Seriously?" Darius challenged, his re turning deadly as he squinted at Devas. "Are you questioning who I am right now?!"

    "You..."

    "Darius, stop that," Xen murmured to Devas.

    Darius watched as Xen was about to hold the impostor by the arm. He wasn''t going to let that happen. "Stop right there, Xen!" he barked aloud. "Don''t touch that man if you want to continue or pass this trial!"

    Darius rejoiced when Xen refrained from touching Devas that instant. It wasn''t much, but it''ll have to do for now.

    Visibly restraining herself, Xen longingly stared at the fake Darius as she said, "This is Lord Devas, one of the guardians in this realm. We should listen to him since he''s a good man. He''ll help us. But tell me, what happened? Howe you''re inside this trial?"

    Devas looked at him in suspense. Darius then smirked as he followed up on the question with a smirk, "Right, how about you exin to Xen the situation we''re in right now, huh?"

    Darius inwardly frowned. He wondered just what would Devas''s alibi be in this situation withoutpromising their life.

    "Well, this Polo..." Devas started.

    "Polo?" Xen questioned.

    "Uhm, yes. That''s the name of the merman who''s the guardian of the waters in this realm," Devas answered.

    "How did you know his name, Darius?" Xen asked with a frown.

    [That''s it, my love,] Darius inwardly cheered as he observed the two''s exchange. [Quickly piece this puzzle together.]

    "Oh, that," Devas shakily replied. "You see... Uhm, Princess, remember that we can also watch you from the runes back home. And there, I..."

    "Princess? Since when did you start addressing me as Princess? I''m your wife! You either call me Xen or my love!" Xen retorted. She then turned to Darius with a sharp gaze and hissed, "What''s going on here? Why is Darius acting weird? Did something happen while I''m sleeping?"

    "Xen, I''m alright, my love. It''s just an adverse effect of meing here..." Devas answered, and Darius almost wanted to vomit watching the man address his love intimately like that. No one should address her like that except for him!

    "Coming in here?! Did you barge your way inside this forest?" Xen asked in outrage. "I told you to stay put. Will I fail this trial now because you came here?"

    "Just rx, Xen, will you?!" Devas pleaded. "Let me talk and exin everything to you, my love."

    "That''s it! Don''t call her Xen or my love inside this forest!" Darius demanded. "Aside from physical contact, endearment is also not allowed!"

    Devas rolled his eyes at him and said, "She''s my wife, right? So I''ll call her whatever I want!"

    With an unyielding re directed at Devas, Darius barked out, "Call her Xenia!!! Or Princess! I will not allow any of your public disys of affection inside this realm, whether in words or through actions!"

 Chapter 371 Swap Appearances (2)

    Author''s Important Note: Remember that this is Xenia''s POV so in her POV, Darius is Darius while Devas is Devas. Don''t get confused and kindly note that you, my lovely readers, are the only ones who know the truth, that Devas here is Darius, and Darius in this chapter is the real Devas.

    **********

    Darius red back at Devas, and Xenia knew she had to interfere that instant to make sure her mate won''t offend the irate guardian. Her mind was currently spinning due to all of the questions flooding inside her head, and to add to that, the two men in front of her were acting weird, making her pain throb even more.

    "Darius, just listen to him alright? Call me Xenia," Xenia murmured with a soft and pleading gaze, signaling to thetter to stop trying to offend the guardian. "He''s a guardian, so we..." She sighed. She had no idea what was going on at the moment, and she intended to find out as soon as possible. "Just tell me what is going on. Why are you here?"

    "Fine! I''ll do as my wife says and call her Xenia," Darius scorned at Devas before he turned to her with a sweet smile. He then exined himself. "Alright, my dear Xenia. Now, to answer your worries, I didn''t barge in here like you thought I did, so your trial wouldn''t end in failure."

    There was a pause as Darius let out a long deep sigh before he continued, "Like what I''m saying before, this Polo let me in here as a part of your trial, so no rules have been broken if that is what your concern is at."

    He rambled on, "It''s the guardian who let me inside this realm to help you out. So as of right now, you''re still in the middle ofpleting his trial in his territory. You see, among all guardians, Polo is the most ruthless of them all. He will give out deadly trials to all intruders entering this realm. Knowing that I simply can''t watch you lose your life. It would be a waste to-"

    "Stop that! Just exin to her exactly what she asks for, and stop with those cheesy words staining your sentences," Devas suddenly interrupted. "Hearing you speak like that makes my blood boil so hard that I want to strangle your neck and kill you if you won''t stop!"

    Xenia''s eyes widen as she worriedly looked at her husband, hoping that he wouldn''t somehow explode at the threat. Also, since when did this guardian Devas act like this? Yes, she was aware that he became fond and interested in her, but howe he was acting all exaggeratedly like this... Exactly like her possessive husband Darius would be doing if he was here with her?

    Looking at the two men before her, the absurdity of the situation wasn''t helping her at all. In the end, Xenia decided to close her eyes as she tried to keep herself calm. She cleared her thoughts to focus her attention on the current situation. Darius was right, Osman told her everything about this already. Most of the horrendous scars on the admiral''s body were caused by the suffering he had faced inside the merman''s territory. He was as good as dead when he managed to get out, and he was only lucky that Darius was there to save him at just the right time.

    But the question now was how she could pass the merman''s trial. She needed clues... Then it dawned on her. The real reason why Devas was there... Could she get something from the guardian? Like a hint perhaps?

    Xenia quickly opened her eyes and turned to Devas as she directly asked, "Why are you also here, Lord Devas? Didn''t I already pass the trial in your territory?"

    "Right? Why are you also here, Lord Devas? My presence here isn''t questionable since I''m Xenia''s husband, but you being here shouldn''t be necessary," Darius haughtily questioned. He then winked at her before adding, "Right, Xenia?"

    Xenia frowned. Something felt seriously off. Thinking it might help, she immediately pped her face before pinching the skin on her arm so hard it almost bled.

    "Ouch!" she eximed when she instantly felt the pain.

    "What are you doing, Xen?!" Devas eximed before rushing towards her and grabbing her arm. He even touched the spot she had just pinched, caressing it gently as if to soothe the pain she just inflicted on herself.

    It was so sudden that her eyes only widened after a full half minute, realizing that Devas was touching her while Darius was still there. Gathering her wits, she immediately pulled her arm away and stepped back.<sub> </sub>

    "What are you doing, milord?" she questioned, looking at the ground in an effort to hide her reddening face from Darius. Still, something felt weird. Devas''s touch... She felt something that she shouldn''t feel...

    ''What is going on?'' she mused, utterly confused at how abnormally her body was reacting to another man.

    "What am I doing? You''re hurting yourself, Xen," Devas retorted. "And you''re asking what''s wrong, milord?"

    Xenia raised her head, gulping upon seeing how dim Devas''s face was as he looked at her.

    "Why are you even overreacting, Lord Devas?" Darius fired back. "You forbade me from touching my wife, and yet here you are touching her instead!"

    ''Oh heavens!''

    Seeing the two, Xenia could no longer take the tension. Angrily, she hissed. "You two have to stop! I''m not hurting myself! I''m just checking to see if this is a dream or a reality! I feel like something is seriously off!"

    The two looked at her with those weird eyes of theirs.

    Devas opened his mouth, moving as if he wanted to say something, only for him to quickly purse his lips as if to stop himself from talking. Darius also did the same, making the lines along her forehead deepen in thought.

    "What?!" Xenia snapped. The two only looked at each other, staring as if they were giving each other a knowing look. "What the hell?"

    Crossing her arms together, Xenia shifted her suspicions towards the two as she snarled, "Do I have to know something that only the two of you know about? What is it really that''s going on here? Something must''ve happened while I''m resting."

    "Yes, something happened while you were sleeping, and both of us ended up here with you," Devas firmly stated. "What matters now is that I''m here, and I won''t let even a single scratch wound you, Xen!"

    Xen''s jaw drop while she stared at the man in disbelief. His words...

    "Don''t go being cheeky with my WIFE now!" Darius interrupted with a frown. "You''re snatching the lines that I''m supposed to say to her!"

    Xenia just watched the two, totally baffled at what she was seeing. She felt like her head would burst just watching how these two men interacted.

    Letting out a sigh, she looked up to the sky and blurted out, "Seriously?! Do you need me to put up with these two men? Can''t you just pull them out of here right now and let me be alone all by myself?!"

 Chapter 372 Keep An Eye On What Is Mine

    Meanwhile, Saha burst out in a fit ofughter as soon as she heard and saw Xenia''s pleas from the vision she was watching in the Lake of Life. There, she and Polo were currently watching what was going on inside Xenia''s dream.

    "Oh hell, Polo! Is this why you made the thousand dreams trial? To have us witness funny scenes such as these?" Sahaughed out loud as she watched things unfold through theke''s vision.

    "Why do I feel like the true trial here was cing Devas and the King inside her dream and seeing how long she wouldst with these two having their appearances swapped? Would you answer her request?"

    Silence was the only thing Saha got in reply. Turning to Polo, she curiously asked, "So, how is she supposed to pass the trial of a thousand dreams? Is it once she realizes that she''s inside a dream?"

    Polo stared nkly at theke. More silence was had before he finally replied. "Initially, that would''ve been the case. However, that Princess will surely die within the thousand dreams contained in this trial," he exined himself.

    "It''s more than likely she wouldn''t realize what''s even happening inside her own dream before she perishes. I''ve left no hints at all as to how it was all nothing but a dream, especially since she felt all the exact pains and miseries she experienced throughout her body."

    He frowned as he added, "But then, things gotplicated because of the addition of those two fools who wanted to meddle with my trial and save her. Since they wanted to get involved so badly, then I let them be..."

    He scoffed, "Now, the cycle that I created has been revised. She would pass this trial once shees to realize who is her real husband between those two. Or they can also leave the thousand dreams by simply choosing Devas. Either way works, really."

    "So there would be four scenarios left for them; one with all of them dying, one where all of them will be trapped inside the dream forever, one where all of them gets out of the thousand dreams once she chooses to be with Devas thinking it was her mate. Thenstly... what the Cordonians are probably expecting, for all of them to get out with the Princess having recognized her own mate while he''s still wearing Devas''s face," Saha curiously summarized.

    Polo didn''t reply. Instead, he sighed and murmured, "I can no longer take those two morons out of there even if the Princess pleaded with me in blood. All of their lives will now be in her hands alone, and you''re well aware of what will happen if we ever went against the trials we created."

    Saha nodded in agreement. Their trial could be revised by them on the fly, but it was still something that they couldn''t simply stop. Doing so would cause internal damage to their inner force.

    That was why Devas would often use riddles and questions in his own trial so that he could easily decide from the start what the intruder should experience at the final level of his trials. Either way, he had no intentions of revising or stopping even if he wanted to. Princess Xenia was the first who passed Devas''s trial, so she hadn''t experienced the final level of it where most intruders would end up heavily wounded or dead.

    "That pirate... Who would''ve thought that he would live after passing your trial, Polo? Helena really is something of a miracle worker," Sahamented.

    She pondered as she continued, "Though, I wonder why she let you do your trial first before her. She used to give helpful advice and other things to intruders before they passed your territory, like how she gave that pirate a ne containing specks of wing dust. That kept that pirate breathing somehow till he managed to get out of our realm."

    Polo burst out in a fit ofughter, making Saha frown at him.

    "What is it?" she hissed, her mouth twitching. "What''s so funny?"

    "Well, I believe Helena is nning for the worst. That''s why she wanted to be thest to do her trial," Polo replied with obvious amusement, his eyes narrowing as he stared at theke.

    Saha''s eyes, on the other hand, widened, realizing what Polo had just meant. "There''s no way that she would do that! Is she insane?!"<sub> </sub>

    Polo remained quiet, and she could only shake her head, thinking about the possibility of Helena doing such a drastic move just to save a human when things came to worst. With Helena''s character, it was quite possible for the Queen Fairy to do just that, especially to humans that she strongly believed deserved to live and get out of their realm alive.

    *************

    Back inside Xenia''s dream, Darius and Devas both froze as they became speechless upon hearing Xenints. Dazed, they turned to each other with a knowing look. Then, both of them gulped as Xen''s sharp eyes darted towards their direction. However, before Xen could even open her mouth to speak to them, the sky suddenly poured down rain.

    "It''s acid rain," Devas burst out.

    A barrier suddenly appeared, protecting the three of them from the acid rain.

    Surprised, Xen turned to him and asked, "Did you cast this spell, Lord Devas?"

    He and Devas were caught off guard by that question from Xen. The moron quickly looked at him, giving Darius a signal to save him from his mistake. Darius could only shrug in annoyance.

    "I did," Darius murmured, stating an obvious lie despite the fact that he really shouldn''t have done so. He felt weird lying to Xen, thinking that he had no choice but to do so since he was wearing Devas''s annoying face.

    With the three of them temporarily safe, they all gathered at a closer distance to each other to minimize the number of barriers Devas had to create. Currently, Xen was in the middle of the three of them, and Darius was itching to move and ce himself in between the other two instead.

    He didn''t trust this Devas near his wife at all, and he was about to move when Xenia turned to him with a beautiful smile. "Thank you for helping us out, Lord Devas."

    Taken aback, he gave Xen a half-smile as he murmured, "It''s nothing."

    [At this rate, Xen will have a hard time recognizing you,] Zeus chided, already thinking up of ways of making themselves distinct from the guardian.

    [You should give her a hint without uttering those forbidden words. That Polo clearly said that we can''t say anything, but we can definitely show the difference through actions.]

    Taking his wolf''s advice, Darius moved and ced himself in the middle of Xen and Devas without so much as a word.

    "What are you doing?" Devas questioned.

    "Making sure that no rules will be breached when pertaining to bodily contact!" Darius replied with a wide smirk. "You see... I want to make sure that I keep an eye on what is mine..."

    "You..." Xen weakly whispered, making Darius turn to her. Her face had gone so pale all of a sudden.

 Chapter 373 As Long As Itâ€™s Still You

    Author''s Important Note: Remember that this is Xenia''s POV so in her POV, Darius is Darius while Devas is Devas. Again please don''t get confused *wink*

    *****************

    [Fifth night inside the Element Forest]

    "Are you alright?" Devas asked her.

    [I want to make sure that I keep an eye on what is mine...]

    ''Those words...'' she pondered as she stared at Devas. Her gaze then shifted to Darius as she frowned. Those words sounded so familiar to her... It was like she had heard them from Darius before.

    "Xen?!" Devas called to her.

    Hearing his call, she looked back up at him and thought, ''This Devas has been calling me Xen ever since I woke up.'' It was like Darius was the one calling out to her, only it was being done using the voice of a different man.

    "I''m alright, Lord Devas," she whispered. Still, the frown on her face deepened as she tried hard to recall just when she heard those words from Darius before.

    A few secondster, her eyes widened upon recalling such a scene. It was back when Darius would always insist they traveled on one horse while she was still disguised as ad. He kept on telling her that her life was his... and that was something only he knew...

    ''Something is definitely going on in here,'' Xen continued to ponder as she suspiciously looked at Devas and Darius.

    "The sun will set soon. We need to find a safer ce to rest," Darius suddenly said just as the acid rain stopped pouring. Almost immediately, the barrier promptly disappeared.

    Curious, she looked at Devas and asked, "How did you create the barrier without chanting a spell or moving a thing?"

    "Xenia, he''s a powerful guardian, so he could probably just chant the spell in his head and use his power using his mind," Darius preemptively exined. "He''s quite different from wizards and mages..."

    Xenia raised a brow at the exnationing from Darius when he was not the one she questioned, but she remained silent regardless.

    Wordlessly, the three of them started walking with Darius leading the way. It was highly unusual, and Xenia had a mind to point it out.

    "Stop," she suddenly said, making Darius stop in front of her. "Let Lord Devas lead the way. I''m sure he''s more familiar with this ce than you are."

    Devas only blinked at her. He then looked at Darius, thetter scratching his head as he then said with an awkward smile to Devas, "You lead the way."

    Xenia frowned as she clenched her jaw, staring at Darius suspiciously.

    ''My husband never scratches his head like that!'' she inwardly retorted. Darius''s main expression had always been to frown at everything he saw. He never scratched his head ever. He always had this intimidating look to him, and he showed it to everyone except for her. It was different for her, only having smiles for her whenever they spoke.<sub> </sub>

    But now, he was awkwardly smiling and scratching his head in front of Lord Devas? There was no way her Darius would do that. At this revtion, Xenia could feel her heart thumping in deep thought.

    "Alright, I''ll lead the way to find a good shelter for us," Devasmanded, almost hesitantly despite his stature."It''s also best that we hunt food. I''ll hunt for meat, while you can start picking fruits with Xen. We also need water."

    Xenia remained quiet throughout their journey. After a while, she said, "Since the two of you are here to help me out, then I''ll let you two do all the work. I''m still not feeling well."

    "Yes, Xen. Go ahead and do so," Devasmented. "There''s no need for you to move too much. Just follow our lead."

    Sitting down, Xenia allowed herself to simply observe the two men from the sidelines. Every little detail about them... The way each of them talked along with every little gesture they made.

    "This hair needs a cut!" Darius suddenly grunted when his long silver strands tangled up against the thin branches of the trees that he was grabbing onto for some fruits. Xenia tilted her head to the left, watching his annoyed expression before she then shifted her gaze back to Devas who was currently busy hunting a boar.

    ''These two can''t fool me for long, but I''ll have to observe them a bit more and think carefully about how to address this situation,'' she murmured to herself before ring at one of the many ravens lurking around near them.

    She was sure that this was Polo watching her right at the moment. This was probably a part of her trial, so she should be more careful before doing any drastic moves.

    "I got it!" Devas burst out as he held the wild boar.

    Hearing the guardian cheer, Xenia simply watched the two act out their respective roles. In her head, she thought of how awkward these two men looked. Darius was busy picking up fruits, while Devas was busy preparing the boar he hunted down for a roast... Thetter was something that Darius should''ve been the one to do, seeing as he was a werewolf and hunting was his forte. He was even more familiar with the wilderness to not rely on foraging for fruit.

    Soon enough, the moon quickly reced the sun, and Xenia found a safer ce for them to rest inside a cave that also had clean water running through it. So far, things were moving rather smoothly with her not talking to any of the two men she was with.

    She was in deep thought. She couldn''t afford to speak to them. Instead, she merely observed the two men in her own subtle way.

    Staring at the fire before her where Devas was roasting the boar, she kept up her watch when the guardian suddenly roared and barked, "What are you doing!?"

    Xenia followed his gaze, and there he saw Darius cutting off his long silver hair with a sharp stone knife Devas had improvised a while ago.

    Darius red at Devas and said, "I''m cutting my hair since I found it ufortable. Why? Are youining about me having short hair, huh?" Darius then looked at her and asked, "You don''t mind me having shorter hair, right?"

    Devas froze in his strides towards Darius as he looked at her as if waiting for her response. Seeing that, Xenia turned her gaze back to the fire as she said, "I don''t mind it. It doesn''t matter what you look like to me as long as it''s still you, Darius."

    ******

    AN: Let''s refresh your memory. That scene with Darius''s dialogue of ''I want to make sure that I keep an eye on what is mine...'' is in Chapter 19. *wink*

 Chapter 374 A Good Older Sister

    At Castle Cordon

    Jayra had a proud and thoughtful smile as her gaze turned to King Darius, who was still unconsciously lying on his bed. She had stayed inside the King''s chamber while overseeing the situation inside the Element Forest through the vision before hering from the King''s disc. Particrly, everyone seemed to be still inside Xenia''s dream.

    "She recognized you, Your Majesty," she confidently uttered. "Soon enough, everything will be fine, and I''m sure by tomorrow, you''ll be back here with us."

    It had been way too easy for her to recognize her friend''s husband. But knowing how much of a cautious person Xenia was, her friend would surely try to observe further and think through things before making a move.

    It had been hours when the door swung open. The Queen Mother had entered, a solemn look etched onto her face as she directed her gaze towards the King.

    "Thank you for looking after my son, Lady Jayra," the Queen Mother gratefully nodded. "I''ll be taking over from here. Bartos is already waiting for you outside..."

    Jayra smiled, followed by giving the older woman a curt nod before quietly leaving the bedchamber. Outside, Bartos was leaning on the nearest wall, obviously waiting for her to appear.

    "Hungry?" he asked.

    Jayra simply nodded. "Will we be staying here for now?" she curiously asked as she hooked her arms around her husband''s arm.

    Traveling back and forth had consumed some considerable time despite them traveling in Bartos''s wolf form. It was still more than half a day''s journey to go from the Lock Heart pack to the Capital City, and right now, they needed to stay more at the Capital City, especially with the king still being unconscious.

    "Yes. We''ll be staying here in the castle while our King is unconscious," Bartos nodded. "I''ve also asked for another guest room for Be so that she can just stay here with us while the tournament is ongoing. Besides, that''s also what she wanted as well."

    "But she and Calypso will see each other often here?" Jayra asked with a frown.

    "Calypso had already left with Lady Aurelia to see the Princess with the gift to see the past," Bartos informed her. "I heard that it will be a long journey for them, so it will take some time for them toe back home."

    "That''s good then," Jayra nodded in satisfaction. "Anyway, where''s her bedchamber? You should''ve chosen the one nearest to the bedchamber that Lord Osman''s using."

    It was an obvious suggestion. She had no ns to hide her ns of ying cupid to her sister-inw from her husband, and if it even helped, then all the more would she do so.

    Hearing her suggestions, Bartos halted in his steps. He turned to stare at her with knitted brows, a small curious frown etched onto his face.

    "What?!" Jayra scoffed, trying hard not tough at his expression.

    "What are you nning to do?" he asked.

    Jayra shrugged at the obvious question. "What else? I''m sure you know by now," she scoffed. "I noticed how the Admiral is constantly looking at Be. And right now, I clearly agree with Mother that Osman would be the best man for her."

    She shrugged with a pout, "Besides, what''s the harm in having her bedchamber near the Admiral? It''s not like they''ll crawl into each other''s bedrooms in the middle of the night."

    With Jayra walking ahead of Bartos, thetter quickly followed behind her. Once he caught up to her, hefortably put his arm around her shoulders to pull her in closer as they walked together. "Fine. I''ll do as you say," Bartos cooed into her ear. "Just please stop frowning at me."

    "Thanks!" Jayra beamed with a wide smile.

    Her husband could only shake his head. "You go and pick up Be then. She''s currently in our bedchamber at the moment, then go on ahead to the dining hall," Bartos instructed. "I''ll just give out further instructions to the servants pertaining to Be''s bedchamber as you suggested."

    Reaching a certain junction in the hallway, Jayra nodded before quickly turning left to go get Be for dinner.<sub> </sub>

    Excitedly barging her way inside their bedchamber, Jayra smiled as she saw Be getting ready, brushing her ck hair while looking at the full-sized mirror.

    "How was today''s fight?" Jayra curiously asked as she grabbed the brush from Be andbed her hair for her.

    "It was boring as usual," Be scoffed. "Nothing significant happened."

    Jayra smiled at the her answer. She then candidly added, "So, how''s your interaction with the Admiral going?"

    Firing off her question, Jayra closely observed Be''s expression from the mirror. Sure enough, the growing blush on her sister-inw''s face didn''t go unnoticed by her sharp eyes.

    "Hmm, I''m not sure, but I think the Admiral is weird..." Be hesitantlymented.

    "What do you mean by weird?" Jayra asked further. Oh, how she loved conversations such as this. By the mirror, Be hesitantly stared back at her.

    "It''s alright, Be. You don''t need to tell me if you''re ufortable," she gently reassured her with a smile. "So, do you want your hair lose? Or do you want me to braid it? Or maybe just put it up in a bun?"

    Ah... She missed those days when she and Princess Xenia would often y with one another''s hair. She would arrange the Princess''s long bronze hair, and Xenia would do the same for her during those sleepovers they had together, all while talking about random things like her experiences in the Mage''s Tower and Xenia''s experiences in training together with Prince Ezekiel.

    It always felt so good to act like a good older sister like this. Sometimes, she would pinch herself just to make sure that she wasn''t really dreaming. Now, she also has Be to care for as a sister just like Xenia had been for her.

    After a while, Be suddenly spoke, telling Jayra everything. The more she talked, the more Jayra''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Heavens! Aren''t you just one of a kind?" Jayra burst out. "Talking to Calypso like that in one blow, and now asking the Admiral if he likes you?"

    "It wasn''t me," Be shrugged. "My wolf Poona keeps bothering me since Admiral Osman kept on stealing nces at me."

    "So what did he say then?" Jayra asked. She was dying of curiosity, not even blinking as she stared at Be through the mirror.

    "He said he did..."

    Jayra squealed so hard that Be had to turn and cover her mouth. "Sis, why are you being so loud!?"

    "It''s because I feel so thrilled!" Jayra beamed as she cackled.

    Be chuckled as she shook her head. "Come now. Let''s just go and eat," she smiled. "You might just be overreacting because of hunger."

    "Why?" Jayra chuckled. "Don''t you feel thrilled at all?"

    Be only wrinkled her nose and smirked, "Maybe... Maybe not... It''s a secret.."

    Dropping her line, Be quickly walked towards the door. Blinking, Jayra quickly followed and called out to her. "Come now, tell your sister-inw about it. I Promise I won''t squeal at anyone!"

    *******

    AN: So, who among our side characters interests you the most that you think should have their own volume that will focus solely on their story only? Tell me your thoughts about it... *wink*

 Chapter 375 Too Gentle (1)

    Surprisingly, dinner actually went well for Be. She didn''t feel awkward even though Osman was around, and it was more than enough for her to take it as a victory. Maybe it was because Osman didn''t try to steal nces at her like before, but somehow, she still felt bothered about it.

    Absently, she wondered if the man had just finally realized how much of a crazy woman she was. Maybe he was now having second thoughts on whether he should still pursue her.

    ''It''d be a pity if he would just give up this easily,'' Be thought with a shrug. She strongly believed that if a man truly liked or wanted her, then the small petty things she would show shouldn''t matter that much.

    But back to the dinner, the overall conversation they had been productive. The males engaged in the conversation more since they had pressing matters to discuss while the King was still unconscious. Meanwhile, Be was just quietly sitting by, listening in on her brother, Bartos, Lord Gideon, and Lord Osman discuss some important things while they were eating.

    As soon as everyone was finished eating, Jayra winked at Be before then turning to Osman as she shamelessly said, "Lord Osman, would you mind walking my sister-inw to her chamber? I believe that the two of you share the same path ahead, correct? I would like to retire early with my husband, so I''ll be unable to escort her myself."

    "But I can walk alone," Bemented with a frown.

    Clearly, her wicked sister-inw was obviously ying cupid from the start. Instead of heeding her words, Jayra simply ignored her and continued, "Of course, you can walk alone, but you don''t know where your newly assigned bedchamber is for you."

    Her sister-inw chuckled, "It just so happens that it''s the bedcamber located opposite the Admiral''s, so he can lead the way for me in my ce."

    Jayra then turned her gaze back to Osman and asked, "You wouldn''t mind it, right? Walking ourdy here to her bedchamber?"

    "Of course, not, Lady Jayra. Thank you for asking me of this," Osman nodded with a gentled smile. "I would be d to walk with Lady Be. So please rest assured that she''ll be in good hands."

    [How adorable,] Poon exaggeratedly cooed. [I want him. Let''s take this man already.]

    [You''re just too easy, aren''t you?] Be scorned.

    [And you''re too naive, waiting for a man in vain!] Poona struck back, hitting a nerve that made Be frown at the reminder.

    "Mdy?" Osman called out.

    With her expression still dim because of Poona, Be turned and asked, "Huh?"

    "Do you want to head back to your bedchamber now?" Osman asked with a gentle smile on his face.

    [He looked so tame¡­ But looks can be deceiving though,] Be told Poona, who didn''t bother answering her since her wolf quickly became way too busy swooning over Osman. She could feel it in her body¡­ the tingles that ran through not only her heart but through her stomach as well.

    "Lady Be?" Osman addressed her once more, stopping her from spacing out yet again. Looking around, she noticed how everyone had already left including Gideon and Freya, together with her brother and sister-inw.

    "Right, let''s go then. I''m sorry about that," she murmured with an awkward smile as she started walking out of the dining hall. "I was busy petting my inner wolf."

    "How is it? Having an inner wolf?" Osman asked as he followed right beside her.<sub> </sub>

    Right, Osman was a human turned into a Lycan by the King, so he didn''t have an inner wolf like them despite havingparable strength and abilities of a werewolf.

    "It''s fun but annoying at times," Be began. "It''s fun since you''ll be able to talk with your wolf at anytime whenever you''re feeling bored or lonely, but it doesn''t mean you two can always agree on the same thing. It''s like having a twin hiding inside your mind."

    "Do you mind if I ask what your wolf''s name is?" Osman asked.

    [Oh, tell him! I''m so d to finally meet someone I like from all angles,] Poona excitedly burst out. [Ah, we should shift and show him our wolf form. My form. Come on!]

    "Her name''s Poona, and she''s quite d to meet you¡­" Be murmured. Seriously, why was her wolf being so energetic whenever Osman was around? It was the first time Poona had acted like this since Calypso¡­

    [Don''t you dare think about him anymore,] Poona admonished her. [Jayra is right. It''s just simple infatuation since we were still young at the time. Your heart is fine. It''s only our ego and pride that were hurt.]

    Be could only sigh in silence because Poona had a point. She shouldn''t bother thinking about Calypso anymore.

    "I''m d to meet and know her then," Osman gratefully nodded. "I''m also d to have met you too, Lady Be."

    Letting the sentence linger on, they were almost near the stairs when Be stopped in her tracks. Looking at Osman, she said, "I don''t feel like going inside my bedchamber just yet. I would like to walk around and sit in the inner courtyard for a while."

    She waved him off, "If you want, you can go on ahead, Lord Osman. I''ll find my way through asking some of the servants."

    Trying to turn away, Be couldn''t help but look as Osman gave her that gentle smile of his again¡­ Absently, she wondered how handsome he would look too if he would show her more of those teeth of his...

    "Would it be alright if I joined you?" Osman asked.

    She squinted her eyes at him. She wanted to ask him so many things, and she found herself nodding as she epted his offer. "Alright, join me then. It would be nice to have someone to talk to in this cold weather," she casually rebuffed. "Right, you offered me coffee before breakfast. I honestly haven''t tried drinking it, but it would be nice to try it now¡­"

    Upon herst words leaving her mouth, Be suddenly blinked when she saw the sparksing off of Osman''s eyes as his lips stretched wide. Showing her his set of perfect white teeth, he nodded eagerly. "Oh, alright, I won''t take much of your time," he said. "You can go to the first avable seat and I''ll follow shortly with your coffee, mdy."

    Watching Osman''s retreating back, Be murmured, "Is he going to prepare it himself? He can always just ask the servants to do it though."

    [Hahaha! Maybe it''s a special one thates with a potion to make you obsessed with him,] Poona jested as Be walked towards the inner courtyard. Choosing a good table, she sat down on the bench nearest to it, one that had been covered by the snowfall that she promptly pushed away.

    "I think he''s just too gentle for me," Be murmured with a sigh. "I feel like we wouldn''t click even if I tried."

    [Oh, I''m sure you two will blend with each other just fine¡­]

    Be sighed. Poona was like her sister-inw, always trying hard to y cupid. Not that she minded it, but she honestly had a valid reason as to why she was hesitating to give things a try with Lord Osman, especially if this man was indeed a good and genuine person, to begin with.

 Chapter 376 Too Gentle (2)

    Osman indeed didn''t take long, quicklying back to her with a cup of coffee in hand.

    "Careful, it''s still hot," he offered the cup with a smile as he sat beside her, holding his own cup of coffee to drink from. Be saw him sniff it, so he copied what he was doing on her own cup.

    "I also love tea, but I guess I prefer this one because of its bitter and sweet taste," Osmanmented on the beverage. "I love to add sweeteners to it, so I took the liberty of doing the same blend to your cup. I hope you''ll like it."

    Looking at the steaming beverage, Be blew on it and then took a sip. Smacking her lips, she nodded with an approving hum. It was pretty good.

    "It''s nice," shemented. "Thanks."

    "You''re wee."

    The two of them sat in silence for while, both of them content with simply sipping on their coffee in each other''s presence.

    "Hopefully you won''t get to face the one representing the Siver Crescent Pack," Osman suddenly brought up.

    "You mean Pinra, Lord Gs''s cousin?" Be asked.

    "Yes," he nodded with a sigh. "She''s scary. She''s been killing every single opponent she came across before they can even yield. She''s brutal, and her killings are intentional¡­"

    Be turned to him and, with a smile, teased, "Aren''t you being too worried for a woman you''ve only met twice so far?"

    And there he went again with those smiles of his that just seemed to hold the promise of a gentle touch. Be bit her inner cheek. She didn''t answer her sister-inw a while ago since she was feeling shy about admitting it, but she was actually thrilled to find out more and see what Lord Osman would do to try and woo her in the near future.

    "Oh right, I also brought you some herbal balm," Osman suddenly recalled, fishing something out of his pocket as he sold her on his gift. "This product is very effective based on my own experience¡­ Here."

    epting the small container of balm, Be didn''t expect such a gift as she found herself staring at it sitting on her palm. Why would he give her something like this when she was a werewolf who could easily heal on her own?

    Seeing her seeming apprehension, Osman took it from her palm and opened it himself. Be then watched him take a small portion of it before he then gently held her arm. With his eyes on her, he asked, "May I?"

    Smitten by his intense gaze, Be simply nodded.

    Getting her approval, he raised her right arm before thinly applying the balm on a scratch that she didn''t even know existed.

    "Hmm, I know werewolves heal on their own, but I''m sure that you''re aware that although the wound will easily heal, it will still leave a scar on your beautiful and precious skin if left unattended," Osman exined himself as he continued to apply more of it onto her skin.

    "This balm is very effective. I bought it during my trade with Ebodia. It can prevent even the deepest scars from forming from fresh wounds. Please don''t forget to use it for your fresh wounds, and tell me if you need more."

    Be unknowingly bit her lower lip as she watched him put the ointment on some of the minor cuts she sustained a while ago from fighting in the tournament.<sub> </sub>

    ''That''s so weird. How did he notice them when I didn''t even notice that I have those bruises?'' she inwardly mused.

    He was holding her like she was some kind of delicate flower that he was afraid to break, and it was making her feel things that she didn''t really know how to respond to. And not only were his smiles gentle, but his touch was the same as well as the feeling of his body heat seemed to burn through her skin.¡­ It was hot¡­ despite the snow currently falling near them.

    [Just admit it already. You''re feeling it¡­ The electricity of his touch,] Poona pointed out. [I think we''re not blessed to experience the Mate Pull, but I believe we''re still blessed enough to experience our fated true love.]

    [I''m only twenty-five, Poona, turning twenty-six in three weeks,] Be reminded her wolf. [Remember that we still need to wait for another two years before we can rule out that we can''t feel the Mate Pull, Poona. What if we opened our heart to Osman, and then along the way we suddenly feel the Mate Pull pointing us towards another man? It''ll be tooplicated, don''t you think?]

    Her wolf didn''t answer as Be looked at Osman, thetter having finished applying the balm on her skin. "There," he nodded in approval. He then gave her the balm and said, "Here. Keep this¡­"

    Receiving the gift, Be gave him a genuine smile. "Thank you."

    Be didn''t know what to think. Osman seemed to be a good man, and it would be a pity to hurt someone like him if she happened to choose her true mate should she have any in the future.

    "You''re spacing out again, little vixen."

    "Little vixen? Why? Because I''m sly and wily? Or cunning?" Be burst out with lifted brows.

    "Pardon me. Please don''t interpret it like that," Osman chuckled. "It''s because you''re gorgeous and very attractive. It would be too long to say all those things, so I unknowingly said little vixen instead. Also, your eyes are so sexy, like a vixen''s eyes¡­"

    Be blinked away. She could no longer keep eye contact with him since it was way too¡­

    [Hahaha! That''s desire burning in his cobalt blue eyes,] Poona egged her on, preventing her from properlyposing herself. [Don''t you want to drown yourself in it?]

    "Are you aware that the maximum age limit to experience the Mate Pull is around twenty-eight for werewolves?" Be asked, trying to change the topic by directing it to her true concerns as to why she was hesitating to give Osman a chance.

    "I am, but you still confessed your feelings to Calypso, right?" Osman pointed out despite her factoid. "You knew he wasn''t your mate, but you still took a chance¡­" Be was caught off guard by that statement.

    With her frozen, Osman simply stared at her deeply, searching the deepest depths of her soul as he added, "It''s alright. It doesn''t matter anyway." He smiled, "Take your time. I''m not in a hurry. Just let me stay and take care of you; to protect you until you can finally decide on what you really want."

    "But what if I suddenly experience the Mate Pull and meet my mate?" Be almost whispered out.

    "Like I said¡­It doesn''t matter, Be," Osman reassured her. "Whatever your decision will be in the end, I will always respect it."

    "But that would be unfair for you¡­" Be said with a frown.

    Osman only gave her another gentle smile and said, "No, it won''t be. I''m the one responsible for my own actions, not you¡­"

 Chapter 377 Messing With Him

    [Fifth night inside the Element Forest]

    "What?" Devas hissed.

    Darius never left his gaze on him. He wanted so badly to confront the man with how he dared to mess with his long hair, but he couldn''t do it since Xen was just nearby resting. In the end, he could only frown and throw mental daggers at the guardian with his sharp and deadly stares.

    ''Be thankful that your hair is short enough already!'' Darius angrily mused.

    [We can make him go bald though...] Zeus humorously suggested. [What do you say?]

    Ah, right... He could do that, but he didn''t have the appropriate tools to do such a thing.

    Shifting his gaze to Xen, he noted the fact that she remained quiet for the entire evening while they were eating. She was clearly in deep thought, and Darius could tell that she was sizing up and analyzing the situation.

    He gulped when his eyes met Xen''s. She then opened her lovely mouth to speak. How he longed to kiss and cuddle her right now.

    Frowning, Xen asked, "Lord Devas, what kind of trial do you think is Lord Polo giving me?"

    "I''m honestly confused here. It seems like it will never end. At first, I woke up almost choking underwater while being surrounded and chased by piranhas, then those huge waves began striking right at me. Then this sudden acid rain fell at us... I feel like he has no intentions of keeping me alive."

    She then paused to look at the fake Darius, letting out a sigh before she continued, "Not to mention how you two are now also here. Darius has a reason as to why he''s here, I guess. I''m his wife, after all, but why are you here as well, Lord Devas?"

    [That''s it, my love. Put these pieces together,] Darius inwardly cheered with a smile. [I know you can do it...]

    "Why are you smiling like a fool there?" the fake snorted. "My wife is asking you a question, so go and answer it."

    Darius''s expression suddenly dimmed. This Sphinx was obviously enjoying his role as Xen''s supposed husband. He could only imagine what the worst thing that could''ve happened would be if he hadn''t entered Xen''s dream with Devas. The bastard guardian would''ve been alone with her, using his appearance to try and coax his wife!

    "I don''t know," Darius inly answered with a shrug.

    There was a deafening silence that followed before the fake Darius promptly broke it.

    "Both of us are here to help you. As you said, it seems like Polo has no intentions of keeping you alive with the kind of trial he put you in," the fake exined. "Even if you have special blood in you, it''s still not enough to keep you safe since your body is still obviously adjusting to it."

    "Help me then..." Xen murmured.

    "Yes, we''re here to make sure that you''ll stay alive and pass this trial," Dariusmented, his soft gaze lingering on his wife. "For now, why don''t you rest, Xen? Gather enough strength for now, since we''ll definitely face another test from Polo in a few moments'' time."<sub> </sub>

    Seeing her sigh, Darius just wanted to scoop her up in his arms and keep her warm. Unfortunately, he still needed to hold himself back. Instead, he could only watch as Xen simply sighed deeply before turning to look at the impostor Darius.

    "I want to sleep beside you," Xen breathed out. "I''m cold."

    "Come here," the fake Darius shamelessly uttered, even opening up his arms for Xen.

    Not allowing it to happen, Darius jumped off his feet and pounced himself into the fake''s arms. The fake Darius was quick to kick him off, however, making him fall to the ground instantly.

    Darius looked up at Xen, whose mouth was currently agape at the scene before her. Shaking his head, he quickly got back up on his feet and immediately removed his upper robe and hissed, "Here. Use this to keep yourself warm. I told you already that body contact is forbidden! Howe you can''t understand those simple words? NO TOUCHING!"

    Suspiciously, Xen epted his robe with a lifted brow. "Fine. Thank you for this."

    From there, Darius ced himself beside Xen and the fake Darius, thetter simply ring at him for the action. None of them could utter any more words out of fear of identally saying things that they weren''t allowed to. Instead, their eyes simply red menacingly at each other, willing the other to just die from their stares alone.

    Then, Darius scorned, quiet enough for only Devas to hear. "Why don''t you just give away the extrayer of clothes you have for Xen instead of offering your sinful arms?"

    Devas annoyingly scoffed before removing the extra robe on him, handing it over to Xen for her to use. But then he suddenlymented, "Wouldn''t it be better for Xen to sleep beside me? Who knows when another test will strike, so it''s best that you create a protective barrier to keep all of us safe inside."

    "Darius is right, Lord Devas," Xen agreed. "It would be better for the three of us to stick together. I can cast a spell and create a protective barrier that way."

    The fake Darius clicked his tongue and said, "No, Xenia. Let this Lord Devas create that barrier. Your body''s still adjusting, so I don''t think using spells at this moment is advisable." He then added, "You should condition your body till it''s fully adjusted to the activation of your special blood. I''m sure creating a protective barrier will be easy enough for Lord Devas here to do himself."

    Thetter then quickly moved and positioned himself beside Xen. Darius wanted badly to shove the lion off, so he also moved and shamelessly squeezed his body in between them.

    "The two of you shouldn''t get any closer," Darius chided Devas. "Who knows what you''d do!"

    "The barrier? Do it now. Don''t you need to raise your arms and move them while casting the spell?" Devas taunted. As if it wasn''t enough, he then added, "I''m sure Xen will appreciate that you show her how you cast a barrier with your hand movements while chanting the spell."

    "If you don''t stop talking right now, I''ll rip your mouth off!" Darius barked out. He then hissed, "Here are your hand gestures, you bbermouth!"

    He grunted as he moved and swayed his hand in a dozen different directions. From there, Devas cast the spell off the top of his head. Darius inwardly cursed, hearing Devas chuckle.

    How annoying... The Sphinx was enjoying messing with him too much. Growling, Darius vowed that he wouldn''t leave a single hair on the Sphinx''s body untouched the moment he woke up tomorrow. He''ll create an improvised tool to skin his head off, and he''llugh at the idiot once he found out what happened.

 Chapter 378 A Nonstop Fall Will Do

    At Cordon Castle

    Unable to sleep well, Jayra found herself waking up far too early than she wanted. Not having anything better to do, she kept on skimming her personalized book of spells. That Thousand Dreams thing sounded so familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember much detail about it.

    "Hmm, it''s still early," Bartos whispered into her ear as he wrapped his arms around her from behind. "Come back to bed with me."He then frowned as he looked over her shoulder. "Why are you reading a nk book?"

    Jayra chuckled as she looked at her husband''s confused expression from the reflection of the vanity mirror. "It''s because this book is very special to me. It''s my own journal, and I''ve written everything inside with my own hands." She grinned, "I cast a spell on it so that no one could read what is written inside it except for me."

    She then continued on as she mumbled to herself. "That thousand dreams is actually so familiar to me¡­ It''s just that I can''t remember much about it. I want to know how it works. I mean, in that trial, Xenia and our King''s lives are connected. Whatever happens to Xenia will happen to the King like getting hurt, feeling the pain, the same wounds¡­ But howe now that the King is also inside the dream, it doesn''t work like that?"

    She chuckled, "I''m intrigued, but there''s no way to ask this guardian right now." She was someone who loved her abilities, and she would like to grow her abilities more by cultivating her skills.

    Back when she passed the trial to be a mage in Ebodia, she was honestly overjoyed despite only being selected because of the amount of mana and potential she had in her body to create magic. Somehow, it made her feel that was someone special despite the pain that lingered in her heart knowing that she was nothing but an abandoned baby outside the castle walls.

    Even an animal wouldn''t abandon its offspring like that, but that was what happened to her. As such, she couldn''t help but feel like she was probably trash, one whose parents or family didn''t even want in this world.

    Still, being a mage helped her grow and ovee her weaknesses and inferiorityplex, not to mention that it helped her gain a family that loves her in the form of the royal family that Xenia extended to her. Seeing her fortunes turn, she vowed to be someone greater¡­ to be the best wizardess she could ever be!

    Back to the actual topic, it was why she kept on learning and studying casting spells. It was through this behavior that she found these thousand dreams truly intriguing.

    "Hmm, maybe it''s because our king and that Sphinx had swapped appearances?" Bartos casually guessed.

    "Right!" Jayra burst out.

    Was she a moron that she hadn''t thought about such a possibility? Or maybe she was just too focused on finding out more about that thousand dreams trial that she overlooked that scenario? Those two men had swapped appearances, hence altering the cycle of the spell and causing some distortion.

    Jayra turned around to face her husband, who had gone and knelt to her level since she was still seated. Cupping his face, she mumbled, "Aren''t you a genius?!" She then showered her husband''s face with kisses before frowning as she stared at him.

    "What is it, wife?" Bartos asked with a blink.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m curious¡­" she replied with a naughty smile.

    "About what?"

    "Hmmm¡­ Howe you never reminded me to continue removing your scar? I mean, we only did it once back in the encampment, and then you passed out after I kissed you¡­" Jayra recalled. "Since then, I''ve mostly forgotten about that scar on your face."

    With a giggle, she brushed the loose hair dangling over Bartos''s face. He had this short haircut, with his hair brushed to the side with some loose hair dangling over him that would sometimes cover the scar he had on the left part of his face. He honestly looked mysterious and gorgeous because of it.

    "Hmm¡­ you didn''t seem to mind my scar, so I don''t see the need to remove it¡­" Bartos shrugged.

    "It''s because I can''t really remove it since it''s an old scar," Jarya confessed with a giggle. "I can only remove scars that have recently healed. I lied to you, husband..."

    "Huh?"

    Jayra''s smile widened as she said, "You''re so aloof, and I had a feeling that you wouldn''t approach me at all if I didn''t make the first move." She recounted with a smile, "In the end, I gave you an alibi so that we can have a private moment together and talk. If I didn''t suggest that you have a private session with me, I''m pretty sure you would''ve kept on hesitating to approach me¡­"

    Bartos only blinked as Jayra felt his burning emotions towards her through their Mate Bond. She gently touched the scar on his face, trailing its contours as Bartos closed his eyes, relishing her loving touch.

    "Even if I had the power to remove this scar, I wouldn''t bother doing so¡­ This scar defines who you are, your struggles, your sufferings, and how you''ve won and ovee everything thrown against you," Jayra murmured as she gently leaned in to trail sweet kisses over his scar." This scar doesn''t make you any lesser man at all. This is also a part of you¡­ It''s responsible for who you are right now¡­" She loved everything about Bartos, and she would embrace all of what he had to offer to her without a second thought.

    Bartos groaned at her lips'' touch, and Jayra could feel his overflowing desire for her growing at that moment. She hummed in approval as well when she felt her husband''s hands slipping inside the hem of her nightgown, spreading her legs apart and pulling her nightgown up to expose her bare legs and hips.

    "Wife¡­ how exactly deep do you want me to fall for you?" Bartos huskily whispered.

    Jayra started trembling when she felt his soft and warm lips kissing the sides of her thighs. Leaning backward till her back hit the side of the vanity table, she put a lilt to her tone as she replied. "How deep? I want it to be never-ending¡­ a nonstop fall will do¡­"

 Chapter 379 I Truly Feel**

    Jayra''s body trembled in delight at her husband''s familiar touch and kisses ran across her body. They''ve been doing intimate things with one another countless times by now, but that feeling of longing and a great need for each other never disappeared.

    Her heart kept on beating loudly for him, and her body shuddered hard at the sensations crawling all over her skin. His warm tongue and lips were just so good that she felt like she''d be running out of breath if she kept on holding her breath with each movement of his hands.

    And even so, he was at it again, eating her raw as he dove deep in between her legs. Thankfully, she was getting used to sleeping without any underwear now, because she felt bad whenever Bartos would just mindlessly tear them apart. It was a waste of decent underwear, and she really didn''t want to keepmissioning for more to be made.

    Dawn was yet to approach, and here she was lewdly moaning as her husband licked at her quivering folds. "You taste so good as always, wife. I can''t get enough of eating you..." Bartos shamelessly stated before sucking on her little nub.

    Jayra quivered as she felt her husband work her to perfection. She was way too wet already, and as soon as she felt his digits enter her core, she instantly twitched, her insides mping down on him so hard it almost felt like a cramp.

    She was way too sensitive at the moment that with just a few thrusts while sucking on her clit, her body instantly convulsed in great ecstasy. And just like he would always do, her starving and unquenchable husband would lick her dry as hepped up her juices.

    "Come here..."

    Jayra lovingly whispered to him as she pulled him up so that he would stand in front of her. Remaining seated, she smiled as she slightly adjusted herself so that she could have a better position to attend to his member.

    Already, his body was standing at attention for her. His bulge was peeking out from his trousers, and she didn''t waste any time as she touched and caressed it, earning a lovely groan from her husband.

    Pulling his trousers down his erectness sprung free right before her eyes. It stood at the ready for her, and she could already see the glistening precum oozing out from his tip.

    Jayra looked up and met her husband''s stare. Unknowingly, she licked her lips, making Bartos growl more at her gesture. She then gave him a mischievous smile before she stuck her tongue out and started with her ministrations, returning the favor by pleasuring her husband.

    She was licking at him like a lollipop, but when she was about to move her neck to suck him, Bartos suddenly pulled her away and carried her in his arms back to bed.

    "We need pups..." he mumbled as she put her down, positioning her on all fours.

    Jayra didn''t know whether tough or cry at that gesture. Her husband had always been desperate to make her pregnant for some reason.

    "Wife, I don''t want to waste my seed inside your mouth!" he firmly stated, followed by a deep hard thrust right into her aching core, making Jayra bury her face in the nearest pillow she could grab as he pulled her buttocks up to gain more suitable ess to her insides.

    "Ahhh... Bartos..." Jayra cried out in sheer pleasure as her husband hammered his hard length into her insides nonstop.

    She felt like she was breaking in half, but the pleasure was receiving from him was great enough that she didn''t want him to stop mming her eager walls at all. He hovered behind her back, kissing and licking at her skin as he kept up his pace.

    Panting, Jayra turned her head, only for her to gasp for more air as Bartos captured her lips using his and ravished them while he pounded her insides. As the lovemaking continued, she slowly felt it building up, yet another pool of overflowing pleasure was about to erupt from within. Soon, her insides shivered as her body jolted at a second release.<sub> </sub>

    And jolt, she did. Her lewd cries filled the room, and her body shivered weakly even as Bartos kept thrusting into her nonstop. Not giving her a chance to rest, he kept on awakening the furnace burning inside her body.

    "Oh, wife... I can''t get enough," he huskily pleaded. "Cum with me one more time, please..."

    Jayra rolled her eyes. As if she even had a choice in the matter with his endless stamina. As sheid there and took her husband''s love with all she had, she found herself absently wondering what their bed was made of as it kept on creaking harmoniously along with the sound of meat pping against one another. It was sturdy enough not to break despite how aggressive their lovemakings were.

    It was kind of miraculous, really... in the same way that she mewled as she felt him reach depths that she could normally never ess on her own.

    "Oh heavens! I love you!" she burst out as she felt another wave of pleasure building up inside of her.

    "I love you, wife!" Bartos grunted out as his pace elerated, pounding harder, deeper, and faster into her soaked insides... "I''m cumming..."

    He cried out, and just as he did, they both groaned at their mutual release. Both of them were panting as Bartos pulled himself out of her andid beside her, scooping her up in his arms with one smooth motion as he embraced her.

    "Husband..." Jayra called out to him,fortably resting her head on his sturdy chest. "I''m ying cupid for Be and Lord Osman... Do you think that''s alright?"

    Bartos chuckled. "I think it''s already toote to even ask for permission, wife, seeing as you already started to make your move. But I guess there''s no harm in doing so, knowing my sister," he shrugged with a smile.

    "You see, Be''s an independent woman. She''s someone who knows exactly what she wants. So even if you y cupid, if shees to hate it, then you''ll hear it from her shortly after. She doesn''t beat around the bush. What you see is what you get."

    "Hmm, I can see that, but still, I hope she''ll end up with someone good like you," Jayra chuckled.

    "I would like to think that I''m unique, wife," Bartosmented. "But then, I can only hope that my sister indeed finds someone who''s very much sincere and in love with her in the same way that I am with you."

    Jayra had to tilt her head to look at him. "That''s too romantic," she scoffed with a teasing tone. "When did you learn to say those words?"

    Bartos knitted his brows. "Wife, I didn''t learn to say those words. I simply ryed the words that I truly feel..."

    Jayra bit her lower lip, trying her best not to cry. Instead, she leaned in closer and gave Bartos a loving kiss as she whispered, "I love you so much, husband. You make me feel like I''m inside a beautiful dream."

    "But we maye across hardship in our life together since nothing is perfect, wife," Bartos reminded. "Even in dreams, there are still nightmares..."

    Jayra nodded in understanding. Indeed, not everything was a beautiful dream. But with Bartos... together, they would face everything, even if those nightmares dide for them sooner orter...

 Chapter 380 Childish

    [Sixth day inside the Element Forest]

    Another morning came, and Darius intended to keep what he vowed to dost night. He woke up early and improvised a tool that he could use on Devas''s hair while he was searching for food to prepare for his wife.

    With a scoff, he started skinning Devas''s head, all while cooking a good breakfast for the three of them. It was childish, but he couldn''t help but feel petty with Devas messing with his hair. And he was also annoyed with how much Devas was enjoying himself in calling Xen his wife. The nerve of that guardian to im what was rightfully his was infuriating!

    [You do know that he could just easily cast a spell and put his hair back to what it originally was, right?] Zeus scoffed.

    "Let him try then," Darius scoffed. "I''ll just skin his head again if he did so!"

    Well, that, and he also doubted that Devas could ever bring his hair back. Indeed, he could cast a spell, but it would most likely only be something temporary like how the man''s servants would have their human forms.

    By the time he was done, Devas and Xen had just woken up. ''What a good timing...'' he thought to himself with a mischievous smirk.

    "Good morning, Xen! Your breakfast is ready, soe and eat up," Darius greeted with a wide smile. His lovely wife was always stunning even if she woke up with messy hair sticking out of her head at times.

    Xen stared at him with wide eyes, and she quickly covered her mouth with her palm as if trying to control herself fromughing. Her face was red, and Darius could tell from her eyes that he did a good job on Devas''s new appearance. He''d even bet that his handiwork was probably a masterpiece to behold.

    "What the hell have you done?!" Devas hissed the moment his eyes darted towards him.

    "Well, I admired how well you fixed your hair, so I thought I might as well do the same!" Darius enthusiastically replied, wholly unaffected by how dark Devas''s expression looked right now. "Having a shaved head seems appropriate while we''re in this trial altogether. This is more practical, after all."

    Furious, thetter quickly walked towards him and grabbed the tool he used. He was about to grab a strand of his hair when Xen barked, "Don''t you dare touch a single hair on your head!"

    Devas blinked rapidly at Xen as he murmured, "But he''s right. Having a shaved head is more appropriate..."

    "Put that down now! If you dare mess with that hair again, I''m gonna kill you," Xenia threatened the fake Devas. "That look is at least good enough right now, so don''t you dare try cutting it more!"

    Darius frowned as he watched his wife re at the fake Darius. It was exciting to watch his lovely wife scolding Devas as the man tried to cut off more of his remaining hair.

    [She''s right though. You look younger with that short hair...] Zeusmented from the sidelines.

    "But... I..." Devas whimpered.

    "Put... it... down... now..." Xen firmly stated with a frown.

    Meanwhile, Darius had a smirk as he mused, ''My wife looks so damn hot right now with those fiery eyes!''

    Oh, he was already having trouble controlling himself, doing his best not to pull Xen into his embrace and taking her right then and there without a care in the world. He was longing for his wife so much that even her angry and fierce demeanor looked so sexy to him.

    Smugly, Darius watched as Devas put back the tool back down as he stomped back to his ce. Darius was about to open his mouth to tease the guardian, but he quickly closed it when Xen threw him the same scary re she just used against the fake.<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s just eat and get important things done, shall we?!" Xen said aloud with a scolding tone, giving Darius the sign that he should quickly follow his wife. Eating breakfast, silence reigned for quite some time, and Darius knew Devas was doing his best not to talk so that he wouldn''t make the mistake of saying any words that would put them all in danger.

    ***

    They were in the middle of eating when the ground suddenly shook from underneath them.

    "An earthquake?" Darius mumbled as he quickly pulled Xen out of the cave. All of them ran out when suddenly, they stepped on what looked to be a mix of loose sand and water. The whole thing just suddenly popped out of nowhere, and Darius was sure that this was one of Polo''s tests again.

    "Quicksand!" Darius called out.

    The ground continued to shake, helping the trap suck them down faster as their weight held them all deep in its grasp. Immediately looking around, his eyes met Devas, who gave him a knowing nod as they both got on the same page. Hopefully, the man could cast his magic in silence again while he took credit due to having his face. He waited for it to happen, but nothing came. He looked at Devas, and the guardian''s eyes widened. Devas looked terrified.

    "Your spell isn''t working?" Devas uttered at him.

    That wasn''t a question to him. It was Devas informing him that his power wasn''t working as intended. Darius inwardly cursed and hissed at Devas, "Why won''t my power not work when it was perfectly fine yesterday?! I''m a guardian of this realm, so why can''t I do something?!"

    "I don''t know..." Devas weakly murmured with a frown.

    Darius could tell that the guardian was also confused. Looking around, he did his best to try ande up with a solution, but it was already toote. It was impossible for them to move after being pulled down further, and it was only a matter of time before they truly sank in.

    Turning to Xen, he saw that she was chanting something. A few secondster, a tree suddenly fell before them, and Darius was quick with grabbing Xen who inexplicably lost consciousness.

    "Quick! Move and pull Xen along with you!" Dariusmanded Devas since he was closer to the area where there was no quicksand. The tree that fell before them served as a bridge for them to hang on to, allowing them to crawl their way to safety.

    Heeding Darius''s call, Devas pulled the unconscious Xen with him, while the former pushed her along to safety.

    "What happened to her?" Darius gasped as soon as they were finally back to safer ground. The shaking finally stopped as well, and he was quick to check on Xen. After a few moments, he was finished, and he was grateful to see her breathing fine.

    "Like I said, it''s because her body is still adjusting to her special blood," Devas murmured. "She''ll get a hang of it once her body has fully embraced its activation..."

    "We have to move," Darius whispered. In that instant, he carried Xen into his arms.

    "Your power in here is limited," Devas suddenly uttered.

    It was funny how he was addressing him using the word ''your'' instead of ''my,'' but then, that was needed from them since none of them wanted to feel another strike of pain if Devas said any words pertaining to himself.

    Darius looked at the unconscious Xen with a sigh, hoping that could finally recognize him and analyze the situation they were in.

 Chapter 381 [Bonus Chapter]Gross

    At Cordon Arena

    The tournament moved along smoothly, and almost every pack had its representative to fight for the position of Queen. Currently, Cordon had a total of around 96 packs, so after sorting out the representative for each pack, they would then continue on with the tournament, downsizing the numbers into twelve packs by the end of it.

    Moving forward, ra was finally dered as the representative of Midnight Pack to move on to the next round of the tournament after a bit of work. Soon, Be followed, being dered as the representative of the Lock Heart Pack. The two women stood by each other''s side as they watched the final fight for the Silver Crescent Pack''s representative close to the makeshift stage.

    None of them uttered a word, but the two of them obviously had the same thing in mind, and that was that they needed to study every movement Pinra made to see if they could find something that they could use against the woman should she be their opponent.

    "Damn, isn''t she the epitome of a rogue werewolf hidden underneath a beautiful facade?" Bemented as she watched Pinra maniacally and sadistically sh away at her opponent with cold precision.

    "Every move is deadly... No wonder the Admiral wanted me to watch out for her. Good thing my mother isn''t here, or else she''ll probably make a fuss for me to quit right now."

    "Aren''t you scared to fall victim to her?" ra asked as she turned to Be. "You can still back out, Be. It''s not toote. Pinra isn''t the only opponent here that''s very dangerous to your continued living."

    Be didn''t respond to her. Instead, her eyes remained fixed upon the fight ying out before them.

    ra was aware that Be was simply nitpicking on her, which was why the woman joined the selection in the first ce, but things would turn bloody soon enough with Pinra and some of the other suspicious participants lurking around every corner.

    After some time, Be turned to her with her wicked smile and said, "Hmm... I''ve alreadye this far, ra. I might as well give everyone a good show." She chuckled, "You do know that I love the spotlight, so I won''t let you have it all if I can help it."

    That wasn''t exactly true, and ra knew that. Be was someone who most definitely didn''t love being the center of attention. She was simply doing this to annoy her and get on her nerves, and ra was honestly aware of why that was the case.

    ra shrugged. Taking a deep breath, she stared at Be closely as she genuinely said, "I''m sorry, Be..."

    She was sure it was those exact words that Be was waiting for her to utter. If that was what it took to finally stop this nonsense, then she might as well get it over with.

    She had hurt Be in the past. She intentionally ignored her and jeopardized their friendship before, but she honestly didn''t expect that it would have such an impact on Be to the point that thetter refused to stop annoying her whenever she could.

    She was way too focused on Darius and his family for her to even care. Because of that, she ignored Be and their friendship. Looking back, Be was right... She did try so hard that her world ended up revolving around how to make the royal family like her. She did everything just to make sure she would look good to them and be on their good side and she ignored everything else.

    "Hmm... Since you''re sorry, then that''s more of a reason for me to not back down... unless you do it yourself, but I doubt you would since you''ve already reached this far," Be said with a genuine yet mischievous smile, one she that used to give her before back when the two of them were still good friends. "I kind of feel bad watching you getting hurt now after seeing how sorry you are."

    Be then chuckled...<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m "Hahaha! Look at your face right now, my dear. Are you so used to my sarcastic and mocking smiles that seeing me smile sweetly like this is making your jaw drop?" Be teased.</o>

    It was a fleeting moment however as those smiles quickly disappeared as blood sshed towards their direction.

    "Damn!" Be cursed as she wiped some of the blood stters on her face.

    ra did the same before they looked at where it came from. There, right before them, Pinra stood mightily on the makeshift stage with a cold smile on her face. nkly, she licked at her bloodstained sword, the corpse of her decapitated opponent still oozing blood right beneath her.

    "Gross!" Be cried out.

    Pinra was unbothered by the outburst. Turning to them, she even licked her lips as she arrogantly said, "I wonder how the two of you would taste in my de... This one is dull, but I bet Lady ra and Lady Be would have a delectable taste being from prominent families."

    She coldly smirked, "I can''t wait to grace my precious sword with your blood. Or maybe it would bring it more delight if I did it directly with my fangs buried deep into your precious flesh."

    Be scoffed and burst out, "Hah, In your dreams, freak!" Her eyes then narrowed at Pinra before a smirk formed on her beautiful face as she chided, "Hmm... I do wonder if the ground would be pleased to taste such poisonous blood from you once I slit your throat... Oh, right, I have to decapitate you to make sure that your poison would no longer spread throughout this kingdom."

    Pinra''s face fell ever so slightly, but it was more than enough to make Beugh. It was only a good thing that Admiral Osman approached and called Lady Pinra up to announce her as the winner and representative of the Silver Crescent Pack, or else ra felt like the woman probably wouldn''t have hesitated to strike Be at that very instant with how much hate her eyes harbored.

    "You should be careful," ra scolded. "Why are you inviting in trouble so carelessly? You''re aware of how dangerous Pinra could be, right?"

    Looking at her friend, she saw a familiar flicker in Be''s eyes that told her that she was pleased with her scolding. It meant that she cared for her, so Be loved hearing more chidinging from her like Be always used to say before.

    Be had that sweet smile on her face before she snorted, "That woman is gross. If she loves blood that much, she should''ve converted herself into a vampire ages ago." She then wiped the remaining ssh of blood off her before giving her a wink. "This won''t do... I''ll be leaving to get cleaned up. By the way, congrattions, and see you in the finals, Big Sis!"

    ra let out a genuine half smile to Be as she watched the woman''s back. It had been a while since Be called her that, and it honestly felt great hearing it from her again after all this time.

    ********************

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [email protected]</a> Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 382 Accept Reality

    Watching yet another body being dragged out off the stage, her face dimmed when she turned to see the number of the injured and dead in the tabtion that was disyed for everyone to see go up yet again.

    ra noticed that some participants were also fighting to the death aside from Pinra. Some of them were determined to be the queen, while some could also be some of Nasser''s pawns. She did notice that those participants belonged to smaller packs and that some of them had the same movements as Pinra had as if they were trained in the same manner for efficiency and deadliness.

    It was expected though. She was decently aware of the secret organization Nasser had to himself since the King was closely investigating the matter with Calypso''s help in the shadows. But before any more progress was made, she was sadly pulled out from the operation the moment Darius had removed her from her position as themander of Moonlight Archers.

    ra let out a long deep sigh. She had heard Calypso had already returned, and that they managed to kick Emer, one of Nasser''s men, out of their inner circle. She could only hope that Darius would seed in bringing down Nasser if only to get rid of such a despicable man from their lives.

    With that thought, her eyes darted towards Gs, who had just announced all of the confirmed representatives of each pack before leaving with a few words.

    "As is tradition, we''ll downsize the numbers down to only twelve participants before moving forward to the finals for the Trial by Combat. The finals would then determine thest woman standing to be the rightful owner of the crown to be Cordon''s Queen," he dered. "The next schedule will be posted the moment the trials of The Princess of Ebodia inside the Element Forest ispleted."

    [You''re acting weirdtely...] Sheba suddenlymented.

    [Am I?] ra replied back, followed by a deep sigh.

    [I''m liking how soft you''ve been actingtely, like how you''re also worried about Gs and his mother, not to mention how you just apologized to Be a while ago...] her wolf pondered.

    [It would be nice if you went ahead and also backed down to save us the pain of fighting. Look how bloody it could be, seeing as Pinra apparently has a lot of minions like her that are willing to kill...]

    [Look, I told you already that there''s no more turning back now, Sheba. We can''t let Pinra or any other of Nasser''s minions win this trial...] ra firmly reiterated. [We need to be here till the end...]

    Despite everything, she still wanted to help Darius even from the shadows. Nasser was obviously nning something in this tournament, so she needed to stand by to try and see if she could stop it from happening.

    ''If only Gs would help Darius...'' ra inwardly thought. With his help, maybe then it would be easier to bring Nasser down.

    [I think you of all people can convince Gs to help Darius while at the same time, saving our mate from his father as well,] Sheba suggested. [How about you strike a deal with Gs and offer yourself to him? I''m sure he''ll do everything for you. He''ll choose you over his rotten father any time...]

    [How many times do I have to tell you that this is Gs''s own fight?] ra stressed out.

    [But he''s our mate, ra, and the man is torn right now,] Sheba insisted. [Can you even see how much of a dilemma he''s in right now? It''s written all over his face.]

    At her wolf''s insistence, ra snuck nces at Gs once more. Sure enough, she noticed just how haggard he looked as if he hadn''t had enough sleep for quite some time. Things must be difficult for him, especially when his mother was also involved.

    [I''m telling you... If you really want to help Darius till the end, then strike a bargain with Gs. That way you can help the man you deeply love and also be with your mate at the same time,] Sheba voiced out.<sub> </sub>

    [It''s like striking two birds with one stone. What more do you have to lose? Darius is already beyond your reach, and our mate is all we have now. So what if he''s been ying into the safe side? It''s because he has his reasons to be like this, and I have this strong feeling that it involves his mother.]

    ra could feel her inner wolf''s emotion towards Gs, and it wasn''t something she could refute. She and Sheba were one and the same, so there was no way she could outright deny her.

    As if fate had other ns, Gs got down from the stage and quickly walked towards her.

    "You should get yourself cleaned up," Gsmented. "Go home and rest, ra. The next round''s going to be bloody..."

    "Would you like to go out and have dinner with me?" ra suddenly asked, and she immediately saw how Gs''s face flinched at the unexpected offer. "I also wanted to talk to you," she added. "If that''s alright with you..."

    She wanted to know the truth from Gs himself. What was it that was bothering him? Was Sheba right in her assumption that his mother was involved in all of this? She wanted to bnce everything out and give him the benefit of the doubt. It was only then that she would know if she could use Sheba''s suggestion... to offer herself for Gs for him to form an alliance with Darius instead.

    "Are you sure about that?" Gs finally found his voice after just staring and blinking at her for a full minute.

    ra had a faint smile. "Of course. You know me enough."

    Gs nodded and said, "Alright. It won''t take long then. I''ll be with you in ten minutes."

    "Alright, I''ll wait..." ra answered.

    From there, she watched Gs walk away towards Gideon. He then soon went back to her and said, "Let''s go."

    "Are you sure you can leave now?" ra asked with a frown, seeing as Gs was currently the one managing the tournament. "Don''t you need to wrap things up?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Gideon owes me one, so he''ll cover for me just this once, " Gs said as he started walking out of the arena.

    "Hmm, I see..." ra nodded, and the two of them got inside the carriage for the trip to her home which was located on the west side of the Capital City.

    They sat beside each other, and ra held her breath when Gs suddenly leaned in and touched her cheek. "You still have a bloodstain here..." he murmured.

    Quickly, she moved away and said, "It''s alright. I''ll clean up quickly before joining you for dinner."

    Sheba was right... She could feel the Mate Pull from Gs''s touch alone. The instinct was strong, and there was no way she could deny it even if she tried. As Sheba would always say... she should stop being a hypocrite and just ept reality.

 Chapter 383 Youâ€™re Playing With Fire

    Gs was utterly surprised when ra suddenly asked him to join her for dinner. They remained quiet inside the carriage for almost the entirety of the trip, and he honestly swore that he could hear and feel her heartbeat tension when he touched her face to remove the small bloodstain on her cheek.

    [She could feel the Mate Pull whenever you two are touching,] Hammented. [Her wolf lost its sense of smell, but thankfully, the instinct is still strong in her.]

    Gs remained quiet. To be honest, a lot of things were going on inside his head at the moment. He was now working with Gideon and Bartos in the shadows just waiting for Darius to wake up to discuss things further, and he still had to maintain a veneer of cooperation when it came to his father. He only wanted the guarantee for his mother''s safety before he could go all out against his father, and he needed the King''s help for that to happen.

    He closed his eyes, sniffing the air circting inside the carriage. ra''s scent smelled so good that he got distracted enough to flinch when ra suddenly asked him, "How do I smell to you?"

    Gs turned to look her in the eye, and with a sweet smile, he said, "You smell like fallen autumn leaves, burnt sugar, and caramel. It''s so sweet and addicting¡­"

    "Sounds like the opposite of how I treat you, don''t you think?" ra chuckled.

    "It can''t be helped. In your eyes, I am an enemy. Probably a bug as well, seeing as I''m always there just to bug you more often than not." Gs chuckled.

    "But I guess that''s my way of letting you know of my presence despite knowing how upied you are because of another man. Back then, I thought that you were simply ignoring and rejecting the Mate Pull all on your own. Now, I understand things more clearly. You simply didn''t recognize my scent. Not to mention how your eyes only saw one man, and it was obvious why things turned out this way."

    He had a faint smile on his face as he turned his gaze away from her once more. It was painful stating the obvious truth that he knew very well from the start. It hurt like hell being rejected by your mate, but he had to keep moving forward.

    There was only silence between them, and none bothered to start any more conversations until they finally arrived at the Ryder Manor.

    "I''ll just go quickly clean up," ra stated as they went inside her mansion. "I''ll be right back."

    "You can take your time," Gs nodded. "Also, is it alright if I used your kitchen again and prepare dinner while waiting for you?" ra had her servants, but somehow, he still wanted to cook for her.

    "Sure, suit yourself," ra replied with a reassuring smile. "It''s not like this is the first time you''ll take over my kitchen."

    With permission granted, Gs then walked his way to ra''s kitchen where her servants quickly greeted him. As usual, the women among them swooned at his presence, and Gs gave them a smile as he said, "I would like to prepare dinner¡­"

    The servants understood what he meant, and that instant, all of them left him to his lonesome.

    [So¡­ what are you going to prepare for her this time?] Ham questioned him. [How about we add something like a potion that will make her fall in love with us?]

    Gs chuckled, and his wolf was quick to snort at him. [What?! My jokes are always meant halfway and you know that. Our mate is already within our reach. We just have to make her realize that she has no hope for Darius. As in, make her think that it''s a big zero. Even winning the Queen''s position is a big zero,] Ham enthused.

    [She''s no match for someone who has divine powers. Hah! Princess Xenia will be a dangerous individual the moment her powers get fully activated. Hell, her mother, Queen Dana alone, is equivalent to an army.]<sub> </sub>

    "There''s a reason why Queen Dana hid her true identity, Ham," Gs pointed out as he began cutting vegetables. "Their race is too special that they want to keep themselves hidden from the world. That''s why they were only believed to be myths since none dared to reveal their existence¡­"

    Gs got to work. Cooking would help him be busy enough that he wouldn''t be bothered by the unnecessary torments of waiting like fantasizing about ra while she was bathing.

    [Huh, it''s better to fantasize about our mate than to talk like this about people that don''t matter to us, don''t you think?] Ham snorted.

    Another chuckle came out from Gs as he said, "But you''re the one who opened the topic about angels, Ham."

    [Oh, I did?] Han innocently murmured.

    Gs shook his head and added, "I wonder where Father found out about that. I feel like he has something prepared under his sleeve so the King must know about it." He hummed, "He''s still unconscious, however. We can only hope that he would wake up soon¡­"

    [Well, I''m just d that you''re acting on what you think is best now. Although, I do understand your worries, especially about Mother¡­] Ham mentally nodded in approval.

    [I''m sure things will work out fine. You just need a good ally for everything to go right. It''s still better to do things with help than doing it alone whenever it involves our most precious person in this world.]

    Gs agreed. He had waited and kept on ying things safe for years thinking that somehow, his father would finally stop. But it didn''t happen, and he had already lost hope for that day toe. He could no longer watch his father''s wickedness go unpunished anymore.

    [Too bad we won''t be able to ask ra how we smell¡­] Ham humored, sensing his sullen mood.

    Gs chuckled, "Well, we''re not even sure if ra will even ept us if at all¡­"

    "What if I ept you? Will you do the right thing and go against your father?" ra suddenlymented.

    Gs turned, having already smelled her presence way before she talked, and he had intentionally voiced out hisst words knowing that ra would hear them. Deep inside, he was dying to know her answer even if it would hurt him. He had guessed that he would need those painful words to help him face the reality of being rejected by his mate.

    "Answer me, Gs¡­ Will you go against your father?" ra asked. "In return, I''ll ept the Mate Pull and be with you¡­"

    [Dumbass, what''re you waiting for?! Say YES now!] Ham excitedly beamed.

    Gs remained quiet as he walked towards ra, their faces almost touching before he finally stopped. His eyes searched deep within ra''s soul as he hoarsely whispered, "Are you sure about that? You''re ying with fire right now, ra. A fire that won''t hesitate to devour you alive."

 Chapter 384 Isnâ€™t Selfish

    [Sixth day inside the Element Forest]

    "You can go ahead and leave. I''ll clean her up," Darius authoritatively ordered out to Devas. They had found a waterfall where he and Devas could clean themselves up, and they were currently debating as to who should have the right to clean Xen up.

    Of course, Darius should be the one to do so. It was only right.

    Devas signaled for him to move despite Darius''s order, making thetter frown in annoyance.

    "Hmm, how about ''you'' test ''your'' power and see if you can clean her up then?" Devas suggested.

    "Fine," Darius snorted, knowing what exactly Devas meant. He moved to let Devas use his power, and in that instant, Xen''s clothes were back to their cleaned-up state.

    "That''s weird," Devas mumbled with a frown.

    Darius was about toment as to what it was when Xen finally moved. He quickly rushed by her side, and Devas did the same as they both hovered above her.

    "You¡­" Darius frowned at the fake Devas who was currently right in front of him on Xen''s opposite side.

    "What? I''m her husband, remember?" ring at him, Devas pointed out. "How are you feeling, Xenia?"

    Darius remained quiet, simply observing what would happen next.

    "My head aches, but I''m feeling good now," Xen blearily answered. A sweet smile then appeared on her face as she added, "I moved the tree, right?"

    "Indeed," Devas praised. "Your magic is good!"

    "But I didn''t use magic on it," Xenia uttered out.

    "But I saw you chanting," Darius interrupted.

    "I did do some chanting, but I can''t remember the proper words so¡­" Xenia trailed off, still smiling as if she knew something the others didn''t.

    "So¡­" Darius hummed.

    "It''s working. I can feel the power running through my veins," Xen beamed. "I just thought hard about bringing down that tree, and it did!"

    "That''s your Angelic Telekinesis," Devas stated. "You can manipte matter using the angelic energy within you. But you''re still in your early stages of getting a hold of what you can do. You need proper training and practice to see your limits because using too much of the power within you can endanger your life."

    Darius casually listened in on the exposition. He wasn''t aware of it what Devas was talking about at all.

    [Let him exin himself some more. I''m sure Xen will wonder how you know so much when you''ve clearly told her before that you don''t have enough knowledge about angels and fallen angels,] Zeusmented, and that was what Darius intended to do as well.

    "No wonder I passed out easily then," Xeniamented. "I''m sure I''ll get a hang of this thing soon. Anyway, where are we now? Shouldn''t we keep moving to somehow find our way out of the merman''s territory?"<sub> </sub>

    There, Darius and Devas unknowingly looked at each other. Both of them knew that there was no way out unless Xen chose between the two of them as to who she was going to be with.

    "Xenia, how about we just leave this forest together? Start a new life away with me," Devas stated,pletely ignoring the fact that Darius was right there listening to him tempting his own wife. "I can''t bear to watch you getting hurt anymore, so I''m willing to let go of everything¡­ I''ll let go of the throne just to have a peaceful life with you¡­"

    Darius blinked at how stupidly shortsighted Devas had just been with his words. He was obviously making a quick move either for Xen''s safety or for his own gain if Xen happened to go with him.

    The fake''s words were far from his own character, and as much as he wanted to say otherwise, Darius couldn''t even refute the words because he was wearing Devas''s face. Also, one wrong word from him might lead to them being forever trapped inside these thousand dreams.

    Darius gritted his teeth as he keenly stared at Xen, hoping that she''d finally see the obvious.

    "Please, my wife¡­ Just say yes, and we''ll leave this ce right this instant! Let''s forget about everything and start anew somewhere new," Devas pleaded. "Or if you want, we can still return to Cordon. I''ll just be amoner; a husband who will do everything you want to give you a peaceful and happy life¡­"

    Darius was doing his best not to knock Devas out for speaking those things. He was far from ready to do all of that, and he was sure that Xen would realize the same.

    Instead of replying, Xen got up on her feet, and the two of them followed behind her. Darius red at Devas, and thetter only gave him a look as if saying that he was only doing what he thought could save them all from this mess. Right¡­ he was, except for the fact that this lion was also trying to snatch his wife right before his face!

    "We should just move and leave!"

    Those were the only words Darius could utter. He wished to utter more, like ''don''t listen to that fake!'' and such, but then it also dawned on him that the Sphinx was right. All he needed to do was let go of the throne, and Xen would be out of danger for the rest of their lives.

    [Hah, Xen won''t let you do that,] Zeus scoffed. [Our mate knows what-]

    "No!!!"

    Zeus stopped talking when Xen''s strong disapproval vibrated in their ears.

    "No?" Devas breathed out.

    Xen bowed her head, and in her trembling voice, said, "Darius isn''t selfish, and I won''t let him be that way anyway. He knows his responsibilities to his people. He had persevered and had endured a lot to reach where he is right now¡­" She firmly dered, "He''s fighting for peace and order for his kingdom. And instead of running away, we''ll fight together with me by his side."

    "But¡­" the fake Darius murmured.

    "That''s enough! You heard her. You shouldn''t be selfish! Why would you want to have a peaceful life and run away from your responsibilities? To run away from all the people you care for? Your people and your family? You shouldn''t do that," Darius grumbled, his patience wearing thin with each passing moment. "Xen is right. You should trust in her because she''ll definitely pass these trials ande out alive from this damn forest!"

    [Look at how funny your own face is with your mouth agape like that!] Zeus humored while ring at the fake Darius.

    Xenia looked at him after his outburst. She had already opened her mouth to speak when a sudden storm appeared to rain on their parade. Apanying this, floods andndslides also began manifesting in front of them just to add more threats to their lives¡­

    "What the hell?! I will kill you after this, Polo!" Devas cursed out into the sky.

    Meanwhile, Darius quickly held Xen''s hand as they ran for their lives. All he could think about at that moment was Xen, and not letting go of her hand.

 Chapter 385 Last Breath

    Along with the storm and the deluge of water seemingly pummeling them from out of nowhere, Darius clicked his tongue when the ground beneath them shifted once more. As if the current danger wasn''t enough for them, the very environment seemed dead set to try and kill them where they stood.

    "Darius?!" he called out to the fake, hoping that the guardian had something up his sleeve to somehow save them all from this madness.

    "W-What the hell are you doing?!" the fake only shouted aloud, running hot on their heels as he red at him. "A-Aren''t you supposed to be a guardian?!"

    "I-I have no control as to what other guardians do in their territory!" Darius yelled out, his hand still firmly holding onto Xen as he argued. "What matters now is that we survive, lest we all die here without even putting up a fight!"

    Just as he said that the ground shook once more. This time, fissures formed between the cracks, bs of solid rock forming right underneath their feet as they all shot right up into the air.

    "W-WOOAAHH!!"

    "Hold on!"

    Thankful for his quick thinking, Darius held onto Xen as they began hurtling towards the ground. The ground rapidly approached them from right underneath them, and his knees screamed as he forced his body to absorb the blow of gravity.

    "N-Ngh..."

    "Are you alright?!" Xen worriedly asked.

    "Just... We''ll get through this," Darius breathed out, grim determinationing out from his tone. "There''s no way we''ll die here."

    Looking at his twopanions, Darius''s eyes lingered the longest on Xen''s seemingly fragile form. She was shivering from the sudden downpour, which only made him more determined as he hugged her closer in his arms.

    Meanwhile, the fake was looking at him with fury in his eyes. He would''ve smirked at getting one up from the guardian, but the situation right now took precedence as the environment around them seemed to shift even further.

    The ground seemed to rumble once more, and with it, the storm intensified as forks of lightning began streaking across the clouds. With thunder above and earthquakes below, there didn''t seem to be anywhere they could escape to.

    "And just how do you think we''ll do that?" Devas asked behind them, the fake surely on the verge of panic with the way his voice was shaking.

    "By doing our very best," Darius scoffed. "With my magic seemingly unable to save us, we''ll have to rely more on our wits to see this one through."

    In his arms, Xen only nodded as she remained suspiciously quiet throughout all of this. Beyond the one scream of surprise, she seemed to be content to let both him and the fake battle it out with words. She seemed pensive, her brows in a perpetual frown as she stared at them both.

    [Quite an unfortunate time to notice that now,] Zeus scoffed. [If you don''t remember, we still have a disaster on our hands.]

    True enough, the environment around them didn''t seem to let up as it only intensified in defiance of their survival. The rock beneath them split with a thunderp, the ground leaving massive chasms for them to traverse along with all of the mounting problems that never seemed to end.

    "That''s a long drop..."

    Darius couldn''t help but hold his breath upon seeing thework of death cliffs dotting thendscape around them. With the storm''s winds picking up alongside its torrential rains, the faint sounds of the raging rapids echoed out from one of the nearby fissures. Surely, falling into one of them was a guaranteed death trap with the raging waters ripping them to shreds, and that was if sheer drop wouldn''t kill them outright.

    "Then all the more reason not to drop Xenia while you''re carrying her!" Devas called out. "And why are you even carrying her anyway?! If anything, I should be the one to-"<sub> </sub>

    *KRAKATHOOM!*

    Before Darius could even retort, a bolt of lightning struck right in between him and the fake. The burst of light threatened to blind him, and the force of the bolt along with the constant rumbling beneath them finally made him slip his footing. His eyes wide, he knew that he was well on his way to falling into one of the many fissures forming around them as they speak.

    ''No! I can''t drag Xen down with me!''

    Thinking quickly, Darius threw Xen''s body right at the fake, forcing down his envy before he focused his attention on somehow holding onto slippery rock and debris. His fingers wed onto a solid rock, his feet dangling on the edge of the drop as rain and wind threatened to make him fall.

    "No!!!" Xen screamed while staring at him.

    "Go! The ground''s getting more unstable the longer you stay here!" Darius called out, his hopes growing dimmer the more cracks appeared around them. "Leave me!"

    "I won''t!!!"

    To his surprise, Xen was practically holding onto his arms, her nails digging into his flesh as she did her best to hold onto his wet skin. His hopelessness turned to fear. Fear turning into anger as he saw the fake pulling at Xen to leave him to his death.

    "We have to go!" Devas yelled out in desperation. "He''s done! If his magic can''t save him, then what more do we have!?"

    "Listen to him!" Darius seconded, his teeth grinding against one another as he shouted at Xen. "I''m done for! Just leave me!"

    "No!" Xen screamed and Darius could see tears falling down her cheeks just in time for another fissure to form between him and the two as Darius watched the fake drag his wife with him. There was no way for them to reach him now. He was firmly stuck alone with a veritable maze of chasms preventing any form of rescue.

    [It''s been a good run, I suppose,] Zeus sighed.

    "Indeed," he sighed. "But at least Xen will live to see another day."

    [And you''re okay with that?]

    Darius felt his grip slipping as he let out a small sigh. Looking up at the raging skies above, he let out a chuckle as he nodded. "She''s alive. That''s more than her being here dead with me."

    With hisst breath, his fingers finally slipped, the feeling of weightlessness taking him as his body fell into the ckest depths behind him. Closing his eyes, Darius could only hope that his Xen would find fulfillment despite his loss-

    "Darius!"

    His eyes opened wide, his gaze turning skyward. That voice...

    "I won''t let it end like this!"

    A zing white light erupted from above, the sky seemingly opening up to reveal a set of radiant white wings descending from above. The creature was as beautiful as it radiated power, her hair fluttering against the howling winds as she reached out to grab him.

    His eyes squinted against the rain, recognition filling his chest as he shouted out in disbelief. "Xen?!"

 Chapter 386 Coaching You Like This

    Freya, along with Gideon and Osman had already heard the news about the current situation inside the Element Forest from Cordon Arena, where the three of them had just wrapped up the tournament.

    "Do you think my brother''s awake now?" Freya asked. "We should hurry back to the castle and find out."

    Gideon nodded. He then looked to Osman and said, "I''ll have Freya riding on my back. We''ll be traveling in my wolf form." He chuckled as he teased, "Do you want to hop on?"

    "You two go on ahead," Osman shook his head in mirth. "I''ll feel weird riding on your back. Besides, I still have a stopover to do." Gideon nodded in understanding, and the two of them promptly left the premises.

    Left alone, Osman sighed as he looked in Bartos''s direction. He was way too worried for Be''s well-being, and he wondered if there could be a way to pull her out of thepetition without too much trouble. After some time witnessing the tournament along with the contenders, he could feel that something was off.

    Their King was right, Nasser would surely try and manipte the tournament to his own advantage. And based on his observations, most of those who qualified seemed to be Nasser''s allies from different smaller packs.

    ''These traitors,'' Osman annoyingly mused.

    "Aren''t you heading out?" Bartos asked when he passed by him.

    "I was, but I decided to wait for you after a while," Osman replied. "I''d like to have a word..."

    Bartos nodded, and the two of them started walking.

    "I have to make my way to the market to buy some things my wife needs," Bartos nonchntlymented. "How about we talk while you apany me?"

    Osman agreed, and the two headed out to the markets. There they could hear the same topic from every angle as they passed by. Almost every Cordonian had the same talks regarding the current situation inside the forest, and it was clear that Xen''s actions had sparked a bit of a buzz throughout the kingdom.

    .

    ...

    "They both fell in! She jumped in for him and screamed out His Majesty''s name! That means she recognized our king!!! She didn''t leave him behind even if he was wearing the face of another man. I''m sure she passed that trial!"

    "But how cruel can those guardians be?! How can they stop the vision right after that zing white light erupted?"ined most of those who watched the vision. Rightfully so just as the scene was about to make them rise out of their seat, it stopped the moment that blinding white light filled the vision.

    .

    ...

    "I''m sure he''s back to us already. My wife predicted it yesterday, after all," Bartos proudly stated. "She said that the Princess had definitely already recognized His Majesty and that by today, our King wille back to us safe and sound."

    Osman chuckled. "I heard the Princess and your wife are like sisters, so I guess Lady Jayra knows Princess Xenia well enough," he nodded in agreement.

    "I''ve seen the determination of the Princess myself during her training, so I''m also quite confident she''ll do fairly well inside the forest. Plus, we now know that she is someone that has something special inside her. As we''ve seen, her powers have already been activated..."

    Bartos nodded in agreement.<sub> </sub>

    Stopping by a particr stall, Bartos began picking up some of the things his wife supposedly needed. Likewise, Osman saw the opportunity to do some window shopping for himself.

    He found a nice hairpin that he thought would look well on Be, but it had quite a few colors to choose from, and he found himself wondering as to what color Lady Be would prefer.

    "She loves bright colors by the way," Bartos nonchntly chimed in as he continued on with his shopping. "Anything bright attracts my sister, I mean..."

    Heeding the advice, Osman smiled as he picked up a hairpin with a bright red flower design on it. It would definitely look good on Be''s ck long hair.

    "About Be, is there a way we can pull her out or disqualify her from this tournament?" Osman suddenly asked as they made their way to another stop.

    "I know I have no right to ask of this, and that meddling with the tournament could be considered as me stepping out of the line... It''s just that this tournament is very dangerous, and I''m sure you know what I''m talking about."

    He grumbled, "It''s not confirmed yet since our men are still investigating the matter in the shadows, but I have a bad feeling about most of those who passed the first few rounds."

    "I know what you mean... And trust me, my sister has probably already noticed something off in this tournament," Bartos let out a long sigh as he exined.

    "Instead of scaring her off, it''ll just give her more of a reason to stay and fight. She might look like someone who''s carefree or doesn''t have a care in the world, but Be''s a lot more than that. She now knows how important the Princess is to her sister-inw, so she''ll definitely not back down just to watch the Princess''s back... And ra..."

    Another sigh came out from Bartos. This time, he stopped walking as he turned to Osman and said, "Be loves ra like a sister. Those two might''ve had some misunderstandings in the past, or even up until now... but Be won''t just sit still knowing that someone she cares about will be in danger."

    "So even if we wanted to protect Be, we can only monitor the situation and make sure that every opponent she''ll fight will do so square and fair," Bartos further exined. "That''s why I''m making sure to check for all the weapons that they''re using; to see if there are any traces of poison or anything else that could be lethal that will go against the rules..."

    He then shed a faint smile and scoffed, "Still, I can''t believe what I''m doing and saying right now. I guess my wife would be happy if she happened to witness me coaching you like this..."

    Osman chuckled. He wasn''t naive, and he understood what Bartos meant with his words. He had already noticed how Lady Jayra seemed to favor and help him out regarding Be, and he appreciated the gesture.

    "Well, I''ll be forever grateful for this either way," Osman dered in a straightforward manner. "Rest assured that my intentions for Lady Be are pure and sincere."

    "Well, I hope so," Bartos chuckled. "If not, I might just kill you."

    Sharing augh, the two of them continued walking on the streets. They were almost about to pass a corner when a familiar carriage passed by.

    "Nasser," Bartos grunted with gritted teeth.

    It was indeed Nasser who was inside the carriage, the same one who picked up his niece Pinra from Cordon Arena. Inside the carriage, the man was sitting opposite Pinra, his face dim with dismay due to how things turned out with the trial inside the forest.

    "I''ll make sure that most of the contenders that will enter the finals are from our group. That way, you''ll have some assistance in executing our ns," Nasser said with a frown.

    "Remember, your main goal is to kill the Princess of Ebodia if she ever happens toe out alive from that realm. If we''re lucky and she dies, then kill everyone thates your way to get the crown."

    Then, with a smirk, he handed something to Pinra and said, "Use this to achieve our goals."

 Chapter 387 To Expose The Existence

    At Cordon Castle

    "Son! Wee back!"

    Waking up, the first thing Darius saw was her mother sobbing beside him. Immediately, he moved and sat on his bed, letting his mother hug him tightly as he gently stroked her back. With a smile, he weakly whispered, "Shhh... Hush now, Mother. I''m back..."

    Looking up, he saw Jayra standing before them with a smile, giving him a curt nod. He smiled back, and tears welled up in his eyes as he whispered, "She recognized me..."

    "Yes, indeed, Your Majesty," Jayra almost let out a knowing scoff. "I never doubted that she wouldn''t."

    After a bit of hugging, her mother gently pushed him away and asked, "What happened, Son? Is Xenia alright? We saw her jumping right after you, then there was only this blinding white light before the vision disappeared. But we clearly heard her shouting out your name..."

    At the question, Darius had a victorious smile on his face as he recalled what exactly had happened.

    .....

    ...

    His eyes widened as he burst out, "Xen? Is that you?!"

    Chuckling, Xen hugged him tightly as she whispered, "Do you really think I wouldn''t recognize my over-possessive husband? I won''t let anything happen to you..."

    "But why are you here?! Are you a fool?! Why would you jump in after me like that and take that risk?!" Darius somehow managed to scold her despite the overwhelming feeling he was having while floating in the air with her. "What if you didn''t grow wings and fell?! You could''ve died!"

    Instead of replying, Xen only chuckled as she backed off a bit to look at his face. She then lovingly cupped his face and murmured, "You told me once that everything that I''m involved in is worth taking the risk... So I''m doing the same, my love." She chuckled as she smiled, "I took the risk and followed my heart and mind, recognizing that you''re my real husband..."

    If that wasn''t enough, Xen then caressed his face and said, "See? Your face is back to normal now, but I guess your hair will have to remain short from now on. At least you still look handsome though." She giggled, "I guess this was the test, and somehow, passed it with flying colors. If that''s the case, you should be going back out there. Just confidently wait for your wife to return to you, alright?..."

    ...

    .....

    From there, Xen then leaned in and kissed him on the lips. Darius then suddenly felt dizzy, and all turned ck.

    "The guardians didn''t show the part where Xen grew her wings. They probably didn''t want to expose the existence of Xenia''s kind," Jayra pointed out.

    "Also, I''ve noticed that they only addressed Xenia as having some kind of special blood; never pointing out or even mentioning the word ''angel.'' Then again, the royal family kept the existence of Queen Dana''s kind a secret for a reason. It was once said that a lineage from a fallen angel would often bear a cursed offspring every generation after all."

    ''And it would also bring chaos... an abomination...'' Jayra thought but didn''t dare voice it out because it was nothing but one of the spections about fallen angels in myths.

    "That''s right," the Queen Mother noted. "I remembered that during the wedding of King Stephan and Queen Dana... I personally witnessed how the sky cried blood during that union, and that was usually a sign that a union would bear a cursed child... I''ve also heard that the second Princess bore the curse. Now, however, I fully understand the situation. Queen Dana is a fallen angel, and there will be a corresponding curse for her lineage every generation."<sub> </sub>

    Darius and Jayra exchanged meaningful nces, the former shaking his head while thetter simply nodded. Mineah already bore the name of the cursed princess ever since she was born, and it would onlyplicate things further once everyone found out about Ezekiel turning into a dragon.

    Then again, would it really be fine to let everyone know of Xen''s race? Of Queen Dana''s true identity?

    Before they could ponder on the thought, the door suddenly swung open. There, Freya and Gideon both rushed inside, the two of them sobbing hard as they pounced right at him.

    "Brother-inw! You''re back!!!" Gideon burst out crying, hugging him on one side while Freya continued to sob on the other.

    "You two stop that already!" Dariusined with a frown, his body being crushed by theirbined hugs. "I can''t breathe..."

    Hearing his protests, the two finally let him go. Taking a small breath, Darius turned to Gideon and hissed, "Also, Brother-inw?!"

    He then turned to Freya, whose face had turned deep red as she murmured, "Gideon and I already decided to do the Ritual of Marking at my twenty-first birthday celebration..."

    "Why are you frowning?" Gideon snorted "Aren''t you happy and even about to give us your blessing?"

    "Isn''t that too soon?" Darius mumbled. He then looked at Freya and asked, "Are you sure about this already?"

    "Sire? Why are you doing this to me?!" Gideon whined.

    Seeing his potential inw breaking out in cold sweat, Darius finally broke down in a burst ofughter. He was just messing around with Gideon, and it was more than worth it just to see his face like this.

    All eyes went on him, all of them rapidly blinking. "Alright, fine. I''m sorry," Darius chuckled. "It''s just that the atmosphere in here is too dramatic right now." He then looked at Gideon and patted his shoulder. "You do know that I won''t trust any other man with my little sister except for you, so I''m honestly relieved that you ended up Freya''s mate."

    He nodded in approval, "It''s indeed a blessing, and I would be more than happy to witness the Ritual of Marking for the two of you. You should even bring your family here with you for a formal dinner between our families."

    "I''ll set it all up then," the Queen Mother interrupted. She then smiled as she added, "but for now, you should all eat and then rest."

    "I agree," Darius nodded with his mother. "My body honestly feels so stiff already from lying in bed for too long that I need a bit of stretching done."

    With a crack from his back, he quickly got up from his bed and signaled for Gideon to follow him.

    "Tell me what I missed while I''m gone," Darius ordered using his usual serious tone.

    *****

    AN: If you want to recall that scene where Darius and Xen talk about risks then it''s in Chapter 173 *wink*

 Chapter 388 Her Own Wings

    At Realm of Eferia

    "You... How dare you prevent me from using my powers!" Devas burst out the moment he opened his eyes. Getting up from the bed, he red at Polo who was still calmly sitting near him while casually sipping on his tea.

    "Wee back, Devas," he said with a shrug.

    "You!!!" Devas grunted as he rushed to strangle Polo. During thosest few tests, he had tried his best to use his power to at least save Darius, but try as he might, it didn''t work at all. In the end, he had no choice but to pull Xenia out to safety, but the thentter pushed him away before jumping off to rescue Darius.

    He then halted, remembering that Xenia must''ve made her choice. Turning around, he had his hopes up only to see an empty bed.

    "Did she pass the test then?" he inquired with wide eyes. He didn''t know what exactly happened because of the loud thundering and rumbling, not to mention that sudden blinding light that made it impossible to even see what was happening... His eyes widened more as he gasped, "Did she grow wings?"

    "She''s already in the Fairy Queen''s territory if you''re that curious," Polo snorted at him.

    "Hah! I''m sure she passed then! But howe I can''t use my powers properly!?" Devas hissed with a frown.

    Polo simply stared at him. With a shrug, he murmured, "That''s not my fault. You were too excited to enter without even confirming important things like if you can properly use your powers or not." He scoffed, "Like I said, the trial I created was distorted because you and the King entered it without any sort of preparation..."

    Devas only clicked his tongue. In that instant, he quickly disappeared before Polo''s sight with anger still boiling in his blood.

    "That fool... I guess he''s really smitten by that Princess..." Polo murmured. He was honestly quite impressed with the Princess himself. It was the first time he had tried to implement this thousand dreams trial he created, and it was also the first time his trial seeded.

    "I suppose it wasn''t all that bad," Polo murmured to himself before finishing up his tea. "I''m rather curious if she''ll continue to seed after getting out of this realm now."

    "I have a hunch that she would," Saha, who popped out of nowhere, interrupted.

    "Someone wants her dead though..." Polo reminded the Basilisk.

    "Ah, right... I wonder why I didn''t receive such an offer though..." Saha mumbled in thought. "Only you and Devas got the offer. Is it a coincidence? Or were those letters really only addressed to you and Devas? Even then, are you going to cooperate with the King''s investigation?"

    Saha continued as she mentioned, "A parchment had also arrived from the king. I''m sure Devas will cooperate and hand the king that parchment he got, but how about you?"

    "It was nothing more than a mere letter, so I don''t see the point of handing it over to the king," Polo scoffed. "Though, I wonder how those mere letters would serve as proof for them... Surely, whoever sent them wasn''t stupid enough to leave any hide or trace of their guilt behind..."

    "Well, who knows?" Saha shrugged. "Maybe the king has his ways..."

    ******

    At Queen Fairy Territory

    "How is she?" Devas quickly asked the moment he appeared at the Fairy Queen''s castle hanging up in the sky.<sub> </sub>

    "She''s resting, Devas," Helena sighed. "I''ve just finished attending to her since she''s still adjusting to the sudden appearance of her wings. It would take her some time to get the hang of controlling both their appearance and manifestation."

    Hearing the news, Devas let out a sigh of relief... Helena had her kind-hearted smile on her face as she added, "You did all you could to save them, so don''t worry. I''m sure she knows of your efforts."

    Devas let out another sigh. He really didn''t want to look like a viin to Princess Xenia. He had no intention of leaving Darius behind, and he really couldn''t use his powers at the time, leaving him with no other choice but to do everything in his power to save her first.

    "I feel weird, Helena. I''ve never felt something like this before," Devas confessed.

    He really wanted the Princess to stay in their realm, but he still knew his boundaries. The fact that the Princess took such a risk in saving the King even though he wore a different face was more than enough to give him a clue as to what happened. She clearly recognized him, and he couldn''t help but feel envious of that kind of love.

    "That king is one lucky bastard!" Devas snorted with a pout.

    Helena chuckled. "I understand how you feel. For the many years of being the guardian of earth, you finally experienced what it means to genuinely like someone," she sagely exined. "The Almighty hasn''t deprived us of these kinds of emotions so long as it won''t be a hindrance to our main objective and responsibility, which is to maintain the bnce of the elements in this world."

    Devas no longermented. Taking a small breath, he then asked, "Can I see her?"

    Helena nodded before she then walked him towards where Xen currently was. The princess was still lying on her bed, unconscious from her ordeal.

    "I''m sure she''ll be ready to take on my trial as soon as she wakes up," Helena inferred, looking carefully at Xenia''s current state. "She''ll be in a hurry to get back to her husband."

    "And I''m sure your kind trial will train her on how to use her wings..." Devas chuckled.

    It was to be expected, after all. Helena was like that. Her trials were always the easiest of the bunch, mostly beingposed of tests designed to make someone stronger... It was always a trial meant to pass by anyone withmon sense.

    "Well, you all know me..." Helena smiled. "Still, I''m d you interrupted Polo''s trial. If not for you distorting those thousand dreams, we wouldn''t even be sure if we''ll be able to see her still in one piece right now."

    "Polo intentionally administered that trial knowing that I would mess it up... He always acts tough and hard, but deep inside, that merman also keeps an eye on people who deserve to live and pass the trials," Devasmented with a sigh. "We could all see inside the hearts of any possible intruders, and this Princess has a lot of things she wants to do in the outside world for the betterment of many..."

    "Indeed..." Helena agreed.

    "How long will it take for her to wake up and get a hold of her own wings?" Devas inquired.

    "I can''t exactly predict when that will happen..." Helena answered. "A few more days maybe, but it will still depend on her performance..."

    "Then we must stop giving the Cordonians a view of her for now," Devas suggested.

    "Agreed," Helena nodded.

 Chapter 389 The Real Story Behind It

    At Cordon Castle

    "I can''t believe that I just bargained myself away for this¡­" ra muttered as she made her way back inside the castle. It had been a while since she stepped foot inside of it, and somehow, it already felt like an eternity for her. Cordon Castle had been like home to her for all these years, and to be away from it felt more surreal than staying in her actual mansion.

    Last night, she had a serious talk with Gs regarding the matter at hand despite the tensions that still brewed between them. She had made sure that she make her offer sound like a good bargain¡­ ending up more like a marriage alliance in simpler terms.

    [You''re being too harsh on him!] Sheba scolded.

    And throughout it all, her inner wolf never stopped nagging her about how rude she was being to their mate. Unfortunately, she couldn''t help it. She wanted Gs to not expect too much in this bargain. Sure, she promised herself to him, but that didn''t mean that she would give him her all¡­

    [Hah! And where else do you want to give your all? To the wind?!] Sheba snarled.

    ra couldn''t help but chuckle at her wolf''s current temper. Sheba wasn''t usually like this, but ever since they confirmed that Gs was their mate, her wolf began constantly taking Gs''s side.

    [Stop it already, Sheba. Aren''t you happy that I''ve epted him? I already agreed to be with him as soon as things regarding his father settles down, so keep quiet, please?] ra sighed. [Please don''t push me too hard. You know well enough that I''ll still need time. You do know how some things will always be easier said than done.]

    Sheba no longermented, but ra could still feel the impatienceing from her wolf. Another sigh came to her¡­ She was on her way to see Freya or the Queen Mother like her usual morning session with the two women before, but in truth, she would be acting as the bridge between Gs and Darius through the two women so that Nasser wouldn''t be suspicious.

    Why would he, after all, when Nasser knew full well how close she was to the royal women since?

    Like their usual routine, ra knew well that the Queen Mother would be in her private chamber arranging flowers as soon as she was done with her family breakfast. Darius was finally awake, so Queen Mother would take this free time to finish up with her leisurely activities like usual.

    Meanwhile, Freya would be busier with her involvement in the tournament. As for ra herself, she was free today since her next schedule for the tournament wouldn''t be until tomorrow.

    In fact, she even first confirmed if the Queen Mother was in her private chamber. Once she had done so, she directly made her way up there. Stopping by the door, ra took in a long sigh before knocking.

    "Queen Mother, it is I, ra¡­" she called out from behind the door, and in that instant, the servants opened the door for her.

    "It''s so nice to see you again like this, ra! I missed you," the Queen Mother warmly greeted her as she stood up and gave her a hug. "I''m d you finally came to visit."

    After the warm greeting, the older woman dismissed the servants present in her chamber. She then pulled ra to her to sit beside her.

    "How are you doing, my dear? I honestly wanted to call for you, but I thought you would still need some time away from us, so I simply kept on reminding myself to just wait patiently and check on you from time to time through our men," the Queen Mothermented with a smile, looking at her intently while tucking some of her locks behind her ears. "I''ve heard that you''re doing well in the tournament. I''m d you''re keeping yourself safe."<sub> </sub>

    ra tried her best not to cry at the warmth she was feeling. She too had missed the Queen Mother, the one woman who was like a real mother to her after all this time.

    "I''m so sorry that I''m not able to help you, my dear," the older woman continued, and ra could see the sadness in the Queen Mother''s eyes. "Unfortunately, there''s not much else I can do for you now¡­"

    Hearing the genuine hurt in her mother figure''s voice, ra forced a smile and then said, "I''m doing much better now, Queen Mother. Although, I still might disappoint you and Darius, seeing as I have no intentions of backing out from the tournament. Also, I''m here for another reason."

    Savannah creased her forehead as she asked, "What is it, dear?"

    ra didn''t beat around the bush as she began talking to the Queen Mother about her intentions, along with the information she found out from Gs, facts that thetter had just found out from his own mother.

    "Nasser had his own brother Ramon killed so that he could have his mate. The death of Lord Ramon was all orchestrated. He has connections with the Demon King of Helion, and he also deceived Lady Sh by posing as Lord Ramon and marking her¡­" ra started as she narrated every single detail.

    No one knew of the real story behind it, unfortunately. All they knew was that Nasser fought hard for his mate despite Lady Sh''s rejection.

    Supposedly Nasser did everything he could to get Sh through an arranged marriage agreement between him and the Marquess of Ebodia during that time, Sh''s father. In the end, he seeded because of his deception, posing as Ramon and marking Sh the day he also sent his own brother Ramon to war to get killed.

    The Queen Mother''s face darkened upon hearing the story. Gnashing her teeth, she chided, "That monster! How could he have done such a despicable thing to his own blood?" Her face fell further as she growled, "And Lady Sh¡­ the poor woman¡­ How could he?!!!"

    "Gs''s real father is Lord Ramon, and only Lady Sh knows about this truth," ra added. "She hid the truth to protect Gs in fear that Nasser would kill him before he was even born should he find out, but just recently, Lady Sh had confessed everything to Gs¡­"

    "So Nasser is currently threatening Gs through his mother''s life?" the Queen Mother asked.

    When ra nodded, she retorted, "I shall ry this information to Darius so that he can n ordingly. We must rescue Lady Sh from her suffering, even if it might end up harder than it might seem because of their Mate Bond. Lady Sh is still human, so she has no ability to reject it. Nasser could easily inflict pain on her through the Mate Bond¡­ It''s no wonder then that he was able to manipte Gs using his own mother as a bargaining chip.."

    ra sighed as she and the Queen Mother discussed things further, the things Gs had wanted to ry to them¡­

    "I understand, ra. Tell Gs that tomorrow Darius would attend the tournament and there the two of them could telepathically talk about this important matter¡­" the Queen Mother finalized their ns.

    ra nodded in understanding, hoping that all the problems regarding Nasser woulde to a satisfying end sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 390 Dead Men Tell No Tales

    Inside the Great Hall of Cordon Castle

    "Wee back, Your Majesty!"

    Everyone present greeted and paid their respects to Darius as he sat on his throne. Looking over his subjects, he enjoyed how Nasser kept up with his stoic countenance. He bet that the older man was so disappointed right now in seeing him back this early.

    "Sire, how is the Princess?" Elder Handi inquired. " Ever since your return, there had been no vision of the Princess inside the forest shown to us. Is she alright?"

    Hearing the question, Darius had a smile for the Elder as he said, "Xen had passed the test, so I''m sure that she''ll be back in time¡­" He then gestured to himself for emphasis. "My presence here should be more than enough proof for the sort."

    The Elder could only nod in agreement together with the rest of the audience present. All except for one person, of course, who Darius predicted would soon make ament about this development.

    True enough, Elder Nasser spoke his mind. "Knowing, or rather, not knowing about the Princess''s current state, we shouldn''t dy the trial bybat for the other candidates then. After all, we don''t even know if the Princess would really return to our kingdom," the Elder scoffed.

    "We should just proceed as nned, and, dare I say, that anyone who would win the trial should be proimed Queen should the Princess still fail to show herself during that time..."

    Silence followed, and everyone could sense tension brewing inside the Great Hall. Elder Handi frowned, breaking the silence as he questioned his fellow Elder. "Why are you in such a hurry, Elder Nasser? It''s still early for us to think about that when the tournament hasn''t even reached the final twelve."

    Darius smirked. Letting out a burst ofughter, all eyes fell on him as they waited for him to exin himself. "Oh, I just couldn''t help it. I didn''t know that Elder Nasser could humor me this much," he jokingly exined. "Still, why do I have a feeling that he''s acting more like a King in a hurry waiting to have his Queen?"

    Nasser''s face darkened, but before he could open his mouth, Darius''s sharp and deadly re pierced through the old man as he said, "Next time I hear such nonsense during this meeting inside my court, don''t me me if you''d end up being kicked out!"

    He firmly dered, "Now, the tournament will continue on at its original pace. And don''t worry too much about my future Queen''s involvement in it. I assure you, she''ll appear before your own eyes before this tournament reaches its conclusion."

    Darius then looked at Chancellor Talon, signaling thetter to begin the discussion regarding the more pressing matters that needed attention.

    The Chancellor began reading out reports, especially the ones that needed more emphasis like the cmities that just ravaged some parts of the kingdom, not to mention the threat of expanding barbarians outside their borders that brought harm to travelers both going in and out of the Kingdom of Cordon.

    "Now we see the matters that truly need more discussion. Now tell me, what''re your ideas on how we should attend to these crises that our citizens are experiencing?" Darius snorted, challenging his Elders to say a word.

    "I''m asking you this now just so that I won''t hear any moreints saying that I take action without consulting this court. So will you all enlighten me and tackle these problems together?"

    He inwardly shook his head. He usually wouldn''t let them participate like this even in minor disputes, but he needed to keep these Elders busy instead of hearing about such nonsense, especially thingsing from Nasser and his allies.

    They were almost well within reach of achieving their goals, so now wasn''t the time for Darius to lose his temper. All they needed was to find Princess Katelina and ask her for help in finding out the truth about the past.<sub> </sub>

    Doing so would help them tremendously to gather enough solid evidence against Nasser topletely bury him. Not to mention how doing so would let them even ry the vision that Katelina would see pertaining to Nasser''s past using a rune that could show it to the court.

    After a few hours of discussion, Darius finally let out a sigh of relief from seeing Nasser''s disappointed face. With his responsibilities over, he immediately made his way out of the Great Hall. The Chancellor, who was on his way to the chancery, walked beside him.

    Darius was still in the middle of walking when he suddenly received a telepathic report from Commander Jargon, who was currently managing the investigation pertaining to the former Great Justiciar''s death along with the bribes that the guardians had received inside the Realm of Eferia in return for Xen''s death.

    He stopped walking, and Chancellor Talon halted beside him. Turning to him, the older man asked, "What is it, Your Majesty?"

    "The parchments¡­ the handwriting led to Emer," Darius murmured.

    He then turned around, and there he saw Elder Nasser together with the rest of his allies talking. Thetter met his gaze, and Darius gritted his teeth the moment the traitor gave him a curtly nod.

    "So it would seem that dead men tell no tales¡­" he whispered with a clenched jaw. It was exactly how had Calypso predicted it. Nasser had everything nned out well enough to cover his tracks.

    "Sire¡­" Chancellor Talon worriedly called for his attention.

    Inwardly sighing, Darius calmed himself before giving Nasser his usual stoic self. With pleasantries given, he turned around and continued walking.

    "We have to move quickly. I believe that Nasser will be more cautious after we got this close to discovering his plot," Darius grunted, ns upon ns forming in his head.

    "I''ll need Bartos to make sure that the borders around the Dead Sea are well protected." He then looked at Chancellor Talon and instructed, "I''ll need an emergency meeting to be had with the Alpha of the six packs bordering the Dead Sea."

    The Chancellor quickly moved to ry his orders. Seeing the older man leave, Darius let out a long deep sigh. Among those six packs, the majority of the border lies Gs''s territory in the Silver Crescent Pack, which was obviously under Nasser''s jurisdiction as well.

    Calypso assumed that Nasser would use the Dead Sea as well as his territory as a staging area for an invasion should thingse to worst. They would either have to siege the area if Nasser was indeed to form a bargain with the Helion Kingdom, or Nasser would use the Dead Sea to escape if he happened to be good enough in knowing that his doom was nearing.

    He closed his eyes, hoping that Calypso and Aurelia would soon return with good news. Hopefully, they could find the Princess and manage to bring her into their Kingdom to help them.

    [Son,e and see me right away. I need to discuss something important with you.]

    Darius blinked as he suddenly received a telepathic call from his mother. Mentally nodding, he quickly walked in long strides toward his mother''s bedchamber.

 Chapter 391 The Deal

    At Cordon Arena

    "That woman is very dangerous," Osman couldn''t help but whisper to himself as he watched Pinra y another one of her opponents. After winning this fight, the woman would get her spot with the final twelve together.

    Osman worriedly looked in Be''s direction, who was currently in another fight against another opponent on the other side of the arena.

    Currently, there were three fights simultaneously going on to fill the three remaining spots for the tournament. If things went smoothly, then the final twelve for the finals would be selected and ready in four days.

    "She''s raised to kill," Gs, standing beside him, nonchntlymented.

    Turning to the Great Constable, Osman raised an eyebrow and said, "I''m not surprised, knowing she''s from your pack."

    Osman and Gs weren''t close, but they would still asionally talk regarding some serious matter regarding the Kingdom of Cordon.

    Gs had a smirk as he replied, "Hmm, I''m surprised to see that the Great Admiral knows a lot of things. I thought you only have passion for the waters."

    Osman shook his head. "I make sure to know quite a lot of things going on to make sure that I can contribute to pulling out some of the more dangerous weeds in our Kingdom," he casually stated. "I vowed to help and assist His Majesty with the utmost of my capabilities, and I intend to do just that."

    "That''s good then," Gs nodded. "It''s nice to know that more people are supporting a good cause..." Then thetter walked away from him.

    As Gs went and stepped on the makeshift stage to announce Pinra as the winner and a contender for the final twelve, Osman darted his gaze towards Be''s direction. He let out a sigh of relief, seeing how Be''s opponent had already yielded.

    It was good that Be''s final opponent to get her spot in the final twelve was someone that wasn''t willing to fight till the death. Even now, he was trying his best not to smile because of how happy he was that Be wasn''t hurt in the slightest.

    Still, Osman had a job to do as he walked towards her direction and proudly announced, "Be Hindman had won this bout, and she will proceed to the final round of the tournament!"

    Cheers filled the arena at his deration. This time, there were more Cordonians watching the tournament since there was still no visioning from the shrine. With theck of entertainment going on, most people went to the next best thing to watch.

    "Looks like you''ve got a lot of admirers, mdy," Osman murmured beside Be.

    "That can''t be helped," Be scoffed. "For you see, I''m kind of too hot for my own good..."

    Osman chuckled at her statement as he watched her leave the stage. He loved how direct she was. She was way too attractive indeed, even her fighting outfit looked way too sexy to fight in. Many men were ogling at her while she moved, and Osman almost wanted to poke all their eyes out for even looking at her.

    There was no mistaking it now. He had to conquer the seductive and alluring Be Hindman just so that no man would have any right over her being except for himself. They could all ogle her all they wanted, but only he would be the man to have all of her.

    Shaking his head, Osman let out a loud exhale, knowing how deep in trouble he was for having those kinds of feelings inside of him... It was strong enough that he was starting to feel worried that he might end up breaking his own word to Lady Be.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Gs had already finished wrapping up today''s tournament and was well on his way out from Cordon Arena when he saw Nasser''s carriage.<sub> </sub>

    [Get in...] Nasser telepathically ordered him.

    Gs''s face dimmed, but he still followed his father''s orders. Without a word, he went inside Nasser''s carriage; the carriage moved forward as soon as he was inside.

    "How is the tournament proceeding?" Nasser, who was sitting opposite him, casually asked.

    "Pinra won," Gs nonchntly uttered. "She will proceed to the finals."

    Nasser chuckled. "Son, don''t you think that I already know that? How about ra then? Will she still fight?" he asked. "I saw her inside the castle a while ago..."

    Gs inwardly sighed. Like he expected, Nasser would want to know more about ra''s ns.

    "The Queen Mother had probably asked for her presence," he coolly replied. "You''re well aware that the royal family is ra''s family, yes?"

    "That, indeed," Nasser clicked his tongue. With a frown, he hissed, "From the looks of it, you haven''t won her over to our side still even after using your mother..."

    "I already won her over. She had already even epted me," Gs promptly retorted. "However, the fact that you''re my father is making her hesitate. You do know that ra is very close to the royal family, thetter of which doesn''t like you. She doesn''t like you one bit, much less trust you. She won''t back out if only because she doesn''t want Pinra to win..."

    "Hah, so if she wins, she''ll be the Queen? Are you dumb, Gs?" Nasser mocked. "Why are you here iming you''ve finally won her over then? The way I see it, she''s manipting you in the palm of her hands instead of it being the other way around!"

    There was silence as his father''s words hung over the wind... Before long, Nasser narrowed his eyes as he authoritativelymanded, "Mark her before the final round begins!"

    Gs clenched his hands as he tried his best to keep himself calm. He then turned his gaze away from the window, meeting Nasser''s ring re.

    "Aren''t you confident that Pinra will win in this fight? I''ll mark her after this tournament. That''s for sure, Father," he calmly replied. "That way, I''ll fully have ra''s trust with her knowing that I waited for her because of what she told me... I told her that I''ll wait till this tournament is over, and that''s what she needs before she can fully submit herself to me."

    Just saying the word ''father'' made his stomach turn upside down, but he had no choice but to put up with it for now just for his mother''s sake and sacrifices. There was silence once more, and Nasser''s face remained impassive in its frown despite his words.

    Seeing the man''s unchanged expression, Gs added, "Not all can be achieved through force, Father. You know ra''s attitude and temperament. She''s not someone you can get by using force and deceit... You must show her sincerity, and that''s what I''m doing at the moment." He did his best not to sigh. "So please don''t meddle with my ns if you want me to fully seed in gaining power over the Midnight Pack..."

    [Who would''ve thought that you have a talent for acting?] Ham teased.

    He inwardly scoffed. Still, his wolf was right since Nasser seemed to be convinced by his words. Thetter no longer uttered any more words, leaving him to sweeten the deal somehow. And to make things more convincing, Gs added, "Make sure that you instruct Pinra not to touch a single hair on my future Luna, because if she does... I''ll kill her with my own hands!"

    ******************

    Nov. 2, 2022 A/N: We''ll have more chapters within today for ranking up in the Golden Ticket ranking. Please continue voting and supporting our book. Keep safe everyone. *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 392 Lay Down On A Bed Of Gold

    That night, Darius called for Osman, Bartos, and Gideon into his private study. They had a lot of things to discuss in private, topics that will involve a vast majority of their current ns to outwit the enemy.

    "Tomorrow, I will attend the tournament to have a confidential and telepathic discussion with Gs," Darius informed the three present before him. Gideon had already reported to him how Gs had shown his intention to cooperate with them, and the only thing he needed to do was to see if his intentions were true.

    "Are you sure he can be trusted enough for this?" Bartos asked. "I mean, what if it''s the other way around? What if this is Nasser ying us?"

    "I highly doubt that," Darius shook his head. "Gs won''t involve his mother if that''s the case. He wants us to ensure the safety of his mother, and that''s a sign that he might be genuine."

    He then frowned as a thought seemingly passed him. "On second thought, we won''t put our guard down around him. We''ll limit our discussion of private matters around Gs. We won''t involve him in the whole n against Nasser, but we''ll let him help us and give us more information that we need. That way, we can avoid any hups..."

    He then looked at Osman and instructed, "Have all your capable men implement strict patrols around the Dead Sea. If possible, we can facilitate some of the pirates you trust to help so that our actions won''t look too suspicious."

    He hummed in thought, "We don''t want to rm Nasser... As much as possible, it''s best that he sees us not gaining any progress at all in our investigations."

    Well, they were making good progress, but for Darius, that wasn''t enough. He wanted something that would give him the exact details regarding the death of his father...

    Evidence of Nasser''s corruption wouldn''t be enough to sentence the man to death. As slimy as that man was, he would easily get back on his feet if they wouldn''t be able to pin him dead to rights.

    They needed solid proof of his crimes, which they currently didn''t have enough of. While the proof of his involvement with Helion would be enough to indict him, using that alone would make prosecuting him harder than it should be.

    "I understand, Sire," Osman answered. "I''ll do what is needed."

    Darius then turn to Gideon, only to crease his forehead with how thetter was keenly staring at him. "What is it?!" he scoffed.

    Gideon gave him an awkward smile before he scratched the back of his head and said, "It''s just that... You have short hair. I haven''t gotten the chance toment on it before since I was so overwhelmed with youing back alive to us." He chuckled, "You look younger with that hair, Sire... I can''t help but wonder if having short hair like that will make me look younger too..."

    Darius frowned. He had almost forgotten how his hair had been messed up since that Devas didn''t bother cutting it properly.

    "Do you want my wife to trim your hair?" Bartos proudly suggested. "She can easily do that using her magic..."

    "I''ll let it be for now," Darius shook his head in reply. "I can simply wait for Xen toe back before deciding on how I should proceed further. Besides, thest time that Devas tried to mess with it, Xen became angry..."

    The three simply nodded at his words.

    "By the way, I can personally assist Osman in the borders of the Dead Sea from our territory," Bartos suddenly chimed in.

    "Yes, please do that," Darius nodded in appreciation. "I''ll have to discuss this matter with Gs and the rest of the Alphas of the four packs bordering the Dead Sea."<sub> </sub>

    It was a delicate matter in regard to territorial rights. The shore of the Dead Sea bordered six of Cordon''s Territories, namely, the Silver Crescent, ck Stone, Haunted Shadow, Moon Rise, Comet, and Lock Heart packs all hadnd within its vicinity.

    Gideon clicked his tongue and mumbled, "I don''t trust the Alphas of the ck Stone and Comet on this."

    Darius let out a long sigh. "I''ll be careful in discussing this matter with them then," he reassured Gideon. "I''ll make it look like we''re doing this tobat the threat of some random pirates roaming in the Dead Sea."

    Unfortunately, he still had problems with those five territories including Gs''s Silver Crescent pack. Darius''s ongoing project for a proper and much more secure harbor surrounding the Dead Sea was hitting a snag with its negotiating rights, unlike Escol Harbor which was currently under construction by the Cordon Sea.

    Likewise, construction was also already ongoing in the territory of Bartos''s Lock Heart Pack, and Darius intended for it to extend throughout the shoreline of the Dead Sea. Thus, they would need those areas from the rest of the five packs to develop the area like what he did in Escol Harbor.

    "If Gs was sincere in cooperating, then I''m sureter he''ll ept this project you have in building a proper harbor like Escol by the shoreline of the Dead Sea and its neighboring six territories," Osman pointed out.

    "That''s true. But for now, we can put that thing on hold till everything with Nasser has been settled," Darius replied. He then added, "To that end, Osman, I want you to coordinate with your friends out at sea... That way, we can make things more convincing."

    Osman nodded in understanding. It was something that the admiral could easily do using his contacts.

    "I''m quite curious to know those trusted pirates Osman have over the waters..." Gideon snorted. None of them had actually met a pirate yet except for Osman.

    "You wouldn''t want to make friends with them, or else you''ll be robbed before you even realize what''s happened," Osman humorously scoffed. That was what pirates do... steal. And as much as he had turned a new leaf, Osman was one of the best during his time, to the point that the authorities had no choice but to put a huge bounty on his head.

    "That may be true, but look at how Osman had be one of the richest bachelors in our kingdom..." Dariusughed with pride. "He didn''t get it all by stealing, but by his talent alone!"

    "Right!" Gideon cheerilymented. He then looked at Bartos and teased, "Your sister willy down on a bed of gold if she epts Osman!"

    It was true. Osman was way richer than the Hindman and Everett estate alone because of how he made his money with all of his inventions, particrly by selling different kinds of ships to the kingdom and merchants alike.

    Bartos red at Gideon and hissed, "My sister doesn''t need riches! What she needs is a loyal man that will love her andmit himself fully to her! What is riches when she alone has enough for her own?!"

    "Easy there... You''re always serious in bantering..." Gideon snorted with a pout. "I was just making the atmosphere here in this room a little less thick, you know. Why do you always have to be so grumpy?!"

    "But I''m loyal andmitted to Lady Be already..." Osman suddenly proimed, making Gideon almost choke on his own saliva.

    Darius chuckled as he watched his three friends banter. His eyes then darted to Osman... He could only hope that the admiral would finally find the right one for him like how Bartos and Gideon had... and of course, as he himself had with his Xen.

 Chapter 393 At Your Service

    As soon as their meeting with the king ended, Osman walked straight towards his chamber. Pulling out the hairpin he bought for Be from his pocket, he stopped in his tracks just as he was in front of his door. Turning to face the door to Be''s bedchamber, he found himself wondering if she was still awake.

    He stood there in silence, contemting whether or not to knock on Be''s door. As much as possible, he didn''t want to give Be the undue pressure of having his presence hovering over her, but he also didn''t want to hold himself back from showing her how serious he was with her.

    "This is getting harder than I thought," he murmured with a sigh as he raised his hand to knock, only to put it down again before touching the door. "But I want her to have this hairpin¡­"

    On top of that, he would be quite busy with the tournament along with his task together with Bartos regarding the patrol for the Dead Sea in the future. He wouldn''t be able to see Be in the next few days of the tournament because of it all, not until the contenders had finally clinched their spot in the final twelve.

    After some time of contemting and sighing, Osman finally gathered enough courage and knocked on Be''s door. Hesitantly, he knocked, partly hoping that she would answer.

    "Who is it?" Be asked from behind the door.

    "It is I, Osman," he answered.

    Just as quickly as he replied, the door swung open, and Be came out of her bedchamber with a curious smile.

    "Will you ask me out for coffee?" Be excitedly asked.

    Osman was caught off-guard by what she just asked him. Blinking, he couldn''t help but wondered if she was just waiting for him to ask her out for coffee.

    Paralyzed by thought, it took him a while to answer, giving Be enough time to clue herself in on his intentions.

    "I guess that''s not the case," she pouted with a snort. "What is it then?"

    Osman smiled at how she raised her eyebrows. "I wanted to give you this," he said as he handed her the hairpin. "I was in the market with your brother a while ago when I saw this. Seeing how it looks, I thought it''ll look good on your raven hair." Osman exined while staring at Be as she gingerly touched the hairpin.

    Tilting her head to him, she shed him a beautiful smile on her full pinkish-red lips. He couldn''t help but fantasize about how those plum lips of hers would taste against his own lips. He felt like her smile alone was making him melt on the spot, and it took his all just to stop himself from letting his body do the talking.

    "It''s beautiful. Thank you for this Lord Osman," Be smiled, raising her arm to arrange her hair up on the spot. Using the chopstick hairpin to secure a hair bun, she giggled. "I love how bright this red flower design is."

    Osman gulped as he watched Be reveal her wless nape and the crook of her neck on him in slow motion. His fangs were threatening to elongate and sink themselves into her delicate skin.

    He was already drooling like a mad dog as once again he started questioning himself if he could really bear Be''s rejection once she happened to have her own mate during the two years of waiting for the maximum time limit to feel the Mate Pull.

    His pupils widened,¡­ he inwardly cursed at the feeling of his greed building inside of him. The greed to have Be for himself no matter what¡­ He inhaled deeply, letting out a quiet exhale in an effort to calm himself.

    "Does it look good?" Be asked him, showing him her side profiles for him to judge.

    "Looks perfect!" Osman almost cheered.

    "This is my first time receiving a hairpin¡­" Bemented. "Usually, I''d receive flowers from suitors, but I would always turn them down on the spot since I was waiting for another man."<sub> </sub>

    "I guess I''m lucky then¡­" Osman lightly chuckled. "Hopefully, you won''t turn me down just yet."

    Be had a pout as she mumbled, "I already turned you downst night¡­"

    "You mean when you told me that you might still experience the Mate Pull with another man and that you still had two years to wait?" Osman chuckled.

    Be didn''tment further, and Osman took the opportunity to look into Be''s strong deep coal eyes. He had lived long enough for so many years to be able to read people based on their actions, mannerisms, and expressions, and dare he says that he was quite good at it.

    Looking at her eyes like this, his lips stretched wide knowing how much she was being affected by his presence in a good way...

    "I see¡­ So you''re assuming that I''ll take those words as you turning me down? However, I interpreted it as you indirectly telling me to wait for you for two more years, so I n to do just that, my little vixen," Osman lengthily remarked.

    "I had thought that I already made myself clear that you don''t need to worry about my own feelings. So again, just enjoy what we both have right now¡­ Unless you''re already annoyed by my presence?"

    Herck of answer made him ask, "Tell me honestly, Be, are you getting annoyed with my presence?"

    He knew the answer to his question already, but he still wanted to hear the words right from Be''s mouth. A while ago, her excitement on seeing him when she opened the door still vividly lingered inside his mind. Was he mistaken in his interpretations? He highly doubted it, but there was still a chance¡­

    "Why would you annoy me?" Be snorted. "It''s not like you''ve been stalking me all day!"

    "Hmm, how about some coffee together then?" Osman suggested with his sparkling eyes. "Or are you perhaps sleepy already, mdy?"

    Be simply nodded, and Osman led the way to the nearest balcony avable on the second floor of the castle where he and Be could sit. There, he telepathically ordered his page boy to bring his things to them so that he could brew the roasted beans and prepare them before Be himself.

    "I heard you were a pirate before His Majesty turned you into a Lycan," Bemented as she watched him prepare their coffee.

    "Indeed, I am, and I was quite famous during those days; enough to have a hefty amount of bounty on my head¡­" Osman replied with a hint of pride.

    "I would love to hear more about your adventures as a pirate then," Be remarked, her eyes daring to and fro between him and the table. "But wait, how about your family?"

    "I''m an orphan, Be, a poor page boy who grew up inside a pirate ship serving its crews by doing different kinds of work on the ship," Osman exined.

    "I honestly have no idea about my origins, but Captain Hans told me once that he found me as a baby inside a little boat hidden in the reeds on the banks of the Os River. There, he took me under his wing and named me after the river Os, just adding the word man since I''m a man."

    Osman noticed how Be''s eyes seemed to swell at his story. Oh dear¡­ Thest thing he wanted to do was to make her cry because of an old sob story. As soon as his brewing finished, Osman quickly served coffee to her and humorously said, "Here''s your coffee, mdy. YOUR Osman at your service¡­"

    *******

    AN: Let''s find out more about Osman around Volume 3 or 4 perhaps. *wink*

 Chapter 394 For Your Business

    Freya''s shoulders dropped as she let out a loud sigh. She was already inside her bedchamber lying on her bed, but sleep was still nowhere to be found for her. She was missing Gideon hard. While the two of them were always together, both of them had been so busy overseeing the tournament the whole day that they never really interacted beyond them coordinating their efforts.

    Even now, they weren''t able to eat dinner together because Gideon had to attend to something important. Also, she started to notice how Gideon was starting to avoid her in a way that would prevent them from having some private time alone. Even now, he didn''t bother toe and say good night to her as he would usually do.

    "I feel like I''m bing so clingy," Freya sighed with a pout. "I don''t like this feeling."

    [Isn''t it obvious? He''s having a hard time controlling himself around you after that service you gave him,] Yal chuckled. [I''m sure the poor man''s currently agonizing over himself and is craving for more, but he knows he shouldn''t push just yet. Don''t worry though. It''s just a few more days before the two of you can finally eat each other out without holding back.]

    Freya''s face burned red in embarrassment. Standing up from her bed, she grabbed her cloak and made for the door.

    [Where are you going?] Yal inquired.

    [I can''t sleep,] Freya shrugged. [I might as well visit my working chamber...]

    If she wasn''t going to sleep, she might as well get some work done. Ever since her return from Everett Manor, Freya had honestly assessed herself in regards to what and where she was good at, and how she could explore those skills of hers for her own growth as a person. She didn''t want to be called the spoiled Princess of Cordon or be used of being someone who had nothing beyond her beauty and grace as a Princess. She wanted a trademark of her own, and from there, she decided to open up her own working chamber where she started practicing more things she was good at, such as pottery.

    Looking into the future, she wanted to turn her pottery making into a business, possibly opening a stall in the Capital City Market and selling her works there. But before all of that, she had to make a few starting samples first and ask her brother and Mother what they thought of her work once things finally calmed down.

    She was walking through the hallway when she had a sniff of Gideon''s pleasing scent. Immediately, a bright smile appeared on her face as soon as she felt his hands covering her eyes from behind her.

    Chuckling, she scoffed, "You do know I can smell you, right?"

    Removing his hands, Gideon chuckled. "I know... Then again, it''s still an excuse for me to touch your eyelids."

    Freya''s face blushed at his words. After a while, they began walking together, Gideon apanying her on her way.

    "So where are you going, mdy?" Gideon asked.

    "Hmm... I''m off to make some pots since I can''t sleep, I guess," Freya hesitantly answered. "Care to walk me to my working space? No one had seen it yet, so you''ll be the first one..."

    Freya grinned at her own offer. She wanted to show her space to Gideon for a while now, but he had been way too busy with important matters for a while, so she thought she would just have to do so once things had settled down.

    "It would be my honor to apany my future bride, of course," Gideon enthusiastically answered.

    With their destination clear, the two walked side by side, their hands brushing against each other with each step that they took. Freya bit her lower lip as she felt a strange sensation just from merely brushing her hand against his. She wanted to hold Gideon''s hand, but it would be inappropriate for a Princess like her to disy public affection right now.

    Still, she wondered if Gideon was feeling the same way. He seemed quieter than usual.<sub> </sub>

    "Will it be alright? I mean, don''t you have something else to do right now?" she asked just as they stopped in front of the door and opened the lock.

    Gideon didn''t respond. Instead, he opened the door and walked right inside with her. Freya was startled when Gideon suddenly held her by the wrist the moment the door closed. Pulling her close to him, his lips suddenly brushed against hers as soon as they were inside.

    "It''s been so hard..." Gideon mumbled on her lips. "I intentionally hadn''t been visiting you since I was afraid that I''d lose control like this, but then I caught your addicting scent and saw you..." He huskily breathed out, his lips nibbling on hers. "I thought I''d be able to manage to control myself, but it still feels like hell..."

    After the surprise wore off, Freya knew she had no intentions of letting Gideon go. Immediately, she snaked her arms around his neck. But before she could reciprocate, he quickly pulled himself back and released her lips. He was panting at her, staring at her with his adorable smile.

    "How about some form of distraction?" Gideon hoarsely offered. "Show me around your workshop. Let me see your wares... How do you do it?"

    Still panting, Freya wanted to protest, but her excitement to show Gideon her finished works and tell him of her ns quickly overthrew that notion.

    "Alright,e with me..." Freya said, smiling gracefully as she locked her hand with his and led him to her finished works.

    "When did youe to like doing pottery?" Gideon asked as he touched one of her finished works.

    "While I was at Mount Sorel, I saw Master Lucrezia doing it. From there, I got interested and offered my assistance," Freya exined. She let me do it, and one thing came to another, and I started doing pottery whenever I missed home..."

    She was sure that Gideon knew Master Lucrezia, especially since he also studied at the famous and prestigious University of Mount Sorel.

    "Ah, Master Lucrezia is indeed a great Master in all kinds of arts," Gideon nodded in praise. "These are beautiful, Freya. I mean, you have all these different designs for male and female gender preferences. My future wife is very talented!"

    Freya turned deep red even as she replied, "I n to sell them and do business..."

    "No! I want them all!" Gideon suddenly burst out, his eyes blinking rapidly at her.

    "But I want to enter the market with them. I''m nning to have my own space in the Capital City Market, and if things go well, I also want to enter trading," Freya chuckled. "Don''t worry though... I''ll make better ones with exclusive designs for you alone."

    "Hmm, that sounds good then," Gideon nodded in seeming relief. "I''ll wait for it then. Also, have you told our King and Queen Mother about your intentions?"

    Seeing Freya shake her head, Gideon quickly told her, "I''ll handle everything for you then; all the things that you''ll need for your business, I''ll take care of them, my future wife!" he excitedly dered. He then once again looked around and murmured, "Though, why do I feel like buying them all for myself... knowing that they''re all created by my wonderful wife?!"

    Freya couldn''t help but inwardly squeal whenever Gideon would refer to her as his future wife, and now, wife. Oh, how she wanted to make the days go faster and finally make it all reality already just so that there would be no need for the two of them to hold back anymore.

 Chapter 395 Your Closeness

    The night was still young when Gideon and Freya reached the workshop. Seeing as that was the case, both of them decided to make full use of their time together with the former watching thetter how she made her pottery. He really tried his best to concentrate and listen while she lectured him on the step-by-step process, but he just simply couldn''t understand the intricacies of the art.

    In the end, he ended up simply staring at her beauty while inhaling her strawberry and summer fruity scent.

    ''Such torment!'' Gideonined to himself.

    Truly, everything became so much harder for him ever since that day he had a taste of her inside his own bedchamber at the Everett Manor. She was oh so painfully within his reach, and he knew that he should wait, but the wait was still killing him.

    [Hahahaha! And to think you''ve already managed to wait for years!] Eli howled in amusement. [Think you can handle just a few more just to keep your word?]

    Gideon inwardly growled to himself as he did his best to ignore his inner wolf''s teasing. Of course, he knew that he had done that already. After all, that was all by his own ord. He didn''t care how long he had to wait then, only that he would be allowed to give it his best shot in courting Freya for his own.

    [And yet here you are struggling and failing to keep it in your pants on the home stretch,] his wolf amusedly chided him. [What would King Darius say if Freya just suddenly showed up with a mark on her shoulder?]

    [That''s exactly why I''m doing my best here,] Gideon almost growled in annoyance. [Now keep quiet. Freya''s trying to teach me something.]

    Another howl ofughter echoed inside his head as Gideon inwardly rolled his eyes. If there was anything that he would allow himself to be distracted by, it was his mate''s soothing voice as she did her best to teach him how to do all this pottery stuff.

    Granted, he was still kind of distracted by just how much in control Freya looked whenever she worked the spinning contraption that enabled her to shape y and mud to her wishes. Just looking at how her hands worked made him imagine just what else she was capable of if given something¡­ stiffer to work with.

    "I see," he nodded, pretending that he caught whatever it was that she had just said.

    Raising an eyebrow, Freya gave him a scrutinizing look before she let out a resigned chuckle. "Clearly, you didn''t understand a word I just said."

    "Well, all of this artistic stuff just isn''t for me," Gideon awkwardly admitted, scratching the back of his head as he replied. "I just can''t help but stare at your work, Freya. You''re really skilled at what you do."

    "T-Thank you," she meekly nodded, her cheeks blushing red against the moonlight. "Still, I don''t think you''ve even given pottery an honest chance. Maybe a hands-on approach would help you learn better."

    [That''s not the only thing you''d want her to be more hands-on with.]

    Gideon quickly blinked away the image his wolf presented to him as he nodded. "If you think it''ll help, then it wouldn''t hurt to try."<sub> </sub>

    "Great!" she cheered, her fingers still caked with y as she stood up. "Go ahead and sit on my chair while I walk you through the process."

    Once more, images of Freya doing a lot more with her deft fingers shed through his mind as he sat on the chair she was just using. He couldn''t help but think of the fact that she had been just using this chair, her warmth still radiating off it even as his own already superseded it.

    "Right, now hold onto this lump of y and gently shape it using your fingers."

    Before he even realized what was happening, Gideon was already trying his hand at pottery. The spinning disc thing in front of him that he still didn''t know what the name was almost made him hesitant as he gingerly did as he was told, Freya hovering behind him as she bent over his shoulder.

    "A-Am I doing this right?" he asked as he did his best to mold the y into shape.

    "You''re squeezing too hard," Freya quickly replied, her arms quickly moving around his as he guided her by hand. "Follow my lead. Keep a steady hand and concentrate on not letting the y slip."

    Gideon''s eyes widened at Freya''s sudden intrusion. Already, her hands were touching his, her body draped over his shoulders which only made the tension he was feeling reach even greater heights than he was expecting it to. Did¡­ Was Freya doing this on purpose?

    "Nice and gently now¡­ Use those long fingers of yours to your advantage¡­"

    He let out a hitched breath as he found himself transfixed with every word she said. Judging by her tone, it seemed as if she wasn''t even aware of the effects her close proximity was doing on his body. His blood was practically boiling for him to turn around and pin her to the ground, to throw away all of this pretense and just go straight to the point without a care in the world.

    "Stop shaking, Gideon¡­ You''re making the edges too jagged¡­"

    With her every word, his ears took in her dulcet tones. Her exquisite aroma threatened to drown him as her closeness almost made him want to melt in her embrace. There was no way that he''d be able to resist if this kept on going for longer. Even his dreadful job at pottery was doing little to distract him from this inevitable mess!

    No, he had to change the status quo as quickly as possible before his instincts decide to take matters into their own hands.

    "F-Freya?"

    He heard her gasp behind him, almost sounding as if she was caught off-guard. "Yes?"

    "C-Can you take a step back?" he meekly asked. "I''m¡­ I''m doing my absolute best to hold back right now, and your closeness is making it really hard for me in more ways than one."

 Chapter 396 Pull Down Your Pants

    Freya was taken aback by what she just heard Gideon say. And almost as quickly as she did as she was asked, the reality of what she had been doing slowly dawned on her. Immediately, her cheeks flushed red as she realized just how dangerously close she was to Gideon and that even her body felt like it was being ravaged by her actions.

    [You seriously didn''t even notice?!] Yal howled inughter. [How are you that dense?!]

    It had gone by all too quickly. Somewhere along the way, Freya must''ve gotten so into teaching Gideon one of her passions in life that all of her proper mannerisms and usual cautiousness went out the window. She had been so close to him, her breasts even pressing against his shoulders as she snaked her arms around his, her fingers intertwining with his as she did her best to teach him her art¡­

    ''O-Oh, dear¡­ Why in the world didn''t that click on me?!''

    [Because you were so absorbed into your own world that it didn''t even register in your head?] Yal teased.

    [Quiet, you,] Freya growled in annoyance. [I''m feeling a lot of things right now, and annoyance is thest thing that I want to add into the mix!]

    "Freya?"

    She almost jumped from where she stood as she turned to face Gideon. Her heart hammered inside her chest as her mind oh so helpfully reminded her of how close they had just been with one another. Truly, even her own mind had a penchant for betraying her in the worst of times.

    "Y-Yes?" she yelped.

    "Are you alright?" Gideon asked, his earlier meekness reced with worry as he stood up to check on her. "I¡­ Did I offend you somehow?"

    Freya blinked in protest as she quickly denied, "O-of course, not! Why would I be offended?!"

    She inwardly grimaced at the loudness of her own voice, but she was way too flustered for her to quickly rpose herself. Add in the fact that Gideon was now the one initiating close contact, and her body was once again off doing its own thing in giving her these strange yet pleasant feelings of longing and lust.

    Even now, her eyes kept lingering on his lips, her breath hitching as her wolf began throwing her one lewd image after the other.

    [Not helping, Yal!] Freyained.

    [Hey, these might just do the desired effect and have you jump him already,] her wolf barked out in clear amusement. [You know you want to, so why bother with all this waiting for you to get to age? Clearly, you''re both destined for each other.]

    "Well, I did just kind of ask you to leave me alone," Gideon weakly replied, pulling Freya back to reality. "It''s just¡­ I can''t¡­ I can feel it¡­"

    His words trailed off into the moonlight as the two of them just stared at each other, their eyes boring into each other''s souls as the Mate Pull worked its wonders on their minds and soul. The tension between them was palpable, and Freya found herself gulping hard as her eyes drank in all that he had to offer.

    Once more, images of what she wanted to do to him flooded her mind''s eye, her traitorous imagination giving her possible glimpses of Gideon''s body one after the other. It even gave her oh so helpful ideas as to what to do with him if she somehow ended up having him at her mercy. Her fingers clenched, her core starting to burn even as she forced it all down.

    Still, something had to give against all of the tension that had built up inside her workshop.<sub> </sub>

    "Y-You know¡­ Pottery isn''t the only thing I''m good at," she weakly offered, her voice almosting out as a whisper. "Well, at least I think I am¡­"

    "What is it, Freya?"

    Taking a deep breath, she didn''t know what came over her as she leaned in and gave him a kiss. It was short and sweet, but it was more than enough for the metaphorical tension brewing between them to melt as Gideon quickly reciprocated her advances.

    "Mmmphh¡­"

    With their fingers still caked in mud and y, the two of them leaned in heavily against one another, their hands staining each other''s cheeks as they both hungrily took in each other''s scents.

    "F-Freya¡­ I¡­"

    "Just¡­ I think we both need this," Freya meekly interrupted him, her eyes already setting its sights towards her target. "Besides, it''s my fault that you''re having a hard time right now, right?"

    Clearly, the innuendonded right on the money as Gideon quickly averted his gaze, his cheeks burning red as he replied, "Y-Yeah¡­ But we don''t have to do this, you know. Like I said, I''m more than willing to wait until the Ritual of Marking."

    "Uhm that," Freya awkwardly breathed, her mouth practically salivating despite her not really thinking about it. "But I think I owe you an apology for what I just did to you earlier¡­"

    With her eyes blinking, she looked up to stare Gideon in the eye. His handsome face almost glowed against the moonlight, the lecherous part of her mind quickly supplying her with an act that really shouldn''t have been the first thing that came to her.

    Wordlessly, she quickly grabbed a basin of water along with a piece of cloth to clean the mudstains off Gideon''s handsome face. Likewise, Gideon did the same to her, with the two of them thoroughly washing their hands clean.

    Then she sat back down on her stool, her back sitting up straight in a way that she was now at eye level with Gideon''s hips. He was still hard, and she could clearly see the bulge peeking out of his trousers.

    She couldn''t help but want to do something about it like maybe applying what she had learned from some of Jayra''s books saying that it was one of the techniques that could help a woman make their man fully satisfied and attached to them.

    Just the thought of what she was about to say made her heart skip a beat. After all, she was pretty sure that someone of her stature really shouldn''t be doing something like this.

    As if reading her mind, Gideon asked, "What is it, Freya?"

    Gathering her courage alongside the lust burning through her body, Freya uttered the words that she never thought she would ever use. "C-Can I pull down your pants?"

    Freya held her breath as she waited for him to respond. She could clearly see the desire burning in his eyes and her instincts simply took over as she moved to hold his pants.

 Chapter 397 Followed My Instincts*

    Instead of indulging both of their bodies'' wishes, Freya decided that the least she could do was to let off some steam for the both of them.

    Taking another gulp, Freya gingerly raised her hands, holding onto his pants before fumbling about with his buttons. Gideon was quick to try and help, but one stare from her made him think twice as he stood at attention.

    And of course, that wasn''t the only thing in the room that stood at attention for her.

    "W-Woah..."

    Freya gulped in astonishment as she finally managed to free his member from the clutches of his briefs. It greeted her readily, his massive length reporting for duty as it dripped pre-cum with each throb of what she could only presume to be his heartbeat.

    "F-Freya..."

    "I-I know what I''m doing, so don''t worry?" she quickly replied, more for her own benefit rather than assuaging his own as she cautiously raised her hands. "Just let me do my work."

    "...Alright..."

    Nodding at Gideon''s show of trust, Freya willed herself to remember all of the things she had read from Jayra''s books. Sure, some of them might''ve seemed ridiculous or outright oundish at times, but they were the best source of information she had in regards to stuff like this.

    [Well, that and your instincts, which I''m sure will do just fine if you just stripped and let him-]

    [I''m working here, alright?!] Freya inwardly barked at Yal. [Just sit tight in there while I do my thing...]

    Taking another breath for courage, Freya then began to run her hands along Gideon''s shaft. His hardness throbbed against her touch, his clear fluids quickly mixing in with her muddied fingers as she gingerly pumped him.

    "N-Ngh... That..."

    "Is it alright?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    "I-It''s fine," Gideon gasped out, his hands quickly moving to the nearest table to help him prop himself up. "You''re really... really good..."

    Freya blinked at the praise, a part of her preening at what he just said. She didn''t think she was doing anything special. Hell, she was pretty sure she could do more than just glide her right hand up and down his length, but Gideon seemed to like it enough.

    ''I can do this...''

    But, again, she knew she could do more.

    With her newfound confidence, Freya began using both of her hands as she fondled his member. Using her left hand, she cupped and rolled his massive balls on her palm, her expertise in pottery inadvertently helping her with control and finesse as she worked him like she would a piece of malleable y.

    Like the artisan that she hoped she''d be, she ran her fingers all over his length, his girth and hardness reminding her of the moreter stages of her process where she needed only a fine touch to further refine the finished product.

    "Ughh.... F-Freya..."

    Hearing him grunt, she couldn''t help but smile as she switched up her approach. Again,bining what she could remember from Jayra''s books alongside her newfound discovery of using her talents in other areas, she began ying him like fresh putty.

    His head dripped with more fluids the more she worked him, helping her in her efforts as the lubrication even acted like the water that she would often use to smoothen out some of the rougher edges in her work.<sub> </sub>

    "A-Ahh... I-I..."

    "Are you close?" Freya couldn''t help but smile, her own body heating up the more she worked him with her dextrous hands. "Uhm... can you, well, not do that yet?"

    "W-What?" Gideon asked, almost sounding pained.

    "I''m not done," she quickly corrected herself. "Just hold on."

    Freya didn''t give Gideon a chance to ask his question as she promptly began to lick and suck on his member. She could finally do what the books actually told her to do.

    Going by memory, she began by running her tongue across his shaft, savoring his taste alongside the remnants of earthy vor that her own actions had caused. Not that she minded it. Gideon''s savory aroma did more than enough to offset anything that might even make her think about doing other wise.

    "Mmmphhh..."

    She moaned as she used her now clean hands to fondle him once more. Alongside her mouth, she worked him like she would one of her prized pots, each stroke and action being painstakingly deliberate as she went off on feel and instinct alone.

    "F-Freya... I-I can''t hold on for much longer..."

    Hearing Gideon''s warning, Freya did her best to swallow him whole, her tongue swirling and twirling around his ns before she forced her throat to take in as much as she could possibly handle.

    "N-Nghh...."

    With a pleasurable groan, Gideon reached his peak, his shaft throbbing rhythmically as Freya swallowed each and every pulse that he could offer for her. His taste lingered in her mouth as she slurped up his seed, the surprise on her face apparent as she thought about what she just did.

    [Yes, you just did that, Freya,] Yalughed. [And dare I say, you enjoyed it too.]

    Freya simply nodded. Yes, she did enjoy what she just did. The way she felt her hands move, as well the fact that she was giving pleasure to the one she loved only made it all the more pleasurable to her.

    "T-That was... amazing..." Gideon breathed out.

    "T-Thanks," she awkwardly giggled. "I''m d you liked it." Her cheeks burned in embarrassment, but it was all worth it hearing her mate praise her like that.

    "Where did you learn to do all that anyway?" Gideon asked her in his hoarse voice.

    Freya blinked at the question. She didn''t really want to answer that she read lewd books in her spare time, so she went with the next best thing instead. After all, she wouldn''t even be lying even if she said it.

    "Well, I suppose that doing all of this pottery made me really good with my hands," she cheekily giggled.

    "But it''s not only the hands this time..." Gideon weakly uttered, making Freya''s face glow red.

    She sheepishly replied, "I simply followed my instincts..."

    There was no way she would tell him that she learned all those from reading lewd books!

 Chapter 398 Losing In Your Own Game

    At the Kingdom of Ebodia Territory

    Two days had passed since Calypso and Aurelia began their journey in searching for Princess Katelina.

    Along their journey, Aurelia gave Calypso a brief summary of details about her encounter with Princess Katelina during summer in the wilderness near Ebodia''s border. ording to her, the Princess was wearing a disguise and was currently on the run despite being hurt badly. Aurelia helped the princess, nursing Katelina back to health, and in the process, the two of them became close enough that Katelina told her her true identity.

    Hearing about Aurelia''s time with the princess, Calypso scoffed at theck of details he got in regards to the Princess herself. She didn''t even describe what Princess Katelina looked like, and they could only hope that the Princess was still there in the small safe house where Aurelia had left her to hide in.

    Currently, they were inside the Kingdom of Ebodia''s borders. They went through strict security, but both of them, along with the rest of their convoy, managed to enter Ebodia without too much fuss with the help of Jayra preemptively informing the King of Ebodia regarding their entrance for an important mission.

    Somewhere along the way, Calypso let out a loud sigh. For some reason, he had this bothersome feeling throughout the entire journey merely because of how Lady Aurelia had been treating him so coldly.

    Lady Aurelia seemed to be avoiding him at all costs, with her traveling with two of the female warrior servants Gideon insisted to send with her instead of relying on Calypso''s strength alone.

    Tonight they had their second stopover for this journey at an inn so thedies could have a proper rest. He couldn''t sleep, so he went down to the tavern attached to the inn they were currently upying to have some beer.

    Walking along, he started wondering just when did he lose touch with women. Even making small talk with Lady Aurelia seemed soplicated since she traveled inside the carriage with her female warrior servants nking her on both sides as they rode along with their horses.

    Damn... Gideon probably took it seriously when he was instructing those servants not to leave Lady Aurelia alone at all costs.

    Calypso shook his head as he finished his goblet of beer. Gideon''s protectiveness was apparent, and the man even threatened him not to mess with his sister throughout their journey.

    "Did he really have to give his sister this many guards to keep her safe?" Calypso scoffed.

    [You can''t me him though...] his wolf, Axel,mented. [You do have a bad reputation with women, and any brother will be protective of their sister if they had to spend some time with you...]

    [Right... And not to mention that scene with Be...] Calypso stated, unconsciously touching his cheek where Be hadst pped him. [I didn''t expect much in my arrival, but I guess it''s partly my fault for assuming she won''t take things seriously at that age. I mean, she''s like a persistent kid by having this crush on me, following me around everywhere like a lost puppy. I told her to stop, but she didn''t, so I had no other means to stop her except saying those words instead...]

    Admittedly, Be was someone dear to him. He couldn''t help but grow fond of her, admiring how feisty and direct she was at her young age during those times they spent together back when he was still at Castle Cordon. She was a very funny and bubbly little girl in his eyes... acting more like a sister to him like Freya had.<sub> </sub>

    Honestly, he was surprised when Be started sticking to him like glue while also dering her so-called love for him out of the blue. She was persistent in her efforts even when he told her that he wasn''t the man for her.

    Then again, maybe he was the one at fault for taking her feelings too lightly at the time.... Maybe he should''ve been more direct with her. He could''ve done a more serious approach to cutting her off, like telling her that he wouldn''t like her back the way she expected.

    Absently, he tried to recall the exact words he used on Be during that time... If he wasn''t mistaken, he had told her that he wasn''t the man for her, which Be might''ve interpreted as a challenge more than a detterence.

    [Ah, I should stop thinking about this for now. What''s done is done, and I can no longer go back in time to undo things,] Calypso inwardly sighed in resignation as he continued to massage his cheek. It wasn''t red anymore, but it was as if he could still feel Be''s strong palmnding against his face. [But damn... She can p really hard...]

    [Well, you deserved that p, maybe even more than that on behalf of all the women that you didn''t take seriously,] Axel scoffed. [I told you more than enough time that you''ve had more than enough already. It''s not like all women are the same like our Mother...]

    [Stop mentioning her!] Calypso suddenly barked at Axel.

    His face darkened as he clenched his jaw, downing his newly refilled cup of beer in one straight gulp.

    Just the mere mention of the woman who abandoned him and his father for another was making his blood boil! That woman was the reason his father died, and he vowed once that he would not end up like his father. He would never surrender his heart and lose himself just for that poisonous word and feeling called... LOVE.

    Axel let out a breath and pointed out, [Fine. Just stop ying around if you want me not to mention her again. If you keep this up, you might just end up losing in your own game in the end.]

    [Hah! And do you want us to die like our father then?] Calypso hissed. [For us to die miserably?!]

    There was a bout of silence before Axel diverted the topic. [I feel that Aurelia will give us a hard time, not to mention how her brother clearly let you know that he doesn''t like you,] his wolf pointed out. [She''s boldly ignoring you as well, seeing as she''s showing you just how disinterested she was in you.]

    His wolf let out a long deep sigh as if he was being more problematic than he was as he added, [I bet Chancellor Talon and Lady Livia would try and lobby against you once we pursue her.]

    Calypso closed his eyes as he filled his lungs with that delicate sweet smell of floral, herbal, and evergreen woods that suddenly lingered inside his nose. With just one breath, his bad mood instantly left in his system, reced with this unexinable feeling he only felt for the first time his eyesnded on her. Curling his lips, he whispered, "Our mate is here..."

 Chapter 399 Fueling His Interest

    Calypso slowly opened his eyes, his eyshes fluttering ever so tenderly at the familiar figure who had just entered the tavern. Hell, he could recognize her no matter how she might look like with just her one-of-a-kind scent alone¡­ The very aloof mate of his¡­ Aurelia Hindman. A woman who was like a mystery to him; one who was soplicated and hard to decipher that she almost looked like a puzzle to him.

    [We need a different approach. This time, you should listen to me more carefully!] Axel reminded him. [Or else, we might lose her to your idiocy¡­]

    Calypso chuckled at how worried his wolf was of being rejected by their mate right now. [It is I, Calypso, so sit back and rx, Axel,] he confidently stated. "I know what to do in this situation, and I promise you that our mate won''t slip by our hands this time¡­]

    Axel simply growled in annoyance before simply staying quiet in his head. Taking that as his cue to do his thing, Calypso observed Aurelia from a distance. He watched her sit alone at an empty table before asking the servers for drinks. Like him, she was wearing her cloak covering her head to hide herself with a hood.

    "I guess she couldn''t sleep as well, huh," Calypso murmured. "Should we approach her? Or should we merely observe?"

    [Tsk. I thought you knew what to do?] Axel scoffed. [Just don''t scare her. As I said, you can''t apply your usual approach to women to her. She''s very aloof, so for now, you should stay out and just watch her from a distance. We don''t need to rush things, alright?]

    Calypso inwardly smirked. It was one of the few qualities he loved about his wolf. Axel was patient, calm, and very rational at all times, and he could give out sound advice on demand.

    Grabbing another drink, he patiently waited for Aurelia''s next move, curious to see if she was only out to simply get a drink for the night.

    [Don''t you find it funny that her warrior servants aren''t with her right now?] Calypso pointed out. [Those two usually never left her side whenever I''m around, but now she''s alone? That kind of hurts.]

    Axelughed as his wolf snorted, [That only means that you''re far more dangerous in their eyes.]

    Continuing his observations, he frowned when a man suddenly sat opposite Aurelia. He too was wearing a furry cloak with a hood, but then again, most of the people in this ce did the same thing. Humans especially wore them since it was winter and they needed that manyyers of clothes to keep themselves warm.

    Observing further, his frown deepened as he whispered, "She knows that man..."

    Calypso watched as the man finally removed his cloak, giving him a proper view of his face as he leaned closer. He seemed to be just the same age as him. He seemed to be human as well, so he was probably an Ebodian Aurelia knew?

    His eyebrows raised, and his curiosity to know who that man was only growing stronger the longer their conversation went on. Aurelia was having a casual talk and drink with him, and it was starting to get on his nerves.

    [That''s weird. I feel annoyed, Axel,] Calypso growled out. "Is it because of the Mate Pull?]

    [Yes¡­ It''s our instinct,] Axel replied. [It will mostly take over in the process.]

    [That sounds scary, Axel¡­] Calypso noted. [What if we just rejected the Mate Pull? You know I''m not for it, Axel, and honestly, Aurelia scares me¡­]

    [I will kill you if you reject the Mate Pull¡­] Axel chided. [Don''t ever think about doing it!]<sub> </sub>

    Calypso chuckled. In truth, he was just messing with his wolf who seemed to never get used to his teasing. [Calm down, I''m just teasing you since you seem so eager to make this work even though it looks like Aurelia doesn''t feel the Mate Pull. She still has no wolf, so she''s more human than the rest of us.]

    [It''s still early, so who knows? There''s still a possibility that she has one,] Axel pointed out. [There''s still three more years for her to find out.]

    Calypso no longer debated with his wolf on the matter. It didn''t matter if Aurelia was a hybrid with or without a wolf anymore. What mattered the most was that she epted him as his mate. It was strange to him at first, but he found Lady Aurelia very pleasing in all the aspects that mattered to him. Even her aloofness somehow turned him on.

    Looking back to his target for observations, he had a wide smile on his face as she finally removed her hood. She then suddenly looked toward his direction, her eyes sharp and narrowed with cold suspicion. Calypso gulped hard. Even those deadly res of hers looked so sexy to him that he couldn''t help but curl his lips up into a roguish smile.

    He gave her a curtly nod, ignoring her re. She looked so adorable with her long purple hair which was currently braided on both sides. The Almighty seemed to be favoring him for giving him a mate that fitted most of the physical attributes that attracted him to a woman¡­ that purple hair, and those lovely purple eyes¡­ They were very mysterious and unique.

    In the end, Calypso could no longer help his curiosity that he suddenly stood up and walked towards Aurelia''s direction.

    "Mdy¡­" he greeted with his sweetest smile.

    "Lord Calypso¡­" Aurelia greeted back with her usually stoic aura.

    ? Briefly, tearing his eyes away from her, Calypso intentionally looked at the man before him, subtly sizing him up. The man gave him a curtly bow as Aurelia introduced him.

    "He''s one of my good friends from Ebodia. Lord Hebron, the Marquess of Guntly."

    The man smiled and politely offered, "Would you like to join us, Lord Calypso?"

    Nodding, Calypso took the liberty of joining in since he could sense that the two were having quite a serious conversation.

    Lord Hebron smiled at him and said, "I was honestly tasked to safely escort you and your convoy to the southeast border of Ebodia. I had just arrived this evening, and I was supposed to introduce myself to you tomorrow early morning."

    Then gave Aurelia a gentle smile as he added, "I heard that Lady Aurelia will be on this journey, and it has been a while since west saw each other. I was settling some of my affairs when identally saw her entering the tavern, so I followed behind her to say my greetings."

    Calypso raised an eyebrow at the Marquees''s words. He could sense the admiration in the man''s eyes, and it was rubbing at him the wrong way.

    Axel clicked his tongue as he scoffed, [You haven''t made any good progress yet, and here you already are having somepetition? Oh, heavens have mercy on us. It would take a lot of optimism on our part to win over our mate. I mean, look at how she looks at us¡­ I can''t even see a single dot of interest from her!]

    Calypso inwardly chuckled at his problematic wolf''s issues over their mate. Aurelia''s disinterest was honestly only fueling his interest in her even more. He didn''t care. He was his puzzle to crack, and he was just getting started.

 Chapter 400 A Sickening Scream (1)

    At Cordon Arena

    It was yet another morning day with the sky overcast with clouds and chilling winds blowing through the open arena. The temperature was getting lower because of the winter season, but instead of shivering due to the cold, the Cordonians burned with the heat of anticipation. The arena space slowly got filled with attendees, and electricity was in the air as they all waited for the next round of the tournament.

    This time, it was something special because it was the first time the king would appear to watch the battles happening in the arena. It also brought a lot of spection amongst the citizens of Cordon since today was the day that Commander ra would fight for her right to move on to the finals.

    Up till now, there was still no vision appearing through the runes of every shrine regarding Princess Xenia''s progress. Theck of information ended up causing rumors to start circting throughout the Kingdom of Cordon regarding the Princess''s safety. Doubts on whether or not she would ever evene back began flying about, the people wondering if she would even survive to leave the forest or not.

    Back to the tournament, Gs, who was currently managing the tournament, immediately started the event with the King''s order. With that, the battles scheduled for the day all simultaneously started on the makeshift stage.

    Looking down, he carefully watched ra with a deep sigh, feeling more relieved knowing that she would be having a fair fight. He had meticulously chosen every single contender ra would have to fight, and he was pretty sure that he had managed to steer her clear from every suspicious individual that might''ve gotten this far in the tournament.

    He subtly manipted the arrangement of the contenders that would face each other, making sure that ra wouldn''te to fight any of his father''s pawns. It was rather easy to do as well, seeing as all of his father''s pawns had the same technique and fighting style that made it easy for him to distinguish them apart from the other contenders.

    Seeing ra step up to her side of the arena, another sigh came out of Gs''s mouth. It was a selfish move on his part, but he didn''t care as long as he could ensure ra''s safety.

    ****

    "Introducing, Lady ra!"

    ra stepped up to the arena as the referee announced her name. Taking a deep breath, ra prepared herself for yet another fight with some random representative from whatever pack it was that they came from. She knew she should take this all seriously, and she did, but after fighting a string of amateurs one after the other, she was getting rather tired of destroying her opponents in both strength and skill.

    As much as she tried to deny it, she was craving a bit of challenge for today.

    "Introducing, Lady Deni!"

    Immediately, ra found herself sizing up her opponent. Lady Deni, as she recalled, came from the Comet Pack, a rather small pack located at the southeast portion of Cordon. Based on what she could remember from watching a few matchesst time, the woman was rather slow but made up for it with her strength in browbeating her opponents.

    "Ready?" the official called out.

    "Ready!" ra announced.

    "Ready," her opponent nodded.

    Another deep breath escaped ra''s lips as she felt her body tense up. Strength was something that she was used to dealing with. If anything, this was her fight to win just by using her speed and skill to subdue the woman before she even knew what hit her.

    At the end of the day, she expected this fight to end in the exact same way her previous bouts did, with her being the victor.<sub> </sub>

    "Begin!"

    At the official''s signal, both women dashed forward. Using her arms, ra shed with her opponent, catching the t of the woman''s de with her right forearm before deflecting the attack to the side.

    With her opening now made, ra began to assault the woman with a flurry of punches. Giving out a one-twobo, she worked the woman''s midsection, her intensity surely making it impossible for her opponent to even recover.

    Then, with onest kick to the stomach, ra made her opponent fly to the opposite end of the fighting area. Letting out a scoff, she knew that the match was over.

    "Guess that''s that," she shrugged.

    Confident in her victory, ra turned to the official, expectantly waiting for the man to dere her the victor. However¡­

    *THUD!*

    "What the-NGGH!"

    ra''s eyes widened as her opponent suddenly lunged at her. Raising her arms up once more, she tried repeating the same technique she used earlier, only for it to fail as the woman suddenly twisted her body in a way that would let her bypass her defenses.

    "You''re open," her opponent taunted.

    Defenseless, ra had no choice but to take the attack as she did her best to minimize the damage she was about to take.

    "Khh¡­"

    She hissed through her teeth as she felt the taste of steel rip through her sides. Jumping back, she held onto her new injury, blood seeping through her fingers as she clicked her tongue. Thankfully, it wasn''t that deep, but it was going to limit her ability to move as she looked at her opponent in a different light.

    "You weren''t that fast earlier," ra pointed out.

    Her opponent kept her silence, only raising her sword at the ready for yet another exchange of blows.

    Taking a deep breath, ra did her best to ignore the pain shooting through her sides as she raised her arms. Her bow wouldn''t do her good if she couldn''t keep her distance, and if her opponent''s newfound speed was anything to go by, she probably wouldn''t be able to draw her weapon anyway.

    ''Me and my big mouth¡­'' she inwardly sighed.

    To think that she wished for an opponent to give her a challenge¡­. Well, now she got it, and she had to pay for it by trying to keep up with the woman.

 Chapter 401 A Sickening Scream (2)

    With a click of her tongue, ra held her ground as her opponentunched herself at her once more. Tensing her muscles, she kept her eyes peeled for wherever the woman''s de mighte from. With herck of a proper weapon, she would have to improvise her defensive strategy.

    In a blink of an eye, ra held her breath as her opponent bore her de at her. Seeing the speed of the woman, she knew that there was no way that she''d be able to block what wasing.

    Quickly jumping away, ra wasn''t even on even footing yet when the woman rapidly approached her once more. It was clear that she was on the backfoot, with her opponent pressing her advantage as she kept on waving her sword around with the obvious intent to kill.

    [What''re you doing?!] Sheba barked at her. [Fight back!]

    [Any suggestions then?!] ra bit back, her attention still firmly on trying to dodge her opponent''s strikes. [I can exactly deflect still with flesh!]

    [Then improvise!] Sheba yelled back. [Use anything! We don''t want to die here!]

    ra bit her tongue as she took the risk and let her eyes roam across the battlefield. Other than the dirt under her feet, there was nothing except t ins for her to try and use. No cover, no terrain. Except¡­

    Ducking below, ra ran her fingers through the dirt below, grabbing a bit of dust and quickly throwing it at her opponent''s face. The n worked, with the woman briefly stepping back as she quickly tried to wipe the dust off her eyes.

    [Get in there!]

    Heeding Sheba''s advice, ra stepped right inside her opponent''s arms, using her fists as her weapons as she worked the woman''s midsection. She then delivered a fierce uppercut right to the woman''s chin, a resounding thud echoing across the arena as the woman briefly went flying.

    "Is that it?"

    [Not yet!]

    ra narrowed her eyes as she saw her opponent quickly recover, twisting her body across the air and letting hernd on her feet. Before ra could even think about drawing her bow and trying to y keep away, the woman was already right in front of her, that damnable sword already poised to swipe at her legs.

    [Jump, you idiot!]

    She was toote.

    "ARRGHH!!"

    ra let out a biting scream as she felt a piece of her leg muscles get sliced off her right leg. Rolling onto the ground, she fought the urge to curl up and nurse her wound as she forced herself to keep an eye on her opponent. There was no way that she''d take this woman lightly now. This woman was out to kill her, and she just had her speed taken away from her.

    The woman''s sword aimed right her even as she slowly walked towards her. Forcing herself to stand up, ra took in a deep breath, the stinging pain coursing throughout her body making her wince just standing in ce. Reaching for her quiver, ra took out one arrow for her to use, wielding it like a dagger as she prepared herself.

    [You should quit,] her wolf worriedly suggested. [There''s no way you can fight her now. You''ll be limping out of this arena one way or another.]<sub> </sub>

    ''Right,'' ra mused.

    She raised her head to speak, but her opponent didn''t even wait for her to get her footing back. Lunging ahead, ra could see that she was aiming right for her neck.

    With a focused breath, ra did the only thing she could do. Feinting a half step, she baited the woman into overextending, her eyes narrowing as she saw her window of opportunity sh right in front of her.

    Aiming for the woman''s heart, ra plunged the silver arrow right through it. With the force of one of a fully aimed punch, she brutally gouged the woman, a sickening scream gurgling from the woman''s throat as her sword finally fell to the ground.

    ra took a step back, only to immediately fall to the ground as her bad leg gave out on her. She couldn''t help but stare at the bleeding body in front of her, the bloodstains on her hands seemingly clung to her very being.

    "I¡­ I killed her¡­" ra weakly whispered.

    *****

    "And the winner is Lady ra!"

    Gs hissed through his teeth as he watched ra limp away from the arena. Despite the cheers rolling across the arena, it felt like he had still lost. He could only watch as his mate did her best to wipe away the blood and disgust on her face, in her hands was the very arrow that she had used as a makeshift weapon to kill the crazed woman.

    This was a disaster. How had he missed that woman? The way that woman fought was almost exactly like Pinra, even down to the ferocity and speed.

    "How in the world did I miss her?!"

    Grinding his teeth, he wanted so badly to go to her and see to her injuries, but he had no choice but to continue with his duties as the one in charge of the tournament. On top of his king only having told him to keep his focus just a few minutes into the fight, Gs could already tell that he was being told to stay put for his own good.

    [Or you could just defy your king and check on her yourself,] his wolf supplied.

    [Doing that would just cause undue ire toe to me,] Gs sighed. [We can''t afford to screw this up, especially with this tentative alliance we still not fully in effect.]

    There was no way that he''d risk losing the king''s protection now that he had it. Still, the fact that he was being prevented froming to ra''s side was honestly making him reconsider his options.

    "She''ll be fine," he whispered to himself in reassurance. "She''ll have Cordon''s best healers to attend to her."

    Despite everything that had happened, at the end of the day, he would have to be happy with the fact that ra would move on with her life intact. For now, he had to look at the rest of the other participants. If one of them managed to slip through his, then who knows how many of them were getting through to the finals.

 Chapter 402 End Of The Bargain

    "That was too intense," Gideon murmured to himself as he watched Lady Deni''s lifeless body being removed from the arena. He then turned to Gs and asked, "Do you think ra''s alright?"

    "She''s not. This is her first time killing a fellow Cordonian," Gs sighed.

    "Right¡­ ra was so pale earlier," Gideon nodded in agreement. "She''s someone who didn''t really intend to kill in this tournament. She would usually either ask her opponent to yield or she herself would yield if knew she had already lost. But this Lady Deni was quite fast with her movements¡­ She fought intending to kill, and if ra didn''t see her opportunity to strike through her defenses, then this fight would''ve likely ended with a different result¡­"

    Currently, he and Gs were the major officials overseeing the battles for today. Bartos and Osman had already headed to the Dead Sea to work on the mission their King had tasked them. And since the King was present today to telepathically discuss things with Gs, Freya had no choice but to stay at Castle Cordon and help the Queen Mother pertaining to court matters.

    With Gideon''s thoughts lingering on Freya, his face turned beet red upon suddenly recalling how he once again reached cloud ninest night due to her generous service. He honestly didn''t expect what she did, and he most certainly never saw those eventsing in more ways than one¡­

    [But you thoroughly enjoyed it though¡­] Eli interrupted.

    Yes, indeed. He very much enjoyed himselfst night, but hell, he still couldn''t even believe that he let Freya do all the workst night!

    [Well, you can make it up to her tonight if you want,] Eli suggested. [You can sneak in and crawl onto her bed. Return the favor she did for you.]

    Gideon bit his inner lip at the thought of doing such things. He would love to do exactly that, but he wasn''t confident enough that he''d be able to restrain himself if he wanted to go any further. His body was practically burning and screaming to take Freya already, and he knew that once he started, there would be a high possibility that he wouldn''t be able to stop himself!

    With those thoughts still lingering in his mind, Gideon hastily shook his head and quickly diverted his attention to other more important things. It wouldn''t do for him to be corrupted by his own perverted thoughts now while he was still performing his duties.

    Looking around, he spotted Leon. Walking towards the youngest member of the Royal Moonlight Knights, Gideon called, "Leon."

    "Yes?" Leon asked with a frown.

    "I need your help," Gideon directly stated. He then added, "Your father is the one managing the Market ce here in the Capital City, correct? Can I have a word with him? Do you know when''s the best time to see him?"

    Hearing the request, Leon pondered with interest before he replied. "Hmm, I''m not so sure. I''ll ask himter. Why? What is this about?"

    "I want an area in the Market ce," Gideon dered. Leon''s father was the head of the Market ce Council. If there was one person that could help him with his current ns, it was him.

    "I''m sure he''ll be d to assist you, but why do you need a spot there?" Leon curiously asked. "Are you nning on selling something?"

    Gideon''s lips stretched wide as he replied, "Well, I n to gift it to my future wife, so I want a good spot to impress her!"

    Hearing his superior''s reason, Leon chuckled as he shook his head. "Look at you being in high spirits like this," he mumbled. "I guess you''re really settling down now like Bartos. Anyway, I''ll tell Father about your intentions. I''ll let you know when he''ll be avable to talk to you."

    "Thanks," Gideon gratefully smiled while patting Leon''s back.

    Walking away, Gideon couldn''t help but smile as he thought about the days ahead. He only had a few more days left before he and Freya could finally mark each other in the Ritual of Marking. Hopefully, this tournament will end soon so that they could get on with it.

    [Can I ask you another favor?] Gs suddenly talked to him telepathically.

    Gideon turned and looked at Gs. Their eyes met, and thetter added, [I''ll need to leave early as soon as our King departs from the arena. Can you cover for me just this one time? I''ll make it up to you at ater date¡­]<sub> </sub>

    [Hmm, fine then,] Gideon nodded. [I''ll cover for you as soon as His Majesty leaves.]

    Gs let out a sigh of relief beside him. Shrugging, Gideon could only assume that the man was nning to go to ra at the first possible opportunity.

    ''Ah well¡­ It wouldn''t hurt to let him do that just this once anyway¡­'' Gideon inwardly mused.

    ********

    Standing by the sidelines, Gs was getting really worried about ra. He could tell that she wasn''t being quite like herself when her battle ended. He had asked one of his men present in the area through mindlink to look after her in the shadows, and from there, he found out that ra had already left in her carriage to make her way back home.

    Moments passed, and soon Darius talked to him telepathically. There, Gs informed the king regarding his end of the bargain. He wanted nothing more but to ensure his mother''s safety, and he''d be willing to cooperate if this one demand was met.

    [I''ll talk to Jayra about this then, maybe even contact Ebodia''s high wizard to find a way to put a barrier for your Mother,] Darius hummed in thought. [That way, Nasser wouldn''t be able to inflict pain on her through their Mate Bond.]

    Hearing the response, Gs became hopeful that he was making the right choice. The two of them then discussed more important things, with the King giving him certain instructions that he must follow and cooperate to do so.

    Before long, his telepathic discussion with the king ended, he quickly left the arena, but not before he looked at Gideon and confirmed that thetter would cover for his absence.

    As soon as Gideon gave his assent, Gs didn''t waste any time as he shifted into wolf form so he could quickly reach ra''s ce. As soon as he arrived, he immediately shifted back into his human form and quickly asked the nearest servant for some clean clothes that he could use.

    "Where is she?" he asked ra''s chambein as soon as he was properly clothed.

    "She''s inside her bedchamber, milord."

    "Did a healer or a physician attend to her already?" Gs questioned.

    The chambein simply shook her head and said, "She refused to see any, milord. She said that she will care for herself on her own. She just let the physician leave her with all of the things she would need to care for her wound."

    Gs inwardly cursed. "Show me to her bedchamber."

    Nodding, the Chambein immediately led him towards his destination. As soon as ra''s chambein stopped just in front of the door in question, Gs promptly dismissed the woman.

    [What are you waiting for? Go inside now.] Ham instructed.

    Nodding to himself, Gs knocked on the door before he called out, "ra, it''s me Gs. I''ll be entering now."

    Opening the door, he frowned as soon as he saw the scene right in front of him. There, ra sat on the ground, her back leaning against the wall as she stared nkly at the blood still staining her hands.

    "ra¡­" Gs whispered as he rushed to her side her. She raised her head, and there, Gs saw the tears running down her cheeks.

 Chapter 403 Stay Here

    At Pinra''s Mansion, Silver Crescent Pack Territory

    "Lady Deni had only managed to wound Lady ra''s leg. She failed to kill her and eventually died in the process. What should we do now with her brother that is currently in our possession?"

    Pinrazed about in her afternoon bath as her right-hand man reported the day''s events. The warm water of her spacious bath chamber was rather rxing as she sequestered herself in a peaceful corner of her manor, her mind already running through what she just heard.

    Lazily fluttering her longshes, she slowly opened her dark gray eyes. She had those beautiful and kind-looking eyes, though hers harbored a sinister re as she coldly admonished the man. "Stupid... I told her I didn''t want to see ra in the finals, and yet this is the extent of what she managed to do? Just wound her leg? Not even a single severed limb?"

    Pinra gritted her teeth. Her uncle Nasser had warned her not to hurt ra, so she decided that it wouldn''t be her that would do the hurting on her behalf. Closing her eyes, she instructed in annoyance, "Release her brother at once. Make sure to make it look like the boy had simply passed out near some random ce where he wasst seen."

    She then sat up and gave the man her most seductive smile as she added, "Just make sure we won''t have any hups on this, my dear. If you make sure that happens, I''ll do as I promised you... I''ll reward you handsomely, and even give you whatever it is you desire."

    Her right-hand man gulped as he ogled her glorious upper body. He drooled as he nodded, and Pinra couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the sight of him. Truly, all men were the same, and more often than not, they would lust over gorgeous women as were their weaknesses.

    Of course, would often use that to her advantage, especially since it was one of the easiest ways she could get what she wanted.

    "Send my word to the rest. I want ra''s head in the finals, but they''re not allowed touch Be," Pinra hissed. "That bjtch''s head is mine to decapitate, and I don''t want anybody interfering!"

    Pinra clenched her jaw just saying that woman''s name. Her blood was boiling at the mere thought of that Be who dared ridicule her. In the finals, she would make sure to have that slut''s head rolling over all the corners of the arena!

    "How about the Princess of Ebodia?"

    Pinra raised her eyebrows at the obvious question. She then chuckled and mockingly dered, "Oh, sure... I almost forgot about the King''s wife! Well, that one''s head will be mine to take if she so happens to get out of that forest. Huh, I guess I''ll do that then, cause why not?"

    She blinked as she quickly caught herself salivating at the thought of killing again. Composing herself, she signaled the man salivating at her glorious body and beauty to leave before she began scheming again.

    "Ah, ra... Let''s see what my cousin will do once your life is taken," she whispered out with curled lips, her eyes glistening as she submerged her body back in the water.

    She was craving ra''s blood for one reason only, and that was because of Gs, who only had his eyes on the bjtch for far longer than he should. He wasn''t staying focused on the matter at hand, and she hated it.

    She wanted to destroy everything around Gs, and right now, ra was the most important person in his life that she could get her hands on aside from the man''s mother who was still off-limits to her.

    It was rather infuriating. Her uncle favored Gs since he was his son, but the man himself was an utter disappointment! She grew up as her uncle''s killing machine, and she had never, in her lifetime, even thought about disappointing him. She wanted her uncle to see that she deserved his recognition and no one else!

    "Gs needs a lesson to learn," she hummed out with a smirk.

    Losing his mate would make Gs stay focused on her uncle''s goal of bringing back the prestige of their family name through the throne. She didn''t care what happened next. Only her uncle''s word was enough to make her move.<sub> </sub>

    ******

    At Ryder''s Manor, Midnight Pack Territory

    ra nkly stared at Gs as she whispered, "I...I didn''t mean to..."

    She had no intention of killing that woman, but her self-preservation instincts took over for her. There was no way that she could escape that woman''s attack, who was obviously not nning to stop just maiming her.

    Her opponent''s intent to kill her was clear, so she had to do what she had to do. In the end, she stabbed the woman in the heart, instantly killing her with her silver-tipped arrow.

    There was just no other alternative. All the weapons provided to them in the tournament were coated with silver. It was so that the officials could easily determine the winner. It also had the effect of letting the contenders actually feel weakened since a werewolf could just easily heal from their wounds unless they were wounded by something made from silver.

    Still, it wasn''t the first time that she killed, but this was different. She had killed enemies in her fight for their kingdom... rogue werewolves, barbarians, criminals, but she hadn''t done so to someone who was one of her kind. She could still hear the loud cries of Lady Deni''s family from the sidelines as she plunged the arrow straight through the woman''s chest.

    "It''s not your fault. The woman you killed would''ve killed you if you didn''t do something about it, ra," Gs reassured her as he quickly moved to address her wound. "Also, I have a suspicion that she had been one of my father''s pawns..."

    Staring, ra didn''t bother stopping Gs as he gently held her leg. Lady Deni had hit her deep in her leg muscle, and it was still bleeding despite the meager bandages she wrapped over it. Indeed, they could heal on their own if the injury from a weapon made from silver wasn''t inflicted on their vital organs like the heart, but even then, they could only do so with the help of their inner strength and a bit of meditation.

    Knowing that ra knew she wouldn''t heal properly as she was distorted right now. She felt so weak and disoriented... And Lady Deni''s parents... their wails of despair and the pain on their faces kept on popping up inside her head. She winced at the pain, more so mentally than physically.

    "Just a little more. We need to stop the bleeding," Gs murmured as he gently stitched her open wound shut after applying some medicine.

    Silently, ra stayed put, letting Gs do his work as sheposed herself just a bit. She had already stopped crying, but she was still far from being herself yet.

    As soon as Gs was done with her leg, he cleaned her hands as well with some water. He then cleaned up the rest of the remaining bloodstains still visible on her skin.

    She could only watch as he moved around her bedchamber like it was his own, rummaging through her clothes to grab her afortable nightdress. "Can you change your clothes on your own? Or do you want me to call your chambein?" Gs asked.

    ra remained quiet, seeing this, Gs moved to stand up to call her chambein. But just as he was about to leave, she stopped him as she weakly whispered, "Stay here."

    *******

    AN: I will bother to post the AI-generated visual of Pinra in thement section in case you want to see it. LMAO

 Chapter 404 [Bonus Chapter]Start Treating Him Well

    At Ryder Manor, Midnight Pack Territory

    "Help me¡­ I don''t want my pack members to see me like this," ra weakly pleaded as she tried to get back on her feet, wincing in pain at her injuries.

    Hearing her plea, Gs was quick to aid her and hold her still. Without a word, she then started removing her battle outfit in front of him. It took him a while to react as he stood rooted in his ce, gulping as his body started trembling at the sight of ra''s nakedness.

    "Put the clothes on me¡­"

    ra''s mncholic words snapped Gs back from all his ogling. Quickly moving, he tried his best to look unaffected as he assisted her in getting dressed. It was only a constion to his embarrassment that ra didn''t bother looking at him, or else she would''ve seen how red he was with both his desire for her and his embarrassment.

    After putting on her clothes, ra was about to move towards her bed, but Gs didn''t let her walk even a few steps as he suddenly carried her in his arms.

    "You should rest and gather enough strength to stand first," he murmured as he gently put her down on her bed. He then sat on her bedside as he added, "I won''t leave you."

    ra sighed deeply before closing her eyes. With a breath, she weakly whispered, "Thank you¡­"

    Gs watched in silence as he waited for ra to doze off into sleep. Raising his hand, he gently brushed the locks covering her pale face.

    ra had shoulder-length blonde hair, giving her a younger lookpared to her real age. Itplemented her brown eyes well¡­ those eyes that Gs had longed for to look at him lovingly. Unfortunately, ra had those beautiful eyes focused only on Darius ever since they''ve met.

    He sighed deeply as he drowned himself staring at her beautiful face. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity for him, to feast his eyes on her beauty like this. He would''ve loved to do it before, but he would always control himself for the fear of having ra see his weakness and use it against him. When it came to Darius, she was always willing to do everything to see things through, so he did his best not to put his guard down around his mate.

    Gs let out another quiet sigh as he carefully got up from her bed. Moving to leave the room, he found himself thinking of something good to prepare for ra once she woke up. Perhaps something for her to eat after a sound rest

    Opening the door to leave the room, Gs''s lips parted as he frowned, seeing two familiar women standing before him.

    "Hello. I was about to telepathicallymunicate with you, but you opened the door at just the right time," Be greeted with a thoughtful smile. "As for why we''re here, King Darius requested Lady Jayra to treat ra''s wounds. Likewise, I offered myself to be her ride so that we can arrive here as fast as we could. How is she?"

    Gs blinked at the sudden intrusion. He didn''t expect this, but he still appreciated the King''s kind gesture all the same. Immediately, he made way for the two women to enter as he exined, "She''s resting for now. She''s still weak, but you two can check on her while I instruct the servants in the kitchen to prepare dinner for us."

    "Thank you, Lord Gs," Be nodded, and Gs soon left the two women inside the bedchamber.

    *******

    After a few hours¡­

    Groaning, ra stirred in her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes, her sight greeting her ceiling for some time. Feeling herself over, she frowned when she noticed that something felt different with her body.<sub> </sub>

    She carefully moved and sat up on her bed, only to gasp when he saw Gs sitting on a chair near her bed, his head resting on the side of her mattress. Looking out her window, she gulped. It was already night.

    ''How long have I been sleeping?'' ra absently wondered. Her eyes then darted back toward Gs.

    [Look at how handsome he is while he''s sleeping,] Sheba voiced out with a squeal. [So adorably handsome¡­]

    ra inwardly shook her head at her wolf''s squeals. Gs was honestly one of the more prolific and effortless women mas in their kingdom. She was aware of how women used to swoon over the Great Constable, but he would always simply shrug them off for some reason. Of course, with what she knew now, she recognized just why that was the case¡­ It was because he had found his mate since he was eighteen¡­ HER, who couldn''t recognize the Pull without being touched by him.

    For the first time, ra had the opportunity to look at Gs''s side profile closely. He was indeed handsome, with his perfect facial features starting from his shiny and silky short brown hair, paired with meltingly soft amber eyes. He also had a pointed nose and full lips, with a trimmed beard and mustache like most of the men in their kingdom. Still, he had an outstanding appeal above all the others somehow.

    Somewhere along the way, Gs suddenly moved, and ra flinched as she quickly turned her gaze away from him. She unconsciously touched her chest, feeling the sudden erratic beating of her heart as she tried to calm herself.

    [Flustered, aren''t we?] Sheba teased. [That''s a good sign¡­]

    ra deftly ignored her wolf as she tried her best to calm her own body. She didn''t even notice that Gs was already stirring awake beside her.

    "You''re finally awake? How are you feeling?" Gs sluggishly asked as he straightened his back.

    ra frowned. Right¡­ She didn''t know why she felt nothing from her wounds. She actually felt better. Looking at her leg, she blinked as she touched the wound that she clearly remembered used to be there.

    "That was quite fast. I didn''t even meditate and yet it''s already healed¡­ And there''s no scar too¡­" she murmured with a frown. She had been wounded by a silver-coated de, so she should naturally have a scar unless she had applied an ointment for it, but that would''ve also taken some time to fully be effective so¡­

    "Lady Be stopped by with Lady Jayra," Gs exined with a smile. "Be offered herself as Jayra''s ride when His Majesty asked the former to heal you. She healed your wounds with her magic. She also removed any scarring while you were unconscious¡­"

    "They did, huh¡­" ra whispered, feeling touched by Darius''s gesture, and even Be''s thoughtfulness.

    "Hmm¡­ they already left after having dinner with me," Gs informed her before he stood up. "Let me just get you something to eat¡­"

    ra sighed as she watched Gs''s retreating back as he left. [You should start treating him well. I can''t imagine the pain and the torture this man had been suffering all those years, not just with his father, but also because his mate didn''t recognize him,] Sheba seriously dered. [Let''s treat him nicely and take care of him from now on.]

    ********

    AN: I will post the AI-generated visuals of ra and Gs in thement section. Tell me your thoughts *wink*

 Chapter 405 Something About Your Wings

    [Day nine inside the Realm of Eferia / aka Element Forest]

    Devas frowned as he stared at Xenia, who was still lying unconscious on her bed.

    "Howe she''s still not waking up?" he impatientlyined. He understood well that Xenia''s body was still adjusting to her angelic powers, including the sudden appearance of her wings, but it had already been two days since it happened.

    Helena let out a long deep sigh as she reassured him. "She will wake up soon enough. The same goes for us, especially for fairies born without their wings yet," she exined. "It takes them a few days to adjust once their powers are fully realized."

    Devas shrugged with a frown, clearly still worried despite the reassurances. There, Saha suddenly appeared before them, blinking at Devas before she burst out into a fit ofughter. Devas''s face crumpled, knowing full well just why Saha suddenlyughed at him. It was the first time he and his fellow guardian had met again ever since he returned from the thousand dreams.

    "Wow, the King of Cordon really did a great job with your appearance," Saha beamed, still holding back herughs. "I must say... I mean, he did a great job in shaving your head clean and shiny!"

    Devas''s face turned red in embarrassment as he resigned himself to the inevitable teasing. He no longer bothered to waste his energy to cast a spell for him to regain his hair, knowing that it would only be temporary. Plus, it wasn''t practical for him to do such a thing in the first ce.

    Still, he must apud Polo for creating such a powerful trial. Whatever happened in the dream was reflected exactly in reality, and it was a feat of power that even he would be hard-pressed to replicate.

    "Stopughing. It''s not like I''m less handsome like this!" Devas hissed.

    Instead of stopping, Sahaughed even more as she voiced out, "But it still looks funny! So hrious..." She then wondered aloud, "Thinking about it, I wonder how our serious Polo would also look being a bald man... Oh heavens, I''d probably die from too muchughter just looking at the two of you if that ever happens!"

    "Shhhh!" Devas suddenly hushed when he heard Xenia groaning. Thetter stopped her teasing and pressed her lips together as her eyes also fell on the princess.

    "She''s waking up..." Devas whispered, holding his breath as he inwardly cheered for Xenia to open her eyes.

    ******

    Xenia winced as she felt every part of her body burning. It was as if her bones were being cracked. She gulped, feeling so thirsty as she came to. Slowly opening her eyes, she hoarsely murmured, "Water..."

    Yes, she felt like she needed water inside her body because of the ufortable feeling currently running rampant inside of her. It was hard to exin exactly what she was feeling, but it felt like everything in her insides was being disoriented somehow.

    She groaned, and she suddenly cried as she raised her body. She wriggled hard, and her eyes widened when she felt something being ripped behind her back.

    "That''s so messy... It''ll take her some time to manage her own wings..."

    Hearing Saha''s familiar voice, only then did she notice that she was currently surrounded by Saha, Devas, and another woman who harbored an ethereal beauty. She had a pair of shiny and sparkling wings on her back, and she wracked her brain for the identity of this mysterious woman.

    Rapidly blinking her eyes, she murmured, "The Fairy Queen?"

    Nodding, the woman gently smiled at her and said, "I am Helena, my dear. It''s good to finally see you awake." She then offered her a ss of water that one of her fairy servants delivered. "Here, drink this."

    "You''re finally awake, my wife!"

    Xenia''s ears almost exploded upon hearing Devas''s voice.

    "Lord Devas," she politely greeted with an awkward smile before she looked around.<sub> </sub>

    Saha chuckled. "Don''t worry, there is currently no one watching you right now," she reassured her. "We stopped the vision the moment that white light appeared behind you. No one witnessed how beautifully you spread your wings that day. Still, I must say, howe you didn''t look like you were in pain during that time unlike now? You look like you''re in so much pain as soon as your wings appeared."

    Xenia shook her head. She also didn''t know the answer to that question. She couldn''t even tell how she even managed to bring her wings again like this in the first ce.

    "Don''t worry, my wife, I wi-"

    "Lord Devas, please stop addressing me like that," Xenia politely requested with an awkward smile.

    Sahaughed as she turned to Devas and said, "You''re no longer inside Polo''s thousand dreams trial, so stop acting like you''re still wearing the king''s appearance."

    "A thousand dreams?" Xenia murmured, her eyes shifting between Saha and Devas for an exnation.

    "Yes, you passed it, Princess Xenia," Devas cheered. "Polo''s thousand dreams trial!"

    The guardian then enthusiastically summarized everything that had happened to her. After a few moments, she worriedly asked, "Is my husband back safely?"

    "Yes! So stop thinking about him for now and just focus on recovering and mastering your newfound angelic power," Devas insisted.

    "We stopped the vision from going out to the masses since we weren''t sure if you would want to keep this from the others. We''re well aware of how fallen angels do their best to hide their existence from this world for thousands of years, so we avoided sending out those visions without your permission."

    Xenia smiled. "Thank you all so much for these kind gestures," she whispered. "Thest time I checked with my Mother, she told me that it''s alright and that it was already time that we no longer hide our kind... her kind..."

    "Still, there''s a lot of interpretations pertaining to fallen angels, especially towards their offspring," Saha reminded.

    "Some of them even consider your existence as the embodiment of abomination and chaos. That''s primarily the reason why your kind always made sure to hide and let others think that the existence of fallen angels and their hybrid offsprings or not are nothing more than myths."

    "But some also consider their existence to be a blessing..." Devas countered. "They can bring great fortune and protection to others, especially since they have angelic powers."

    "Indeed, that''s what my Mother said back then," Xenia nodded. "The rest are nothing more but spection, so we shouldn''t be too wary of who we really are so long as in our hearts, we have a pure and good intentions for others."

    She then looked at them with a reassuring smile and stated, "Still, I would like to hide this revtion from the others for now. If possible, can we not show the public some visions while I still can''t get a hold of my own wings?"

    Before she could even sit back up straight, Xenia got startled when her wings suddenly moved.

    Helena chuckled. "Indeed. We need to do something about your wings," she nodded. "You should learn how to properly hide them and let them out of your body."

    "I would like that," Xenia nodded. She then whispered, "I must hurry and get out of this forest soon."

    *********

    A/N: I will post an AI-generated visual of Devas in thement section in case you are curious how he looks before and after Darius shaved his head clean and shiny! lol

 Chapter 406 A Slow Journey With Me

    At Cordon Castle

    After a few hours'' journey, Be and Jayra finally arrived at the castle. Getting off Be''s back, Jayra handed her a coat to wear before she went into one of the private shifting spaces built near every gate of the castle. Before long, Be was back to her human form, walking out of the room with a smile for her sister-inw.

    "Let''s go inside," Be said once she got dressed. Instantly hugging Jayra''s arm to pull her with her, they both walked inside the castle.

    "ra and Lord Gs look good together, don''t you think?" Be noted. She was d that Gs was there to take care of ra. In all honesty, she had wanted toe to her old friend''s ce to have a sleepover and personally take care of her, but Gs seemed to have no intention of leaving ra any time soon.

    "Well, they don''t look as good as you and Lord Osman once you two get together," Jayra cheekily replied with a chuckle. As usual, her sister-inw indulged in this natural habit of hers to tease her about Osman whenever she could.

    "Here you go again..." Be rolled her eyes as she chortled. "Still, I do hope that ra can finally move on from our King and start opening her eyes and heart to other men. Lord Gs is honestly a good choice. But then, the downside of giving him a chance would I guess be his father."

    "Hmm, indeed," Jayra nodded. "They look good together, and I can tell that Lord Gs truly cares and has deep feelings for Lady ra." She gave Be a smile. "Still, I''m d that you decided to go back with me instead of asking Lord Gs to bring me back here."

    Her sister-inw knew about her intentions to stay behind and take care of ra, so it was rather surprising that Be offered to take her to the castle.

    "Well, I''d feel bad for staying there after I saw the effort that Lord Gs was putting in," Be casually shook her head. "Besides, I want ra to notice his efforts as well, so it''s better that he stayed there instead of me. I''ll just check on her tomorrow if needed."

    Walking through the hallways of the castle, Be unknowingly let out a heavy sigh upon thinking about Lord Osman. She couldn''t help but wonder if thetter stayed in their pack''s territory with her brother since the two had a mission there.

    Osman had promised her that he would tell her about his adventure days as a pirate one story at a time, but he was unfortunately quite busy today and in the following days.

    "What is it?" Jayra asked her with a frown, having noticed her sister-inw''s mood.

    "Oh, nothing, Sis. It''s just that I thought about Lord Osman''s origins..." Be replied.

    Jayra hummed in thought. She already knew about the man''s origins already, how the admiral was an abandoned baby that grew up under a pirate''s wing.

    Be then turned to Jayra and curiously asked, "Sis, did you try looking out for clues in regards to knowing more about your family?"

    "Hmm, I did, but it''s hard to search for something when you don''t even have enough clues to start," Jayra shrugged. "In the end, I stopped my search for them. Of course, deep inside, I honestly want to find out why they abandoned me. Sometimes, I couldn''t help but feel scared of knowing the reason why... but I guess I''ll never know..."

    "Hmm, it doesn''t matter anyway. What''s important is that you grew up as a good woman," Be reassured her, giving her sister-inw a gentle squeeze on her arm. "Besides, you have us as your family now. We''ll definitely fill in any missing space you might still have in your life..."

    "I''ll keep that in mind," Jayra chuckled. "Anyway, I''ll be turning right here. Good night, Be."

    Be nodded, letting go of Jayra''s arm as she replied, "Good night, Sis."

    Letting Jayra leave, Be continued walking towards the bedchamber she was currently using in the castle. Well, she could actually just go back to their territory since she had a few more avable days left to spare while waiting for the rest of the contenders toplete their respective fights to get into the final twelve.

    [I told you earlier that we should''ve just gone home,] Poona interrupted her thoughts with a smug tone. [It''s not like we''re going to stalk Osman since we''ll be in our own home anyway!]

    Be inwardly sighed. Poona was right. She really had nothing to do inside the castle beyond just waiting for time to pass.

    Absently walking forward, she suddenly halted in her steps when she saw a familiar figure standing in front of her door. "Lord Osman?"

    Called out, the man turned to her with a smile as he politely greeted her, "Good evening, Lady Be. I was honestly about to knock to see if you''re still awake..."<sub> </sub>

    "I thought you''re still in our pack''s territory with my brother?" Be asked with knitted brows.

    "Indeed, I was, but your brother came back here to pick up his wife," Osman exined himself with an awkward smile. "And since you didn''t have a scheduled fight for a few more days, I thought that you would also like to travel back home with somepany. Perhaps we can do that tomorrow before sunrise?"

    "But I usually travel in my wolf form," Be teasingly chuckled. "Do you want a ride on my back?" It was the only traveling arrangement she could think of knowing that Osman didn''t have a wolf form.

    Thetter shook his head. "How about a slow journey with me riding a horse instead?" he suggested with a counteroffer. "I promise you won''t get bored with mypany. I can keep you entertained with stories about my life as a pirate, even."

    Be''s eyes sparkled at the offer. She was indeed waiting to hear more about Osman, especially about his experiences from when he was still a pirate.

    Nodding, she excitedly replied, "Sure... I''ll look forward to it then!"

    "Excellent," Osman nodded. He then looked her over from head to toe as he asked, "Also, why are you dressed like you''re still outside, mdy?"

    She didn''t know why, but Be couldn''t help but blush at the way he looked at her with such curiosity. For the first time in her life, she felt conscious about her appearance, wondering if she looked fine at the moment for him to even look at. She even unconsciously brushed her hair with her fingers, making sure that it wasn''t tangled up from her prior journey.

    "I was outside earlier," Be answered with an awkward smile. "Sister-inw and I visited ra in her mansion. After that, we had toe back to the castle, and I ended up offering myself as her ride..."

    "Oh, I see," Osman nodded with a warm and thoughtful smile. "I guess after all that traveling, you want to get refreshed and prepare for rest. I won''t take much of your time then, mdy. Have a good night''s sleep." He then gestured towards her room. "See you tomorrow. Please go inside..."

    "Good night to you as well, Lord Osman," Be nodded. "See you tomorrow."

    Making her way towards her door, Be had her hands on the doorknob when she heard Osman try and grab her attention again.

    "Uhmmm..."

    "Yes?" Be blinked in curiosity.

    "Can you address me as just Osman?" Osman requested with a bashful smile. "You don''t need to be formal with me, so can you drop the ''Lord'' whenever we talk?"

    Seeing his earnest look, Be chuckled and said, "Alright, Osman... How about ''Os'' for short?"

    "Anything is fine with me so long as you''re the one calling me that..." Osmanmented with a wink.

    [Such an amateur talker...] Be inwardly scoffed.

    [He''s adorable and really roguishly handsome!] Poona promptly countered. [I love him already!]

    "Good night, Os," Be said before turning around, opening her door, and heading inside her bedroom.

    As soon as she was inside, she quickly closed the door and helplessly leaned her back against it.

    "I feel weird," she murmured as she raised her hand to her chest to gently feel the rampaging beat of her heart. "This isn''t normal..."

 Chapter 407 As Her Shield

    The next morning, Calypso and Aurelia prepared themselves for the journey ahead well before sunrise. It was their third day of traveling in their search for the princess, and they were making decent time. Making their way to the southeast portion of Ebodia''s border would take them a long while, however, and they still had a long way to go before they reached their destination.

    Of course, for Calypso, that also meant having a bit of time with Aurelia to try and woo her.

    [As if your usual methods would even work on her,] Axel scoffed. [And we''re not exactly alone with her right now.]

    [Don''t remind me,] Calypso sighed. [Still, I''ll try and find a way to get a word in with her.]

    Fortunately for him, Aurelia had requested for her own horse to travel in since she was starting to feel bored traveling inside the closed-off carriage alone. It would''ve been perfect as well if it was just the two of them trotting along the path.

    Unfortunately, Lord Hebron had decided to be their chaperone on their way to their destination.

    [I mean, can you even me him?] Axel chuckled. [He does own thend around the general area. It would be best for us not to antagonize him too much until we''ve reached our destination.]

    [Hey, I know that much. Politics will always be a pain, and this man will always have an advantage over us so long as we''re in his own territory,] Calypso scoffed at his wolf''s advice. [Still, that doesn''t mean that I would tolerate him muscling in on my conquest.]

    [I''m d you''re seeing sense, at least,] his wolf chortled. [Also, calling her your conquest now? Are you deadset on courting her then?]

    [Like I said before, she''s my puzzle to crack,] Calypso confidently chuckled. [I''m going to make her like me, even if it''s thest thing I do.]

    [That''s the spirit,] Axel confidently nodded. [Now look alive. She might look like she''s ignoring you, but women like her are always mindful of their surroundings.]

    [Meaning that she''s actively listening to me right now,] Calypso mentally nodded. [I''ll see what I can do.]

    Taking in a deep breath for what he was about to do, Calypso directed his horse to take him closer to Aurelia. Sure enough, she looked like she was more focused on the road than the people around her, but if his wolf was saying otherwise, then he''ll try and take advantage of that.

    ***

    Aurelia was carefully minding her own business when she felt Calypso''s presence move towards her. She wasn''t clueless. She knew that he was currently doing his best to try and woo her. It was only too bad for him that his efforts would all be for naught.

    She didn''t care what he had to say, only that he actually did his job so that they could all finally move on with their lives.

    "Good morning, mdy," Calypso greeted her with his usual charming smile. "Fine weather we''re having, right? Not too cold despite the winter air?"

    Aurelia inwardly scoffed. She could bet that those sparkling smiles of his were one of his best assets in coaxing and wooing women. It was only too bad for him then that they wouldn''t work on her.

    "Indeed, Lord Calypso," she coolly replied. "I would expect that this pleasant weather would continue until the end of our journey for today."<sub> </sub>

    Inwardly, she clicked her tongue as her eyes went to the warrior-servants that were supposed to be acting as her buffer between her and Lord Calypso. She knew she shouldn''t have called them off out of a whim to be alone for a while, but what was done was done. She would have to fend for herself against this man''s constant advances. It also didn''t help that she was starting to feel something whenever he talked to her.

    ''Seriously, this is rather annoying...'' she scoffed to herself.

    Taking in a small breath, Aurelia calmed herself down, centering her thoughts away from the foreign feelings threatening to try and influence her mind. If she wouldn''t able to shake this man''s attention away from her, then she will settle for the next best thing.

    After all, Lord Hebron was only trotting a ways ahead of them. She could always just force them all into a group to try and deflect the attention away from her.

    "I''d say, the scenery is rather beautiful, don''t you think?" Calypsomented, his tone clearly trying topliment her. "Much-"

    "Much like myself?" Aurelia cut him off with her sharp tongue. "While I must thank you for thepliment, our time would be spent better if we focused on more productive tasks."

    "Like what? What would you be doing right now that would be more productive?" Calypso cheekily replied, his tone taking on a challenging tone.

    Aurelia inwardly smirked as she decided to humor his challenge. "For one, we can try and familiarize ourselves more with they of thend. And what better way for us to do that than to talk to our good chaperone, Lord Hebron?"

    "Huh? But-"

    Before Calypso could even reply, she directed her horse forward, leaving the man in the dust as she tried to catch up to her friend''s location. While she firmly believed what she just said to be true, there were also other means to try and familiarize themselves with a foreignnd.

    For one, they could just use their own eyes, but that wouldn''t exactly be efficient, especially when they had the best source of knowledge already avable to them in the form of their current guide.

    "Lord Hebron," she nodded to her friend as soon as she caught up with him.

    "Lady Aurelia," the Ebodian Lord nodded back. "Is there a problem?"

    "I was just about to ask you about the local terrain," she exined herself. "As foreigners here in your homnd, we''re- Oh, there he is already."

    She inwardly smirked as she heard Calypso''s horse quickly trotting its way towards them. Eventually, he managed to catch up with them, his schooled expression only making her smugger even if only in her thoughts.

    "Ah, perfect timing, Lord Calypso," she coolly greeted. "I was just about to ask Lord Hebron to give us ay of thend."

    This way, there was no way that she''ll ever be caught alone even if she had inadvertently told her warrior-servants to stay back for the day. She''ll just have to use her friend as her shield for now. Besides, she was still being productive with what she just did.

 Chapter 408 A Troublesome Feeling

    [Well, this is going smoothly for you,] Axel sarcasticallyplimented him.

    Calypso inwardly shook his head as he saw the smug practically radiate from where Aurelia rode on her horse. With him inadvertently positioning himself in a way that had them sandwich Lord Hebron in the middle of them, there was no way that he''d be able to try and salvage his prior attempts of making small talk.

    [Seriously, talking about the weather in the middle of winter¡­] Axel scoffed. [I would suggest that you try and be a bit more objective. She seems to be the type not to appreciate the small talk.]

    "Ah, if that''s what you wish, then allow me to guide you two, Lady Aurelia, Lord Calypso" Lord Hebron enthusiastically nodded to the two of them, though Calypso could tell that the man was more excited to talk to Aurelia than him. "While Ebodia is more temperatepared to Cordon, we still have our fair share of pitfalls in terms of dangerous terrain and possible wildlife."

    Listening to the Ebodian lord speak, Calypso couldn''t help but inwardly grind his teeth at the man''s voice. Across from him, he could see that Aurelia kept an even face, her focus obviously split between the talking lord and whatever it was that she was thinking about. She wasn''t even fully listening to the man speaking, merely using the lord to try and fill the silence to prevent Calypso from speaking.

    [I know what you''re thinking. Don''t,] Axel reminded him. [You have no choice but to listen to Lord Hebron speak. She has clearly set you up.]

    [You think I don''t see that?] Calypso scoffed. [She''s using him to avoid me.]

    It was as clear as day that Aurelia was manipting the two of them to her own ends. Even as she showed no outward emotions, the air of satisfaction around her was more than enough to tell him that she was enjoying the current status quo.

    [Or maybe she''s actually listening to Lord Hebron''s words,] his wolf countered. [You should do the same.]

    [Why? Shouldn''t you be telling me to try and get our mate away from this man?] Calypso pointedly asked.

    [You''re not going to get a word in with her while this lecture is ongoing,] Axel swiftly rebutted. [At the very least, if you listen, you might just learn something. You might even be able to use the knowledge to impress our mate.]

    Calypso blinked as his wolf''s suggestion made him consider his options. Aurelia clearly values learning and knowledge. If he showed himself capable of learning, then perhaps she might just give him her time of day.

    Nodding to himself, Calypso began to listen to Lord Hebron in earnest. Learning more about the general area, he couldn''t help but actually feel interested as the Ebodian lord told them all about what there was to look out for in the southeast portion of Ebodia. By the end of it, he would admit that the information was more useful than he first expected it would be.

    "There''s so much more to this part of the woods than what I just told you, of course," Lord Hebron sagely exined. "But for now, they would have to do. After all, we''re just sticking to the roads. There''s no need to know the particrs if we''re merely to pass through."

    "Thank you for this information, Lord Hebron," Aurelia gratefully bowed her head. "I''ve done my own research in regards to some of the more interesting flora and fauna, but hearing it from someone that lives here has shed some more light as to how and why they''re here in the first ce."

    "I agree," Calypso chimed in, seeing his opportunity to insert himself into the conversation. "This has been an enlightening session, Lord Hebron."

    "I''m d to be of service to my friends," Lord Hebron humbly nodded. "If there is anything else that you two might want answers for, feel free to ask."

    Calypso did his best not to snort as the lord clearly directed the offer towards Aurelia. Thetter, meanwhile, was looking at him like she couldn''t believe what had just happened.

    "I didn''t think that you would listen, Lord Calypso," she coolly stated, her eyes betraying the doubt that she had in her mind. "Did Lord Hebron''s lesson pique your attention?"

    [Now''s your chance!]<sub> </sub>

    ''You don''t have to tell me twice,'' Calypso inwardly thought.

    If there was one thing that he was good at, he was adaptable if the situation called for it. How else was he going to infiltrate deep into enemy territory without arousing suspicion? He would talk to everyone for information, using his charisma to his advantage to make himself likable.

    "Indeed," he sincerely nodded. "As someone that''s responsible for your safety, knowing our surroundings is paramount for me to mount a proper defense if the situation called for it."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at his reply. "Is it now? Am I that-"

    *rustle¡­*

    Almost immediately, Calypso raised his hand, his ears peaking up at the foreign sound. The entire party stopped at his guidance, even Lord Hebron as he trotted to a stop beside him.

    "What is it?" Lord Hebron asked.

    "Something that isn''t wildlife, I''m sure," Calypso replied.

    A few secondster, something jumped out from the nearest bush. Calypso almost bore his fangs in preparation for a fight, only to quickly stand down as a wounded deer limped across the path.

    "It''s just a deer," Aurelia scoffed. "It''s a false rm, Lord Calypso."

    Blinking, Calypso got off his horse, assuredly surprising hispanions as he went near the deer. Without a second thought, he gently looked at its injuries, quickly taking an estimate of its health.

    "What''re you doing?" Aurelia asked.

    Wordlessly, Calypso tore a piece of spare cloth he had on his person. Using it as a makeshift bandage, he took the deer''s injured foot, wrapping it up and letting it get its bearings.

    ***

    Aurelia couldn''t help but stare as Calypso stood on his feet once more. The shock of seeing him be that caring to a stray animal was something that she never expected.

    "You won''t get far if you don''t respect nature," Calypso chuckled, letting the deer walk away as soon as it was capable of moving. "Living on the road teaches that to people. You don''t just take for yourself without giving in return, lest nature assigns you a debt you might not be able to repay."

    Watching him get back on his horse, she didn''t even realize that she had fallen behind until one of her warrior-servants caught up to her.

    ''Thatpassion¡­'' she inwardly thought. ''What''s this¡­ such a troublesome feeling¡­''

 Chapter 409 The Alternative

    At Cordon Castle

    It has already been ten days since Xen entered the Element Forest, and exactly four days since thest vision that showed the Princess of Ebodia inside the forest appeared for all to see. Through it all, Darius continued on with his responsibilities in his kingdom. He was well aware of how Nasser was watching his every move. As such, he simply fed the Elder with the usual expressions and actions that he would expect him to have throughout his duties.

    Time passed, and as he expected the talk regarding Xen''s situation reared its head once more inside his court. This time, however, Nasser''s allies decided to tackle it with a different approach.

    "Sire, shouldn''t we do something to ensure the safety of the Princess of Ebodia?" Elder Anita remarked, concern and mncholy evident in her tone. "It''s been four days already since the guardians let us have a vision of the Princess. I''m sure that the King and Queen of Ebodia are also starting to get worried as well from waiting for any update regarding their daughter."

    "There''s no need to worry about my wife. Like I said, I''m confident that she will appear in the finals no matter what," Darius confidently dered with an indifferent smile.

    "Still, I appreciate your great concern about this, Elder Anita. Rest assured that I''m always in contact with her family, telling them that Xen is very much safe despite ourck of contact¡­"

    "Would you care to enlighten us on how you know this, Your Majesty?" Nasser butted in with his usual skepticism.

    Clearly, it would be unfair to every Cordonian that hadn''t witnessed what was going on inside the forest. We''re well aware of the attempted bribing just to make sure the Princess wouldn''te out alive, but how can we be so sure that such a thing wouldn''t be attempted again, but this time by the Princess?"

    Darius wanted so eagerly to interrupt the nder Nasser was spewing, but he held his tongue as the Elder continued with his spiel.

    "I mean, I don''t have any intentions to be rude to the Princess of Ebodia, but I''m just saying that there''s still a possibility of it happening that we shouldn''t neglect¡­" Nasser insisted.

    "Without the vision showing us her progress, how sure are we that the princess is actually going through the trial by air? Isn''t it a bit unfair that we would just see hering out alive from the forest without witnessing how she passed this trial in the first ce?"

    Darius inwardly hummed in thought. The Elder was indeed a cunning man by trying to spin his failed attempts of bribery to his advantage. But while he expected this exact scenario to happen, there was, unfortunately, no way for the king to refute this im if those guardians wouldn''t allow them to view Xen''s trial by air. That was the reason why he had sent a message into the forest, hoping that his request would reach any of the guardians and allow them to witness Xen attempt the trial by air.

    A beat of silence followed before Darius let out a loud sigh. Casually, he said, "I''m sure that they will show Xen''s attempts at the trial by air."

    "But what if they don''t?" Nasser countered with a sly grin.

    "Stop worrying too much about my wife''s trial¡­" Darius cooly reminded the Elder. "Our kingdom and the guardians of the Element Forest had an agreement, and they will keep their part of the bargain as they had for hundreds of years now."

    "Hmm¡­ I still find it highly suspicious that they''re putting off showing us visions for days now¡­" Nasser continued to poke with his suspicions.

    Darius kept his calm despite the usation. "I''m sure they have their reasons for this. I still trust the guardians just from knowing how they''ve behaved since the beginning of our treaty with them," he rebutted. "In honesty, I''m worried as well. But since I can still sense my wife through our Mate Bond, I''m sure she''s still holding on and fighting to get out of the forest."

    "Still, we shoulde up with something should they still continue to not show us anything regarding the Princess¡­" Nasser insisted, acting as if he was truly worried about the welfare of those he was talking about.<sub> </sub>

    "It would be unfair to the other contenders that had to fight for their lives in the trial bybat if the princess somehow cheated. I''m sure you''re well aware of how many women have already lost their lives, and how many more are still heavily wounded to this day¡­"

    Darius''s face darkened at the constant needling, but he remained calm as he chided, "My wife has already suffered through more than enough hardship just to prove herself. What are you suggesting now, huh?"

    He glowered at the Elder as he hammered down his point, "Do you want to disregard the suffering and hard work she did just to pass the trials by fire, water, and earth just because you don''t have the liberty in entertaining yourself with how many more struggles she has to face just to pass the trial by air?"

    "But those are the rules we must adhere to, yes?" Nasser insisted. "She should be seen passing the trials of the four elements. So far, we''ve only witnessed her three of the required four¡­"

    "But we clearly can''t disregard the fact that she did pass the first three trials already," Elder Handi interrupted. He then faced Darius as he asked, "If I may suggest something, Sire¡­"

    "Speak¡­" Darius nodded.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," the Elder gratefully nodded. "As I was saying, we can prepare the trial by air for her ourselves as soon as shees out of the forest¡­ It''s just an alternative in case the worst happens, of course. Who knows? The vision might return soon and we would''ve wasted all this effort for nothing. Either way, we have capable people who could do just that. In fact, we can assign the Great Constable for this should the need arises¡­"

    Hearing the suggestion, Darius turned to Nasser and asked, "Will this satisfy your worries?" He then turned away and let out a small scoff. "Ah, never mind. We should simply cast a vote on this. Shall we?"

    With that, Chancellor Talon stepped forward to take over with the voting and finalization process of putting the said rule into action. Should the Princess of Ebodiae out of the forest alive without Cordonians witnessing the trial by air happening inside the forest, then the rule would take precedence and be put into action.

    In truth, however, it was mostly just to shut Nasser up. Darius was quite confident that they would witness Xenplete the Trial by Air. He wasn''t worried about it at all despite theck of visionsing from the forest. After all, he could still clearly feel her being alive and well through their Mate Bond.

    He remained quiet as the votingmenced. What was happening now was all staged. Elder Handi had purposely suggested that the Great Constable handle the alternative to the Trial by Air just so Nasser would no longer poke his nose into the matter. They were sure that Nasser would try to make Gs into his puppet if this truly happened.

    [Do you really trust Gs now?] Zeus questioned.

    [No, I don''t, but I trust Gs''s vengeance against Nasser to be correct, knowing that the Elder had killed his real father and made his Mother suffer for so many years¡­] Darius exined. [As a son, Gs would definitely make Nasser pay for that, no matter how he had to go about doing so.]

    To add to that, Caro had already reported to him the truth about Gs''s origins. Darius was already aware of the fact before his Mother even ryed the details to him about it that ra had told her about. And while he had other ns regarding that information he found, it was a good thing that Gs found this piece of information from his own Mother, and had even contacted him about it first¡­ Despite everything that had happened, things were still working out to their advantage¡­

    ********************

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [email protected]</a> Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 410 Divine Scent

    Meanwhile, inside a carriage rolling on the roads of the Capital City, Be and Osman decided to start their journey together just on the break of dawn. Usually, it would only take half a day of travel to reach the Hindman Manor from the Capital City if one were to travel in

    their wolf form. But since Be took Osman''s suggestion to opt for a long journey, they would reach Hindman Manor in the evening at the earliest.

    Throughout their journey, Osman had kept his promise as he entertained Be by recounting his experiences out at sea. And when he told her that he would be going through one story at a time, he definitely meant it as he began his recollections telling her his experiences starting from when he was but a seven year old boy.

    ''Hah! Good thing I have so many interesting experiences every year,'' Osman inwardly chuckled to himself. ''I can definitely keep Be entertained today. I can always just start from back when I was just seven years old...''

    "So that was when you officially became a pirate? Gosh, I can''t believe you could do all that hard work and still let those ship crews bully you," Be scoffed with annoyance, her irritation growing the more she listened to his words.

    "You were literally a seven year old boy at the time. I would''ve thought that Captain Hans was kind and like a father to you... How could he let you work your ass off like that and still let his men pick on you!?"

    She let out a grunt as she continued. "I know it was all in the past, but still it''s so annoying to hear," she grumbled. "How could they take advantage of a poor boy like that!?"

    Osman chuckled at Be''s reaction. "Ah, that''s the kind of expression I was waiting for from you, my little vixen. Didn''t it ur to you that I might''ve exaggerated my story a bit just so that you can pity this poor man and gain some sympathy from you?" he rhetorically asked.

    "There''s a saying that sympathy and empathy are two positive feelings that could make a rtionship between two people be strong, you know. Maybe I''m just using a sob story for more points from you."

    Be scoffed. "I already pitied you enough from knowing that you''re an abandoned baby," she snorted. "And why are you even telling me that? You should know that sympathy and empathy wouldn''t be enough to win over my heart."

    Osmanughed. His Be was just too adorable in his eyes. She was so sassy despite his hypotheticals, and he was loving every single thing that he knew more about her.

    ''This isn''t good. I feel like I''m falling so far deep into her already...'' he mused to himself, trying his best to control the emotions that rapidly clouded his mind.

    It was quite different from how he felt with Helena. With Helena, he was able to give up on her easily. With Be, however, the feeling seemed to have amplified itself tenfold. Was it greed then?<sub> </sub>

    It was such a strong feeling that he never would''ve thought he would get to experience, and it was so much that it was starting to build up inside of him. If it kept up, he was afraid that his greed for her would consume him alive. It might end up to the point that even his rationality wouldn''t be able to control himself.

    Osman had a gentle smile as he exined himself. "Hmm... Captain Hans intentionally let me grow up in the harsh reality of this world. It''s his way of molding me to be a strong person, Be," he sagely nodded.

    "And honestly, I appreciated his methods. It was because of that that I became proud of how strong I had be with the group. And when I say strong, I don''t refer to it as physical strength, but more on the emotional and spiritual side of it."

    "Well, maybe I can''t just rte since I grew up in a good environment," Be casuallymented. "Still, I can''t help but appreciate the good life I''ve been having since I was a kid now that I''ve heard your story. You and my sister-inw are the same, you know. Both of you were abandoned babies; you in the rivers of Os, while she was abandoned outside the walls of Castle Ebodia."

    Osman smiled. Be had just told him something delicate about her family, which only meant one thing: she trusted him enough to open up this much around him.

    Last night... He was honestly nervous. He had hesitated a lot about whether or not to suggest this long journey to her. But seeing his progress now, he was d that he did. And to think that she even epted it... What fortunes did he have to be this lucky?

    "How about you, Be?" Osman asked, directing the topic of the conversation to his partner. "I''m curious as to how the little girl Be acted back when she was seven years of age. I want to know about your childhood too."

    He wanted to know more about her. Every single detail about her was so important to him and his want for her.

    At his question, Be shrugged and said, "My seven year old self had nothing memorable to tell at all. It''s just the usual thing for normal girls who usually just yed around." She pursed her lips as she did her best to remember something of importance. "Ah right, that was when I became friends with ra. Well, the two of us only became close during that time since I didn''t have anyone else except for my big brother."

    "Hmm, what else is there to tell?" Be hummed in thought. She then smiled as she recalled, "Ah right, that was also the year I learned to shift into my wolf form and properly interact with my wolf, Poona."

    Osman gulped at that sweet and beautiful smileing from Be. He inwardly groaned as he stopped himself from doing any bold moves like pulling her into his arms and crushing those plum lips of hers against his.

    He honestly felt so weird, and he couldn''t exin as to how it was even affecting him. He was a Lycan, so howe he was feeling something strong like this? It was as if there was a pull making him gravitate around Be when he shouldn''t be experiencing such a thing... Like it was an actual Mate Pull...

 Chapter 411 Make It Happen

    Osman quietly let out a sigh. Did he miss some important information in regards to being a Lycan? He honestly didn''t tell anyone yet, but he was actually nning to consult the King about his status as soon as he saw an opportunity to do so. Or maybe he could ask Be about itter instead? Maybe she had more knowledge about Lycans than he thought.

    Thinking about this, Osman couldn''t help but take in a deep breath, lingering on the divine scent inside the carriage before he let the air out in a steady stream... The scent had be very distinct in his nosetely. It all started on that day when Be turned her hair back to its original charcoal color... that day when he first witnessed her fight in the arena...

    Absently, he wondered if Be had changed her perfume since then. Before, he could smell the scent ofvender off her. It was nice, but it wasn''tparable to how intoxicating her scent was since ever she changed her hair color and scent that day. It was so good to his nose that it took him all of his self-control not to bury his face against her entirely right then and there.

    "I love the perfume you''re using now," Osman unknowingly voiced out.

    Instead of the reply he expected, Be looked at him curiously as she replied, "What perfume?" She frowned as she added, "Are you kidding me right now, Os? I don''t even wear perfume anymore! Thest time I had one on me was when Calypso returned. I''ve been literally bathing myself invender since I was sixteen, knowing that he loves that scent. But thankfully, I''m over it now!"

    Osman parted his lips to respond, but no words came out of his mouth. She wasn''t wearing perfume, and yet the scenting off her was still this strong?! He unknowingly stared at her, still baffled by what he just heard.

    Be shrugged at his words, her face twitching as she clicked her tongue. "Tsk... It''s so annoying even remembering all the effort I did back then. I''m honestly not fond ofvender''s scent, but I made sure I would always smell like it since I didn''t know when Calypso woulde back," she sighed.

    "I just wanted to be ready just in case I would identally see him." She then blinked at him with those long ckshes of hers as she curiously asked, "Why? Do you smell something on me?"

    Osman nodded.

    Be''s eyes sparkled as she burst out, "What kind of smell?"

    "It''s a cozy fruity mix of wild ckberry whipped with sweet vani and jasmine," he described to the best of his ability. "The scent is so... ''sensual...''"

    Hearing his genuine reply, Be had a wide smile on her lips. She was pleased with his description, and she couldn''t help but chuckle in return. "What a way to describe it... Sensual..." she giggled. "But I like it. Have you smelled something like that before?"

    Osman simply shook his head. He didn''t say a word, but it was enough for Be in the meantime.

    "Hmm, I wonder how I smell like to others then," Be murmured with a pout. "Would they describe it in the same as you did?"

    Instead of attempting to reply, Osman let Be''s question linger between them. After a while, he turned to her and asked, "Be, how much do you know about Lycans?"

    "Enough, I guess?" Be hesitantly answered. "Why? What do you want to know? I''ll try my best to answer based on what I can recall from my lessons back when I was still studying the topic."

    Be crossed her legs as she sat in front of him, her elbow resting on her knee as she propped her knuckles up to support her chin. Seeing her like this, Osman could tell that her curiosity had been piqued. She leaned forward closer to him, staring at him intently as she seemingly waited for his question.

    Being in the middle of this newfound attention, Osman suddenly became self-conscious as he sat straight in front of her. With the way her eyes peered into his own, she naughtily smiled and asked, "So, can you tell me what you want to know?"

    Be then winked at him, and Osman felt himself recoil from the sudden attention.<sub> </sub>

    This woman... She was making him feel so weird. Everything seemed foreign, and yet so familiar andfortable whenever he was with her. Gathering his bearings, he cleared his throat before asking, "Uhm, I''m not sure if I missed something about it, but is it possible for a Lycan to feel the Mate Pull?"

    "Hmm, so you think you''re feeling the Mate Pull towards me right now?" Be asked back.

    Osman timidly nodded.

    "Tell me, what do you feel around me?" Be further questioned, her eyes refusing to break contact with his.

    Osman''s breath hitched as he felt the air in his lungs thinning. Pulling and tugging against the neckline of his tunic a bit, the gesture did little to help him breathe properly again.

    All the while, he wondered if it would be alright to answer Be truthfully. Wouldn''t she be scared of him if he told her everything he was feeling for her without leaving a single detail untold? Wouldn''t it be too much for her?

    "I''m waiting, Os..." Be hummed in anticipation.

    Letting out a deep sigh, Osman steeled himself as he stared back into Be''s eyes. "I''m currently feeling something strong. Something that I''ve never felt before in my life."

    "Like what?"

    "Like I want to bury my nose all over your body and drown myself in your intoxicating smell," Osman replied. "I want to not just smell you but also lick your body all over. I mean, it sounds perverted, but I can''t help it. Your lips... I want to crush it against my own and see how soft and luscious they are... To taste your mouth and everything about your body. I want to touch you, and..."

    Before Osman could continue, Be suddenly opened the window on her side of the carriage.

    "It''s nice feeling the cold breeze like this," she awkwardly said, followed by her licking and wetting her lips.

    Osman couldn''t help but stare. His little vixen... Did she know what she was doing to him right now? He wanted to tell her just how much he wanted to take her right there and then... that he was merely stopping himself from blurting out more vulgar words to avoid messing up everything that they currently had.

    "Where were we again? Ah right, you were fantasizing about me in broad daylight," Be remarked with an awkward smile. Her charming cheeks were glowing red, and he knew that he shouldn''t continue, or else he would be the one getting tormented by those thoughts of his around her.

    "Can I do that?" he unknowingly voiced out.

    "Hmm, what''s the harm to it? Fantasizing about a woman is a normal thing, right?" she murmured, acting as normal as she possibly could. Despite this, Osman could still feel just how tense she was at the moment.

    Osman let out a roguish grin as he hoarsely whispered, "It''s because I don''t want to simply just fantasize, my little vixen... I want to make it happen. And I intend to make it happen."

 Chapter 412 Hold The Power To Restrain Me

    This was awkward¡­ Be felt so weird at the moment that she started regretting the fact that she even pondered on what Osman was thinking about her.

    [You''re getting affected by his words,] Poona pointed out. [How much more would you be affected if he actually does what he just said? You''ll turn into helpless putty in his hands. Knowing this, we can no longer ignore the fact that we want him just as much as he wants us.]

    [It''s still too early to assume something like that, Poona. As of now, Osman has simply told me that he desires me,] Be rebutted her wolf. [It can''t be interpreted as love. It''s more of a purely physical attraction than love. Like I said, I want a man who will love me wholly, not just for my body, but for myself as well.]

    This was non-negotiable. She didn''t want to make the mistake she did with Calypso, so she intended to know more about Osman before getting further into their rtionship. She had already learned her lesson with Calypso. She wouldn''t assume too much from someone anymore.

    She gave Osman a smirk as she confidently dered, "If you want to make it happen, then you have to love me wholly. You have to make me fall in love with you deeply too, Os." She then gave him a pointed stare as she added, "But I''m warning you again, in case you might forget: I still have two years left to possibly experience the Mate Pull and meet my Mate if I''m blessed enough to have one¡­"

    "I understood my little vixen. Like I''ve been always saying before, it doesn''t matter," Osman nodded, his tonecking the usual conviction he had deep inside of him. "I''m responsible for my own feelings and actions, and I will honor and respect whatever decision you might take if the timees."

    Osman inwardly shivered at his own words. He had always been a man who never broke his own word, so why did it feel like he would soon regret what he just said?

    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he went back to reality and quickly diverted the topic back to his original concern. "So tell me, Be. Is it possible for a Lycan to feel the Mate Pull?"

    "No¡­ ording to the books, it''s not possible," Be pensively answered.

    "Also, I''m sure that it isn''t the Mate Pull that you''re feeling for me since I don''t feel it too. I mean¡­ if that''s the Mate Pull, then I should be feeling the same way since I''m a healthy werewolf with no disabilities. There''s no way that I shouldn''t be feeling the Mate Pull right now if you''re feeling it for me. Based on that, I believe that what you''re feeling right now is-"

    *Thud*

    The carriage shook, and Osman was quick to hold and protect Be with his arms as the entire interior cabin seemed to shudder. The whole thing also moved sideways, making him wrap his arms around her tightly as he let his body take the impact.

    "What was that?" Be murmured as she raised her head up to Osman. She was currently on top of him, and she couldn''t help but worriedly ask, "Are you alright?"

    Osman smiled. "I''m more than fine," he cheekily replied.

    Noting his reply, Be blushed hard as soon as she realized their current position. Osman''s arms were currently holding onto her tightly, and she was right on top of him¡­

    ''What the hell?'' she rmingly mused. She could feel his bulge on her legs, and it was making her feel something for weird reasons that she couldn''t exin.

    Before she could try and decipher her own emotions, the door had suddenly swung open.

    "Milord, mdy, are you both alright?" the coachman anxiously asked.<sub> </sub>

    With them being exposed, Be quickly got up topose herself. Likewise, Osman did the same as the coachman helped the two of them out of the carriage.

    "My apologies," the coachman profusely apologized. "I didn''t know that there was a huge hole on the road. The snow had covered it up, preventing me from seeing it¡­"

    "Tsk! They should''ve put a warning on the road then," Be fumed with a frown.

    "I will quickly ry a message to the officer in charge of this area, mdy," the coachman quickly replied. "Again, I apologize for the dy. Let me just get some help and request for food and a new carriage."

    "That''s alright," Osman reassured his coachman. "Go ahead and report this incident. Be and I will take the horse instead and have a stopover for lunch. I''ll get a new carriage in the nearest town."

    Be kept her silence as she simply watched the coachman prepare the horse for Osman and her to ride on. She flinched when she felt him put something over her shoulder. It was her cloak that she had taken off as soon as she got inside the carriage.

    "We can travel in my wolf form though," Be absently suggested. "That will be faster,"

    "Hmm, I found it weird riding you though¡­" Osmanmented. "Still, that would be ourst resort. Maybe if there''s really no other option avable."

    Be chuckled. "You''re so weird. I mean, so what if you''ll ride on top of me?"

    Osman chuckled and shamelessly replied, "It''s not weird, mdy, but I don''t want to inconvenience you whenever you''re around me. So let''s just ride this horse together, shall we?" He shrugged, "Besides, riding a horse is the perfect alibi for me to spend more private time with you."

    Be flinched at Osman''s words as she tried her best to control the frantic beating of her heart. His candid nature always somehow gave her butterflies in her stomach. It wasn''t an ufortable feeling though. In fact, it was honestly a feeling that made her anticipate what else was there toe. It was making her feel good and excited, and she didn''t know why.

    Agreeing to their new arrangement, she climbed onto the horse first, with Osman following her as he sat behind her.

    She couldn''t help but blush. This was the first time she had felt this close to a man¡­ The first time that she had let a man get this close to her like this. His warmth radiated all over her back when he wrapped himself around her to grab the reigns. The weather was supposed to be cold, but Be felt so warm and secure in his embrace that she even unknowingly leaned against Osman''s sturdy chest.

    Just as she felt her head impact his chest, she felt Osman''s body stiffen. Quickly, she murmured and exined, "I''m sorry. It''s just that it''s warm like this..."

    She was about to move away when she felt Osman''s one arm tighten around her waist. Leaning into her ear, he whispered, "That''s alright. Feel free to lean on me whenever you like, my little vixen. You''re safe in my arms."

    "Am I?" Be naughtily replied.

    "Well, yes, you are in terms of being in danger from other things and creatures," Osman chuckled. "I will definitely protect you against them with all of my life¡­" He then let out a deep breath as he added, "But as for myself, I''m no exemption from being dangerous¡­ I''m quite dangerous, but you currently hold the power to restrain me. So don''t worry. I won''t do or force you to do something against your will¡­"

 Chapter 413 His Generosity

    At Ryder Manor, Midnight Pack Territory

    Panting and gasping for breath, ra took one look out the window and realize that she had woken up a bitte than usual. She had experienced a few nightmares... ones that entailed Deni haunting her and her parents in her sleep.

    Closing her eyes, she recalled how Gs stayed by her side,forting her in his arms while telling her that it would all soon pass and that it was all nothing more but a bad dream.

    He had stayed with her till she fell asleep... Was he still there with her? Trying to clear her head, she took a deep breath before she opened her eyes again. Unfortunately, she saw that her room was empty.

    It was then that the door swung open.

    ra quickly turned to the woman that just entered her room. "Did Gs leave already?" she asked her chambein, who was quick to arrive and assist her together with the rest of her attendants as soon as she woke up.

    "Yes, mdy," the chambein, Martha, replied with a hit of admiration in her tone. "He had left to prepare you meals after making sure that you were alright¡­"

    "He didn''t have to do that," ra whispered to herself as she got up from her bed.

    She was conflicted. The more that Gs showed her kindness, the more she felt bothered and confused with her feelings. Maybe it was because she was feeling guilty?

    [Or maybe it''s just that you''re starting to like him,] Sheba teased.

    "He''s even humming to himself while preparing meals for you, mdy," Martha remarked as she went on with her duties. "He knows how to make everything you like¡­ Also, would you like to eat in your chamber? I can reheat the meals and have them served in your room should you want it."

    "Yes, please do that," ra weakly murmured. She wasn''t in the mood to go out of her bedchamber just yet. She wanted some time alone, and holing herself up in her room was the best way to get that time.

    Standing up, she let her attendants do their work. Letting them do their thing, she made her way to her balcony and sat on the nearest chair, staring at the gloomy weather outside.

    ra sighed. Today, there was yet another batch of fights to determine three more contenders to enter the final twelve. It won''t be till another two days before she would have to once again step inside that arena. A frustrated sigh slipped past her mouth¡­ She might have to fight for her life again¡­.

    A bit of time had passed before Martha once more entered her room with a trolley full of her chosen meals. Seeing her selection, ra shook her head and asked, "Gs prepared all of this?"

    "Indeed, mdy," Martha keenly replied. "I''m honestly surprised that Lord Gs knows almost everything about you, including the fact that you have an allergy to any food that contains peanuts as an ingredient."

    ra couldn''t help but stare as Martha prepared the table for her, her mind still processing what exactly she just heard.<sub> </sub>

    [Isn''t it touching? Really, I feel bad for him now. We treated him like trash before, but if you would look back to everything he did, you''d realize that it was probably just his way of interacting with you, especially knowing how you always looked at him as an enemy,] Sheba morosely noted, almost sounding like she was fake-weeping. [He''s been helping you in the shadows even despite knowing of your goals of getting Darius. What a martyr...]

    ra remained quiet despite her wolf''s words. Again, Sheba was at it with her usual antics. She would''ve tried countering her wolf''s constant needling, but she currently had no energy to debate against her inner wolf.

    Instead, she simply grabbed her spoon and started feeding herself, hoping that eating something would make her feel lively or normal somehow. She really felt so tired at the moment, and she just wanted a sense of being normal...

    Taking a sip, ra smacked her lips and paused for a while before having another spoonful.

    "He''s really a good cook," ra unknowingly murmured. Gs was left alone since he lost the Battle of the Throne. And ording to him, he did a lot of things on his own including cooking. It was no wonder then that he became good at it.

    Sheba chuckled and teased, [Even better than you¡­]

    Well, she wasn''t really good at doing chores for ady. She grew up being more involved with men in the training grounds than possibly ying dress-up and being a little girl.

    "Your warm bath is ready now, mdy," Martha informed her just as she was finished eating.

    Looking up, ra smiled at her chambein and gratefully nodded. "Thank you. You and the rest can leave now, Martha. I''ll tend to myself."

    The chambein gave her a curt bow before she quietly left her bedroom together with the rest of the servants. Looking back down at her te, ra had thought that she was finished eating, only for her to take her time in having more of her meals as her spoon kept on grabbing more of it. In the end, she was surprised upon realizing just how much she ate.

    "I should thank him for his generosity," ra murmured as she stood up to prepare for her bath. "How about we go out and visit his Mother instead, Sheba? I think staying here like this for too long wouldn''t help much with this bad feeling I''m having right now¡­"

    [That''s a good idea. Go and prepare yourself. You will have to travel in your wolf form though, so how about taking a bath in the Keen Mannor instead?] Sheba suggested. "I''m sure Gs''s mother will be d to amodate you. Let''s just stay there for a while too. You can send word to Gs that you''ll be staying there with them¡­]

    ra couldn''t help but chuckle at her wolf''s emotions. She was being way too excited, and she could already tell that her wolf was nning something.

    [No, I''m not cooking up anything right now. I''m just saying that it would be best if you''d stay with a bit ofpany,] her wolf insisted.

    [See,st night, Gs was with you and made things feel less lonely, right? If we visited Lady Sh, we''ll also bring a bit of joy to the poor woman''s heart. Besides, I''m sure she''s also worried about you. She must''ve probably heard the news of how you''ve been hurt by now. I''m guessing she wants to visit you, but she''s unable to do so because Nasser is restricting her movements.]

    ra took in a breath before she murmured, [Fine¡­ Let''s do as you say then. Stop convincing me already with your nonstop reasonings¡­]

 Chapter 414 Uncle And Niece

    Back at Cordon Arena, Gs couldn''t help but wonder and worry as he impatiently waited for a report from one of his most trusted men that he had sent to conduct a secret investigation in regards to Lady Deni''s case.

    Nasser definitely had something up his sleeve for the finals but something was still amiss. He had clearly told the man that ra was off limits. And knowing the devious man enough, Gs was sure that he wouldn''t hurt her since she and her territory were both major pieces in his ns.

    [Alpha Gs, I have news,] his right-hand man, Lino, telepathically greeted him.

    [What did you find out?]

    [Lady Deni''s brother went missing three days before her fight with Lady ra. As soon as she died, the boy suddenly appeared unconscious on the same day,] Lino reported. [There were no witnesses. And based on the boy''s answers, he didn''t know what exactly happened to him as well. All he knew was that he suddenly felt dizzy while following a trail of gold coins while he was on his way home.]

    Gs gritted his teeth. This was definitely not a part of Nasser''s ns. It was toome for the old man''s taste, which would only mean one thing...

    ''Pinra,'' he inwardly growled as he clenched his fists.

    Immediately dismissing Lino for a job well done, Gs put his attention back on the tournament he was overseeing. He would definitely deal with Pinrater. That woman¡­ She seriously was testing his patience ever since she was born!

    Gs''s eyes darted towards the direction where Nasser was currently sitting together with the rest of the Elders who had just arrived to watch the rest of the tournament. Their eyes met, and Gs didn''t even wait for permission as he said, [I clearly told you not to touch ra, but Pinra clearly still attempted to kill her using one of your pawns!]

    Nasser frowned. There was only silence as their eyes refused to break contact. Before long, Nasser calmly replied. [Don''t make any harsh moves. I will deal with Pinra for now,] he leveled out with an even tone. [For now, go straight to your mother as soon as the day''s tournament is over. ra is currently on her way to the Manor to visit her.]

    Gs was caught off-guard by that information. Why would ra suddenly visit his mother now?

    [Make sure you keep your word, Son] Nasser warned. [You should im her and make her yours already. Once you do so, I will make sure that Pinra won''t touch a single hair on ra moving forward. And I will make sure she''ll live through the finals. If you still can''t, however¡­ Then I can''t ensure that she''ll live with her body still intact, Gs.]

    Gs clenched his jaw. And here he thought that he and Nasser already had an understanding. Weren''t they supposed to wait until the tournament ended?!

    [I told you already, ra-]

    [Enough! Stop with yourme excuses!!!]

    Naser roared out, making Gs clench his fists till his knuckles turned white. Despite the sharpness of his re, it was still nothing to Nasser as the man simply raised an eyebrow at him.

    [You must know that I refuse to take the risk you asked for me to take. I still have no guarantee that ra will be yours, after all. A lot of things can happen between now and tomorrow, and the next thing you know, you''ll end up once more as a failure, and ra will be Darius''s Queen,] Nasser scoffed. [Nothing is set in stone, especially now that there''s still no news regarding the Princess of Ebodia.]

    Nasser clicked his tongue in annoyance and as he continued, [You must give me reassurance in this matter, Son. Mark ra before the finals. Because if you don''t, then I won''t be able to guarantee ra''s life.]

    He dered with utter conviction, [If she''s already marked, then she will no longer be qualified to be Queen. Like I said¡­ Pinra must be Queen. No one else.]

    Gs did his best not to grit his teeth. He was about to refute his father''s demands, but Nasser had already put him against his mindlink wall.

    [Are you alright?]<sub> </sub>

    Gs flinched at Gideon''s sudden telepathic intrusion. The man had probably noticed how he was currently interacting with Nasser.

    [I''m good. It''s just some of the usual arguments with him regarding ra¡­] Gs remarked with reassurance. It was so unlike him to talk like this, but somehow, he felt like he would explode soon if he wasn''t able to let out all the anger he was bottling up inside of him.

    [Is she perhaps your mate? You see, we''ve been rather curious about the matter for quite some time now,] Gideon casually asked. [No one bothered to ask you though¡­ And we also can''t confirm it with ra because she¡­ uhm¡­]

    Gs sighed. [I know. She already told me that her wolf has a problem with its sense of smell due to an incident she had when she was a kid. And yes, she''s my mate.]

    [Holy crap! I knew it!] Gideon burst out so hard that the man had to cover his mouth with his hand despite them still talking telepathically.

    [That man is really funny,] Gs''s wolf, Ham, chortled.

    Gs couldn''t help but let out a faint smile. He couldn''t agree more with what his wolf just said as he shook his head in mirth.

    [Does she already know that you''re her mate?] Gideon further asked.

    Normally, Gs would simply lift his brows whenever he was asked about this exact topic, but surprisingly, he answered. [Yes,] he nodded. [She asked me, so I told her.]

    [I see¡­] Gideon nodded in both surprise and understanding. A beat then passed before he then suddenly added, [Oh, right. Do you need to leave early to see ra? I can cover for you today, so you can leave as early as you can right now.]

    Gs raised an eyebrow in surprise. He didn''t expect the gesture of goodwill, but he was nevertheless grateful as he nodded, [Thank you.]

    Despite the free pass to leave, Gs didn''t dare to leave the arena until Nasser and hispanions left the premises. After he made sure they were gone, he then prepared himself to travel in his wolf form.

    [What are you going to do now? Will you mark her?] Ham inquired as he shifted into his wolf form and started his journey.

    [I don''t know, Ham, but I do n to tell all about this to ra so that I can hear her point of view on the matter,] Gs replied. [Maybe we can decide on what to do after we talk to her¡­]

    Silence reigned as he ran through the shortcuts that he knew of were scattered throughout the woods. Still, Gs couldn''t help but sigh to himself throughout their journey.

    They were making good time on their way to their territory when Ham suddenly asked, [What is it?]

    Gs blinked. His wolf probably felt his distorted emotions despite his silence.

    [It''s nothing. It''s just that I can''t help but feel suspicious about all of this,] Gs admitted.

    [I can''t exactly pinpoint the reason why, but doesn''t this all feel weird? Nasser and Pinra''s rtionship¡­ It seems too strong for a pair that''s merely ''uncle and niece.'' Pinra¡­ that woman has been jealous of me ever since we were kids, and she''s beenpeting with me for Nasser''s attention and recognition for what feels like forever now. Now that I think about it¡­ I feel like there''s more to this¡­]

 Chapter 415 Whatever Remaining Ties

    At Pinra''s Mansion in the southern part of the Silver Crescent Pack Territory.

    Pinra couldn''t help but have a wide smile on her face upon receiving word that her uncle Nasser would be arriving to see her. She was so ecstatic that she even instructed their cook to prepare all her uncle''s favorites, hoping the two of them would share a meal together.

    Currently, she was in her bedchamber, getting properly dressed after a bout of intense training on her training grounds. Looking at her appearance in the mirror, she gave herself a slight nod of satisfaction once she was done getting dressed. Her eyes then darted toward the ne she was wearing, the one that her mother had given to her before she died.

    Absently, Pinra raised her hand to open the locket ne. Inside, one of her real mother''s remaining portraits greeted her. "I''m almost there, Mother. He''ll soon acknowledge me once I be Queen," she said with a wide smile.

    Her mother was a nobody. She had been but a mere servant in the House Keen; a maid who had a forbidden affair with the Alpha of the Silver Crescent Pack at the time. One thing led to another, and Pinra found herself being the fruit of that forbidden affair. A fruit that had to be kept in the shadows together with her mother.

    As she grew up, she witnessed how her mother was treated like trash under the roof of Nasser''s younger sister, having had to pose as the woman''s only daughter to keep things under wraps.

    Meanwhile, her mother had to suffer through a lot just so she could stay with her. Until one day, she died just as Pinra had turned ten due to the Moon gue. Before her Mother died, however, she vowed that she would do everything in her power to reach the top, just so that no one would be able to trample on her anymore.

    Pinra maliciously smirked as she closed her eyes, recalling how those two... the two owners of the mansion and its properties had to beg her for their lives. They only treated her and her mother well whenever Nasser was around. But once he was gone, they would start mistreating and abusing them again.

    Her mother remained silent and endured everything for her sake... But she wasn''t like her Mother. She set up everything she could do to get back on their two abusers. She killed both Nasser''s sister and her husband the moment she turned eighteen.

    Those two were the ones responsible for her mother''s death. She had them be infected with the very same Moon gue that they brought upon her Mother... The same death, only with the misery amped up tenfold as she did just that and more.

    It was what they deserved, after all. She had to witness how her mother became sick and weak because of the abuse she experienced from her poser parents, and she would never forgive them for what they did.

    Now... There were only two people left that were blocking her from achieving her goal: Gs, and his mother.

    "He''s here..." Pinra murmured to herself once she telepathically received the report of Nasser''s arrival at her gate. Almost immediately, she went out of her bedchamber and rushed to her door to greet him.

    "Uncle!" she curtly greeted with a wide smile, only for it to slightly disappear upon seeing how dim her uncle''s face currently was.

    "Since when did you start making your own moves, Pinra?!" he hissed.

    Pinra gulped as she naively murmured, "What are you saying, Uncle? Did I do something to displease you?"

    "You know full well what I''m talking about!" Nasser growled at her. "I told you specifically not to harm ra!"<sub> </sub>

    "But I didn''t!" Pinra defended herself. She most certainly did not harm ra using her own hands. From that alone, she was absolved from all guilt.

    "Gs found out that you were behind whatever it was that you did," he scoffed. "ra is his mate, so I need her alive for now. Gs will-"

    "Gs! It''s always Gs! Gs!" Pinra shouted her displeasure, cutting Nasser off. "Why is it always him when he''s constantly being a failure and a disappointment to you anyway?! I will be the one who will bring you the crown, so why do you even bother with trusting him!"

    "He''s my son!" Nasser eximed.

    "And am I not your daughter!?" Pinra shouted back. This time, tears were already rolling down her cheeks.

    ? "All these years, you''ve kept me in the shadows as your niece! I always followed everything you say just so that you can acknowledge and be proud of me. You promised that you will let the world know about me once I be Queen! That you''ll let me finally address you as FATHER!"

    *p*

    The sharp echo of Nasser''s palm striking her cheek resonated across the room. Raising her hand, Pinra touched her reddening cheek as she looked at Nasser with wide eyes.

    "And I will keep that promise once you seed!" Nasser hissed. "How dare you disobey my orders?! I need ra and her territory intact for my ns to seed!"

    "But I''ll be Queen! Isn''t that enough power to get what you want?! I''ll give you all the authority you want once that happens, so why are you insisting on keeping that bjtch alive?" Pinra desperately growled in anger. "Is it because of Gs?! That man has been nothing more but an utter disappointment to you, so why do you always favor him over me?!!!"

    A beat of silence passed between them, and Pinra felt terrible that her father''s nonanswer t only proved her right. He truly favored Gs over her, but why? Was it because Gs''s mother was his mate and true love? Was it because her mother was simply someone he just identally slept with whenever he was mad at Gs''s mother?!

    "If youmit this kind of mistake again, Pinra... I''m telling you, I won''t have any second thoughts in cutting whatever remaining ties I have with you!" Nasser threatened before he turned around and left.

    Watching her father leave, Pinra helplessly slumped on the ground as she screamed. None of importance to her would hear her anyway, what with everyone inside the mansion being Nasser''sckeys except for the men that she managed to coax and do things for her without her father''s knowledge.

    Her uncle... who was her dear father... He was the only person who treated her well. She understood why he had to hide her. She knew that she was very important to his ns, as he would always say. She was the key to their pack''s sess.

    Still, doubt lingered in Pinra''s mind as she gritted her teeth. "But is that really the case?"

    She raised her head and red at the door where Nasser just left. She would be Queen no matter what...

 Chapter 416 Control Your Wings (1)

    [Tenth night inside the Element Forest]

    Xenia took a deep breath as she meditated on top of a small rock. She was currently doing everything she could to try and control her wings, and apparently, meditating was the first thing she had to do before she could even try to do just that.

    So meditate, she did. With nighttime falling over the forest, the cold windspped up against her exposed skin, making it harder for her to focus and keep her eyes closed. It was just so cold, but she couldn''t stop trying, lest she would fall behind on her training and fail to properly use her new abilities once the time for them came. Still¡­

    "Is there a faster way to do this?" Xenia couldn''t help butin, her patience running thin despite keeping her eyes closed. "I don''t feel like I''m making much progress."

    "Unfortunately, there''s no faster way for you to learn how to focus on your center, Xenia," Helena advised, the Fairy Queen''s visage hovering over her as she felt the moonlight hit her skin. "That is the only way that you''ll be able to even begin to try and harness your newfound limbs. Once you can do that without focusing, only then will you be able to earnestly start controlling your wings."

    Xenia grumbled as she did her best not to grit her teeth. She was pretty sure that she was already doing the best that she could, and yet here she was still sitting on top of a cold stone doing absolutely nothing beyond taking deep breaths and hoping that it would help.

    "Enough," Helena sighed. "Clearly, this isn''t working for you at the moment."

    Opening her eyes, Xenia couldn''t help but feel bad upon seeing the disappointed visage on the Fairy Queen''s face. She was really trying her best here, and she just couldn''t help but feel like she was only wasting time.

    Still, it felt like she had failed. "I''m sorry if I''m not good enough for this."

    "It''s fine," Helena shook her head. "It was clear that I should''ve stopped this exercise hours ago. Your patience right now is as thin as a candlewick. It''s no wonder that mediation wouldn''t work for you at the moment."

    Hearing those words only made the princess sink into her self-disappointment. And here she thought that she was doing, if not decently, then at least passing enough that she would make progress.

    "It''s just¡­ I need to get out of this ce as soon as possible," Xenia apologetically mumbled as she stood up. "Sitting still like this only makes that feeling grow stronger, unfortunately."

    "Exactly," the Fairy Queen nodded. "The fault is mine. I shall try and adjust our approach on how to tame your wings. You should rest in the meantime. I''m sure that you''re tired."

    "Thank you¡­"

    Nodding to the Fairy Queen, Xenia made her way back to the ce that she woke up in back when she first came to this ce. The Fairy Queen''s territory felt whimsicalpared to the other parts of the Elemental Forest, with fairies of various shapes and sizes flitting about between the trees as they yed with both the wildlife and amongst themselves.<sub> </sub>

    "How''s your training, Princess?"

    Xenia sighed as she sat on her bed. In front of her, Devas was eagerly looking at her as if doing so would make her speak her mind. And sure, while he was indeed handsome, he was nothingpared to her Darius.

    "Well enough," she grumbled as sheid down.

    "From your tone, it doesn''t sound like it''s going ''well enough,''" Devas pointed out with a small chuckle. "Come on. What seems to be the problem?"

    Rolling her eyes, Xenia turned her head to the guardian in question. "It''s nothing. It just feels like I''m not making much progress with these wings of mine."

    It was a trying time having to deal with two new limbs. Before, she could barely even move without her wings trying to butt in on her business. With every move, her wings would be a hindrance, blocking her from doing some of the most basic stuff like lying down and actually eating. Thankfully, she managed to stow them away into her back after a thorough hour of cursing and flexing her back muscles like they were going to pop out. She didn''t know how she would sleep or eat properly if she hadn''t managed to do that.

    Unfortunately, her newfound ability to stow her new wings away didn''te with a manual to tell her how to call them back to her. Try as she might, the damn things just wouldn''te out. She could feel them snuggly stored away on her back, but even repeating what she did to keep them at bay didn''t seem to work.

    "Still no luck in calling them back out then," Devas showed her a pitying smile as heforted her. "Well, at least you already know how to hide them."

    "But it''s already been a day," Xenia whined. "I''m burning daylight just trying to make these damn things work. Shouldn''t it be second nature to me anyway, seeing as they''re literally attached to my body?"

    Devas shook his head as he chuckled. "Xenia, it''s literally only been this morning since you woke up. It''s already an achievement that you managed to stow them away with the brief time you''ve earnestly had them."

    "And yet that still counts as a day to me," Xenia grumbled as she sat back up. Flexing her back one more time, she sighed as nothing came springing out of her shoulder des. "Ugh¡­ Maybe I should juste back like this. Maybe it wouldn''t hurt¡­"

    Before Xenia could lie back down, Helena announced her return by quietly shuffling herself to the princess''s bedside. Looking at her, the Fairy Queen seemed to have something on her mind as she gave her a pensive smile.

    Xenia already knew what she was going to hear. "You heard me ranting, didn''t you¡­"

    Helena simply smiled as she replied, "Xenia, you have to give yourself some credit. It''s barely been hours since you started trying to control your wings. Not everybody is born with wings, and even humans need some time before they can start using their legs."

 Chapter 417 Control Your Wings (2)

    Xenia let out a self-deprecating chuckle as she joked, "So I''m just a baby then. A baby struggling with her new wings¡­"

    "As much as you say it like that, yes," Devas amusedly scoffed. "You didn''t grow up having wings, so why should you expect to know how to use them on the first day that you get them?"

    The princess opened her mouth to retort only for her to close it as she found herself digesting the two guardians'' points more thoroughly. It did make sense for her to struggle like this in the same way that a chick would when they first came out of the egg. Then again¡­

    "But I''m an adult," Xenia amusedly pointed out. "Shouldn''t that help me learn faster?"

    "That''s exactly what I was trying to tell you earlier," Devas exasperatedly chuckled. "You''re already making good progress, I''m sure. You just have to give it some time."

    "I agree," Helena nodded along. "After a bit of deliberation, I concluded that meditating as you are now would yield nothing but frustration."

    Xenia flinched. Still, she didn''t linger too much on the negativity as she tried to cheer herself up. "I''m sorry. I''m just a bundle of nerves right now, you know?"

    "Exactly, and that might just be the key for you to try and call your wings back to you."

    Xenia blinked at Helena''s words. She didn''t know why exactly the Fairy Queen''s words elicited such a reaction from her, but she couldn''t help but feel hopeful that she might actually get some progress done.

    "And before you say that we should go back out there and try again, you should know that it''s already night out," Helena advised, quickly deting Xenia''s hopes as she slumped back onto the bed. "It''s better that you recuperate further. Perhaps a bit of time away from training would do you some good."

    Xenia grumbled in protest, but she quickly acquiesced as she allowed herself to rx. Letting herself sink into her bed, she closed her eyes to try and sleep.

    ¡­

    "What do you think is wrong with her?"

    "I don''t know, but I fully intend to find out."

    ...

    Yes¡­ Xenia tried her best to sleep but¡­

    "She makes a good point though. This should be easy for her."

    "No, it shouldn''t, Devas. Don''t encourage her to take the easy way out."

    Only, sleep didn''te to her easily, especially with the two guardians talking about her as if she had already fallen asleep.

    "She is quite beautiful, don''t you think?"

    "Don''t, Devas. You know full well that she''s already spoken for."

    With her eyes still closed, Xenia couldn''t help but grumble as she shook her head. Just listening to the two guardians talk was making her want to interject with how noisy they were being.

    Doing exactly that, she sat back up, her eyes opening only to see that both Devas and Helena were looking at her as if they had just seen a ghost.

    "Y-You were still awake?" Devas anxiously questioned.

    "Yes. Yes, I am," Xenia sighed in disappointment, her nerves starting to re up as a bit of annoyance began seeping into her tone. "Why even tell me to get some sleep when you two will just be staying here and talking about me anyway?"<sub> </sub>

    To his credit, the Sphinx quickly deflected me as he pointed all the me to his fellow guardian. "Well, for one, I didn''t see the need to leave since I wasn''t being kicked out just yet."

    Turning her gaze to Helena, Xenia waited for the Fairy Queen to possibly exin herself.

    "Why should I leave? This is my territory, after all," Helena dismissively replied. "If anything, Devas here should''ve seen himself out. He is technically trespassing right now."

    "What the- I wasn''t the one that told me to stay for as long as I''d like," Devas defended himself. "If anything, we should both leave for Xenia''s sake. She''s had a rough few days, and she''ll need as much rest as she can."

    Xenia found herself cing her face on her palms as she listened to the two guardians bicker. With theck of sleep,bined with her utter annoyance at both herself and the situation she found herself in, she couldn''t help but growl as she stood up.

    "Both of you¡­ Please leave¡­"

    The argument stilled immediately. For a second, Xenia thought that her outburst was all that was needed to get some peace and quiet, only for her hopes to be dashed when Devas spoke.

    "Wha¡­ Xenia-"

    "No! You both told me to get some sleep, so I want some sleep!"

    She didn''t care that she was currently shouting at someone that could possibly just kill her with a snap of their fingers. No, her patience had worn thin enough for her to not care anymore.

    Thankfully, Devas quickly got the message and disappeared into the nearest corner. Helena, meanwhile, stayed put.

    "Xenia, I know you''re mad, but you''re currently not-"

    "I thought you were supposed to help me," Xenia cut the guardian off, much to both of their own surprises.

    "Xenia, I-"

    "I need some time alone! Please!"

    *THUD!*

    Stomping on the ground, Xenia was surprised when two things happened. One, she felt like she was about to explode, both physically and mentally, and two, the fact that a sh of white light suddenly erupted from her back, her wings suddenly making themselves heard as they once more draped her under their embrace.

    In that instant, all of her anger disappeared. "W-Wha¡­"

    She was speechless. She didn''t think this would happen.

    Turning to Helena, she was sure that the guardian must be angry with her outburst. It was to her own surprise and confusion then that instead of quickly leaving her alone, the Fairy Queen beamed as she looked at her newly sprouted wings. "Excellent. That actually worked."

    Xenia blinked, her confusion reaching a fever pitch as she weakly asked, "What worked?"

    "I did say that your nerves will be the key to making them show up again," Helena giggled. "So after a bit of thinking, I decided to y to that aspect of yourself. After all, they did show up during a moment of extreme stress, right?"

    Xenia couldn''t believe her ears. Was it¡­ Was it that easy?

 Chapter 418 No Turning Back

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack Territory

    Gs arrived at the mansion just in time for dinner. Likewise, Nasser also arrived not soon after and had dinner with the rest of them. Seated along the table, the air was tense despite the thin veneer of courtesy nketing the room.

    "I''m d that you and my son are getting along well, ra," Nasser noted with a smile.

    "He''s my mate," ra straightforwardly replied.

    Gs raised an eyebrow at what ra had just said. He was surprised to hear thating from her. He didn''t expect that she would just suddenly dere it like this, and while Nasser was already aware of the fact, the same couldn''t be said about his mother.

    "That''s great!" his mother burst out, her eyes welling up with happiness. "I''m so happy for both of you!"

    Gs didn''t know what to think. He could see the genuine bliss shining through his mother''s eyes.

    Nasser scoffed and pointed out, "If that''s the case, then why are you still participating in the tournament, Lady ra?"

    ? Turning to Nasser, ra shed a faint smile as she boldly dered, "I simply don''t fancy any of the other participants coveting the throne, notably your niece, Pinra."

    She held an inward scoff as she gave the man a level gaze. "I''m sure you''re well aware of that, Elder Nasser, of how I don''t want any undeserving people to hold important positions within our Kingdom."

    "So you''re saying that you''re simply participating because you don''t want Pinra to win?" Nasser questioned. "But in the same vein, you''ll be supporting the Princess?"

    ra didn''t answer. She kept herposure, allowing her silence to be her answer.

    "What if the Princess wouldn''t show up then?" Nasser further questioned with a frown. "Will you covet the crown to be Queen instead despite knowing that my son is your mate?"

    ra smiled at Nasser. This time, her expression was that of brightness and confidence as she stated, "I won''t. The Princess will show up without fail, I''m sure¡­"

    [Does she know? I think she already knows about the Princess''s angelic blood,] Ham noted from the back of Gs''s head. [Maybe Darius told her already?]

    Gs paid no attention to his wolf''s words. It didn''t matter to him whether or not ra knew the truth. Right now, he was more than satisfied with her answer. She said she wouldn''t covet the crown, and that was what mattered to him. Because of that, his lips unknowingly stretched themselves wide into a beautiful smile.

    "But what if she fails the trial inside the forest?" Nasser pressed, having no intention of letting this topic slide.

    "Why are you insisting on that to be the case, Elder Nasser? No matter what happens, the one thing that I can assure you is that Pinra will never be our Kingdom''s Queen," ra coolly answered. "I will not let a psycho killer like her rule this kingdom. I can consider some of the others, but not her¡­"

    "So are you saying that you won''t consider yourself for the crown?"

    ra shook her head at the Elder''s incessant questions and firmly stated, "As I''ve said, Gs is my mate, and I have no intentions of rejecting him thus far. So rest assured that I will be his official mate once this tournament is over."

    Nasser scoffed. "Words¡­ Hah¡­ It''s so hard to rely on words alone these days, mdy. Knowing your answer, I feel bad for my son for hisck of security. Don''t get me wrong, Lady ra, but-"

    "Then tell me what I can do to put you at ease, Elder Nasser," ra leveled out to the Elder, cutting the old man off without batting an eye.

    By the sidelines, Gs has finally had enough. "That''s enough, Father. Please don''t push ra too. I trust her, and-"

    "This is why you haven''t progressed at all!" Gs paused upon the sharp re Nasser threw at him, his father snapping at him with a pointed squint. "You never fail to hesitate. Just like during the Battle for the Throne against Darius! You hesitated, and you lost!!!"

    "Please¡­ We''re here to have a meal, not to quarrel¡­" Gs heard his mother try to interrupt with a stutter. "And we have a guest¡­"

    Taking a nce to his side, Gs saw ra holding her mother''s hand on the table.

    ra smiled as she reassured the old woman. "Don''t worry about me, Lady Sh. I mean, it''s not like I don''t know of Elder Nasser''s nature," she let out a thinly veiled scoff as she added, "Besides, I don''t see the point of talking like none of us on this table knows of the other''s true nature."

    ra then looked at Nasser and said, "So tell me, what is it that you want from me? While I might like Lady Sh, and I can find myself epting Gs, that doesn''t mean that will change the way I look at you, Elder Nasser."

    She truthfully stated, "I still don''t trust you. And frankly speaking, I doubt that I will ever do so. However, I trust Gs. I am his mate, after all¡­ And I also trust Lady Sh, knowing that she''s innocent from all of your wondrous works."

    "Hah! How vulgar of you to mock and nder me in my own house!" Nasser arrogantly barked aloud. "But since you''re eager to know what I want, then I might as well tell you! If you really won''t covet the crown to be Queen, then you must let Gs mark you. That way, you won''t ever be qualified to wear the crown!"

    There was a bout of silence, the tension rising with each passing second¡­

    Nasser scoffed, "Hah! I knew-"

    "Do it then¡­"

    ra''s voice interrupted Nasser''s words. Gs turned to her, and their eyes met as she repeated, "Do it. Mark me."

    "Nasser, please¡­ Let''s stop this now," his mother pleaded. "Isn''t this enough? She''s already willing to get marked, so please let''s not push the issue and let them discuss these matters privately. Let''s not-"

    His mother flinched, her words failing her under Nasser''s re.

    Seeing the argument about to escte, Gs gritted his teeth as he stood up. "Let''s go. We''ve had enough!"

    Gs didn''t bother looking back as he grabbed ra''s hand and pulled her out with him out of the dining hall. Once they were outside, ra quickly shook her hand out of his grasp. Feeling ra free herself, Gs turned to her with knitted brows as he whispered, "I''ll bring you back to your manor."

    Despite his words, ra didn''t reply. Instead, her shoulders moved as she let out a mouthful of air. Staring at him, Gs shuddered at how intensely her eyes were currently boring into his.

    "I mean what I said, Gs. If you marking me is what it will take for Nasser to fully trust you, then I''ll let it happen," ra dered. "It''ll happen sooner orter anyway right after the tournament ends, so you might as mark me now and get it over with."

    "But¡­"

    He was speechless. He didn''t know exactly what to say at that point.

    [Just do it,] his wolf quickly supplied. [It''s already consensual, right?]

    "It isn''t like we''re going to mate just yet, Gs. It''s just a mark," ra shrugged, stepping closer to him while tilting her neck to the side. "Just do it. Sink your fangs into my neck."

    Seeing her neck being this exposed to him, Gs''s eyes sharpened as his instincts suddenly took over. In that instant, he circled his arm around ra''s waist and pulled her closer, boring his nose into her skin.

    "Once it''s done, there will be no more turning back, ra."

 Chapter 419 [Bonus Chapter]Marked (1)

    ra shivered when she felt Gs''s warm breathnd on her skin. Once more, she felt that strong pulling from him just from him touching her like this. The sensation was foreign, and yet it still sent a pleasurable feeling running through her spine. She bit her lower lip when she felt his wet tongue licking her skin, hovering over the spot where he was going to sink his fangs into her.

    ? "ra¡­" he whispered, trailing off as if waiting for her to give him the signal.

    "Go on," she firmly replied, stopping herself from moaning from how he was lovingly kissing her shoulder des.

    A beat passed, and ra soon felt the sharp pain of his fangs piercing her into her skin. Her hands grabbed onto his shoulders tightly, steadying herself through the process. She couldn''t exin the sensation she was feeling, but it wasn''t all purely just pain. It stung at first, but then she felt something pleasurable mix in with the pain. Every part of her body was reacting, and she didn''t know how to respond.

    "It''s done," Gs whispered, but he didn''t let her go as he held her in ce.

    Hearing him speak, ra instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, her body still tingling all over as if that pleasurable sensation was wholly covering her.

    "I feel weird¡­" she mumbled to Gs. She wanted to do something¡­ but she didn''t know what.

    [You want to mate with him¡­ It''s natural,] Sheba exined. [Just to let go, ra. Do it with our mate.]

    At her wolf''s encouragement, ra unknowingly whispered, "No."

    "Don''t worry, ra. I''ll keep my vow," Gs remarked, speaking as if he understood what she was currently going through. I won''t force myself onto you¡­"

    Taking a small breath, ra gently pushed him away, her gaze quick to look into him more closely while her hand went to touch the mark now emzoned on her neck.

    "I''ll take you back to your home¡­" Gs offered.

    "No. Let''s head back inside," ra firmly denied. "I want Nasser to know that you already marked me."

    In truth, she didn''t really want to do it, but doing so would serve as a decent distraction for her fraying nerves. In the back of her mind, Sheba was craving to have more of what Gs could give her, and she really didn''t want to let her instincts take over her right now.

    She didn''t wait for Gs to respond as she quickly moved ahead and headed back inside. Walking back to the dining hall, she paused when she saw Gs''s mother crying to herself.

    "What''s going on?" she hissed at Nasser.

    Gs''s mother raised her head and murmured, "I thought you and Gs had already left. No¡­ It''s nothing¡­"

    The olderdy immediately wiped away her tears while ra turned her gaze back to Nasser with furrowed brows. Leveling her gaze at the man, the Elder was expressionless as he visibly stared at her exposed neck.

    "I see that my son has already marked you," the Elder nonchntly stated before he stood up. "Wee to the family, ra."

    [Gs''s family is so twisted,] Shebamented in the back of her mind as she watched the Elder leave.

    [And here I thought you were busy thinking about how to convince me to mate with him,] ra inwardly mocked even as she moved to Lady Sh''s side. [Just great¡­]

    [Can you even me me, ra?] Sheba scoffed. [It''s in my nature¡­]

    "Mother," Gs whispered behind her, making her turn to him.

    "ra, it''s alreadyte. Please stay here for the night with Gs," Gs''s mother suddenly spoke, making ra turn her head once more.

    "The two of you can travel tomorrow morning before sunrise. Come now. I''ll walk you two to Gs''s bedchamber. And please don''t say no. It''s been a while since my son slept here. Besides, it''s your first night together as an official couple since he already marked you¡­"

    ra unknowingly blushed at the older woman''s words.

    Lady Sh smiled as she gently touched her cheek. "I''m sorry about the suddenness of it all. I''m sure my son will-"

    "It''s alright, Lady Sh. We''re not in a hurry," ra interrupted the older woman with a reassuring tone. "There''s still a lot of things that Gs and I should do here first before we left anyway."

    "She''s right, Mother. I still have to formally introduce ra to the pack," Gs quickly seconded. "I will also have to hold a banquet for the asion as soon as the tournament is finished. Right now, there are still a lot of important things to do before we can leave."

    "Alright, I understand," his mother nodded in understanding. "Nowe you two. Let me at least walk with you both to the bedchamber." She then turned to ra and said, "Also, please call me Mother from now on."

    ra simply nodded with a smile she also decided to stop rejecting the offer of sleeping in their mansion knowing how the older woman would feel sad if she refused. Letting the woman lead her to Gs''s bedchamber, Gs himself followed just behind them where he remained pensive and quiet.

    [That''s weird¡­ Howe I can''t feel his emotions?] ra inwardly voiced out to Sheba. [He''s putting up a wall then¡­]

    [Of course, he would. Still, he wouldn''t be able to do that to you once you mark him as well,] Sheba excitedlymented. [So if you''re that curious about what he''s thinking, why don''t you mark him so that the two of you can no longer hide each other''s feelings?]

    She inwardly scoffed at her wolf''s constant insistence. Still, she had almost forgotten that particr piece of information regarding the Mate Bond between two werewolves. It was more profoundpared to humans or any other creature.

    As of now, they were already bound to each other despite only having the male half of a werewolf''s mark on the female. Once she marked him back, their bond would be strong enough that they would no longer be able to hide anything from each other by putting up a mental wall on their emotions.

    Knowing this, some female werewolves chose not to do it depending on their sole discretion. Some preferred some privacy, while others didn''t want to hide anything from their partners¡­

    [Tsk, the Mate Bond isn''t evenplete since you two haven''t mated yet. You''re just marked for the others to see that you''re already taken.] Sheba scoffed.

    Just from Sheba''s tone, ra could tell that her wolf''s dissatisfaction on the matter was only beginning. As werewolves, mating was the only thing that mattered to their inner wolves. Mating would strengthen the Mate Bond, and it would also do the same to their inner wolves.

    Mating¡­ The word alone somehow sent shivers down her spine. She couldn''t help but wonder if she would be ready for it, knowing full well that she was bound to do it in one way or another. Still, she was honestly grateful that Gs was considerate enough to mention that he wouldn''t force her to do it with him.

    After a bit of quiet walking, they soon arrived at the bedchamber. Gs''s mother quickly left them in front of the door with a wide smile on her face, and ra gulped as she heard the door closing behind her as soon as she walked in. She looked at Gs, his mate keenly staring at her with a thoughtful gaze.

    "I''ll be sleeping on the couch," she awkwardly murmured as she hurriedly walked to Gs''s couch and quietlyid there.

    [I just want to strangle you right now,] Sheba scorned.

    ra ignored her wolf, simply deciding to close her eyes as she tried to focus on getting some sleep.

    Gs sighed as he looked at ra''s back. He didn''t know what she was thinking, but he didn''t want her sleeping on the couch.

    "ra¡­" he called to her as he walked towards her. "Sleep on the bed, please. I''m notfortable letting you sleep on the couch like this."

    Hearing him, ra moved. Sitting up to face him, her gaze turned to the couch beforending back on him. "But you won''t fit here¡­" she murmured.

    "My bed is big enough," Gs insisted. "Don''t you trust me? I told you I won''t do a thing to you unless you let me."

 Chapter 420 Marked (2)

    "My bed is big enough," Gs insisted. "Don''t you trust me? I told you I won''t do a thing to you unless you let me."

    It was painful. Gs was hurt by how distant ra was acting to him¡­ Yes, she was within his reach, but she still felt so far away from actually being within his grasp.

    ra bit her lower lip, and Gs immediately stopped himself from groaning at the sight of her. He found himself wishing that he could also make her bite her lower lip for a different reason just to punish her for making him suffer like this.

    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, Gs. It''s just that I don''t trust my instincts," ra exined. "I can feel the Mate Pull through your touch, and all of this is just so new to me. I don''t think I''m ready for it..."

    She then raised her head to meet his eyes as she added, "I know we''ll eventually have to mate toplete the Mate Bond¡­ But I need more time before I''m actually fine with doing it. I''m not ready for that just yet."

    "I know," Gs let out another sigh as he firmly nodded. "Still, please stop worrying. I won''t join you on the bed. If you''re that worried about getting touched, then I can sleep in any corner of the room if you want. Please just make yourselffortable in my bed."

    ra was about to reply when there was a sudden knock echoed from the door.

    "Who''s that?" Gs asked, startled.

    "Lord Gs, I brought you two some snacks as instructed by your father¡­" the servant answered from behind the door.

    Gs frowned at the answer he received. Still, he let the servant enter, a trolley of food and drink being wheeled in and prepared on the table as soon as she was allowed to do so. Then Gs dismissed her as soon as she was done.

    [Wow¡­ Looks like Nasser wants you and ra to get drunk and mate,] Ham scoffed.

    Turning to ra, he watched her walk to the table and grab the nearest bottle of wine. She then poured herself a drink on a goblet just beside her.

    "You''re going to drink?" Gs unknowingly voiced out.

    "Why not? Might as well amodate Nasser''s gesture to celebrate the Ritual of Marking," ra answered as she started drinking.

    Despite her behavior, Gs could sense that ra was still a bit nervous. This was probably her way to try and get herself to rx.This was probably because she could feel the Mate Pull through his touch.

    ''Do I make her feel anxious?'' Gs worriedly thought to himself.

    [No, you don''t. She''s just new to the Mate Pull,] Ham reminded him. [It''s quite different when her ability to smell you isn''t present. Honestly, this would''ve been a lot easier if she still has her sense of smell¡­] Ham exined.

    His wolf sighed as he added, [With the way the Mate Pull works, you will smell good and addicting to her, and it''ll be so hard for her to act unaffected so long as you''re around. For now, however, she will have to subtly use her instincts. Try touching her whenever you can. Act like you''re doing it by ident. That''s the n, correct? Just don''t make it look intentional.]

    Right, that was his n, but wasn''t that also torturous on his part? It was the reason why he was hesitating in the first ce, especially on the part of him holding himself back until he was sure that ra''s heart had fully trusted and epted him.

    Taking a drink of his own, the two of them shared a drink in silence. There was a terse pause, and Gs broke the peace as he asked, "Do you think he''ll seed against Nasser?"

    "He will¡­" ra firmly stated.

    Gs almost flinched as he felt the confidence in ra''s answer. It was clear that she trusted Darius and his capabilities with all of her heart.

    [Stop being envious. ra is already yours,] Ham reminded him, his wolf having felt his emotions despite him keeping quiet. [You just need to work hard in capturing her heart. With your mark already on her, she won''t be forever in love with Darius. You already have the power over her present and future. She will be with us from now on no matter what happens. That is all that matters¡­]

    Time passed, and Gs couldn''t manage to keep track of how long they had been drinking. Still, based on the empty bottles on the table, he and ra had surely drank a lot of what the servants had brought them.

    "Let''s have more," ra giggled.

    Gs held his breath as he watched his mate sway in her seat. She was obviously drunk, and he was thankful that he was still sober enough in the sense that he still knew what was going on.

    Standing up, Gs pulled ra up and out of her seat. "That''s enough. Go to bed and rest," he murmured. "Come here¡­"

    Despite his efforts, however, ra refused to get out of her chair. So instead, he resolved the issue by carrying her into his arms.

    Surprised, ra suddenly wrapped her arms around her neck, burying her face in his chest as she murmured, "Your body feels nice..."

    ''This isn''t good!'' Gs thought in rm as warning signs appeared in all the corners of his head. Moving quickly, he immediately put ra down on the bed. But before he could turn and leave, ra grabbed onto him, refusing to let him go as she pulled him in with her onto the bed.

    "Where are you going? Let''s sleep together¡­" ra murmured. And as if she hadn''t had enough, she even put her leg on top of him.

    Gs groaned hard at the offending leg, her movements making her brush against him in a way that she shouldn''t do.

    "Mhm¡­ Not so fluffy, but this will do," ra murmured into his ear as she snuggled up some more against the crook of his neck.

    "ra, let me go," Gs weakly insisted as he tried to move away from her grasp. Unfortunately for him, ra''s hold on him was tight and firm, preventing him from leaving.

    "But I feel weird, Gs. I don''t want to let you go just yet," she murmured against his skin. "I even want you closer to me¡­"

    Gs groaned at the pleasure that her warm breath against his skin was giving him. Turning to face her, their lips suddenly collided, making his sense go haywire.

    [For the first time, I find myself appreciating Nasser''s gesture to congratte you,] Ham cheered.

    Gs answered him with a grunt, telling his wolf to shut up and keep quiet. This was something that he never expected to happen, but he was still aware enough to know that ra wasn''t sober at the moment. He had no intentions of taking advantage of the situation¡­ Even if his feral instincts wanted so badly to do just that.

    It took him all of his self-control to break away from that hungry kiss as he quickly jumped off the bed and whispered, "Good night, ra. I''ll see you tomorrow¡­"

    He then rushed out of the bedchamber. There was no way that he''ll be sleeping in the same room as her tonight.

 Chapter 421 His Only Queen

    At Realm of Eferia

    "It''s been eleven days already¡­"

    Xenia whispered to herself as she stared at her reflection by theke. While she knew that some of those days went into her training, it still felt like she was still wasting time. She had to get back home somehow.

    Letting out a sigh, she flinched and frowned when she saw another man behind her through theke''s reflection.

    She quickly turned around. "Who are you?" she asked, even though she already had a hunch as to who this man was.

    He had short ck hair, and he harbored a serious aura around him since he didn''t smile as much as Devas, who would always have those friendly smiles with him. Looking at the man a little closer, she noted that like Devas, he was handsome as well. He looked young, probably just around Darius''s age, or maybe even a bit younger than¡­

    "I''m the ruler of the waters in this realm, the guardian of the element of water: Polo," the man nonchntly introduced himself.

    "Milord¡­" Xenia quickly murmured, unable to find the proper words to add to her greetings due to the man''s intimidating looks.

    Looking at the guardian now, she realized that she hadn''t had the opportunity to personally meet Polo until now. The guardian hadn''t bothered with introductions as he immediately sent her to her trial inside the thousand dreams.

    Their eyes met, and Xenia gave the guardian an awkward smile.

    "Looks like you''re enjoying your stay in Helena''s territory," he casually stated. "Shouldn''t you be doing your trial by air right now?"

    Xenia didn''t know how to respond. Thankfully, Devas arrived at just the right time to bail her out.

    "Huh, Polo? What brought you here?" Devas questioned his fellow guardian with lifted brows.

    Xenia remained quiet as she simply observed the two men. Well, they were a Sphinx and a Merman respectively, but right now, they were in their human forms. And truth be told, these two men were honestly gorgeous.

    She unknowingly smiled as her possessive husband crossed her mind. Darius would definitely get jealous if she vocally praised these two on how beautiful they looked. Darius did skin Devas''s head of his dark, red-brown hair, but even that didn''t make the guardian less handsome in her eyes.

    Of course, no one would be able to beat her husband in her eyes. After all, he was the best-looking man for her bar none. And just like that, she shrugged as she felt her impatience rising again. She couldn''t wait to be with Darius again after all this time.

    Unfortunately, she still had to master her wings and haveplete control of them before going out of this forest. She really didn''t want to make a mess of herself during the trial bybat in front of all the Cordonians, after all.

    "And how about you?" Devas scoffed. "You barely visit any territories that aren''t yours if it''s nothing too important."

    "I''m here to remind you all about your duties," Polo quickly replied as he handed his fellow guardian a piece of parchment, making Xenia gulp in the sideline as she recognized the Cordonian sigil on it. "Why are you even idling in the Fairy Queen''s territory?"

    ''Was that another offer to kill me?'' she wondered with a frown.

    Devas rolled his eyes before he went on to read the letter. A beat passed, and he looked at her and said, "It''s from King Darius."

    Xenia bit her inner cheek as she grabbed the letter off Devas''s hand. Reading her husband''s letter, it stated to the guardians that they should show herpleting the trial by air as per their agreement.

    "When do you n on doing the trial by air?" Polo asked. "The final twelve will be finalizede tomorrow, and I believe that your presence would be needed for that round."

    "She''ll be ready to do it by tomorrow," Helena interrupted, entering the scene with a smile.

    "She better be. You two have been pampering this intruder in our realm for far too long," Polo directly stated, not minding that Xenia was even there to hear it. But with how Devas had described Polo''s character, his words really didn''t bother Xenia in the slightest.

    "To see you here in my territory is a rare asion, Polo," Helena warmly noted. "How about you have some breakfast with us? I''ve already prepared some for us¡­ Come."

    With the Fairy Queen leading Polo to her dining area, Devas and Xenia simply followed from behind as they watched the scene unfold.

    "Are you really going to be readye tomorrow?" Devas worriedly inquired.

    Xenia couldn''t help but chuckle upon hearing Devas being this worried about her. Honestly, it puzzled her as to how she had be this close to Devas and Helena. Still, she was truly grateful for the two for helping her out despite her shorings. It was so rare to find strangers who would genuinely reach out to help you, and the three of them actually became good friends during those days that they spent together.

    Also, Xenia couldn''t wait to inform Osman about Helena and how the Fairy Queen was currently doing inside the Element Forest.

    "You should be grateful," Devas amusingly grinned at her even as she remained silent to his prior question. "You''re the first intruder who has had the privilege to dine with the guardians."

    "Howe I''m not invited?" Saha snorted as she suddenly appeared, grabbing a chair for herself as she sat down.

    Devasughed, "I technically wasn''t invited, and even Polo," he chuckled. "We simply invited ourselves in here¡­"

    Staying back, Xenia didn''t know how to react as she quietly watched the four guardians interact before her.

    Before Xenia could go and grab a seat of her own, Saha looked at her and scoffed. "Ah, those eyes... I really want those. It''s only too bad that you passed Polo''s trial, meaning that I''m unable to dig out those beautiful eyes for myself," she pouted. "I no longer have any hopes for Helena''s trial, seeing as no one in history had failed her trials before¡­ Then again, most intruders never really reached her trial, what with them being dead just from passing our territories first."

    Xenia had an awkward smile as she murmured, "I''m d to be still in one piece then."

    Devas chuckled. "Still, I''m curious, Xenia¡­ You could''ve avoided all of the suffering you''ve gone through if you just stayed with the King as one of hisdy consorts," he curiously remarked. "So why bother? I mean, some females who love a man would sacrifice that much just so they could be with their man."

    Xenia''s face twisted as she straightforwardly replied, "Simple: I don''t want to share my man. Power struggles areplicated in the outside world, and I refuse to let another woman share my husband with me, lest I give them the opportunity to try and get rid of me down the line."

    She then let out a long deep sigh as she added, "Either way, I don''t like that kind of suffering. I''d prefer to fight for him in any way possible."

    Xenia subconsciously smiled as she recalled her private moment with ra. "I remember how another woman even used me of being an intruder in Darius''s life before by saying that I wasn''t a Cordonian; that I was someone who didn''t care about the kingdom."

    She then looked at everyone around her, their eyes still on her as she said, "For posterity''s sake, I''ll say it again like how I said it to her¡­ Darius is already my kingdom¡­ My home¡­ That alone made Cordon a ce that I care for."

    She smiled, "Knowing that Cordon is Darius''s Kingdom that he truly cares for, I will do everything in my power to secure the throne¡­ to stand by his side as his only woman and Queen."

    ******

    AN: I will post the AI-generated visuals for Polo in case you''re also interested lmao. To see all the visuals for TCE Characters whenever you want then kindly follow our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [email protected]</a> pages and don''t forget to LIKE the pages.

    Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy

    Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

    Thanks.

 Chapter 422 The Truth

    As soon as Polo and Saha left, Xenia continued with her training with Helena and Devas.

    "I can''t wait to watch the finals and see you soar for that crown, Xenia," Devas excitedlymented as he watched her call upon her wings, the new limbsing out from her back with a practiced flick. Doing so was still a struggle for her, what with her still being unable to do it without wriggling, wincing, or crying out in pain, but at least she was able to do it consciously now.

    Helena had already taught her the technique of how to properly call her wings, and that was exactly what the Princess was now doing right now. It was the only thing left for her to do since she didn''t want to scare the Cordonians watching her by looking awkward and weird with her new limbs. She would have to maneuver her wings properly should she need them for the finals.

    Speaking of the finals, they would undoubtedly be very bloody. After all, that was when the Cordonians or any of the other creatures participating would be allowed the full use of their powers, whatever they might be.

    There would be no rules of engagement, only that they see who would be thest female contender still standing to wear the crown. That was, of course, unless they yielded, to which they would then they would be disqualified.

    "Will you be able to watch it?" Xenia curiously asked as she paused for a while, walking up to where Helena and Devas were currently sitting.

    "Of course, we can. They can watch us from here, so why won''t they allow us to watch you once you get out of here in one piece?" Devas scoffed. "We can simply use those animals with the runes on them for our purposes¡­ It''s a magic spell that we can easily perform, and I can''t wait to see how you kick those werewolves'' asses from a bird''s eye view."

    Helena chuckled and teased, "Or maybe you just can''t wait to see some sexydies wearing their armor? Or maybe you''ll just wait for them to get naked once they shift back and forth between their forms?"

    Devas''s face twisted as he quickly defended himself. "What do you take me for, Helena!"

    Xeniaughed with Helena as Devas''s face reddened in embarrassment. A beautiful fairy then arrived to serve them some tea. "Lord Devas, here''s one of your favorite snacks," the fairy offered with her sweetest smile.

    "Oh, thank you," Devas thanked the serving fairy. Grabbing the snack, he then offered some of it to Xenia, thetter of which quickly shook her head as she noticed how the fairy''s face fell once the man offered everything to her without even tasting them first.

    So when the fairy who was obviously making her presence known to Devas left, Xenia voiced out her observation. "She obviously likes you, you know," she pointed out. "These cookies are made specifically for you."

    "But I don''t like her," Devas casually replied.

    Xenia blinked in disbelief. "Why do you like humans when there are prettier and more beautiful fairies here?" she asked with a frown. "That''s not to mention the mermaids as well."

    "Well, humans are more enticing," Devas shrugged. "And besides, the Almighty favors humans above all. They were created in the Almighty''s likeness and form, and overall, they''re just more attractive."

    Sighing, Xenia didn''t bother to escte the discussion into a debate. Devas was entitled to his own opinion, after all, and she really didn''t want to waste time on pointless stuff like this.

    A few moments passed, and Xenia was finally ready to leave the forest. She still had to pass Helena''s trial, but that was already a foregone conclusion anyway.

    "I''m really grateful for what the two of you had done for me," Xenia gratefully thanked, hoping that her sincerity would reach the two of them. "If you two ever need anything from me, please don''t hesitate to reach out to me. I''ll do everything in my power to try and help."

    "Is that so?" Devas teasingly remarked. "Hmm¡­ Can you help me get out of this realm every once in a while then? I feel so bored being stuck in here!"

    "You''re not stuck here, Devas. You have a choice to leave," Helena chuckled, making Xenia frown. That information seemed different from what Osman had told her.

    "I thought you would all die if you were to leave this realm?" Xenia questioned. "That was what Osman told me that you told him, Fairy Queen."

    "Well, that''s still the truth. We''ll die, but we won''t die instantly," Devas corrected. "We''ll be ordinary human beings with a short lifespan, then we''ll just die of natural causes." A realization then washed over him as he looked at Helena in disbelief. "Wait¡­ You mean you lied to that pirate?"

    "Osman and I aren''t meant for each other," Helena exined herself. "I saw his future in the Lake of Life¡­"

    "But the Lake of Life isn''t even urate when ites to the future, Helena," Devas murmured. "It''s only urate whenever it views the past that has already happened."

    "I know, but I won''tpromise on the matter, Devas," Helena firmly replied. "I saw Osman having a great future in the outside world. He''s someone who''s born to do greater things without me. He still has a purpose to fulfill."

    Xenia blinked at the two guardians before she suddenly asked, "Can I also view the past of a certain person on theke?"

    It suddenly came to her that she might be able to see the past and discover the truth about the death of Darius''s father. Darius and the rest were still looking for the Princess with the gift to see the past, but she might''ve just gotten the opportunity to witness the past through thatke just like how Devas showed her some of the other contenders for the crown going through the past trials.

    Helena and Devas looked at each other as they visibly mulled over her question. Devas gulped as he began. "I can only facilitate the use of thatke since it was a part of my trial as a guardian," he exined. "Polo let me use it then. But for personal use¡­ I''m not so sure that he''ll give permission to use it to just anyone, especially to an intruder. That would be forbidden."

    "Polo is the one guarding the Lake of Life, Xenia, so he holds authority over its use," Helena apologetically sighed. "As much as we would like to give you that chance, we, unfortunately, cannot help you with it."

    "Can I possibly talk to Lord Polo and ask him about this then?" Xenia further inquired.

    Just from hearing her question, she could see the doubts on both Devas''s and Helena''s faces as they pondered their response. Xenia''s shoulders dropped as she took their silence as a no. Meeting the merman today, as well as witnessing how thetter had interacted with the others already gave her an answer to her question. Polo was the strictest of the guardians, so there was no way that he would probably allow her to have a view of the past.

    "Hmm, how about you try and ask him?" Devas suddenly suggested. "There''s no harm in trying, so how about I bring you to him so that you can talk to him about it?"

    Xenia raise her head, her eyes wide as she looked at Devas. "Really?"

    The guardian simply nodded, and Xenia couldn''t help but be hopeful about finding out the truth about the past. Hopefully, she would witness something that could help her husband along his quest to find out the truth.

 Chapter 423 She Could Call Mother

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack

    ra groaned as she swatted away the light hitting against her eyes. She had woken up sote that the sun''s rays were already seeping through Gs''s bedchamber, and it was more than enough of an annoyance for her to move. Immediately getting up, she realized that she was alone in the room.

    "He probably already left," she thought aloud as she drank the water on the bedside table. There was also a note for him from Gs, saying that he already left to head to the arena. He also told her to rest as much as she wanted in his room.

    Just as she was finished reading the letter, the door slowly opened. ra had a timid smile as she politely greeted Gs''s mother.

    "You''re finally awake, Dear," the older woman warmly greeted her. "Gs asked me to take good care of you and to make sure that you''re all better before letting you go. I''ll just call the servants up to serve your meal here in your room."

    Nodding, ra got out of bed just as Gs''s mother walked towards the door to give out instructions to the servants outside.

    Absently, her eyes darted to the couch, wondering if Gs slept there sitting up. It had been a while since shest had a good, long sleep, and her body honestly felt so rxed despite her head still hurting a bit because of the obvious hangover she got from drinking too much.

    After a while, the servants entered and prepared her meal on the table. With a smile, Lady Sh signaled for her to sit on the opposite side of her. "Go ahead and dig in. That soup will help you with your hangover so that you''ll feel better."

    Still wincing from her migraine, ra did what the older woman suggested. She atefortably in front of her, subtly watching how Gs''s mother seemed pleased with her efforts.

    "Nasser had already left to go back to the castle as well," Shmented. "You can stay here whenever you want, ra. Feel free to make this ce your second home..."

    ra simply gratefully nodded with a smile. Taking a breath, she then looked at the older woman and said, "Gs told me everything."

    "I know," Lady Sh neutrally replied. "My son has already talked to me, and I''m honestly worried with what he''s doing. This is very dangerous... I would prefer for him to remain safe... That way, he''ll be away from all harm..." She sighed, "He''s been enduring too much already because of me, ra. And..."

    Seeing the older woman being distraught, ra held Sh''s hand on the table, gently squeezing it for reassurance. She then gave her a warm and reassuring smile as she dered, "Please don''t worry, Mother. I''ll make sure that nothing bad will happen. I''m with Gs on this, and the three of us just need to stay strong and be optimistic. I won''t let anything bad happen to you nor Gs."

    She genuinely meant it. Lady Sh was a kindhearted woman, and in the span of time that she spent with her, ra genuinely felt the motherly loveing off her in spades.

    She truly cared for her, and like Gs wanted, ra also wanted to ensure Sh''s safety against Nasser. They would make sure that the man would no longer be able to use Sh as a threat to Gs. On that, she was certain.

    "I''ll be going to the Hindman Manorter to personally thank Lady Jayra for treating my wounds," ra whispered. "I''ll also have to talk about what His Majesty has requested, and I''m sure that the protection spell will be ready in time for you to use, Mother."

    Sh nodded, and ra was just about to let the conversation fizzle when she noticed that the older woman still looked weary.

    "What is it, Mother?" she asked

    "Oh, it''s just that despite everything that I feel about all the things that happened, it still feels like this is all my fault," Sh mumbled, her voice shaking with each breath. "If only I epted Nasser from the start when he confessed his feelings to me... I wonder if things would end up like they are now... Maybe Roman would still be alive, and Nasser might not end up like what he is right now..."

    ra shook her head as she justified, "It''s not your fault, Mother. This has all been Nasser''s choice... Everything he has done has always been his choice." Taking a deep breath, she firmly insisted, "He chose to be who he is right now. We all have a choice on how we want to live our life no matter what the circumstances we''re currently in... Knowing that, he''s solely responsible for every single one of his actions. So please don''t ever think that way."

    Lady Sh gave her a faint smile as she weakly nodded. "I''m d that Gs has you, ra. No matter what happens, I don''t have to worry knowing that my son will be with the woman he long loved," she gratefully smiled. "Thank you, ra, for epting him."

    ra smiled at Sh''s heartfelt thanks despite the guilt she was feeling deep inside her heart. Still, she meant it when she said that she would take care of Gs. He was her mate, and she had already epted that fact.

    With a wistful smile on her face, Sh turned to the view out on the balcony and continued. "Nasser truly loves me, but his kind of love is something that''s very dangerous and poisonous. To have me, he''s willing to sacrifice everything," she sighed.

    "I''ve lost the man I loved in the process, but I can''t lose Gs as well so I had topromise. I did everything he wanted, ra... Just to keep my son safe. I lied to save Gs..."

    Sh''s eyes welled up as she turned to ra, a kind smile on her face as she added, "If something happens to me in the process, please... Please promise me that you won''t leave Gs no matter what." She pleaded, "I''m afraid that he''ll push everyone away once he loses me, but please promise me that you''ll stay with my son no matter what. I know it''s a selfish request, but please..."

    ra was taken aback. The request came so suddenly that she felt worried about Gs''s mother. "Please don''t say that," ra did her best to reassure the woman. "Nothing will happen to you, Mother. We''ll make sure of it."

    "I know you and Gs will, but we still don''t know how things will turn in the future..." Sh morosely remarked.

    ra held her hand tightly and said, "I promise you, Mother, that I won''t leave Gs. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    Sh chuckled. "Do you know that you''re making me happy whenever I hear your voice calling me Mother?" she revealed with a content smile. "I also had a dream of having a daughter, and I can see that that dream finally came true. I''ve truly gained a daughter to love."

    ra returned the older woman''s smile. It honestly felt good to call her Mother too. It would seem that aside from Darius''s mother, she had gained another kind-hearted woman that she could call Mother...

 Chapter 424 Relentless Teasing (1)

    At Hindman Manor, Lock Heart Pack

    After making sure that she was well prepared and rested, ra went ahead with her ns to make her way to the Hindman Manor. The journey was shortlived, and she quickly made her way up to the manor as soon as she was able.

    "Lady ra?" Jayra greeted her with a smile. "This is a wee surprise."

    "A surprise?" ra blinked in surprise as she invited herself into the manor. "I had thought that I sent a forewarning of my arrival here."

    "Well, nothing really came here, no," Jayra wondered aloud. "Maybe you were just faster than your messenger?"

    ra didn''t know what to say as she simply allowed herself to be led by the human mage. She didn''t think that her message wouldn''t be received before she arrived. Then again, did it even matter? She was already there, right?

    "I¡­ I apologize foring here so suddenly then," ra mumbled out. "I guess I didn''t give the messenger raven enough time to arrive."

    "It''s nothing, Lady ra," Jayra scoffed with a wave of her hand. "If anything, you should get faster ravens if that''s the case. Either way, you''re already here, right? There''s no use fretting over something that''s already happened."

    "Yeah¡­" ra sighed, a hint of reliefing into her tone. "I guess so¡­"

    Her thoughts quickly went back to her being recently marked by Gs. Sure, she had fully epted that it was going to happen eventually, but she still had some hups regarding the situation that put a damper on her mood. One, she was pretty sure that she still harbored feelings for Darius, but it was slowly being eroded ever so slightly as her mate slowly came to the forefront of her mind.

    [Still denying it, I see,] Sheba scoffed.

    [No, I''m not,] ra rolled her eyes. [It''s just¡­ surreal, I suppose¡­]

    The fact that her feelings for Darius was even being threatened like this was a bittersweet realization that she had to learn how to process. Gs''s stock was rapidly rising in her heart, and while her first love still upied a vast majority of her feelings, her mate was well on his way to eclipsing even that.

    [I just didn''t think this would happen,] ra inwardly sighed. [It''s¡­ I just don''t know how to feel about it right now.]

    [You already know how you feel,] her wolf shook her head at her. [You''re just still somehow clinging onto the past even though your future is already ahead of you.]

    [I know, alright?] ra admitted in defeat. [Just¡­ Time¡­ Just give me some time¡­]

    [I sure hope that you don''t take too much time before you seal the deal with Gs.]

    Ignoring her wolf''s incessant remarks and teasing for now, ra focused her attention more on her immediate surroundings. Somehow, she only now remembered that she was within the Hindman Manor, and the fact that Be could be hiding anywhere somehow kept her on edge despite theck of danger. Sure, she needed to thank her old friend as well, but she really didn''t want to see her right now. At least, not before she had managed to center herself again.

    Thankfully, Be didn''t seem to be present either. Or maybe she was somewhere ra hadn''t seen yet. Either way, Jayra eventually ushered her into what looked to be her personal workshop. Looking around, the whole area looked more like a haphazardly put together study more than anything. Still, if the utter familiarity that Jayra was showing in the room was any indication, then the amount of trust the mage was giving her was nothing short of amazing.

    "So, what brings you here anyway?" Jayra asked with a smile as she leaned on one of the nearby shelves. "Bartos isn''t here at the moment, and if you''re here for Be, you should''ve called for her by now."

    ra couldn''t help but clear her throat as she firmly faced the mage. She was here for one thing and one thing only, and that was to thank the woman for healing her wounds. And maybe thank Be as well¡­ assuming that her old friend wouldn''t be too much of a tease once she inevitably notices the mark on her shoulder.

    After all, why else was she trying to avoid the woman¡­

    "I wanted to thank you for healing my wounds," ra began, a faint smile adorning her face. "I couldn''t imagine the pain it must''ve been to try and treat someone like me."

    "What? It''s no big deal, Lady ra," Jayra chuckled as she shook her head. "Your wounds were nothingpared to what I''ve dealt with in the past. Besides, you''re King Darius''s precious friend, and any friend of him is a friend of mine."

    ra fought the urge to flinch at that word. Friend¡­ Oh, how she wished they went past that just a few weeks ago before¡­ Gs happened.

    "Still, you didn''t have to do that for me," ra insisted. "You could''ve just let me see one of our many healers."

    "Seriously, it''s fine," Jayra insisted, a small frown now adorning her face. "I didn''t even break a sweat."

    ra couldn''t help but chuckle. "I suppose so¡­"

    "Right?" Jayra giggled. "Besides, if there''s anybody you should thank, it''s-"

    "ra''s here, right?!"

    Before Jayra could even finish her sentence, the door had already swung open, Be unceremoniously inviting herself into the room with what looked to be a crazed smile on her face.

    "ra!"

    Upon hearing her name, ra almost immediately wanted to shrink into herself. The unwanted attention was going to be the death of her, but unfortunately, she already knew what Jayra was about to tell her. She knew she had to thank Be for her own efforts in getting her healed.

    Still, that didn''t mean she was ready for the relentless teasing she knew she was about to take.

    Jayra couldn''t help but chuckle as she spotted the new addition to the room. "Ah, great timing. I was just about to say-"

    "You''re alright! You''re up and about and not dead!"

 Chapter 425 Relentless Teasing (2)

    ra did her best not to try and fight back as she felt Be''s embrace almost threaten to crush her body. She appreciated her friend''s worry about her, but that didn''t mean that she wanted to not be able to breathe properly.

    "B-Be¡­ L-Let go¡­"

    Thankfully, her old friend seemed to have gotten her intentions as she quickly let go.

    "S-Sorry about that," Be sheepishly apologized. "I was just excited to see you."

    "I can tell," ra weakly chuckled even as she straightened herself back up. "And yes, I''ve gotten better."

    Jayra seemed to be content in letting the scene y out in front of her as ra found herself tongue-tied on what to say. She knew she should thank Be for her efforts, but with what words?

    In the end, ra decided on a simple sentence for the job. "Be, thank you for helping me back there," ra sincerely addressed her friend. "You really saved me."

    "I only did what I had to do," Be smiled, one that didn''t have her usual teasing and smug attitude. "I don''t know what I would''ve done if you died on us."

    "My thoughts exactly," Jayra chuckled. "It was the right thing to do."

    ra gratefully smiled at the two women in front of her. Truly, even if she had lost the race for Darius''s heart, at least she would still remain friends with such wonderful people.

    [Don''t even act like you''re that upset,] Sheba called her out. [You''ve already moved on.]

    [No, I haven''t] ra chuckled even as she lied. [And I''m not talking to you anymore for the next hour.]

    ra had just shut her inner wolf down when Jayra suddenly turned to her and asked, "Still, as a healer, I have to ask, are you truly alright?"

    "I''m fine," ra quickly supplied with a hint of humor. "In fact, I''ve never felt better in a while."

    "More than better, I''d say," Be smirked. "You''re marked."

    And just like that, ra''s joy dropped by a decent margin as she prepared herself for the inevitable teasing. Knowing the two women in front of her, she was sure that she''d never hear the end of it for a long while.

    "Oh?" Jayra cooed, her interest clearly piqued as her brows raised. "Howe I didn''t see it?"

    "She''s hiding it under her shirt," Be eagerly pointed out.

    ra sighed. Seeing as there was no way that they''d stop trying to needle her into submission, she took the initiative and tugged at the hem of her cor. Sure enough, her mark was exposed for the two of them to see.

    "Pretty," Jayra nodded in approval. "It''s Lord Gs, right?"

    "Yes," ra admitted as shended back down on the nearby seat. "I gave him permission."

    "Ooh¡­ So you two really are mates, huh," Be hummed in both curiosity and giddiness. "I''m kind of happy for you two."

    "Don''t be," ra scoffed. "At least, not right now. Before you two even ask, no we haven''t done it yet."

    Almost immediately after her confession, both of their expressions quickly deted into disappointment. ra could only shake her head. Really, they were that ready to pounce on her just on that topic¡­

    "Aww¡­ Howe?" Be pouted.

    "Just¡­ Drop it, alright?" ra huffed.

    Thankfully, the two seemed to drop the issue fairly quickly. Still, ra could tell that the two were still electrified with their own curiosity about the current state of her love life. Seeing the state of the room, she decided to change the subject.

    "Anyway, how is the work going for the protection spell for Lady Sh?" ra asked.

    "Oh, that? It''s going decently well," Jayra replied, her tone taking on a more schrly tone. "As you can see in the state of my room, I''ve been working hard to make sure that I can bypass all the particrs that enable Elder Nasser''s abilities to inflict pain on her."

    "That''s good," ra nodded. "Do you know how long you''ll need to finish?"

    "Don''t really know," Jayra hummed in contemtion. "What I do know is that I''m on the right track. I just have to make sure it''s stable for general use. Wait¡­ I think I''ve got something."

    "Got what?" Be asked.

    "Don''t mind me," Jayra distractedly replied as she dove into her notes. "I have something in mind."

    ra thankfully smiled as she watched Jayra clearly pour her efforts into the spell that would hopefully help Gs free his mother. Watching by the sidelines, she noticed Be scooting over to her side as she looked up to her still standing friend.

    "She sure is something, huh," Be chuckled. "Sister-inw can get very into her work whenever she realizes something."

    ? "So it would seem," ra agreed.

    "So¡­ What is it like feeling the Mate Pull?"

    ra was taken aback by Be''s question. She could hear the genuine curiosity in her voice, and the least she could do was to reply as she answered, "I don''t really know. I can''t really smell Gs for me to even know what it''s actually like."

    "Oh?"

    "It''s¡­ kind of weird," ra continued, taking Be''s one syble answer as her signal to exin herself. "I can''t feel the Mate Pull normally, but whenever Gs touched me, it''s like¡­ It''s hard to exin¡­"

    "Can you try?"

    "Seriously?"

    "Well, you''ve at least felt it somehow, right?" Be teased. "Come on. You can do it."

    ra sighed. Digging deep, she tried to find the right words for the feeling before she began piecing together her response. "It''s like my very being''s being pulled towards his presence¡­ Like we''re two parts of the same whole¡­"

    Or at least, that was what she thought would work as a description. She honestly still didn''t know what to make of it, only that it was making her more receptive to Gs being her mate. She could see his efforts in trying to make herfortable, of course, but there was still one inkling in her that thinks that the Mate Pull was more weird than natural.

    "That¡­ kind of sounds generic, not gonna lie," Be chuckled.

    "Then why don''t you ask Freya then?" ra scoffed. "Surely, she has more experience with this thing than I do."

    "Ah, but she hasn''t been marked yet, hadn''t she?" Be teased. "Either way, thanks for the info. At least I have something topare to once I do ask the Princess."

    ra shook her head even as she smiled. Be was annoying at times, but she was still a friend, even if she was a bit relentless with her teasing.

 Chapter 426 For Communication

    At the Kingdom of Ebodia

    "Well, we''re finally here," Lord Hebron announced. "This is Southeast Ebodia, just right beside my own territory."

    Arriving just outside the border of Southeast Ebodia, Aurelia couldn''t help but feel a bit nostalgic upon seeing the familiar wilderness currently surrounding them. She had lived here before, after all, no matter how brief her stay had been.

    "Are we getting close?" Calypso asked.

    "We''re not far from it now," Aurelia responded, having decided that avoiding the man was more trouble than it was worth. "It''s just up ahead."

    "I take it that you''ll be taking the lead from here?" Lord Hebron asked her.

    Aurelia nodded before she let herself overtake their guide. With the three of them now in familiar territory, she was now able to be the one to take them to her safe house.

    With her memories and nostalgia guiding her, Aurelia began leading the group to their destination. The path looked different than thest time she saw it, as well as the general area and surroundings, of course, but that was to be expected from the passage of time. What were once small bushes were now halfway turning into trees; some of the trees themselves had also grown bigger in her absence as they all led to the one ce that would hopefully give them clues as to the whereabouts of this missing Princess.

    "And here we are," Aurelia dered as she slowed her horse down just right in front of the old house. "This was where I treated and housed Princess Katerina."

    Looking at the old home, it was immediately clear to her that the entire ce had been abandoned. Of course, that might also turn out false depending on whether or not the princess was still living here, but otherwise, she had a feeling that they would find nothing as soon as they went inside.

    "Looks a bit¡­ abandoned, don''t you think?" Calypso pointed out as he dismounted from his horse.

    "I agree," Lord Hebron agreed, also dismounting off his horse. "It doesn''t look like somebody''s lived here in a long while."

    Aurelia sighed as she did what the men had done and left her horse. Making her way to the door, she had to be the one to try and open the ce up. She was the one that knew it, after all.

    Standing right in front of the wooden door, Aurelia prepared herself for disappointment as she knocked.

    "Hello? Katelina?" she called out as her knuckles collided with the rotten door. "It''s me, Aurelia."

    Nothing responded to her calls. Knocking just one more time to be sure, she was just about to try and shout when the door opened on its own, an empty and ominous creak echoing against the silence of the forest.

    "Well, that can''t be good."

    Aurelia ignored one of Calypso''s usual quips as she stared at the slightly open piece of wood in front of her. The door had been left unlocked, it would seem. Either that or time had really taken its toll on the whole ce.

    Fully opening the door, Aurelia quickly covered her nose as the cloud of dust that greeted her threatened to make her eyes water. Waving her hand in front of her, the afternoon light shone into the clearly empty house, all signs of life devoid of what was once a thoroughly lived in home.

    "It would seem that the house is empty," Lord Hebron pointed out.

    "That, indeed," Aurelia nodded. "It would seem that our Princess is in another castle."

    "But this isn''t a castle?" Calypso jested.

    "It''s a metaphor," Aurelia tersely exined. "Either way, seeing as this was Princess Katelina''sst known location, there might be some clues here left behind that could tell us where exactly she went."

    Walking around, the three of them inevitably split up as they all searched the house for some sort of clue that they could use. Looking around, she rummaged through old drawers and cupboards, hoping that her old friend had at least left something that they could use for them to help try and track her down.

    "Found anything yet?" Calypso asked.

    "Nothing on my end," Lord Hebron called out from another room inside the house. "Lady Aurelia?"

    "None so far," she promptly replied, doing her best to hide her growing annoyance at theirck of progress.

    Letting out a sigh of frustration, she grumbled to herself as she tried her best to stay calm. Thest thing she needed was for her to get upset enough that she might miss a clue or two. Besides, there was bound to be something in this house that she could use to piece together some semnce of an idea as to how to contact the woman¡­ wait¡­

    "That''s it¡­"

    With a gasp, Aurelia quickly made her way to a particr spot in the house. From what she could recall, the Princess had wanted to leave some sort of a pet that they could use tomunicate with each other. The Princess had insisted that she leave something just in case they would need it. The princess knew a specific spell to put on the raven, making sure that it would be able to trace the two of them formunication purposes.

    "Ah, it''s still here."

    Spotting what she was looking for in the form of an old raven, Aurelia quickly wrote down a message saying that she needed Katelina''s help and that she needed to see her in Cordon as soon as possible. After making sure that her message would suffice, she then tied the small parchment onto the raven''s foot.

    Aurelia let out a small breath as she watched the raven leave. Judging by how old the nest it left was, she''d guess that the old bird had been living in this exact same spot ever since they left.

    "We got what we came here for!" Aurelia announced throughout the house, raising her voice so that she''d be heard through the walls. "Let''s all go back outside!"

    Making her way back outside, her two otherpanions quickly tried to move to help her onto her horse. Of course, she rebuffed them both, electing to get onto her horse herself before waiting for the other two to do the same.

    "You know where she is?" Calypso asked.

    "No, but I''m sure she''ll get my message," Aurelia cryptically replied. "For now, let''s just return home."

 Chapter 427 Dangerous (1)

    Calypso and Aurelia, together with Lord Hebron and the rest of their convoy immediately headed back to enter Ebodia''s territory. They didn''t want to get caught up in the danger of encountering Helion''s armies with them roaming around the borders just waiting for the opportunity to attack.

    "The sun would set soon," Lord Hebron noted, turning to face his twopanions just as they''ve once again entered Ebodia''s territory, specifically his ownnds. "How about instead of staying in an inn, let me take this opportunity to have you all stay in my manor instead? It would be an honor to give you amodations befitting of your stature tonight."

    Calypso remained quiet despite hearing the offer, instead simply looking in Aurelia''s direction to gauge her reactions. He didn''t want to take it¡­

    He wouldn''t want any man trying to flirt with his mate. And knowing how this Hebron''s eyes twinkled whenever theynded on his mate, of course he wouldn''t want to ept! Still, it would be very impolite of them if they turned down the offer after all of the assistance and good gestures the Marquess had just extended to them. It was only proper to ept his invitation instead of staying in an inn inside his territory.

    Just as he thought of this, Aurelia gave him a nod. As such, Calypso inly answered, "It would be an honor to ept your hospitality then, Lord Hebron. We''ll be staying for the night before leaving at dawn to continue our journey back home."

    With that, Lord Hebron led them back to his manor. As soon as they arrived, Calypso immediately felt irritated as he witnessed how effortlessly the Marquess unintentionally unted all his properties to Aurelia.

    "Our kingdom has a total of four Marquesses, each one owning the Northeast, Northwest, Southwest, and Southeast of Ebodia''s borders," Lord Hebron exined to Aurelia.

    "Who owns the Northern and Southern borders then?" Aurelia asked in turn, Calypso noticing the curiosity glimmering in her eyes.

    "The Northern and Southern parts are both owned by the Royal House of Ward," Lord Hebron replied. "The Northernnds are owned by the Grand Prince of Ebodia, Prince Ezekiel, while the Southernnds are owned by the Duke of Danovia."

    Calypso rolled his eyes as he pressed his lips together and controlled himself from interrupting the brewing conversation. Indeed, Ebodia had a different kind of peerage systempared to Cordon. In terms of rank, however, he and Lord Hebron were probably just about the same, right? He was the Great Justiciar, after all.

    Axel burst out in a fit ofughter at the back of his head. [You just got promoted, remember?] he snorted. [And that''s not to mention how you just got back after a decade of being missing in action! Feeling intimidated, huh?]

    Him feeling intimidated? Of course, not. He was too arrogant to get intimidated! No, he was simply annoyed with how easily this Hebron was managing to have a smooth conversation with Aurelia, as opposed to him who had failed tremendously with each attempt he made.

    [So what if I just got promoted? I''m still an official,] Calypso rebutted with confidence. [Besides, I''m also wealthy enough to own huge tracts ofnd inside the Moonlight Pack territory. And that''s not to mention the ck Stone Pack which I''ll soon be the Alpha of.]

    [Hah! Counting your eggs before they hatch, are we?] Axel scoffed.

    Calypso didn''t bother answering his wolf. The ck Stone Pack was his next target, specifically assigned to him by his cousin Darius should he decide to ept it.

    From what he could recall, there have been a lot ofints about the Alpha of the said pack, but Avalon was a very strong individual, and none from his own pack dared challenge him for his position.

    While some Alpha hopefuls from other packs tried to challenge the man not one of them had seeded thus far. Add in the fact that Avalon was one of Nasser''s pawns, and it was clear why the Alpha was well-protected.

    Due to all of thesepounding elements, Darius wanted Avalon wiped out, and he believed that Calypso would be the one capable of overthrowing the man from his position. Still, he would have to think more about whether or not to ept the mission.

    Calypso honestly wanted to rule over the pack where his mother was born, which was the Midnight pack, but that very same pack was currently being led by ra, and he had nothing against the woman at the moment to try and fight her. Also, he wasn''t greedy enough to challenge the woman without a valid or viable cause. ra was a good and just Alpha of the pack, and he honestly respected her as a leader.

    But having had enough of his own thoughts, Calypso sighed deeply as he sneaked nces towards Aurelia''s direction. He observed her every expression, and he was pleased to see that she had remained expressionless towards Lord Hebron even as he busily toured them around his manor.

    ''It''s so hard to read her,'' Calypso inwardly voiced out. ''I had thought I already mastered wooing every kind of woman, but this is the first time I encountered someone of her kind,''

    It was a novel experience. He was so used to women who would easily offer themselves to him that he had honestly forgotten how to work for his food. Some would y hard to get, of course, but they would still easily give in by the time he was done with them.

    Aurelia was a challenge he didn''t seeing¡­ Still, he was absolutely enthralled with the prospect of pursuing her. She was his mate after all, and not to mention how he was greatly attracted to her not just because of the Mate Pull.

    Once they finally reached the entrance to Lord Hebron''s house, they as a group immediately got off their horse. And before Hebron could even tour them some more, Calypso took the opportunity to interrupt with a pointed remark.

    "Lord Hebron, surely ourdies are tired¡­" Calypsomented with a polite smile. "Could you please let us first situate ourselves in our respective chambers to have a quick rest before dinner?"

    It was a calcted request. The least he wanted to do was to act like a lovesick puppy being overprotective of Aurelia. He had to keep hisposure intact no matter what.

    Hearing his request, the Marquess scratched his head. Still, he agreed and said, "But of course¡­ Come now. Let me and my servants show you to your respective chambers."

    With a wave of his hand, the Marquess signaled for his servants to tend to them.

    One of them approached Calypso and said, "I''ll show you the way milord."

    Calypso frowned as he looked in Lord Hebron''s direction, thetter of which was currently personally leading Aurelia to her bedchamber.

    "Which room would you prefer?" the servant next to Calypso asked.

    "I want the one next to Lady Aurelia," he firmly demanded.

    The servant looked up at him like he was taken aback. But before the servant could say a word, Calypso immediately walked to follow Aurelia.

    "Lord Hebron," he called out, making both the Lord and Aurelia turn around and face him.

    [Are you sure about this?] Axel hesitantly voiced.

    [Dead sure!] Calypso confidently replied.

    There was no way he would let this Hebron get a closer chamber to Aurelia. His chamber must definitely be the one closer!

 Chapter 428 Dangerous (2)

    With his n in mind, Calypso sported his kindest smile as he exined himself. "Please give me a bedchamber next to Lady Aurelia, Lord Hebron. You see, she''s under my responsibility, and I need her to be close to me or else her brother would try to kill me for letting her slip away from my eyes," he borated.

    He then backpedaled a bit to deftly lessen the disrespect that he was currently dealing with. "Although, don''t get me wrong. I know that you can also keep her safe, but with the ongoing war between Ebodia and Helion, I simply can''t take the risk. After all, yournds are well along the border."

    Aurelia obviously frowned at him, but Calypso simply ignored it in favor of exuding confidence in his points. They were valid, after all. While Ebodia had great security along its borders, the kingdom was still basically at war, which could possibly lead to weakened border patrols and overall security. That was also why Lord Hebron even bothered to escort them through the wilderness with Ebodian knights and mages in tow. It was all done under the Ebodian King''s instructions to keep them safe.

    "Oh, I understand then, milord. Worry not. There''s still a vacant chamber next to hers that you can use," Lord Hebron nodded before he sent another signal to his servant. He then turned back to face him and said, "Let me escort the two of you then."

    Calypso had a wide smile on his face with what he had achieved¡­ Sure enough, he got a bedchamber next to Aurelia. It even had a balcony next to hers, meaning that he could just simply jump over to her once he caught her scent.

    Currently, she was also on her balcony. Calypso wanted to jump over and announce his presence, but that might scare her with how sudden it would be. So instead, he simply casually walked to his balcony and leaned towards her direction.

    "Lady Aurelia, I''m curious about what brought you to the wilderness outside Ebodia''s borders in the first ce," Calypso remarked, hoping that Aurelia would at least humor him with some casual banter. "You even had a small house built out there¡­"

    A beat passed, and Aurelia kept her gaze on the vast surroundings in front of them. Not bothering to turn to him, she casually replied, "I needed a sanctuary away from everyone, and that ce just so happened to be the perfect spot I could find for myself while I was traveling."

    Hearing her tone, Calypso could sense that something about the conversation was bothering Aurelia. However, he knew that he shouldn''t bother thinking more on it for now.

    "Well, seeing it now, I guess that ce is no longer safe to live in anymore, especially with Helion armies roaming out and around near Ebodia''s borders," Calypso nonchntly stated, following Aurelia''s gaze as he replied. "That''s probably the reason why Princess Katelina left it in the first ce."

    Looking out into the horizon, the sun was already starting to set. Soon, darkness would take over, signaling the end of the day. Turning his head back to her, Calypso added, "If you find yourself needing sanctuary, please don''t hesitate to ask me. I can provide you with one should the need arises."

    This time, Aurelia turned to him, their eyes meeting as she shed him a faint smile. It was the first time she smiled at him like that, and Calypso nearly felt his heart skip a beat just from the sight of it. It was novel¡­ This was the first time he had ever experienced such a thing in front of a woman. Then again, he was starting to experience a lot of foreign emotionstely whenever he was around Aurelia.

    Calypso stared intently at the smile being given to him. It was only a brief one, with her showing her perfect white teeth for only a fraction of a second, but it was more than enough for him tost a few hours. She was just so gorgeous and adorable in his eyes, what with that long braided section of her hair dangling away on the side of her face.

    "Thanks, but no thanks¡­" she grinned. "My brother will definitely not like it. Thest thing I want to hear from him is for me to heed his warnings about dangerous men¡­"

    Calypso''s jaw dropped. That grin looked so sexy on her, but the words she just said gave him a bitter taste in his mouth. Dangerous? Him? There was no way that he would be dangerous to a woman!

    [Let''s just kill Gideon!] Axel jokingly scoffed. [Or maybe I should just kill you instead for giving yourself a bad reputation when ites to women!]

    "But I''m not dangerous," Calypso meekly defended with a pout.

    Aurelia chuckled. "Sure, you are. You''re the most dangerous man in Cordon when ites to women, and I''m absolutely right," she scoffed. "This isn''t a false usation, but a fact, milord."

    Before Calypso could even defend himself some more, Aurelia had already walked back inside her bedchamber.

    *****

    Aurelia was still smiling to herself as she walked back inside her room. Sitting on the nearest chair, she helped herself to the tray of tea and some appetizers a servant just served to her.

    ''I hope you''re alright, Katelina,'' she mused while thinking about her friend.

    Absently, Aurelia recalled that one time when she went on a journey to find herself. Back then, she felt conflicted about so many different things¡­ That was the summer back when she hired some good folk from Ebodia to help her build that safe house out in the wilderness.

    It was from there that she met a wounded Katelina out in the wilderness while she was searching for herbs. After nursing her back to health, the two of them spent the entire summer in that house talking to one another.

    By the end of it, Aurelia decided to return back home before autumn started, knowing that her family would start worrying about her if she would still on her journey for far too long. She had honestly tried to convince Katelina toe with her but thetter refused, saying that she still had a purpose to fulfill.

    Katelina had helped her set a straight path for her life. She heeded Katelina''s advice, and she kept herself busy with work instead of getting frustrated because she still couldn''t interact with her wolf, assuming she even had one to interact with.

    Also, that wasn''t to mention her conflicted feelings regarding her brother Gideon. Yes, she loved Gideon differently and looked up to him, but she still knew her boundaries, knowing full well that he only looked at her like a little sister and nothing more.

    "I''m honestly happy seeing how blissful he is right now with his mate, knowing that she had already epted him," Aurelia whispered to herself with a smile as she sipped on some of her tea. For her, no one could beat Gideon. He remained loyal to Freya for all those years, and she wanted a man who would be just like her brother¡­ no lesser¡­ She wanted a man who would be loyal only to her.

    Calypso''s cheeky grin suddenly shed before her eyes, and Aurelia''s face paled in horror.

    "Definitely not a man like you¡­ You who had done nothing but y with a lot of women like they''re some kind of toys for you," she firmly dered with a frown. "I refuse to be one of your ythings!"

 Chapter 429 No One In History

    Back at Hindman Manor, Be tried to coax ra to stay for dinner, but thetter insisted on leaving, saying that she still had a lot of things to do in her pack.

    Be chuckled as she watched ra leave. It was always fun to rile her own friend up.

    ''Now what do I do...''

    Absently, she leaned on one of the nearest shelves beside her inside her sister-inw''s private chamber. She was about to doze off when she suddenly got startled by a bubbling sounding from one of Jayra''s transparent bottles.

    "Be? Why are you even still here?" Jayra asked while she continued on with her work.

    "Well, I''m currently not in the mood to help Mother in preparing for dinner," Be exined with a shrug. "Apparently, Lord Osman will be joining us for dinner tonight, and my ears are far from ready to get bombarded by Mother''s nonstop tips on how I should act in front of the admiral."

    She sighed, "She''s just so helpless... and that''s even after I reminded her that I still had two years left for the Mate Pull to make itself known to me..."

    "Well, it just can''t be helped, I suppose," Jayra casually replied. "Even I have my hopes for Lord Osman to seed. He''s a good man, and we all can see the sincerity in him whenever he tries to court you."

    "Ah still... Look at ra. She still loves King Darius for sure, but Gs ended up being her mate," Be pointed out. "I can''t imagine howplicated her situation might end up being if King Darius suddenly happened to return her feelings. Will she still ept Gs? Or will she reject him? Poor Gs..."

    "Hmm... In the end, everything fell into ce, right?" Jayra noted. "I mean, there should be a reason for everything. And the way I see it, ra already seems to be moving on already."

    "I agree," Be nodded in agreement. "It''s just too bad she couldn''t give me enough details about the Mate Pull though. I couldn''t even ask you about it since you didn''t experience the Mate Pull with my brother." She shook her head with a sigh, "I''ll just probably ask Freya like ra suggested."

    Jayra chuckled and asked, "Why are you so interested to know?"

    Be shrugged as her response... Hearing her silence, Jayra curiously followed, "By the way, how did you see the mark on ra when she had it covered? Gs and ra hadn''t mated yet, so I''m sure you didn''t smell Gs on her?"

    "Well, I identally saw it when I hugged her," Be chuckled.

    Well, she couldn''t really me ra for trying to hide it. She was a certified tease after all, and she knew in herself that she wouldn''t be able to help herself from holding back. It was no wonder then that her old friend chose to run away from her and leave instead of staying for dinner.

    Jayra simply nodded in eptance of her exnation before looking back at the potion she was mixing.

    Silence covered the room once more, Be had a pout as she sat on the nearest chair and put her elbows up on the table. Propped up her head by cing her cheeks on her palms, she watched her sister-inw do her work in silence as she waited for time to pass.

    After a while, Be noticed Jayra frowning. "What''s wrong?"

    Jayra let out a frustrated sigh and mumbled, "I''m trying to lengthen the effectiveness of the spell, but it just seems to refuse my efforts for it to do so."

    She grumbled, "This will be a hard thing to do since the Mate Bond is something sacred, and so far, I can only theoretically hold back the bond for just one day. Maybe even three to five days at most if we''re lucky..."

    "They should just enact their n with great precision on the exact day you put the spell on Lady Sh then," Be remarked. "Make Elder Nasser permanently disappear before the spell expires and all that."

    Be hoped that her words would somehow lift Jayra''s spirits. Seeing her sister-inw''s shoulder droop, however, she could tell that the mage was still disappointed with her work.

    "You did everything you can, Sis. No one in history had even managed to put a hold on the Mate Bond until you came along," Beforted. "Don''t be too hard on yourself."

    The two of them began hugging each other forfort, and they both only stopped when they were interrupted by a servant who came to inform them that dinner was ready. Everyone was already in the dining chamber, and it was only them that needed to appear.

    Nodding to the servant, Be quickly stood up and excitedly said, "Let''s go, Sis. Let''s not keep them waiting."

    Jayra shook her head and directly pointed out, "I''ve never seen you this excited for dinner. You''re obviously falling for Lord Osman already." She chuckled, "Admit it... Is your heart thumping so hard right now just from the thought of seeing him?"

    Be blushed hard at the question. Pouting, sheined, "Stop teasing me, Sis. Let''s just go."

    She then got her excitement back as she exined, "I''m excited to hear more of his stories! His adventures from all those years he had as a pirate are just honestly too engaging to miss!"

    "Go ahead then," Jayra chuckled. "I''ll follow shortly..."

    Be nodded and immediately left the room to go to the dining room. Left alone, Jayra went to clean up some of the mess she made. After she was done, she was about to leave the room when the royal pigeon Skyler arrived by her open window.

    "Oh, hello there, Skyler," Jayra smiled as she grabbed the letter attached to the pigeon. "I hope you brought good news this time."

    Taking a nce at the letter, Jayra went ahead and immediately destroyed the letter as soon as she was done reading. As she expect, it was unfortunately not as good as she had hoped for.

 Chapter 430 Nature To Help

    The message Jayra got was from Wizard Lurio, the old wizard informing her about the current happenings from the Ebodia Encampment.

    At the time of writing the letter, their Prince was still unable to control the dragon inside of him, even if he was already managing to shift back to his original form with the help of Tarah. Apparently, not only was the woman a Seer, but she was also a dragon tamer.

    "She seems to be very helpful," Jayra murmured as she frowned. "Why would Beirut warn Prince Ezekiel about her then?"

    Thinking about it, it didn''t exactly make sense to be suspicious of the woman. But then she realized that none of them knew exactly where Tarah even came from. All they knew about the woman was that she had the ability to see the future and that she bore the mark to be their kingdom''s Seer just like Beirut, the prophecy for every Ebodian Seer.

    Jayra was still deep in her thoughts when her door swung open.

    "Wife? What''s keeping you?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, she smiled as she turned to her loving husband, thetter currently wearing a frown on his face as he worriedly approached her.

    "Is everything alright?" he asked.

    Instead of replying, Jayra nodded before she then wrapped her arms around Bartos''s neck and gave him a passionate kiss.

    "Everyone''s already waiting," Bartos huskily murmured into her mouth, their kiss almost reluctant to be broken before they willingly parted their lips.

    "Is that so?" Jayra chuckled. "Let''s go then."

    "Hmm... How about we just do it first?" Bartos suddenly suggested.

    "Didn''t you just say they''re already waiting for us?" Jayra teased.

    "But you started this," Bartos groaned as heined. "I can no longer stop myself... I''ll be quick. We can let them wait!"

    Before Jayra could even protest, Bartos had already sealed her mouth with his once more. Lifting her up, he pinned her against the wall, all while ravishing her like there was no tomorrow and without a care as to whether somebody was waiting for them downstairs.

    *****

    Meanwhile, everyone was already seated in the dining area. Chancellor Talon chuckled as he humorously pointed out, "It seems like it wasn''t a good idea that we let Bartos pick up his wife for us. Judging from how long they''re taking, I have a feeling that those two will take their sweet time in getting here."

    He then humorously suggested, "Maybe we should start eating, shall we?"

    Be clicked her tongue as she snorted, "Seriously, those two..."

    Everyone at the table chuckled as they started eating. After a while, Bartos and Jayra finally arrived.

    "We apologize for beingte," Bartos casually stated. "I had to help my wife with cleaning up some of the more dangerous messes she had in her workshop. We just couldn''t leave them unattended for too long, you see."

    None bothered to contest his im, but Jayra still couldn''t help but blush upon seeing everybody''s teasing eyesnd on them. Especially Be''s. She was practically beaming with mischief just looking at them.

    Having had enough of all the attention, Jayra cleared her throat and suddenly remarked, "ra has already been marked by Gs."

    ''Ah, nice one, Sister-inw!'' Be wanted to tease, but she tried her best not to, knowing that it was her sister-inw''s way of diverting attention away from her.

    "Really?" Be''s father gasped.

    "It''s true," Be promptly nodded. "She tried to hide it, but I managed to spot it earlier."

    "That means she won''t be able to participate in the finals then," Liviamented. "With that mark, she''s no longer qualified to wear the crown..."

    "She won''t back down," Bartos chucked. "Knowing ra''s nature, she''ll still try and make sure that Pinra wouldn''t be able to wear that crown in the end."

    Be nodded in agreement. ra was willful like that.

    As if noting her thoughts, her mother''s eyes towards her and scolded, "You should quit as well."

    "Why should I? ra will need all the help she can get to try and put Pinra down, not to mention her minions that have also somehow managed to enter the finals," Be defended with a pout. "At least let me contribute something good to our Kingdom, Mother. I''m fighting for a good cause..."

    "But there''s still no visioning from the Element Forest. There are currently too many assumptions in regards to the Princess''s status, and one that stood out the most is that the Princess might no longer return..." her mother reasoned.

    "If that really happens, then there would be a real possibility that you might be Queen, my daughter. With ra already marked, you''ll be the next best candidate avable. Are you really up for that?"

    Be frowned at the information. Turning to Bartos, she asked, "Does that mean that all who entered the finals are all Nasser''s people except for me and ra?"

    She was aware of the current situation since Bartos and her father would usually talk about such matters over dinner. In a sense, she was well-updated just from listening to the two of them talk.

    ? "Right now, based on their fighting techniques alone, seven contenders of the twelve contenders who advanced for the finals are indeed Nasser pawns," Bartos remarked. "We can only hope that tomorrow, the remaining three contenders to reach the final twelve would be genuine participants..."

    "Hah, seven against two? Oh, wait, Commander Zandro''s sister will be fighting tomorrow," Be recalled with a twitch on her face. "Still, Lady Evelyn will win for sure!" Lord Zandro was the Commander of the Moonlight Chivalry, the exact same one that their King had dispatched to send us support to the Ebodia Encampment.

    "That''s still three against seven, Be..." her mother pointed out. "We''re still not sure about the other two who will advance tomorrow. You and ra will have a bloody fight in the final twelve for sure."

    Be turned to Osman who was silently listening to them talk. Raising an eyebrow at him, she scoffed, "You''re surprisingly quiet tonight, Lord Osman. Care to share us your thoughts?"

    Osman sighed deeply and murmured, "Our King can feel that his mate is in perfectly good condition right now. I''m sure that Princess Xenia will appear at just the right time to aid you and Lady ra..."

    Be blinked at Osman in disbelief. Instantly, she wondered just what made Osman, her brother, and her sister-inw to be this confident whenever it came to Princess Xenia.

    "Why would she even bother when she already secured her spot in the finals once shees out of that forest?" Livia questioned.

    Be couldn''t help but ask the same question. Her mother was right. Would the Princess even bother to aid them when she was already too busy and tired from fighting for her life through the four trials?

    "Mother, Princess Xenia will definitely aid them just from her knowing that Be is someone that I care for," Jayra confidently stated.

    "Well, ra is also someone the royal family cares for, but it''s always in Xenia''s nature to help whenever she sees someone in need of help anyway. She''ll definitely try and push herself to fight in the final twelve should shee out of the forest during that time. That, I assure you..."

 Chapter 431 To Bargain

    [Eleventh night inside the Element Forest]

    As promised, Devas apanied Xenia to Polo''s territory so that she could personally talk to the merman regarding her potential use of the Lake of Life.

    Arriving in the merman''s, she gulped when they found themselves surrounded by water. Hearing the sound of the soft gushing of water falling everywhere was honestly rxing. And as they went downstairs, servants quickly came and led them towards a particr area where they could wait and sit.

    Relegated to waiting for the guardian to grace them with his presence, Xenia couldn''t help but look around and admire the view through the transparent ss around them. They had a good view of the deep waters around them, where different kinds of sea creatures passed by them without a care in the world.

    Soon enough, however, Polo had arrived.

    "Ah, this is quite an unexpected visit, Devas," Polomented as he arrived.

    "So it would seem," Devas directly replied. "Xenia would like to talk to you, so I brought her here."

    The merman quickly focused his attention on Xenia, and she bit her inner cheek as his intense gaze seemingly bore into her person.

    "Milord," she curtly greeted with a slight nod. She then straightforwardly added, "I would like to ask for your permission to let me see past events through the Lake of Life."

    As expected, she saw how the guardian''s brows rose at her request. Apanied by a deep frown, he replied, "And why should I let an intruder have that kind of opportunity? Who even gave you the idea to be this bold and shamelessly ask me of such?"

    "Please pardon my boldness, milord. It''s just that¡­ There''s this one event in the past that is very important for the Kingdom of Cordon," Xenia quickly apologized before stating her reasons. "And when I thought about the power of the Lake of Life to show the past¡­ it came to me that perhaps going through these trials wasn''t the only reason why I''m here..."

    In truth, she really didn''t expect anything from her visit at all. Still, she could at least try her best and maybe get lucky.

    "An event in the past then¡­" Polo hummed in seeming deliberation. "But I do believe that the Almighty had already granted gifts to particr beings outside these realms that hold the selfsame power to not only see the past but also the future as well."

    "My husband is still in search of such a person. He''s been holding this heavy burden by himself for such a long time¡­ To have his father die in his arms while uttering the name of the one person that was responsible for the act in his dying breath¡­"

    Xenia took a deep breath before she continued. "That person''s the one that''s currentlymitting evil deeds and disturbing the peace and order throughout the kingdom without leaving so much as a trace. He can still be a threat to this realm should we let him be without punishing him for his deeds, but to punish him, we need enough evidence to pin him for all of the vile acts he had done. That way, we can punish him ording to thews and rules of the Kingdom of Cordon."

    "You make a fine point," Polo stoically replied. "Beyond the fact that it can supposedly affect our realm, can you tell me what exactly will change should you happen to witness this hypothetical person''s past? You said it yourself, you all need solid evidence against him. And clearly, your words and usations wouldn''t be enough to punish him even if you happened to see his past."

    Xenia let out a sigh as she firmly added, "I''m willing to negotiate with everything I have in return for getting the chance to see this person''s past. I understand what you mean, but watching what really happened during the past might give me some hints on where we could find the evidence we need¡­"

    She really didn''t want to lose hope on this lead. Polo had a point, but her gut feeling was telling her that seeing Nasser''s past could give her just enough to help Darius in his fight against the Elder.

    Polo frowned as he mumbled, "Hmm¡­ You''re willing to bargain for it?"

    Xenia deftly nodded. "As long as it''s something that I could give¡­"

    Polo looked at her from head to toe, seemingly sizing her up for something.

    Seeing the gesture, Devas quickly stood in front of her to block her visage from view. "Hey hey hey! What''s with that look?! Don''t even think about it!"

    "And what am I thinking about, Devas?"

    "Why are you even looking at her like that from head to toe?!" Devas dodged the question by repeating himself. "Don''t even dare. You can''t have Xenia under my watch!"

    Polo shook his head and calmly said, "I''m not as desperate as you are, Devas. Besides, humans aren''t as enticing to me as they are to you. Please don''t make meugh." He scoffed, "No. I''m merely sizing her up to see if she would be up for the task I have in mind."

    "A task?" Xenia gasped as she pushed Devas to the side.

    Polo nodded.

    "What is it?" she keenly asked.

    "My trident," he tersely replied. "Bring it back to me, and I will not only let you see all of the past events or past of any person you want from the Lake of Life, but I will also gift you a magical pearl that can store said visions, enabling you to y them through the runes that Cordon and this realm agreed upon to use to show every Cordonian whatever it is they wished."

    Xenia felt her pulse race as she blinked rapidly at the guardian. So she just needed to bring back this trident of his and everything they had against Nasser would get resolved?

    "That''s too dangerous!!!" Devas quickly retorted. "How do you think Xenia would even do it when you yourself are unable to retrieve it!?"

    Xenia turned at Devas with a frown before her gaze shifted back to Polo with questioning eyes.

    "I lost my trident against a sea serpent¡­" Polo briefly informed.

    "But aren''t you the ruler over the waters?" Xenia unknowingly asked.

    Devas burst out in a fit ofughter at her question, and Xenia immediately wanted to bite her tongue off upon seeing how red and dark Polo''s face got. She had said something unpleasant against him, it would seem.

    "I''m sorry," she apologized. "I didn''t mean to just say that¡­"

    "Ah, don''t worry, Xenia. What you said is true, but you see, this sea serpent is a very stubborn creature that''s always trying to challenge and nitpick at the mighty ruler of the waters," Devas reassured her with an exnation. "I mean, thest time the two shed, Belmont, got a hold of Polo''s trident that he promptly refused to return."

    "But can''t Lord Polo just demand his trident from the sea serpent since he''s the ruler of the waters?" Xenia further asked by repeating herself. Surely, Polo as the guardian of the Element of Water was powerful enough to get his trident back from a sea serpent.

 Chapter 432 The Trident (1)

    Devas chuckled at Xenia''s naive words before he spoke and further exined the situation.

    "We guardians might be the rulers of this realm, but that doesn''t mean that all the creatures under our care in this realm would obey everything we say," Devas exined at length.

    "There are some powerful creatures out there born from their stubbornness. Those would asionally challenge our authority whenever they could, and we, unfortunately, can''t just simply kill them or punish them. Unless theymit the crime of harming or killing other creatures for no valid reasons, they''re basically untouchable."

    "Don''t worry. Belmont can only, at best, hurt you," Polo inly reassured her. "He can''t kill you. After all, no one can kill an intruder from outside of this realm except for us guardians¡­"

    Xenia nodded. So it would seem that she was truly the best choice in trying to retrieve that trident from the sea serpent¡­

    Turning to Devas, she curiously asked, "How about you, Lord Devas? Can''t you retrieve it?"

    Devas scratched his head and replied, "I can''t meddle in Polo''s affairs. The waters are his territory to rule and guard, so it''s forbidden for other guardians to cross that line. Doing so will get me punished by the Almighty."

    "Then how about me?" Xenia asked further. "Won''t I get punished for meddling as well?"

    "No, you won''t. You''re already an intruder, so your life solely depends on the jurisdiction of us four guardians of this realm¡­" Devas rified.

    Xenia nodded in understanding. "Fine then. Let''s not waste time and get that trident back."

    Turning her attention back to the Guardian of the waters, Xenia half expected her words to start something along the lines of her being quickly thrown off the deep end. Perhaps she expected that Polo would teleport her out of this waiting area and out into the waters, not even giving her the chance to prepare herself.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, nothing happened. Instead, an awkward silence settled between the three of them as her words lingered in the air.

    "Uhm¡­"

    "What is it?" Polo scoffed.

    "Well, where do I even start trying to look for it?" Xenia awkwardly asked. "You said that this sea serpent took it, but where is it?"

    "Oh, that? He''s right over there."

    Xenia blinked as she followed Polo''s thumb towards the outside of the room. Sure enough, right through the ss, she saw a massive wall of scales passively swimming out in the distance. Coiled around its tail, a shimmering shaft of blue glinted against the sun''s lighting from above. The trident looked absolutely tiny inparison to the beast, and it wasn''t really giving her much confidence that she could out-muscle the massive serpent.

    "Well? On with it," Polo stoically shooed her away. "I''m expecting you to be done in three hours or less."

    "Three hours?!" Devas eximed in protest. "You can''t expect her to be done that quickly when it took you twice that to even wrangle it under control!"

    "I''m not asking her to defeat it. I''m merely asking her to retrieve my trident," Polo coolly replied. "Surely such a task wouldn''t take that long."

    Tuning out the background noise, Xenia could help but stare at the task ahead of her. Moving closer to the ss, she could already tell that the serpent was as long as a massive caravan. Sure, Polo did say that she didn''t have to defeat the serpent, but how would she go about such a task?

    Looking around, Xenia quickly spotted a small hatch that would open up into the open waters outside. Without even thinking, she pulled it open and went outside, quickly holding her breath as she steadied herself against the currents.

    ''Alright¡­ Now what?''

    Hoping that her lung capacity would be more than enough for this endeavor, Xenia made her way to the massive serpent. Thankfully, its massive size made it easy to sneak up on it. Unfortunately, it also meant that one wrong move might end with her being crushed underneath its massive girth.

    ''This thing is massive!'' she inwardly thought, her gaze zeroing in on the trident coiled around its tail. ''How am I supposed to even pry that trident out of its tail??''

    Biding her time, Xenia observed as the serpent seemingly rxed, coiling in on itself as its tail met its equally massive head. Blinking, Xenia went through one n after the next, all of them quickly being discarded as the sheer size of the sea serpent made it impossible for her ideas to work.

    ''Again, brute force wouldn''t work¡­ Sneaking up on it now would be suicide with the way its tail is right in front of its head¡­ Maybe¡­ Would that work?''

    Gauging the remaining breath she had in her chest, Xenia nodded to herself before she went ahead and swam right up to the serpent''s tail. Taking a look at the trident, she noted its position before she went ahead and made her way up the serpent''s face. She stilled her beating heart as she braced herself for a fight. Only¡­ it didn''t happen.

    ''Wait¡­ Is this thing really ignoring me?''

    Swimming around, Xenia looked at the beast''s eyes, checking to see if it even tried to track her movements. Sure enough, the serpent was indeed looking at her. Only, it didn''t bother even trying to attack her. It seemed to be content in watching her, a seemingly smug aura emanating off the beast as it looked at its newest ything.

    ''Okay then¡­ That works for me, at least¡­''

    With the situation thoroughly scoped out, Xenia began digging deep into herself and willed for the light inside her toe. There was no way that it would even defeat the beast, but it might just be enough to blind and surprise the thing enough for it to let go of the trident on its tail.

    Well, that was assuming that she even knew how to will her light toe to her.

    ''Come on¡­'' she inwardly wished, hoping that her training would actually pay off. ''Dig deep¡­ Stress yourself out, Xenia!''

    Thinking about all of the worst possible emotions that she could call upon, the quickest one that came to her call was her was¡­ desperation.

    The moment her chest heaved, she knew she had overestimated herself.

 Chapter 433 The Trident (2)

    ''W-What the?! Did I overestimate myself?!''

    Xenia''s eyes widened as she felt her lungs retch and heave through her closed mouth, the gesture making pain shoot through her chest as she felt her arms il around through the water.

    ''This is bad! How far is the surface?!''

    Looking up to what would hopefully be her savior, her hopes were dashed when she noticed just how deep she was underwater.

    ''The sun''s barely even reaching me right now!'' she inwardly despaired. ''How am I supposed to breathe here?!''

    With herck of breath came panic. The fact that she had nowhere else to go other than up was starting to get to her.

    ''What am I going to do?! I can''t die here!''

    Thinking on her toes, Xenia rapidly looked through her surroundings, hoping that she would spot something that would possibly save her from the error she just did.

    ''Why in the world did I even think that I''d be able to hold my breath this long?!''

    Then again, she did go through that training out at sea with Darius and Osman. She knew that she should haverger lungs than this, but for some reason, the very waters around her seemed thicker than usual. She could feel the pressure pushing up against her stomach, forcing her to let go of even more precious air than she could afford to lose.

    Gritting her teeth, Xenia felt her options dwindling. The dread in her chest grew with each passing second, her desperation starting to reach a fever pitch as her lips threatened to part just to take an involuntary breath.

    ''Is¡­ Is this it? Surely, it isn''t¡­''

    Despair gripped her heart, and her limbs started to lose strength as she began sinking. Was this truly it? She didn''t think that her end would be this ignoble. For her not to die at a trial was kind of stupid, but she would at least die knowing that she tried her best. She even managed to learn how to call on some of her angel powers on demand¡­. Wait¡­.

    Wasn''t this exactly what she wanted?

    At her epiphany, Xenia felt some of her fightse back to her as she did her best to steady herself in the waters. Still, she knew that for this to work, she needed to focus on the one unifying thing in her that could evoke the same feelings she had back when she first willingly called for her wings.

    If her angel blood reacted to stress, then she would justsh out against her own despair.

    ''Come on! I refuse to die here! I refuse!''

    With each inner chant, Xenia felt her back tingle. Seconds passed, and her anger against dying was starting to overwhelm her.

    ''I REFUSE TO DIE! I REJECT MY DESPAIR!''

    Just as she was starting to ck out, a bright light engulfed her as she felt the pressure of the waters around her dissipate. Immediately, she took in a deep breath, her body screaming out in relief just before she felt the waters surround her once more.

    For a second, she noted just how hot the waters around her were. It was as if the waters around her immediate vicinity had been evaporated by her light just long enough for her to get a breath of fresh air.

    And of course, the light also meant that the serpent in front of her had been affected. As if blinded, the massive beast began thrashing around, the waters around it moving with it as its size allowed it to make waves.

    ''Woah!''

    Quickly focusing back on the task at hand, Xenia steadied herself against the artificial currents. Her eyes honed in on the dislodged trident, she dove towards the weapon with uncanny speed.

    ''Huh, I guess my wings also work underwater¡­''

    Using her new appendages, Xenia flew threw the water, quickly scooping up the weapon before promptly making her way back to Polo''s underwater castle. Coming back to where she came from, the feeling of dry air made her feathers shiver as she presented the trident to the guardian.

    "Here," she smirked. "I''m guessing I still had a lot of time to spare?"

    Seemingly skeptical, Polo grabbed the trident out of his hands. Giving it a cursory look, he gave it a curt nod before turning back to her.

    "You had around an hour and a half to spare," Polo stoically replied. "Nevertheless, you did a fine job."

    Xenia almost preened, but she quickly schooled her features as she asked, "So does that mean that you''ll allow me to use the Lake of Life?"

    "Yes, you may."

    Hearing the guardian''s affirmation almost made Xenia yelp in celebration before she stopped herself from doing so. Of course, that didn''t mean that her wings got her memo, seeing as they kept on pping behind her, getting everybody around her wet in the process.

    "You should call those wings of yours off, Xenia," Devas chuckled. He then turned to face Polo, a questioning look recing his prior smile as he pointed out, "Also, I don''t remember that serpent being that docile before. Is there something you haven''t told us?"

    "Oh, that? That''s because we''vee to an¡­ agreement of sorts," Polo cryptically replied, a hint of smugness faintly gracing his lips. "In truth, the Princess here did make sense in that I could''ve just told it to give me my trident back."

    "What?!" Devas yelped in disbelief. "You mean I was worried for nothing?!"

    "That''s your fault. Not mine," Polo smirked. "Also, I wasn''t lying in that I was truly unable to retrieve my trident before. Like I said, the serpent and I struck an ord. In return for me lending it my trident, I can call upon its services whenever I am in need of it."

    Xenia didn''t know how to feel at what she just heard. Even as she saw Devas fly off into a tirade against his fellow guardian, the only thing she could think about was the fact that she would now be able to look into the past. Her efforts had paid off, and with it, she''d be able to help Darius in their search for the truth.

 Chapter 434 Experience In Love

    Another morning came for the Kingdom of Cordon, and once again, the arena was filled to the brim with an audience eager to watch thest fight on the Trial of Combat. It was there that they would witness who would be the final three contenders to fill in the final twelve.

    Walking up to the arena, Be and Jayra decided to watch the final fight toplete the final twelve. On their way to their seats, they saw Lady ra sitting by some empty spots. Taking the initiative, Be quickly pulled Jayra along with her so that the two of them could sit beside her lone friend.

    "Hey, ra," Be greeted her friend as soon as they reached her. She then leaned into ra''s ear and teased, "Are you here to check on your mate?"

    Thankfully, their seats were far from the other viewers. They were actually upying some of the special seats Gs had particrly arranged for nobles like them. Currently, they were the only ones seated on that particr row right by the front of the stands.

    "Be!"

    Be chuckled at ra''s less than violent reaction. "Fine, I''ll stop teasing you," she teased. "I''ll try my best to control myself."

    "Don''t worry about Be. We both know how she is," Jayraforted ra. "Anyway, are you here to see if the contenders that will win are Nasser''s pawns?"

    "Yes," ra firmly answered.

    By the time they were seated, one of the fights had finally started. Almost immediately, Be''s eyes fixated on Lady Evelyn''s direction. She was hoping for the woman to win and advance to the final twelve alongside her.

    Seeing as that fight was going rather decently, she then decided to turn her attention to the two other fights that were simultaneously being held on the other sides of the makeshift stage.

    Looking down on the contenders, Be knew thedies fighting, but she didn''t know them enough to be able to tell if they were their foes or not.

    "Three against nine¡­" Be couldn''t help but note theirpetition. "Damn! Can we do it, ra?"

    "I told you already that Xenia wille running to our sideter," Jayra interrupted. "You better count it as four against nine."

    Be chuckled. She felt good, sitting in between these two beautifuldies that had be an important part of her life.

    "So I was thinking¡­ Sister-inw can probably help you restore your sense of smell, ra," Be suddenly suggested. "You see, she''s possibly the best healer I''ve known thus far!"

    Intrigued, ra turned her gaze toward Jayra, her eyebrow raised as if asking if what Be said was true.

    "Be''s right," Jayra validated with a smile. "And honestly, I was already thinking of offering you my services to check on your wolf''s problem after this tournament ends¡­"

    ra looked baffled, her eyes only shifting back and forth between her and Jayra out of sheer astonishment.

    "Say something," Be chuckled at her friend''s clear apprehension. "At least let Sister-inw try before you say no¡­"

    In the end, ra timidly whispered, "Thank you¡­"

    With that, the three of them inevitably devolved into conversations regarding who was going to win among thest remaining contestants. It wasn''t until Princess Freya suddenly appeared that they were interrupted from their discussions.

    "Huh¡­ Seeing you three here in one spot made me feel lonely from where I''m sitting," Freya scoffed with a wide smile.

    "Come and sit with us then, mdy," Jayra offered, gesturing to the seat beside her. But before the princess could sit, Be quickly moved and signaled for her sister-inw to move her seat, vacating her previous spot so that Freya could sit in between her and ra.

    "I have a lot of questions for you, Princess Freya, so please sit beside me," Be motioned as she gave her sister-inw a grateful wink.

    "But aren''t you needed down there with the officers?" ra interrupted with a questioning tone.

    "Oh, not really. Gideon''s doing most of my work anyway," Freya answered with a bright smile, her eyes sparkling as she gave the man in question a darting nce. "Besides, I can still oversee how this tournament is going from this area, so it''s fine¡­"

    "Wow¡­ You look very much into him right now," Be couldn''t help but voice out. She then added, "Is that the effect of the Mate Pull?"

    In truth, there was another reason why Be wanted the princess to sit in between her and ra. Having noticed how her friend was also confused about the Mate Pull thing yesterday, she thought that it would be best that ra also chimed in to hear her questions and conversations with Princess Freya regarding the Mate Pull.

    "I''m really curious to know more about the Mate Pull since I haven''t felt it yet," Be further exined. "I want to know how it feels from other people''s perspective."

    "I see," Freya hummed in acknowledgment. "Hmm¡­ From what I can tell, the Mate Pull is strong and distinct enough that I instantly recognized it through smell alone. I haven''t smelled anything like it on anyone my whole life, that scenting from your mate will just pull you to him."

    She recounted, "It was so addicting to inhale that you feel like burying your nose all over his body. Also, you can tell what it is through instinct. You''ll feel a lot of emotions you haven''t felt before, especially when you two get to touch one another¡­ You can easily feel the Pull by then since it feels like you''re burning alive in a good way from the pleasurable."

    She then added, "But to make things clear, what I feel for Gideon is more than the Mate Pull. I''vee to love him with all my heart. Yes, it all started because of that Mate Pull, but I don''t think things would''ve worked out between us if we didn''t involve our hearts in the process."

    She smiled, "So in the end, what matters most is what''s in your heart, and how fullymitted you''ll be for your mate¡­"

    Freya then turned to look at her as she continued, "Whether or not you''re blessed to experience the Mate Pull, I do believe that you''d definitely be able to tell what it is for you, Lady Be¡­ From my experience, things won''t happen to you on their own. You have to work on yourself, and make sure that the choice you''ll make is what your heart truly wants¡­"

    "Goodness, Princess Freya¡­ Since when did you mature enough to give out a speech like that?" Be humorously remarked. "If I can recall correctly, aren''t I older than you!?" The Princess was only twenty, and would only soon turn twenty-one in just a few more days.

    Freya chuckled, "Well, I guess experience in love taught me a lot, mdy."

    "Lady Evelyn has won her match," Lord Gs suddenly announced from below, interrupting the conversation. "She will now advance to the final twelve of the tournament!!!"

    "Yes!!!" Be cheered at the good news. Four against twelve wouldn''t be as bad as the other scenario if she lost!

    Just when the fights were starting to be more intense, another piece of news came that caught the attention of every Cordonian inside the arena.

    "The visions regarding the Princess of Ebodia are showing through the runes again!"

 Chapter 435 Trial By Air (1)

    The sudden news of the visions'' return spread like wildfire, causing most of the audience inside the arena to stand up and walk away. Making their way to the nearest avable shrine where they could watch the vision instead, it had been twelve days since she entered the Element Forest, and all were hoping to see what became of the human princess that decided to brave the Element Forest. So far there was only one trial left for her to do, and it was the Trial by Air¡­

    ***

    Inside the Element Forest, ravens were all over the area to give the Cordonians the visions they were all waiting for.

    "So it has finallye to this¡­"

    "That, indeed, Princess Xenia," Helena nodded as she gestured towards her next trial. "This will be the final obstacle you will have to face before you are finally free to return to Cordon."

    After what felt like days of training, the Fairy Queen had deemed her proficient enough to leave without jeopardizing her own identity. Sure, her control over her angel blood was still shaky, but at least she wasn''t going to identally expose herself just from sneezing.

    "Wee to the Trial by Air," Helena once more introduced. "While it might seem easy at first nce, I assure you that it is anything but."

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia turned to face what was hopefully thest trial that she''ll ever have to face before returning home. Looking forward, the first thing she saw was¡­ a grassy clearing and a collection of twigs, logs, and tree trunks. They were all scattered about haphazardly, looking as if they had been mindlessly littered across the clearing.

    But that all changed when Helena flicked her right hand towards the clearing. All of a sudden, a gust of wind lifted all of the twigs and logs up into the sky, forming what looked to be an obstacle course made exclusively of wood and wind.

    "As you can see, this is merely an obstacle course of my own making," Helena smiled. "But just because I have a reputation for making easy trials doesn''t mean that I''ll be taking it easy on you. No, I know you''re better than that."

    Xenia gulped as she let her eyes roam the now empty clearing. Spotting what looked to be the beginning of a flight of stairs, she followed the steps up¡­ up into the sky towards the haphazardly floating logs and tree trunks acting as makeshift tforms.

    "I''m assuming that I just have to reach the end?" Xenia asked.

    "That, indeed," Helena beamed at her. "It''s fairly straightforward. No tricks. Just you, my tforms, and your own sense of bnce."

    Xenia nodded at the Fairy Queen''s words. Just from looking at her supposed tforms from below, she could already tell that they were barelyrge enough to even let her use her two feet to jump. Looking down at her legs, she found herself sizing up the amount of space she would need versus the amount of space she actually had, inevitably ending up with an answer that she really didn''t think was as straightforward as the guardian told her.

    "I''m going to have to hop on one foot across all of these tforms, aren''t I¡­"

    "Alongside making sure you don''t fall off," Helena helpfully added. "Being that high up, the wind speed will affect your every jump and trajectory. Don''t think I''d catch you if you fall, Princess. I know for a fact that you''ll live even if you fall."

    ''But that doesn''t mean I''ll walk away without any injuries,'' Xenia inwardly finished the guardian''s unsaid words. While Helena was merciful, she still had to keep up with appearances.

    "Alright, Princess. Are you ready?"

    Xenia nodded. "I''m ready."

    Helena nodded in turn. "If there are no more questions, then feel free to begin."

    Taking the Fairy Queen''s words to heart, Xenia jogged towards the first step up to the sky. With the wooden tforms being both narrow and curved, each step was a fight against falling off as she bnced herself on one foot. Jumping from tform to tform, It wasn''t until she reached the top of the stairs that she realized just how high up she currently was.

    "Oh my¡­"

    She couldn''t help but gasp as she found herself looking down on the tiny tform her one foot was delicately bncing on. Below her, the Fairy Queen looked absolutely infinitesimal as the trees around them looked no more than grass to her now. Leveling her gaze, the fact that there were clouds around her also clued her in on just how dangerous it was for her to fall from that height.

    "Alright¡­ Focus¡­"

    Crouching down on one leg, Xenia instinctively made herself small, making sure that the gusts of wind hitting against her from random sides wouldn''t immediately make her fall. Bncing on her toes, she methodically jumped from one tform to the next, being careful to not jump at the same time as a gust of wind would possibly veer her off course.

    "Steady¡­ Steady¡­"

    With each jump, her confidence grew as the goal became ever so closer. It wasn''t even that hard. The wind blowing against her didn''t really affect her that much, and the distance between each tform was manageable enough that being on one leg didn''t affect her that much.

    "So far so good¡­" she smirked to herself. "Thank you, Helena¡­"

    It was going so well, in fact, that Xenia started doing a few tricks with every jump. Looking out for what she knew where the birds responsible for showing her progress to Cordon, she gave out warm smiles and encouraging nods with each jump. It didn''t take too much of her time, and it would go a long way of making her more likable to her future subjects.

    "Woah¡­ Almost slipped there¡­"

    Landing on yet another tform, Xenia found herself pausing as she looked out at how much more jumps she had left to clear. For some reason, it felt like she had been going at it for hours now, and it didn''t seem like she was making much progress. Also, the jumps were starting to get farther and farther in between, not to mention the intervals between each gust of wind was starting to be more erratic.

    "Something''s wrong¡­"

 Chapter 436 [Bonus Chapter]Trial By Air (2)

    Immediately, Xenia looked down, only to notice that Helena was now missing. Even from her ridiculously high vantage point, she couldn''t see a hide or hair of the Fairy Queen. Instead, the only thing she saw was the empty clearing she came from. No animals. No other fairies. Nothing.

    "And here I thought there were no tricks involved..."

    Xenia sighed to herself in resignation. Clearly, there was more to this trial than Helena let on. Sure, it still wasn''t as dangerous as the other trials, but there was still a real danger of her falling off to her death if she wasn''t careful... That was, of course, unless she used her wings.

    ''But I''m being watched right now,'' she inwardly grimaced. ''I can risk exposing myself right when I''m about to be finished with these trials.''

    Despite these worries, however, she pressed on. Jump after jump, Xenia made decent progress, her right leg still doing wonders as she made her way through the course. Unfortunately, she came to a grinding halt as she noticed something peculiar right in front of her.

    "That''s so far!"

    Xenia couldn''t help but voice out her concerns as she spotted the next tform she had to jump to. It was barely visible through the clouds with how small it was, and that was on top of it being so far that she could''ve fit five carriages in between it and her current position.

    "There''s definitely a trick to this now..." she grumbled.

    Crouching on one leg, Xenia decided to try and rest as she went through her options. Currently, the wind was blowing from behind her. The clouds were moving east at a decent enough pace that they''ll be through in a few minutes, and she could easily swap to her left leg should her right one prove to be too tired to try and attempt this jump.

    "Actually... let me test that right now..."

    Pumping her right leg, Xenia felt for her poor limb, wincing as she bnced on the sole of her right foot.

    "Yeah... I''m going to have to switch..."

    Doing just that, Xenia returned to ruminating about what her next course of action would be.

    Obviously, she was going to have to jump it. Of course, that didn''t mean she was sure that she''d even make it. Even using both her legs for added force, she was uncertain if she could even clear half of the distance she needed to survive.

    "There''s got to be something I can use here..."

    Feeling the wind blowing on her back, she let her eyes roam the skies once more. Sure enough, there was a whole lot of nothing up in the sky. Except for her, the clouds, and the wooden tforms she had to stand on, there was absolutely nothing that she could use to her advantage. All except...

    "So I really have to use it then..."

    Feeling the strong winds blowing against her back, Xenia had an inkling that it would be the one thing that would somehow carry her forward. Granted, she wasn''t really sure if it would be enough to carry her across the gap, but what else was there for her to use?

    Resigning herself to the attempt, Xenia primed her left leg for the inevitable jump. Likewise, she felt for the wind blowing behind her, timing the intervals that it would ebb and flow so that she could use it to her advantage.

    With each interval, Xenia calibrated her timings. Soon enough, she could tell just when exactly it would blow and when it would stop. When it was the strongest, and when it was at its weakest. And just when she thought that the certain gust of wind was what she needed, she jumped.

    "Here goes!"

    Timing her attempt with the wind she desired, Xenia felt the usual weightlessness that she was feeling throughout the trial, only this time, it was elongated tenfold as she hoped and prayed that the wind would push her far enough to reach the next tform.

    ''Please work! Please work!''

    Her eyes scanned the clouds in front of her, her gaze trained solely on the tform that she was supposed tond on. To her joy, she actually managed to reach the damn thing.

    To her despair, she had overshot it by just a hair''s breadth.

    "Oh fvck!"

    Twisting her body, Xenia turned around and reached out to the floating tform using her right hand. Thankfully, she managed to grab on. Unfortunately, it was so small that her grip was threatening to slip.

    "No no no!"

    Forcing her right hand to tighten its grip, Xenia took a deep breath before she tensed her entire upper body. Through her right arm and a bit of momentum, she managed tounch herself back into the air.

    "Okay! For real, this time!"

    Having another shot at safety, Xenia twisted her body through the air, and this time, she actually managed tond on the tform with her right leg.

    "Hah... Thank goodness..."

    Xenia couldn''t help but chuckle at the close call. To her surprise, the rest of the obstacle course didn''t look as unfair as that one jump she just did. In fact, it was back to being as easy as when she first started.

    Although, she was pretty sure that wasn''t the case thest time she saw ahead.

    ''She really is a bleeding heart,'' she inwardly chuckled.

    Not taking this boon for granted, Xenia went ahead and finished the course without much issue. Beyond the asional gusts of wind, nothing had matched the death-defying stunt she had to do right in the middle of that damn course.

    "M-Made it..." she sighed in relief as she felt her feetnd on solid ground.

    "Congrattions, Princess," Helena beamed, having seemingly waited for her in the end this whole time. "I''ve been expecting you."

    "Sure, you are," Xenia gratefully smirked. "Don''t think I didn''t notice."

    "Whatever do you mean?" the Fairy Queen cheekily questioned. "I''ve been waiting here for you this whole time."

    Knowing that the guardian wouldn''t budge on the issue, Xenia simply shrugged before giving the Fairy Queen a grateful nod. What Helena did to help her will always be in her heart. This gesture of hers might go unsaid, but Xenia would make sure that it would always be remembered.

    After all, hearing that the Fairy Queen moved the tforms around and provided the winds she needed while being hidden within the clouds would obviously never be widely epted by her detractors.

 Chapter 437 A Trivial Task

    Inside the Great Hall of Cordon Castle, the King found himself being engrossed in watching the visioning from the disc in front of him.

    He had even particrly paused the court meeting he was about to attend as soon as he found out that the visions showing Xen''s progress through the Element Forest had reappeared. It was of no consequence. He wanted everyone present in the Great Hall to witness Xen''s attempt at the trial by air anyway.

    Darius didn''t know whether or not the guardians received his letter and heeded his request, but nevertheless, he was d that the vision showing his beloved was back. If he remembered correctly, the trial by air was the easiest ording to Osman. By that logic, he shouldn''t be worried that Xen would fail the trial at all.

    Despite knowing this, however, he still felt a bit anxious as he watched Xen struggle with every step and jump that she made. He even found himself holding his breath when he saw that she had to jump arge gap. But eventually¡­

    "She did it!"

    As soon as Darius saw Xen pass thest step of the trial and reach the goal, he loudly cheered for her sess. There was silence inside the courtroom after the fact, but his lingering smile was so wide that it almost reached each end of his ears.

    "I guess we won''t be needing to proceed with setting up an alternative to trial by air then," Darius proudly dered, his bright smile remaining etched across his handsome and taunting face as he scoffed. How he loved that Nasser''s expression was getting darker the more he gloated about his wife''s achievements.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Congrattions on this wonderful news about Princess Xenia," everyone apanying him inside the hall greeted.

    "With this, Princess Xenia is now guaranteed to advance to the final fight," Nasser remarked with a cold smile. "Now, we just have to wait for her to return safely back to our Kingdom."

    Darius flinched at Nasser''s smile. He knew that smile... The Elder definitely had something up on his sleeve with the way he was acting.

    The king gritted his teeth. Due to his position, he wasn''t allowed to personally pick Xen up from outside the forest.

    In fact, he wasn''t allowed to even get near her or give out any kind of assistance to her while the tournament was still ongoing. Still, he had already instructed his Elite Moonlight Shadow Warriors to stand by in the vicinity outside the Element forest, just to make sure that Xen would safely arrive back in the Capital City without incident.

    Of course, that might still not be enough on the off-chance that Nasser wanted to try something. At this rate, the Elder might get desperate enough to do everything in his power just to ensure that Pinra would seed in taking the crown.

    Knowing that Darius knew the possibility of an ambush as soon as Xen was out of the forest still existed. It would be a bold move on Nasser''s part, but nothing was impossible these days. All Darius had to do now was to not put his guard down.

    The silence and tense atmosphere inside the Great Hall lingered for a few minutes before it was interrupted by Gs''s arrival. He had brought with him the final results regarding the contenders that advanced to the final twelve. Gideon was also with him and telepathically reported to Darius, [Lady Evelyn and Lady B made it, but unfortunately, one more of Nasser''s possible pawns made it into the final twelve, Sire.]

    Darius simply nodded. Lady Evelyn and Lady B were among some of his most loyal people that simply joined thepetition to watch for his wife''s back.

    He sighed deeply at the results. The rest of their supportwork was unfortunately lost to the ebb and flow of the tournament, but luckily, Be and ra were still in it. He was at least d that Evelyn and B seeded in making the cut to assist them. They would just have to do their best to control Pinra and Nasser''s pawns.

    [Four against eight isn''t a bad number, Sire,] Gideon remarked. [Still, it will most certainly be a bloodbath.]

    That was true. A lot of blood will be shed that day, and as much as possible, Darius wanted Xen to only participate in thest fight¡­

    After Gs formally announced the names of the final twelve before the court, he then added, "Trimming the twelve down to the final four for the female werewolves'' trial bybat wouldmence the next day on the fourteenth day of the tournament."

    He exined, "From there, the final four female werewolf finalists will then proceed onto a one-on-one battle by single elimination. After which, thest one standing will fight Princess Xenia for the crown the next day."

    "That is assuming that Princess Xenia will arrive in time, but what if she doesn''t?" Nasser insisted the same point he had been repeating for days now. "Should I remind you all that traditionally, the rules only allow a maximum of fifteen days for this tournament for the selection of a queen to bepleted?"

    Darius was about to rebut Nasser''s repeated insistence when Gs suddenly decided to drop a monumental piece of recent information.

    [I already marked ra, so there''s no way that she can wear the crown¡­] Gs untimely announced telepathically to both him and Gideon.

    "What?!" Gideon unknowingly burst aloud. Realizing his mistake before the court, he quickly sported an awkward smile and said, "My apologies. I didn''t mean for this reaction to pertain to Elder Nasser''s point. It''s just that a very unexpected piece of personal news just came in telepathically¡­"

    Meanwhile, Darius only sighed deeply at the news. Why only now did Gs inform him that ra wouldn''t be avable to him as a backup Queen? Then again, who even said anything about him getting a backup Queen in the first ce?

    Looking at the court officials before him, Darius coldly said, "I assure to everyone in this hall that my wife will arrive in time for the tournament to start. But for the sake of Eder Nasser''s peace of mind¡­ Yes, the final trial will still proceed ording to tradition."

    "Thank you for that reassurance, Your Majesty," the Elder in question nodded with a sinister grin. "It''s truly nice that we still obey our tradition and rules for the sake of peace and order in our Kingdom. After all, why else would it be there in the first ce?"

    [I really can''t wait to tear this trash into pieces,] Zeus growled in annoyance.

    [Patience¡­ Zeus¡­] Darius reminded not only his wolf but also himself. His level of patience for the traitor was really starting to run thin the longer he had to interact with him.

    Turning his gaze to Gs, Darius authoritatively dered, "The Great Constable will handle my wife''s pick-up detail as soon as shees out of the forest. Failing to deliver my MATE and wife safely in one piece in your care before thest day of the tournament begins will cost you your life. If that happens, I will behead you myself."

    Everyone in the hall gasped at the deration, and Nasser''s face darkened as he promptly refuted, "But that''s uneptable, Your Majesty! Gs is a high-ranking official; almost being the next in line to be King! How can you threaten his life this easily?! Please withdraw your order, Your Majesty!"

    "Are you saying that the Great Constable, who you deemed in a mighty position I might add, wouldn''t be able to do such a trivial task as escorting my wife back to the safety and security of my own kingdom?" Darius fired back with a zing re. "If he isn''t capable of doing such a trivial task, then how did you deem his capabilities to be great?!"

    Everyone present in the hall was tongue-tied, including Nasser who couldn''t even think of a way to somehow pull Gs out of doing such an order.

 Chapter 438 Bleeding (1)

    Meanwhile, making their way back home had been an easy affair for Calypso and Aurelia. After a fair bit of traveling, they finally reached the border between Ebodia and Cordon. It didn''t take them as long as the first time they passed through there on their journey, but that didn''t mean that everything from there on would be smooth sailing.

    Indeed. Right when they least expected it, they found themselves ambushed by the worst group of people that they could''ve ever imagined would try and get them. Truly, fate had it in for them as Calypso cursed his atrocious luck.

    [It''s not your fault they came here, you know,] Axel pointed out.

    [I know, but that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t have been careful,] Calypso inwardly growled. [They could''ve gotten the jump on us! I wouldn''t have even caught theming if it weren''t for the downwind helping me pick up their scent!]

    "Helion''s here," Calypso growled as he halted his horse, then Aurelia who was right behind him as he raised his fist to stop the entire group.

    "Helion? You mean-"

    "Quickly!"

    Without even thinking about it, Calypso turned his horse around and went into the nearest woods. Behind him, he let out a small sigh of relief as he heard Aurelia and her warrior-servants trail behind him. He knew that his mate still possibly had a lot of questions on her mind, but those didn''t matter right now.

    What mattered most was that they survived. Anything else would have toe secondary.

    "Helion?!" Aurelia yelled out just behind him. "Helion''s army got this near our borders?!"

    "Look, I don''t know how, but they''re here!" Calypso grunted, his ears and nose working overtime to try and determine where exactly their enemies were currently going. "And I''m pretty sure they''re specifically targeting us!"

    There was simply no other exnation. They weren''t traveling with anybody else nearby, and they were currently in the small buffer zone between Cordon and Ebodia that would serve as the perfect ce for Helion to move around with a bit more freedom.

    "Dammit, just when we''re about to reach Cordon too," he heard Aurelia grumble under her breath. "Where are they?"

    "They''re just outside this forest, I think. We''ll have to try and ride deeper before we think of our next move," Calypso replied, hoping that his senses weren''t failing him. "Have your warrior-servants slow them down."

    "Right!"

    Hearing Aurelia''s response, Calypso hoped that the two warriors that were with them would be enough to cover their tracks.

    Gritting his teeth, the two of them used the cover of the trees to hide their attempts of escape, hoping that the thickness of the brush would at least help hide their tracks long enough to shake the enemy off their scent.

    "They''re getting closer!"

    "What?!" Calypso yelped in surprise. He didn''t hear the sound of hooves moving closer, so how were they gaining on them? "Are you sure?!"

    "See for yourself!"

    Turning his head around, his eyes briefly looked towards Aurelia''s terrified face before he turned his gaze further back. His eyes widened when he saw a cloud of dust being kicked up into the air, the definite sign of a horde rapidly approaching them without even so much as a sound.

    "What''re we going to do?!" Aurelia asked in a panic. "We can''t outpace them!"

    Calypso hissed through his teeth as he rapidly went through his options. Clearly, the warrior-servants didn''t slow them down. The forest wouldn''tst for long, especially if it wasn''t even slowing down their enemies'' rapid advance. Looking down, their horses were also getting tired, having only been bred for traveling as opposed to being actual war horses.

    In the span of a few seconds, Calypso got his answer.

    "Get off your horse," he ordered, his tone taking on a more serious tint as he got off his mount.

    "What?" Aurelia skeptically asked. "Why?"

    "We''ll use them as bait," he quickly exined as he helped her get down. "We''ll be traveling using my wolf form for now. It''ll be faster and quieter."

    Seeing her nod, Calypso took onest look at their general area before enacting his n. Hopefully, they''ve managed to put enough distance between them and the enemy as he gave both horses one painfulsh. With a loud neigh, the two horses bolted away from them, possibly giving the enemy a false lead while they themselves went ahead in the exact opposite direction of the horses.

    Without even thinking about what would happen next, Calypso shifted into his wolf form, his body taking on a sleeker and faster form before he anxiously waited for Aurelia to climb onto his back.

    "Go."

    Hearing her signal, Calypso burst forward, his legs rapidly moving to get as much distance between them and the approaching horde as possible.

    [This is bad,] Calypso grunted. [I can feel theming closer still.]

    With his heightened senses, he could only listen and feel their surroundings as he ran. He knew that they would get caught at the pace that the enemy was going. And sure enough...

    *RROOOAAAGGHH!*

    Taken by surprise, Calypso could barely twist his body out of the way as a shadowy figure jumped out from the nearby tree. It went by so fast that he didn''t even see what it truly was.

    "Calypso!"

    He heard Aurelia shout out to him in warning just as two more figures lunged at him from the shadows. This time, however, he was unable to dodge as he felt his stomach being shed open.

    "URK!-"

    Hearing Aurelia getting hurt irked Calypso to no end. Raising his head, he could barely see the enemy descending upon her location. Normally, he would''ve already taken care of them, however, his own wound wasn''t one that he could simply walk away from. He was bleeding, and he knew that he wouldn''t be able to properly fight like this.

    [But you can still defend her, right?!] Axel asked with a feral grin.

    [Damn right, I can!]

    Still in his wolf form, Calypso didn''t care that he couldn''t even properly see what he was getting into. Lunging ahead, he used his massive form to shield Aurelia from the coordinated attack, arrows, and des digging into his flesh before he quickly took used his mouth to hoist her onto his back and bolt away.

    "C-Calypso?"

    He would''ve smirked at how Aurelia sounded, but with his wounds taking its toll on him, the only thing he could focus on was getting them to safety.

    Stumbling onto what hopefully looked to be a hidden cave, Calypso limped before he fell on the ground, his ears still focused on trying to hear the army''s location as they hopefully passed them by.

    "Calypso, you''re bleeding..."

    Under normal circumstances, he would''ve been screaming out in pain right about now. However, seeing as Aurelia sounded so worried about him, he couldn''t help but sh her a wolf-like grin as she hovered over him.

    ''Now that''s a dramatic exit,'' he inwardly chuckled before hepletely passed out.

 Chapter 439 Bleeding (2)

    "How can you even grin like that when you''re bleeding this much!" Aurelia scolded her unconsciouspanion even as she kept applying pressure on Calypso''s wound. He was bleeding too much, and she knew she had to do something to staunch the flow.

    Thinking quickly, she immediately moved and tore out a piece of cloth from her clothes to use as some kind of bandage to dress Calypso''s wounds. Looking around, she then saw a small puddle of spring water which she immediately used alongside the bandage to try and clean his wounds.

    Doing her best, Aurelia clicked her tongue as she assessed her handiwork. While he would eventually heal as a werewolf, it would still take time due to the weapons used to wound not being mere ordinary weapons.

    She had to make sure that she managed to remove any and all foreign objects inside his body before she tried to further dress his deeper wounds, but that will take time. She didn''t know if they even had enough time to spare.

    Luckily, the cave Calypso found seemed to be much more hidden than she had hoped, but that didn''t mean that it was safe. They managed to outpace Helion''s army, but she wasn''t entirely sure if they wouldn''t be able to track them down to this ce.

    Closing her eyes, she meditated on casting one particr spell, one that Katelina taught her way back in the day. Yes, Katelina had taught her a few important spells that she could use to protect herself. She was adamant with refusing at first, but Katelina eventually convinced her otherwise by saying that she could sense a great amount of mana in her.

    Aurelia agreed after that, and after experiencing magic firsthand, she was readily convinced to learn more about the art that could also be useful to her in the future.

    As a physician of Cordon, they didn''t employ magic for healing since no Cordonian was honestly capable of it. There were probably some like her who luckily learned from outside sources, but most of it would surely just be on the basic level.

    Magic and spellcraft were Ebodian''s specialty, and she had once heard that Ebodian''s major spells and magics weren''t so easily shared even with their closest allies.

    Thinking back, the spells and magic she learned from Katelina were different from Ebodia''s. She was the Princess of the fallen kingdom of Zion, said kingdom also known for its impable magic and spellcraft. Despite this, she had heard that they couldn''t evenpare to the quality of the teachings being taught in the Kingdom of Ebodia.

    But back to werewolf physiology, Aurelia knew that they could heal on their own unless they were heavily struck at a core part of their body. Poison and silver could also be lethal, so physicians in their kingdom solely use their knowledge on science and medicine like her to mitigate these risks.

    Still, healing with magic was still faster than mundane means. Unfortunately, healing with magic would require energy, and Katelina had advised her not to use her magic in healing since she stillcked the proper knowledge and training for it.

    Aurelia shook her head. She had no intention of using magic for healing at all. She had enough knowledge to make due without it. But looking around at her surroundings, she cursed at her current situation. Even if she had enough knowledge, without the proper herbs and materials, she was just useless. Inevitably, magic would stille in handy in emergencies such as this.

    Aurelia let out a sigh as she focused on the task at hand, which was to somehow hide both her and Calypso from the enemies using her magic. By hiding their presence, they wouldn''t be able to be tracked down.

    "Done," she murmured, followed by a relieved sigh.

    With a small breath, Aurelia was about to stand up when Calypso held her tightly by the wrist.

    "Please don''t leave me..." he murmured. "Please..."

    rmed, she touched Calypso''s forehead, and her worried were validated when she felt that he was burning up. Sweat drops were umting all over his face and body, and he was also naked, which she only now just noticed.

    Aurelia gulped at the realization. She had seen a lot of naked bodies during her time, but they were mostly just dead and pale bodies at most...

    Immediately shaking her head, she murmured to herself, "What is wrong with me... Seriously..."

    This was stupid. She should just focus on helping him cool down since he was practically burning up. At this rate, he was going to start hallucinating on her...

    "Please... Mother..." Calypso breathed out. "Please, I beg you... Don''t leave us... Don''t leave me..."

    Hearing his whispers, Aurelia couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain as she saw him sobbing to himself, his tears rolling down his closed eyes as he clung onto her.

    She honestly didn''t know a thing about Calypso, but she could still feel the pain in his voice... Losing family was hard, and even she took a while before she came to terms with it.

    She was five when she found out her parents were gone, and it took her a while before she began opening up to the family that took her in. The Everetts, especially Gideon, made sure that she wouldn''t feel that she was an outsider, and she was grateful for all the effort they went through just to make sure she wouldn''t feel like an orphan.

    "Please..." Calypso continued to beg, saying the same words that he kept repeating.

    Sighing, Aurelia held his hand tightly as she said, "I won''t leave you. Calm down and be at peace. I will remain by your side, Calypso."

    She was startled when Calypso suddenly pulled her into his embrace, his face burying into the crook of her neck as he whispered, "You promise you won''t leave... Right? You won''t leave me no matter what, right? Father will be sad, and I''ll get angry... I don''t want to get angry at you, so please don''t go and leave us for another man..."

    Aurelia didn''t know how to respond. He was still sobbing like a child, and she couldn''t help but released a defeated sigh as she murmured, "I won''t so calm down. Meditate. Be a good boy and heal yourself quickly, alright?"

    She talked to him like a mother would, hoping that her words would help with his hallucinations. Biting her lower lip, she couldn''t help but feel bad for Calypso. She was getting curious as to what exactly happened to him. Based on what she heard, there was a possibility that Calypso''s mother left him and his father for another man...

    If that was the case, that would just be uneptable! How could a mother leave her son for another man?! Despite her growing anger, Aurelia managed to remind herself that she still didn''t know the full story to this. She shouldn''t jump to any conclusions just yet.

    "Damn, you''re burning hot!" Aurelia mumbled, feeling his hot temperature against her body. It was a good thing that the weather was rather chilly, or else she would end up sweating a lot on top of cradling Calypso''s hot body like this.

    Still... the weather was cold, but she was also feeling feverish all of a sudden "I feel weird..." she murmured with a frown as she stared at the dark rocks above them.

    It was the first time a man had hugged her like this, and on top of that, he was a naked man! Maybe that was why she was feeling weird... Calypso''s high temperature was the only thing making her feel hot right now... right?

 Chapter 440 Into Our Hearts

    [Twelvth night inside the Element Forest]

    As soon as Xenia finished the trial by air, Devas quickly picked her up so that they could both go back to Polo''s territory. She still had to use her newly-found permission to view the past in the Lake of Life, and from there, make her way back to Cordon to both participate in the trial bybat, as well as to ry whatever information she''d get from her viewing to Darius.

    "You did great back there," Devas praised her just as they arrived at Polo''s underwater mansion. "I didn''t think that Helena had it in her to make a hard trial, but I''m d you survived."

    "Wait, you mean that was her hard trial?" Xenia asked.

    "She would usually just do something simpler, maybe even a variation of the trial you just did without the insane height," Devas chuckled. "For her to actually not pull her punches, that speaks volumes on how much faith she had in you."

    Xenia sheepishly smiled at the praise. While she would''ve been smug at any other circumstance, the fact that she knew that Helena had helped her throughout the entire trial humbled her somewhat. She supposed that whatever the Fairy Queen did to hide her presence, it was enough that even her fellow guardians didn''t notice her support.

    "Anyway, where''s that merman? You''re in a hurry, right?"

    Xenia nodded. "That''s right. Still, I don''t think we should try and push the issue."

    "Oh rx. You practically passed every single test Polo already threw at you," Devas scoffed. "If anything, he probably already likes you enough to tolerate a bit of annoyanceing from you."

    Xenia narrowed her eyes at the Sphinx just as they reached the same waiting area they once use back when she asked for Polo''s permission to use theke in the first ce.

    Watching the guardian converse with one of Polo''s servants, she couldn''t help but think about what he just said. There was a certain word there that told her that she should push the issue on what he was insinuating. It might lead to a long conversation and a possible argument, but what else did they have to do other than wait right now?

    She might as well entertain herself. And what better way than to engage a conversationalist as interesting and amusing to rile up as Devas?

    "Did you just say that I''m annoying?" Xenia cheekily pointed out as soon as Devas was free.

    "Are you?" Devas promptly questioned back. "I''d guess you are, seeing as you annoyingly crawled into our realm and snuck your way into our hearts."

    "Really, now?" Xenia mustered, controlling her blushing cheeks as sheposed herself. "Flirting with me even after that stunt you did using my husband''s appearance?"

    "Who knows? Maybe it might work," the guardian chuckled. "I did make you blush, right?"

    Xenia rolled her eyes at the guardian. Maybe it was the amount of time they''ve spent together now, but she was honestly considering both him and Helena to be her friends. Sure, she might not see them again after she left the Element Forest, but she''ll at least have some cherished memories that would stick with her for the rest of her life.

    "I''ll give you that then," she scoffed. "But don''t think anything you''ll do will work on me."

    "I know, Princess, but can you fault me for trying?" he smiled. "You are that beautiful, you know."

    Shaking her head, Xenia decided that she was done conversing with the flirtatious guardian. Waiting quietly for Polo to arrive, it wasn''t until five minutes after that the merman graced them with his presence once more.

    "Princess," Polo nodded to her in greeting. "I see that you''vepleted the Trial by Air. On that, you have my congrattions."

    "Thank you, Lord Polo," Xenia nodded in turn.

    "And it would seem that my fellow guardian has apanied you here," Polomented, pertaining to Devas''s presence. "I assume that you''re here to spend as much time with her before she inevitably leaves?"

    "What else is there to do anyway?" Devas chuckled. "It''ll be a long while before Cordonmissions another series of trials from us, so I might as well savor this moment, right?"

    "That, indeed," Polo hummed. He then turned his gaze back to Xenia. "I take it that you''re here to arrange a viewing at the Lake of Life?"

    "Yes," Xenia nodded, her face already betraying some of her excitement. "I''d like to get it over with so that I can return to Cordon as soon as possible."

    "I see," Polo nodded in acknowledgment. "Unfortunately, I will still prepare the rituals required for the viewing to take ce. The Lake works differently, you see, and it will require at least a day before anyone, including myself, to be able to use its services."

    "Oh¡­" Xenia blinked. "So I guess I still have another day to spend here then."

    "Really? That works for me then," Devas smirked. He then turned to Xenia and asked, "So, where are you staying then? Since you have a day left here, you''ll have to spend the night somewhere."

    Xenia hummed in thought as she thought about Devas'' question. True enough, she never really had to worry about her sleeping amodations ever since Helena took her into her territory. With the Fairy Queen seemingly unavable, the only options she had were to either stay somewhere outside or ask for amodations herself. Maybe¡­

    "Lord Polo, can I spend the night here in your territory?"

    The merman''s ears quickly perked up. "Oh?"

    "Really? You won''t even ask me first?" Devas eximed in false hurt, his joking tone clueing her in on his teasing. "You wound me, Princess¡­"

    "It''s better this way," Xenia scoffed. "Once the Lake''s operational, we''ll be able to get to it immediately. We''ll save on travel time as opposed to me staying at your territory, Lord Devas."

    "Dammit¡­" Devas cursed under his breath.

    Meanwhile, Polo simply shook his head at his fellow guardian''s antics. Giving his two guests a look, he remarked, "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll be taking my leave. Feel free to ask my servants to show you to your amodations, Princess."

 Chapter 441 Be With You

    At Cordon Castle

    As soon as a report regarding the sightings of Helion''s army hiding themselves in between the borders of Ebodia and Cordon came, Darius and his men quickly gathered inside his private meeting chamber to discuss the situation.

    "One of my warrior servants is dead while the other is heavily injured," Gideon huffed, his clear displeasure to the men present with him. "I cannot just stand still knowing that my sister is out there still in danger. Please allow me toe with the rescue group to save my sister."

    "Calypso is with her, and I''m sure that he''ll do his utmost to keep Aurelia safe," Darius reassured his distraught friend. "Still, for your peace of mind, I will let you lead the search party. Bring Cordon''s army with you, Gideon, and make sure that you choose the ways to wipe out all of Helion''s army near our borders."

    Quickly dismissing Gideon, his eyes then darted towards Caro and said, "I want to know how that army managed to get this close to our borders. How, when, and why, I want it all figured out."

    His Beta, who was quite good at being a spy and investigating in the shadows, quickly bowed down to him and left as soon as he had been given his orders.

    Darius''s expression turned dark as the implications of such a move dawned on him. This was bad. Helion was probably already surveying the borders to try and prate Ebodia''s defenses.

    Immediately, he went about and sent a message to dispatch to his father-inw about this development. He looked at Commander Jargon and instructed, "Make sure you give enough assistance to the borders of Ebodia, Jargon. I don''t want those bastards prating the borders of my wife''s people!"

    "I understand, Sire," Jargon answered. Darius then gave him and his other men a few more instructions before dismissing them all toplete their tasks.

    Being only one man, he was left with no choice but to entrust these tasks to his men. After all, he still needed to stay in the castle and wait for Xen toe back safe for the final battle. He had to ensure that she would be first crowned before he could engage in the battlegrounds.

    ''Howe I still can''tmunicate with her through our Mate Bond?'' he mused with a frown. It was slightly worrying, but he was at least relieved that he was still able to feel Xen''s emotions. It wasn''t ideal, but he could monitor her well-being that way.

    "I still hated these damn trials!" he grunted in annoyance.

    He was already in the process of abolishing this kind of trial, but he still couldn''t help but curse whoever of his ancestors it was that made these kinds of rules and traditions. They were clearly biased and racist, and he would make sure that the next generation wouldn''t need to suffer through this kind of traditional idiocy.

    "Why does my Queen even have to prove herself through these damn trials?" he scoffed out loud. "It''s such a waste of time when she can just simply prove herself during her reign..."

    [Well, you never really thought of this happening before since having a Queen never crossed your mind until now,] Zeus began.

    [That''s not to mention that your unexpected mate isn''t even a part of our kind. There''s always a first time for everything, so I guess this is kind of good in a way that it made us realize that these kinds of rules and traditions should be abolished. If Xen didn''te, and you happened to have a werewolf mate instead, you would''ve probably overlooked this since there wouldn''t be a need to implement these kinds of trials for a werewolf mate.]

    Darius simply nodded in agreement with his wolf. Grabbing the documents on his table, he started checking the revisions Osman and Chancellor Talon suggested for the benefit of the next generation toe.

    ********<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Meanwhile, Freya kept on pacing inside her bedchamber. She was utterly worried upon hearing the news of how her cousin Calypso had been ambushed between borders on their way back to their kingdom. Knowing the gravity of the situation, she was fully aware that Gideon would volunteer to lead the search party and battle against their enemies.

    Her brother, the King, wouldn''t let a single Helion soldier roam around even in between the borders of Cordon and Ebodia. She understood just how great the danger in such a scenario was. She was worried for everyone, especially for her mate.

    "This won''t do! I can''t just stay idle like this!" she anxiously grumbled. In that instant, she called out for her servants and instructed, "Prepare my battle gear. I''ll be joining the search party and battle between the borders!"

    There was no time to waste as she quickly sent words to her brother and mother about her sudden decision. Freya was quick in her movements, and she soon found herself already lining up in the front among Gideon''s army.

    "What is this, mdy?!" Gideon burst the moment he saw her lined up along with his men.

    "Why are you asking the obvious?" Freya scoffed. "Let''s go! There''s no time to waste!"

    "But... You can''te with us," Gideon retorted. "This is a dangerous mission. You don''t even have battle experience yet!"

    "So? This is a good time for me to experience it then," Freya defended with raised brows. "I want to fight alongside my mate. What''s the big deal with it?"

    [Stop treating me like a child! I can protect myself perfectly fine! I''m well trained enough for this! I just... I just can''t let you go alone like this, do you understand?!] she telepathically ranted.

    [I want to be with you, so there''s no way you can stop me now. And don''t you dare use my brother or my mother to try and talk me out of this. You know well how stubborn I could be! Do you want me to try and sneak out alone by myself? Or will you just let me go in a way that you''ll at least have your eyes on me?]

    She was not bluffing at all. Even if they forbade her from going, she would still find a way to sneak out and follow after Gideon no matter what.

    Gideon''s frown deepened, but he no longer argued with her as he simply gave out his instructions. "We''re ready to go. Start the march!"

    With that, Freya fought the urge to smile as Gideon lent her his hand to let her climb onto one of the soldier''s backs in his wolf form. Then he followed and sat behind her back.

    "Since when did you be this clingy, Sweety?" Gideon murmured into her ear before he started giving his signal for the wolf to run. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he enveloped her into a hug.

    Feeling his warmth, Freya returned his hug and replied, "I don''t know. I just feel like I can''t let you go into danger like this alone. I want to be with you at all times, Gideon..."

    ********************

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [email protected]</a> Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 442 Compared To A Dead Manâ€™s

    Inside a hidden cave in the wilderness between Cordon''s Southern and Ebodia''s Northern borders, Calypso and Aurelia have sessfully hidden themselves from the enemies that were still tracking them down.

    The sound of the water droplets trickling inside the cave filled Calypso''s ears, each drop rxing enough for him as he finally regained consciousness. Still, what really soothed his whole being this entire time was the feeling of the warm, soft, and tender body pressing up against him.

    He had a content smile on his face as he simply buried his nose into Aurelia''s hair. Her addicting scent filled all his senses, and he refused to open his eyes even for just a moment, already content with basking himself in the sensual aroma before him.

    [As much as I hate to interrupt you, I must remind you that danger still lurks around us. So why don''t you open your eyes and ensure that we can keep our mate safe?]

    At his ever rational wolf''s reminder, Calypso almost let out a sigh as he moved away from theforts he had just discovered. His body had already healed, so he could finally move around perfectly again. Still, that wasn''t the main issue. The problem was that their safety outside of this cave was still uncertain.

    Helion''s hordes were definitely still around, trying to track them down even as they stayed hidden. There was no way that he could fight them all alone, despite how powerful and strong he was. They were just too many for a single man to fight off. With no other options, he knew he had to find a way for them to escape this situation.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Calypso frowned when he finally noticed a barrier spell shimmering around them. Slowly and carefully, he turned to look at Aurelia, who was currently in a deep sleep snuggling into his arms.

    [I didn''t know that she can cast spells¡­]

    [Of course, you don''t! We barely know a thing about her since you''re unable to manage to have even a proper casual talk with her!] Axel ridiculed, making Calypso raise a brow at his wolf''s tone. Still, he remained quiet. His wolf was right, after all.

    Raising his hand, he gently brushed away some of the locks covering her beautiful face. With him being this close to her, Calypso had the privilege to ogle at her mate''s face. She had those dark prominent eyebrows on her, along with long and curlyshes that seemed to flutter against the wind.

    He was already halfway tempted to lean into her and kiss her eyelids when his eyes darted toward her small nose and lips. Focusing on her lips in particr, he noted that they weren''t full, but they were just the perfect shape that he would love to savor them till they became swollen from all the attention.

    Ah, he would have loved to shower her with all the kisses he could, but he suppressed himself hard in consideration. Hard¡­ Oh, he was indeed hard just looking at her like this! He had never been attracted to a woman like this¡­ Never wanted a woman like this as much as he did for Aurelia right now.

    "What sweet torture," he murmured with a defeated smile. This was truly sweet torture for him, one he would still want to experience more often nheless.

    Soon enough, Aurelia stirred. Calypso''s body stiffened, and he didn''t know what came over him as he instantly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    [Seriously?] Axel scoffed.

    Calypso ignored his wolf. There was no way that he would try and open his eyes at this rate. He was dead curious about how Aurelia would react and what she would do in this situation.

    [You do know that your sword is poking at her right now, right?]

    Ah, right¡­ He was still dead hard, but what could he do about it now? He had no clothes on, not to mention how he had no power to stop his current erectness!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    *******

    Aurelia opened her eyes, but the moment her current situation dawned on her, her body stiffened.

    "Damn!" Aurelia cursed in horror. Quickly covering her mouth as soon as she realized the loudness in her voice, she hoped that she hadn''t managed to wake him up. Thest thing she wanted to do was to wake the beast that was currently cuddling up at her.

    Clicking her tongue, she frowned when she realized that his hardness was currently poking at her. Unknowingly turning to look at Calypso, she asked, "Are you awake?"

    Keeping a keen eye on him, Aurelia noted his features. His eyes remained closed, and he seemed to be sleeping still despite her question. There was no doubt that many women would naturally swoon and flock to Calypso like birds. He was too manly and handsome with all his perfectly proportioned facial features, especially his full heart-shaped lips.

    Also, he had this soft-looking mid-length textured side-swept dark red-purplish colored hair. He was with a clean-shaven beard and mustache that emphasized his heart-shaped face. Despite all of this, however, he had these distinct sharp features on him that gave him a roguish and naughty look.

    ''Hmm, it''s not just a look though. He''s really naughty, and that''s a fact¡­'' she inwardly scoffed. ''An enemy to all women¡­ A certified yer¡­''

    Blinking, Aurelia''s face reddened as soon as she realized just how long she had been analyzing his facial features. She then gulped, suddenly feeling conscious about his erection rubbing up against her. Still, ording to her studies, it was normal for men to experience erections even while sleeping.

    Aurelia quickly cleared her thoughts. Now wasn''t the time for such thoughts. Besides, it wasn''t Calypso''s fault that he was even naked in the first ce.

    Moved carefully, she went ahead and removed Calypso''s arm around her. From there, she stood up. Letting out a long sigh of relief as soon as she was finally out of his embrace, she turned around and looked at Calypso''s figure from head to toe. All in all, he was doing fine.

    That was when her curious eyes unknowingly darted back to his still erect length. She was staring at it as she murmured, "That''s big¡­"

    "I hope I didn''t disappoint."

    Aurelia felt like an ice-cold bucket of water just washed over her upon hearing Calypso''s voice. Her eyes widened as she met Calypso''s eyes. He was grinning, looking so amused at the fact that he caught her feasting her eyes on his physical appearance. Still, there was no way that she would ever admit her own embarrassment.

    She immediately frowned and scoffed. "It''s nothing peculiar. It''s just the same as the usual c0ck I normally see. Of course, yours is much biggerpared to a dead man''s."

    She then immediately turned around, hoping that her nonchnt tone was enough to keep herposure. She heard Calypso chuckle behind her, and she frowned as she mumbled, "If you''re already feeling better, then it''s best that we start thinking of ways to survive through this mess."

    "Oh, right away, mdy. But so far, I believe the best choice we have right now is to stay still inside this hidden cave for a while," Calypso remarked. "Let me just find something to cover myself with since I don''t want you staring too much in my very much alive c0ck."

 Chapter 443 Nasserâ€™s Past

    [The thirteenth day inside the Element forest]

    Xenia woke up early, and she immediately shook her head the moment she saw Devas already waiting for her there so early in the morning.

    "Good morning, Xenia!" Devas greeted with his usual wide smile.

    "Good morning, Lord Devas," she greeted back. Her gaze then shifted towards Polo to greet the merman as well.

    "Have some breakfast," Polomented. "Afterwards, we can begin with the viewing of Nasser Keen''s past¡­"

    "Wow, you''re so lucky, Xenia. Who would''ve thought that the terrifying Polo would extend his generosity or even bother to look at the Lake of Life like this?" Devas remarked with a smirk. "For him to look at a particr person through the whole night like this is already astounding."

    "The whole night?" Xenia burst in disbelief at the merman.

    "I have to keep my word, after all," the merman genuinelymented. "I really thought you would back down the moment you saw my sea-serpent, but I guess this is really important to your kingdom with how you once again risked your all just to achieve this goal of yours."

    The Merman wasn''t heartless after all. Sure, he was the strictest of the guardians, but he wasn''t someone who would treat people unfairly. Xenia couldn''t help but give Polo her widest smile as she showed him her deepest gratitude. "I''m very grateful for this generosity, Milord. Thank you."

    Polo simply nodded before he gestured for her to follow him. Breakfast had been arranged in a way so that they could have a proper view of theke, and Devas was quick to point out his involvement in such an arrangement. "I asked Polo for this arrangement since I thought that time would be very crucial for you right now," he remarked with a smile. "You still have toe back to Cordon, right? This way, you can watch the past y while you eat. This will take a whole day, so you have to do things simultaneously."

    Nodding, Xenia then noticed that a few men were also present on the premises. They had pens and parchment with them, along with their bottles of ink. "Scribes?" Xenia murmured.

    "Well, I instructed them, in particr, to write down the crimes this Nasser hadmitted," Devas exined. "They''ll also jot down important details that they might notice that could be useful to you so¡­"

    Xenia''s eyes were almost welling up now. She was happy with the amount of thought the guardian had put into this viewing.

    Smiling at the Sphinx, she said, "Thank you, Lord Devas. You''ve been so much help to me as always."

    "Anytime, Xenia," the guardian smiled.

    "I''ll be starting the viewing now," Polo interrupted. "You two best getfortable."

    Partly started, Xenia quickly nodded as she prepared herself. Time was crucial, so she understood the urgency that the merman exuded. Keenly watching as she started eating without care about having the proper posture for a Princess, she made sure to keep her eyes open, not even bothering if she had identally smeared herself with her own food or ate clumsily.

    By the sidelines, Devas was watching alongside her, while Polo was storing the vision into a magic pearl for future use. Xenia couldn''t help but be grateful for the gesture. Truly, these Guardians deserved a reward from her and Darius. She would just have to make it up to them once she had already secured the crown. Surely, she could send them a lot of the presents they preferred, and evenmunicate with them through confidential parchments!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Shaking her head, a smile kept lingering on her face once she heard Devas''sment and curse at Nasser every once in a while. The Elder''s past was something to behold.

    He grew up in a harsh environment, and he was alwayspared by his father to his twin who always seemed to excel at everything he did. However, his twin Ramon was a good man, who would often console Nasser whenever thetter was being pushed to do better. There was also this time when Nasser''s twin would always give way to Nasser; thetter misinterpreting the actions negatively and took it as his twin trying to mock him.

    Xenia frowned as she witnessed how Nasser was slowly engulfed by his hatred, envy, and anger. She gasped as she witnessed just how he nned to kill his own twin brother and snatch Lady Sh away from him. Posing as his twin who was away for battle, Nasser enacted his n. Sh recognized him, but he still went ahead and defiled her, marking her against her will.

    "This scum should just die!" Devas grunted.

    Nasser''s love for Sh inevitably turned into a dangerous obsession. He kept her by his side by all means, even to the detriment of her own well-being¡­

    Xenia gasped and murmured, "He knew that Gs isn''t his son¡­"

    Nasser was mad when he found out about it, but he couldn''t do a thing about it anymore. He loved Sh too much to even confront the woman. So far, it had been the only good thing that Nasser had done after he let his greed consume him¡­ His mercy for Gs''s life had probably served as his atonement for killing his twin brother. Or was it simply because of his love for Lady Sh?

    Frowning, Devas cursed at the following scenes. "Defiling another woman?!"

    They could only watch as Nasser took advantage of one of his poor servants against her will because of his anger and resentment at Sh for carrying his twin''s baby. It was horrid, but there was nothing more to be done about it.

    Watching, Xenia blinked as she kept her hearing sharp. There must be something important here that she was missing.

    And suddenly, she caught exactly what it was.

    ''No way!'' she inwardly gasped. ''Pinra''s Nasser''s daughter! And he groomed her so well that she would just follow everything he wanted her to do!''

    ? He had failed on Gs, and Pinra had always been his backup n from the moment she was born. Seeing this all now, it would seem that Nasser''s past was way more twisted than Xenia had thought. Still, what she eagerly waited for was the scene where Darius''s father died.

    Time passed by quickly, and Xenia held her breath as the scene moved to that of Nasser and Darius''s father being together. There, she witnessed Nasser''s betrayal, and she could no longer help the tears threatening to fall down her cheeks.

    Seeing this all happen, she suddenly had second thoughts as to whether or not it would be a good thing to show all this to Darius. The pain in seeing how your father died in the hands of a man he trusted so much and treated like his own brother¡­

    "You have to make sure that this man will be punished, Xenia. Because if he isn''t, then you have my permission to throw him here and we''ll do the rest," Devas grunted with gritted teeth. "We''ll make sure that he suffers. We''ll give this man a heinous death!!!"

    Xenia clenched her fists till her knuckles turned white. She would make sure that Nasser would be punished for everything that he had done.

 Chapter 444 Neutral Area Between The Borders (1)

    Gideon held his breath as he led his army towards the neutral area between the borders of Cordon and Ebodia. Being tasked to track down both Helion''s armies as well as both Calypso and Aurelia, their search had led them towards a rather particr direction.

    Currently, they were standing on a hill overlooking a particr patch of the forest right in the middle of the two kingdoms. Looking out at thendscape, Gideon couldn''t help but note the cloud of dust being thrown up in the middle of the trees.

    "That''s not natural, is it?" Gideon remarked towards one of his men standing beside him. He was one of his more experienced trackers, one that the lord had sent to task in finding where exactly this Helion detachment was currently running amok.

    "It isn''t, milord. Such a sight means that there''s a significant amount of activity happening within that space," his tracker replied, his tone denoting one of anger and stress. "It means that there are enough people or creatures there to kick up a dust storm just from their footfalls."

    "And just how many are we talking about here?"

    Gideon held his tongue as he heard Freya enter the conversation. While he knew that the war needed all able-bodied men and women out in the field, he still couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about a select few wanting toe and help the kingdom with this urgent issue.

    Of course, he was specifically thinking about Freya somehow barging her way into joining him on this expedition.

    "Judging by the size of the dust cloud, I''d say they''re currently numbering in the upper hundreds¡­ possibly lower thousands," the tracker frowned. "There''s still a small chance that this can only be a spooked herd of animals, but I sincerely doubt that would be the case."

    "And taking into ount our own numbers, I don''t suppose we can take them, can we?" Freya asked. "Assuming that they''re not animals, of course."

    "No, we can''t," Gideon sighed, his concerns growing ever so higher the more he assessed the situation. "We only number in around nine hundred strong right now. I''m not confident in running us against the odds."

    While Cordon''s armies had beenrger when they first set off, Gideon had decided to split his army in two in an attempt to ease the search. They were racing against time, and the added effort into searching for the two would be worth their reduced marching size.

    "Still, at least we have our most probable location right in front of us," Gideon sighed. "Is there any wording from our westward contingent?"

    "None so far," his tracker replied. "They''ve done a full sweep of the area west of us, and they''re currently on their way to search further west."

    "Call them off," Gideon ordered. "Have them meet us here. We might need them soon enough."

    The tracker nodded, and Gideon could only frown in deep thought as he kept his sights on the forest. While there could be a chance that this dust cloud was nothing more than a false rm, he had an inkling suspicion that they''ve already found what they were looking for.

    "So you''re sure that they''re here then?" Freya asked, scooting herself closer beside him. "Aurelia and Calypso are here?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I sure hope they would be," Gideon narrowed his eyes. "If not, then we''ll just have to continue our sweep east."

    That was the n, after all. Splitting the army in two, the westward contingent would start searching along the border going west, while his eastward contingent would search the border going east, making for a faster and more efficient method as opposed to hoping that they''d find what they were looking for as one massive army.

    Still, the risk that splitting their mighty army had given them made his fears re up again, his gaze turning to Freya as he clicked his tongue.

    "You really shouldn''t be here, you know," Gideon casually remarked to his mate. "I can understand that you''ve trained how to fight, but this isn''t the ce where you can wet your de."

    "So if not here, then where exactly would it be then?" Freya answered back. "Right when the enemy is at our doorstep? By then, it would already be toote, don''t you think?"

    Gideon sighed once more. Unfortunately for him, she was right. It would be better for her to gain battle experience here in an offensive operation rather than for her to gain it in a defensive fight for survival. That way, she still had a modicum of security in the form of still having the option of retreating if things got too bad.

    "I concede to your point," Gideon chuckled in resignation. "Still, this might be dangerous even for our veterans. Stick close to me, alright?"

    "Of course. I know that much," Freya scoffed. "Don''t worry too much about me. Focus on leading the army, alright? I''ll be with you every step of the way."

    Gideon smiled. "Thank you."

    Taking a deep breath, Gideon gave the forest onest look before turning around to address the legions under hismand. Taking a quick nce at them, he then shouted, "Alright, men! We have a strong suspicion that the enemy is currently rampaging through the nearby forest! Since we don''t have the numbers to take them head on at the moment, we''ll be engaging in gueri warfare while we wait for the westward contingent to return to us! Is that clear?!"

    "Yes, sire!"

    As one, the army barked out their response. Nodding, Gideon turned to Freya, gesturing for her to follow him as he got on their shared wolf. Letting her ride in front of him, he wrapped his arms around her before spurring his wolf forward.

    "I really hope that they''re here," Freya mumbled.

    "I hope so too," Gideon murmured into her ear. "Even if we have to fight, we''ll get Calypso and Aurelia out of there."

    With the army sprinting through the grassy ins leading up to the forest, Gideon couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about this approach. He had instructed his men to keep their distance, skirting around the forest in an attempt to minimize shes, but he had a feeling that it wouldn''t be enough. That they would still somehow get into a battle that they couldn''t afford.

 Chapter 445 Neutral Area Between The Borders (2)

    Sure enough, Gideon''s fears were soon founded.

    "Enemy sighted! They''reing right at us from the forest!"

    At the sound of one of his outside sentries'' warnings, Gideon immediately tensed up, his grip on Freya tightening as he quickly barked out orders.

    "Tighten up our perimeter! Stick together and avoid the trees!"

    At hismand, the army moved as one, hoping that they could outrun their enemies long enough to make them overextend. After which, they''ll instantly turn and rout them before they could even mount an attack.

    "More enemiesing west from us!" another sentry yelled out.

    Gideon clicked his tongue. With them going around the small forest in a counterclockwise direction, the army was still getting into position to try and assault the forest itself. With the enemy having spotted them, it was clear that they''d entrenched themselves deep in the cover of the trees. Attacking them now would be akin to assaulting a fortress, albeit one made of vegetation and greenery as opposed to grey stone.

    "We can''t keep running away like this," Freya told him. "There''s no way that they''ll stoping."

    "In the end, they''ll just amass their forces and overwhelm us anyway," Gideon finished her line of thought to its logical conclusion. "If we don''t thin their numbers now, they''ll overwhelm us."

    "Commander! More enemy detachmentsing from the forest!"

    Gideon hissed through his teeth at the news. Faced with a dilemma, he had no choice but to weigh the odds against their chances.

    He really didn''t like engaging the enemy without the full might of Cordon behind him, but it was looking more and more like he wouldn''t have the choice not to do so. He would''ve liked to poke and prod at the forest, hoping that they could slowly prate the enemy position in a way that they''d thin out their numbers on their own terms, but unfortunately, the enemy took the fight to them instead of the other way around.

    "Alright then¡­" Gideon let out a deep breath before addressing his men. "Everyone! About face!"

    At the sound of his orders, the entire army moved to follow. Hundreds upon hundreds of Cordonians turned around and faced their enemy, their teeth bared in anger and determination as they finally got a good look at the enemy they were facing.

    "That¡­ they''re finally here," Freya growled, her own ferocity starting toe to the surface.

    "That, indeed," Gideon nodded, making their wolf move closer to the front to lead the charge. "They''re going to regret picking a fight with us though."

    From a nce, Gideon noted that general makeup of Helion''s armies. Aside from a few humans, they employed a considerable number of creatures and monsters. From shadows to trolls, the sheer versatility that such creatures could offer to whoever was in charge of leading them would be a problem and a half to tackle.

    "Right! Attack on my signal!" Gideon called out. "Focus on soft targets! Avoid picking a fight with therger monsters!"

    His men quickly reaffirmed his orders. Meanwhile, Freya was frowning in front of him. "What''s wrong?"

    "Something doesn''t feel right about all of this," Freya mumbled. "Like we''re walking into a trap somehow¡­"

    Humming to himself, Gideon couldn''t but agree. But before he could voice out his thoughts, the enemy had already descended upon them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There was only one thing left for them to do now. "Attack!"

    At his signal, Cordon''s might fell upon their enemies. While the entirety of Helion''s armies numbered higher than their current army, the size of the enemy contingent in front of them was significantly smaller than theirs.

    "Quickly! Don''t let them breathe!"

    Riding into battle, Gideon guided his men through the carnage. Likewise, Freya drew her sword, already raring for a fight just as they met the enemy.

    Jumping into battle, Gideon dismounted from the wolf, his ws bared as he shed through the first human he saw. Once the soft target fell, he quickly set his sights on the closest possible target avable to him. Like a whirlwind of death, he shed and tore through his enemies, sticking to soft targets like humans and lesser demons to retain his speed.

    "Raarrgh!"

    Likewise, Freya had also jumped into the fray. Wielding his sword with practiced crity, Gideon kept a close eye on her progress, making sure that he would never be too far from her while still directing the battle happening in front of them.

    "They just keep oning!" Freya shouted out. "And the diversity here is insane! I haven''t even seen a mountain troll this massive until now!"

    "Focus on your fight!" Gideon quickly reminded her, his fist already punching through a small wooden treant, killing it instantly. "Don''t let the spectacle distract you!"

    "Got it!"

    Shaking his fists, Gideon managed to flick off some of the blood and guts staining his knuckles only for them to be stained once more by yet another one of Helion''s soldiers unfortunate enough to cross him. Ducking and weaving, his orders were being followed to a tee, their current casualties still minimal despite the seemingly neverending tide of enemiesing at them¡­ which was weird, since they didn''t see this many enemiesing at them before they engaged.

    "Something''s wrong¡­ We should''ve been done a few minutes ago¡­" Gideon mumbled, his nerves starting to sense an anomaly in the works. "Freya?!"

    "What is it?!" Freya shouted out in response, her sword still slick with the blood of her enemies. "You''re distracting me right now!"

    Gideon blinked at the response he got. So far, they were only culling softer enemies, and while that was the n from the start, they never seemed to stoping. It was as if¡­

    "Everyone! Disengage and fall back!"

    Immediately, groans of discontent swept through their ranks. After all, they seemed to be winning at the moment, but Gideon knew that was far from the truth.

    "So it really is a trap then," Freyamented beside him, her back against his as they stood side by side.

    "I already knew you were right earlier, but we still had to confirm it," Gideon grunted. "We need to pull out before we get overwhelmed by these all this fodder. They''re tiring us out."

    Quickly calling for their wolf to return, Gideon hoped that he wasn''t toote with giving out his orders. If he was, then they risked being wiped out before they could even enter the forest.

 Chapter 446 Neutral Area Between The Borders (3)

    Unfortunately, fate had once more proven to be a fickle mistress in that Gideon''s orders had gone out toote. Before their army could properly get away, they had already been encircled by the massive mountain troll that everyone had been avoiding due to his prior orders.

    "Now this is literally a massive problem," Gideon nervously chuckled, his wolf strafing around the troll blocking their retreat. "These things shouldn''t even be this coordinated."

    "This is Helion we''re talking about," Freya scoffed, her own nerves starting to show against the overwhelming force of the enemy. "If they''re anybody that can make these monsters work together somehow, it''s them."

    Gideon let out a breath as he quickly told his men to stay put and defend themselves. Going through his men and sentries, it swiftly became apparent that there was no avenue of escape left for them to take. Somehow, during the carnage, these monsters had effectively wrapped themselves their entire army, taking them by surprise by positioning mountain trolls of all things to stop them from leaving.

    "We have to push through somehow," Gideon remarked with gritted teeth. "Even just as small opening will give us an out right now."

    "That would mean leaving a significant portion of our army to die, Gideon," Freya red at him in defiance. "How can you even think about such a thing?!"

    "Freya, there''s no way that we can leave without any casualties, especially now that we found ourselves stuck in this situation!" he snapped, the tension in the air reaching a fever pitch. "It''s either some of us escape, or none at all!"

    That was simply the truth of the matter. While he would take full responsibility for this failure, he wouldn''t allow the mission to be aplete failure. If he would have to lead the charge to break through the encirclement himself, then he would do so, especially if it meant that Freya would live.

    "Absolutely not!" Freya refused. "Surely, there''s still a way to get out of this! The western contingent can stille to our aid!"

    Gideon blinked. Of course, but that was only if they were fast enough toe to their aid after he had called off their search. Judging by how much time had passed, they probably had around an hour before they returned, which would mean they would have to hold out until reinforcements would arrive¡­ and he didn''t think that they''dst that long without a proper n.

    "You''re right," he smiled at Freya. "Thanks for reminding me."

    "So we''re all getting out of here alive then?" she hopefully asked.

    "We will," Gideon nodded. "We just have to hold out until they arrive."

    With a goal now clear in view, Gideon barked out the next orders that would hopefully keep them all alive until help arrived. From there, it was all a matter of masterfully keeping themselves coordinated enough to fight back.

    That was, until the enemy started adapting.

    Still, Gideon never gave up. Switching up his strategies, he did his best to keep up with the changing tides of battle. Soon, he managed to get them all into a stalemate, one that they were currently losing, but it was a stabilizing state that would help themst till the other half of their army came to their rescue.

    "Commander! A ck witch has been spotted!"

    "A ck witch?!"

    Gideon''s eyes widened at the new development. Coming to his side, Freya had already voiced out her disbelief at the news, her breath ragged from all of the fighting she had done so far.

    "So she''s the one coordinating their efforts," Gideon remarked, his hopes already starting to rise the moment he heard the news.

    "So we just have to kill her to break the encirclement?" Freya asked.

    "If we can do so, these monsters would lose the only thing keeping them coordinated," Gideon exined. "We might not even need the reinforcements, but having them will most certainly help."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Asking the scout in question as to where the ck witch wasst located, Gideon began to n, and he was already thinking of spearheading the attack as he gave out his orders.

    "All of you, cover my approach! Form a corridor between me and the witch!" Gideon barked out towards a considerable number of his men. Once he saw them doing as he told them, he then turned to Freya and said, "Freya, you''ll act as my rear guard. I don''t need you to kill everything, I just need you to stall everything that approaches us until I''ve killed the bjtch."

    "Got it," she determinedly nodded.

    "Alright, tell me once you''re ready."

    Crouching down on the ground, Gideon began to shift into his wolf form for added speed. Freya then climbed on top of him, acting as his rider and sentry for possible stray attacks.

    "Ready," she told him.

    And just like that, Gideon sprinted forward, making full use of the small window of opportunity that his men had given him. His eyes trained on his prey, a ck witch was a soft target, which meant that one bite could possibly kill her if he timed it right.

    "There she is!"

    Gideon perked up at Freya''s words. She then jumped off him, her sword at the ready as she cut a path for his attack. With his path clear, he then lunged at the ck witch making their lives miserable, his teeth finding their mark as he took a bite out of the witch''s stomach.

    ''Got her!'' he inwardly cheered. His feet skidded across the bloody grass, his eyes meeting the witch''s as he spat out the chunk of flesh he just bit off.

    "Y-You!" the witch growled, her hand clutching at her open wound. "Die!"

    With a wave of her hand, tendrils erupted from underneath the earth, Gideon quickly sidestepped away from the oing attack, inwardly hoping that the witch would just bleed to death already.

    ''Come on¡­ Die already!''

    Keeping his distance, Gideon let his patience do his job, and sure enough, the witch inevitably sumbed to her wounds. Bleeding out on the ground, he stepped towards her and bit off her neck, making sure that she would never recover even if she somehow miraculously healed.

    ''It''s over¡­''

    Shifting back to his human form, Gideon quickly made his way back to Freya''s side, ignoring his current state of undress as he promptly barked out orders. And with the witch dead, the entirety of Helion''s seemingly endless army disperesed like they were nothing.

    "We¡­ We did it," Freya chuckled in relief.

    "That, we did," Gideon smiled.

    Judging from the amount of blood spilled, he reckoned that they''ve effectively wiped out just under half of Helion''s total army. Funnily enough, the enemy had indeed overextended themselves as he had hoped.

    ''All''s well that ends well, I guess,'' he inwardlyughed in relief.

    With his army exhausted, they would just have to wait until the western contingent arrived. Until then, they could rest and recuperate until their next inevitable battle.

 Chapter 447 Better Than Any Painting

    At Hindman Manor, Lock Heart Pack

    "Wow, you did great! That''s really a masterpiece!" Jayra burst out, staring unblinkingly at Be''s painting. It wasn''t finished yet since the painter still nned on adding more vibrant colors to what she could remember in her head about the Fairy Queen, but it was still already shaping up to be a good piece.

    "It''s nothing, really," Be deted the praise with her own admiration about her subject. "I just really love her ethereal beauty, is all."

    Yesterday, she and her sister-inw had rushed to the nearest shrine to watch thetest vision of Princess Xenia that finally appeared after five days of waiting for new developments. From there, they watched their friendplete her trial, but not before also having a look at the newest guardian to enter the picture.

    At a nce, the Fairy Queen had long curly waist-length pink-purplish hair. Also, she practically exuded color with her yellow-brown with light-blue faded wings. Her beautiful blue eyes matched perfectly with her teal dress, the garmet embroidered with golden designs that seemed topliment her entire look. And not to mention just how perfectly curvy her body was.

    "Hmm... I can admit that she''s a beauty, but I''m really not into pointy ears," Jayra remarked. "In my eyes, you''re still prettier than her. You''re more alluring and seductive, in a sense."

    "Now you''re just buttering me up for something," Be chuckled. "You and you being biased in front of your sister-inw now."

    "Seriously, I''m telling you the truth. I love your dark hair and eyes. They''re so seductive and dangerous to look at..." Jayra defended.

    "Well, I am dangerous..." Be scoffed, before quickly being followed by a burst of crispughter both from her and her sister-inw.

    The two then shared a few moments of casual banter, which was promptly interrupted when her mother called for her sister-inw.

    Be shrugged at the interruption. Today was supposed to be her rest day before the resumption of the tournament tomorrow, so she thought she would try and rx by painting. But somehow, she grew bored just staying in her private work chamber.

    "How about we go outside, Poona?" she mumbled as she started preparing her things.

    [And where would that be?] Poona excitedly asked. [Maybe you can go outside our borders? You can paint the Dead Sea if you do that.]

    Be shook her head at her wolf''s suggestion. She knew exactly why that was the suggestion she got, and that was because Osman and her brother were supposedly out therepleting their mission.

    Well, it was a good idea since her sister-inw was with her mother busy with their usual duties in managing the Hindman Manor anyway. Plus, her sister-inw was also quite busy with being the Luna of their pack. Not to mention the mage''s trial and error experiments to try and lengthen the effects of the spell she would use on Lady Sh to make sure that Nasser wouldn''t be able to inflict any harm on her for their ns. Knowing all of that, she really didn''t want to waste Jayra''s time too much.

    "Isn''t my sister-inw great?" she chuckled to herself. "I''m so lucky..."

    [Indeed,] Poona seconded. [She''s even trying to make time for you despite how busy she is.]

    As soon as she was ready, Be informed her mother of her current ns and where she was about to go. As soon as she was done, she quickly left, utilizing one of their guards in his wolf form as her mode of transportation since she wanted to save some time.

    She arrived at her destination without issue, and she immediately looked around for a good spot on an adequate hill with a better view of the seaside shore.

    Down below, she saw a few men busy working to construct a better port surrounding the Dead Sea''s shores. They decided to start in the Lock Heart Pack''s territory since the King was still in the negotiating process with the other packs for his project, but she was hopeful that more would get on with the idea of having a more secure and essible port.

    Looking out at the construction sight, she smiled when she recalled Osman saying that his ships and designs were currently docked there. The man was indeed a natural-born talent... A genius...

    "I haven''t tried sailing again," she murmured. "Maybe I should one of these days..."

    As much as she liked the sea, she was reluctant to go out into the waters. It was because she got into an incident while sailing eighteen years ago. Since then, she never came near the shore again.

    Recalling the incident, Be stared out at the vast body of water before her... It was there in the middle of the Dead Sea that it happened...<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She was seven at the time, and it affected her greatly enough that she refused to board even a small boat ever since. She refused to go out for a swim in huge bodies of water, and even seeing it like this still made her feel like she would drown and die.

    Throughout the years, she honestly tried to ovee and conquer her fears. Unfortunately, she had failed every single time even after she had already grown up.

    [We should try again...] Poona encouraged, but Be only sighed. Poona hadn''t been awake inside of her yet back when the incident happened. Honestly, it was only after the incident that she and Poona started interacting. It was probably that very incident that triggered the wolf inside her toe out.

    [But someone saved you that time, so why not just think about it for now?] Poona suggested. [Maybe thinking about your savior will help you ovee this fear.]

    "I don''t think that''ll work," Be regrettably sighed as she recalled his savior. "Honestly, I feel bad that I didn''t even get the chance to thank him properly back then."

    She couldn''t properly remember the man''s face since he was covered by his thick scraggly beard, but she remembered seeing a distinct mark on his body aside from his usual scars... Back when she clung onto his back while he took her to safety, she recalled seeing a glowing serpent seemingly tattooed on his nape.

    He had saved a lot of them from that sinking ship, but she had lost consciousness before she could even get to know more about him. The next thing she knew after waking up was that she was already back in their home with her parents and brother, all of them nursing her back to health.

    Snapping back to reality, Be started drawing, but somehow she couldn''t concentrate at all with all of the thoughts running in her mind. Her momentum had been lost as she just wondered if she would be able to see Osman and Bartos from her current position.

    The hill wasn''t that steep and anyone on the shore would definitely be able to spot her. Still, she had already given a word to some of their pack members at work to inform her at once should her brother already arrive onto the shore.

    After a few moments...

    Be let out a sigh as she tore off and crumpled yet another set of canvas she had been working on. She wasn''t satisfied with what she was doing at all, and she was starting to get frustrated.

    Right in front of her was the sea. It was such an easy subject, but howe she was having a hard time doing even a simple sketch?

    She was about to start fuming for real when her face suddenly lit up. She recognized theing of a familiar presence... Osman was near her. His scent was bing quite distinct to her with each passing day, and it only made it easier for her to know when he wasing.

    "I thought I''d see a finished masterpiece by now... But seeing you here is better than any painting you might''ve been working on."

    Hearing him appear behind her, his deep and husky voice sounded so appealing to Be''s ears.

    Be couldn''t help the smile forming on her lips upon hearing Osman''s manly voice.

    [Look at you feeling so giddy and excited,] Poona teased.

    [It''s boring being alone,] Be snorted. [I''m just d that someone decided toe to my lonesome.]

    [Phoney!]

    Be inwardly chuckled, totally ignoring Poona''s remark.

    *****

    A/N: I will post the AI-Generated visual for Fairy Queen Helena in thement section for your reference...

 Chapter 448 Special And Important

    Turning to Osman, Be quickly greeted, "Lord Osman? I thought you were still supposed to be with my brother doing work?"

    "Indeed, but I had some time to spare," Osman replied as he then signaled for his pageboy, Sephiro, to arrange the nkets, the baskets of food, along with his coffee-making tools right before them. "I then spotted you when I came to shore, and I quickly made some arrangements for us"

    "I see," Be smiled. Looking at the arrangements, she thenughed once she noticed the forming pic¡­ Or at least, what looked to be a pic. "Hahaha! What are those?!"

    "Well, the men told us that you''re here to paint, so I thought I''d do the honor of bringing you some snacks," Osman exined with a smile. "These are the only ones avable nearby, so I hope these would still suffice. And before you ask, the men were about to inform you about our arrival, but I stopped them by saying I''ll go to you personally."

    "Thank you for your efforts then," Be sincerely thanked. She then noted, "Also, are you this dependent on Sephiro? Or is he just that attached to you?"

    Osman chuckled, "Him? Oh, this boy is just too clingy that even if I threw him out, he''ll just keep on following me around." He shrugged, "In truth, I already gave up on trying to get rid of him. I just let him do what he wants now¡­"

    Sephiro blushed as he scratched his head. Mumbling, he pouted, "I just want to serve my savior with all my heart. Is that so hard to understand? After all, Master Osman''s all I''ve got¡­"

    Judging by the look of the kid, he was only sixteen. Still, the way Be saw it, Osman was actually treating the boy more like a young brother than any sort of squire.

    "Alright, fine. No one''s stopping you already, so stop pouting,d," Osman scoffed before signaling for Sephiro to leave. Likewise, the boy gave him a curt bow, while Be simply winked at the leaving boy.

    Turning back to Osman, he hadfortably sat on the nket to face her, and Be couldn''t help but feel special with how thoughtful he was in making this quick arrangement.

    "This is so gentlemanly and thoughtful of you, Lord Osman," Be cheekily slipped out. "You''re definitely the opposite of what I''ve heard about pirates'' attitudes!".

    "Hmm? And what would constitute a pirate''s attitude?" Osman curiously asked.

    "Well, they''re cocky, audacious, cheeky, and of course, a thief!" Be burst out.

    "All of those, I still am, mdy. Of course, I''ve learned a lot from His Majesty, especially in regards to the proper etiquette expected from a noble Cordonian," Osman chuckled. "In a sense, I''m more tamed now than I was before. Still, a thief? Hmm¡­ I guess I''m still one, but the difference between I want to steal back then and now is vastly different¡­"

    Blinking her eyes at Osman, Be murmured, "Huh? Steal what?"

    "I want to steal all of you¡­ Lady Be¡­" he seriously replied. "Can I steal your heart, body, and soul? All of your being?"

    *Thump thump thump*

    Be unknowingly held her chest, the loud banging of her heart making her choke on her own emotions.

    [So smooth! Tell him ''YES''] Poona excitedly yelled.

    Unfortunately for Poona, Be was too lost in the moment to even hear her own wolf. Doing her best topose herself, she frowned and snorted, "It would seem that pirates truly are womanizers! Only now am I experiencing it."

    Osman shook his head. "I''m serious, my little vixen. I meant every word I said to you. Besides, I''m no longer the pirate I used to be," he sincerely exined. "I''ve turned over a new leaf the moment I became a Lycan and a Cordonian. I haven''t even looked at any other woman for thirteen years until you came along¡­"

    "Oh? So you''re admitting that you were a womanizer before?" Be murmured as she grabbed her chalk and started working on her canvas.

    There was no response, so Be stopped what she was doing to look at Osman. As he was, he simply gave her an awkward smile while nervously massaging his nape.

    "I guess that''s a yes then," she nonchntly uttered as she inspiringly continued to work on her drawing, looking at Osman every once in a while to act as her new muse without him knowing. Letting her hands do the work, she found herself concentrating enough that she just kept on looking at him.

    "Don''t move!" she quickly instructed when she saw Osman move. "Just keep that previous position where your right leg''s bent with your arm resting on it. You lookfortable, and¡­"

    "And?" Osman questioned as he kept his previous position.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Dashing¡­" Be genuinely answered after a pause, her cheeks blushing without her knowing.

    Seeing her current state, Osman held a cheeky grin, being obviously pleased with her answer to his question. Likewise, Be only smiled as she shook her head.

    Time passed, and Be was hard at work with her new work. Osman held her position, and thefortable silence between them soon broke once Be let her curiosity get to her.

    "So when was thest time you looked at a woman?" she asked.

    "Thirteen years ago," Osman promptly answered.

    "A Cordonian?"

    Osman shook his head, making Be knit her brows. She was dying of curiosity.

    "A human then?"

    Osman shook his head. After a while, he then said, "A fairy¡­"

    "A fairy?" Be squinted in confusion. "But aren''t all fairies inside the Element Forest?"

    "Indeed," he nodded. "They live in the Realm of Eferia¡­"

    Be''s eyes widened as she murmured, "So you''ve entered the Element Forest?"

    "It should be top-secret, my little vixen, but I trust you enough that I''m willing to share my everything with you whenever you want it¡­" he smiled. "My past¡­ present¡­ and hopefully future will be yours should you want it."

    Be gulped. Osman was just too good at making her heart flutter like this. She would never stop blushing whenever she was with him.

    [And squealing inside too¡­] Poona teased. [You keep doing that too if I must remind you!]

    Curiosity piqued, Be said, "Tell me about it. I want to know."

    Osman heaved a long deep sigh as he started his narration. Soon enough, he got to the part she was most curious about, and her heart almost skipped a beat when he mentioned the Fairy Queen.

    "You saw her yesterday then," she murmured.

    Osman nodded. She did not know why, but she felt a niggling feeling that she quickly hid well.

    "I have a disc that His Majesty gave to me since I wanted to witness how Princess Xenia was doing with her trials," Osman revealed as he removed the ne he was wearing. "I trained her, after all¡­ I should be able to watch how she''s faring."

    He then stood up and walked towards her to hand her the ne he had just removed.

    "Here¡­ Keep this with you," he nodded. "This mighte in handy for the tournament tomorrow. This ne will protect you. It''s yours now."

    "But Helena gave this to you, right?" she weakly protested. "This is special and important to you¡­"

    "Yes, but I''m giving this to you now because you''re more special and important to me," Osman insisted. "Please use this to protect yourself. I can''t bear to watch you getting hurt tomorrow, Be."

 Chapter 449 The Princessâ€™s Departure

    [Thirteenth night inside Element Forest]

    It was alreadyte at night when Xenia finished viewing Nasser''s past. Sure, she turned into a walking diary of the Elder''s past since it was all just in her memory, but she remembered enough major details that they''d have more than adequate information that they could use against the man. Well, what was important was the magical pearl that was currently in Polo''s hands as he put up his finishing spell, not to mention all of the scribes that jotted down everything of note for her.

    Once everything had been prepared, the overwhelming amount of evidence she had to carry clearly needed an intervention. As such, they put them all in one sack and saddled it on the mythical horse that Devas had gifted to her.

    Truly, the sight of it was something to behold. All of the guardians were present in the Lake of Life, all of them amicably talking to her while having ate dinner.

    "It''s been a while since everyone gathered around like this just to share a meal together," Saha scoffed. "And with an intruder too? Now that''s never going to happen again!"

    "Indeed. Isn''t it great that we''re all here to say our farewells to Xenia?" Devas proudly pointed out. "Here is the mighty Princess who first passed all the trials the guardians threw at her!"

    "She''s not the first though," Polo reminded. "You should consider the pirate who got out of this realm alive to be the first to do so..."

    "That one''s special though," Saha scoffed. "It''s no wonder then that he''s able to su-"

    Saha suddenly halted, and Xenia quickly noticed the look that Helena was giving her fellow guardian.

    Under the Fairy Queen''s gaze, Saha suddenly chuckled as she awkwardly added, "Oh, right. I''ve been lenient with him as well, even more lenient than to you, princess Xenia." She couldn''t help but smirk, "After all, Helena traded away more years of her lifespan for-"

    Once again, Saha stopped talking because of how sharply Helena looked at her. Seeing the clear animosity, Devas burst out in a fit ofughter. It would seem that Saha just didn''t know when to shut her mouth.

    Meanwhile, Xenia found herself turning to Helena as she murmured, "You traded away years of your lifespan just to help me?"

    She couldn''t help but tear up because of Helena''s kindness. It was too much since Helena had also helped her out on the trial she gave to her.

    "Oh, please don''t cry on us. Helena''s just naturally like that, and she always does that whenever she sees the good in an intruder''s heart," Saha nonchntly remarked. "One of them always gets in our realm, whether by ident or as a contender brought by Cordon for the trials to be Queen..."

    Xenia could only nod. "Still... I feel so grateful. And I''m so i-indebted..." she started to stutter.

    "Seriously, this should just be a good gathering filled withughter since you''re finally getting out of this realm safe and sound," Helena warmly smiled "Our dear Xenia, like Saha said, it''s nothing to me. I like doing things like that. Besides, I don''t want to live for such a long time. I''m already old, so deducting away years of my lifespan doesn''t matter to me."

    Saha scoffed upon hearing Helena''s words as she mumbled, "You make it sound like I''m being greedy for wanting to live longer by epting your lifespan..."

    Devasughed and said, "But you are, Saha."

    Shaking away the tears, Xenia looked at all of them one by one and murmured, "Thank you to all of you. I honestly feel really lucky to havee this far."

    "But you also worked hard for you toe this far, Xenia," Devas pointed out. "You deserve this. Besides, didn''t you say it yourself? There''s a reason for everything, and one of those reasons is probably because of that magical pearl..."

    Seeing his fellow guardian point at the pearl in his hand, Polo decided to continue the line of thought. "The pearl inside this shell will y all of the visions regarding Nasser''s past once you open it, Princess Xenia," he exined as he handed it over to the princess. "I also took the liberty of casting a protective spell on the shell so that no one will be able to open nor destroy it except for you..."

    "Thank you so much, Lord Polo," Xenia genuinely murmured. "I''ll make it up to you somehow. You guys should tell me everything you might want from the outside world. Once I''m able, I''ll definitely try and supply them all to you for as long as I live... My husband and I will provide everything the four of you could ever wanting from outside this realm.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Oh? I want a human wife then," Devas shamelessly dered.

    "That one will be quite hard, Lord Devas," Xenia chuckled. "Although... Hmm... Will you promise me the life of any female humans who would voluntarily enter this realm going forward?"

    It was a decent thought. After having her vision yed out not only at Cordon but also in Ebodia, she was sure that some female Ebodians might try their luck and enter the realm. However, since the borders of Cordon were heavily guarded, none of them would be able to enter without Darius''s permission.

    "But no one can leave this ce alive unless we vouch for them," Devas pointed out with a shrug and a mumble. "Then again, what if the one who entered is someone I don''t like? Huh... Never mind then."

    "That''s why you should simply look around your realm, Lord Devas," Xenia encouraged with a smile. "There are so many attractive women around. I''m sure you''ll find someone you like."

    "Like me, right?" Saha jokingly asked with her golden glowing eyes.

    "Of course, Lady Saha," Xenia quickly nodded. Saha was a beautiful woman too, with her curly long dark hair and distinct features that any woman would be jealous of.

    "This Princess really knows how to interact well," Saha chuckled. "Anyway... Good luck with your future. We''ll watch your fight here from theke. Hopefully, every hardship you encountered here was all worth it for whatever it is you''re fighting for."

    Xenia opened her palm, revealing the magical pearl. "I''d say it''s all worth it..."

    "Good," Helena sagely nodded. "Anyway, you should be leaving now, Princess Xenia. And can you also do me a favor?"

    "Of course, Fairy Queen, anything..." Xenia nodded.

    Seeing the princess agree, Helena then handed her a small purse. "Can you hand this over to Osman once you see him?"

    "Of course. I''ll give it to him. I''m sure he''ll be delighted," Xenia warmly smiled. Seeing the Queen, she couldn''t help but tease, "Although, he might just enter this realm again once he finds out that you''re still single."

    She knew that Osman thought Helena was already married and with a family of her own. While it was far from the truth, there''s still a chance it might happen.

    Helena chuckled and confidently stated, "He won''t step back inside this realm anymore, Princess. Like I said before, Osman''s destiny is far from being inside this realm." She sagely added, "You''ll soon find out how things have turned out once youe out of our realm and go back to Cordon."

    "Alright, let''s not dy the Princess''s departure," Polo inly reminded.

    Xenia nodded as she climbed the mythical horse that she had given a name, Pluto. "Let''s all keep in touch!" she remarked with a wide and bright beforemanding Pluto

    to move.

    The three guardians stood frozen in their ce as they watched the Princess leave. As much as they didn''t say otherwise, they''ll miss her presence in their realm.

    *****

    A/N: I will post the AI-Generated visual for Saha in thement section for your reference...

 Chapter 450 Pluto

    Outside the borders between the Element Forest, Silver Crescent Pack, and the Moonlight Pack Territories, Gs and his men waited along in a straight line, making sure that they wouldn''t overlook the arrival of Princess Xenia once she came out from the Forest. They marched out from the Capital City as early as the King had dismissed him yesterday, and they arrived as fast as they could at their destination, waiting outside the border of the Element Forest at a respectable distance.

    Gs shook his head as he noticed another presence in the shadows, who seemed to have been already waiting at the scene when they arrived. He couldn''t see them clearly, but he could still feel that they were just around. All he could tell from a nce was that they were the king''s men, and he shouldn''t be too worried about their presence.

    Looking up at the bright moonlight shining above them, he creased his forehead before letting out a sigh. "What''s taking her so long?" he whispered as his eyes narrowed at the forest. To the naked eye, the ce merely looked like an ordinary forest, but the barrier cast around it was so powerful that it was clearly distinct from everything else.

    Judging by the time, it was already midnight. In a few hours, dawn would arrive, and time was of the essence. The Princess had finished her trial yesterday, right? So what was keeping her for this long?

    [Do you think something bad happened to her then?] Ham curiously asked.

    [I don''t think so,] Gs quickly replied. [His Majesty will definitely sense something like that happening. And knowing him, he would barge inside the forest himself as soon as that happened.]

    He was honestly taken aback by Darius''s firm and authoritative order yesterday. But then again, it was the right call against Nasser''s ns. It seemed like the Elder didn''t want him to be beheaded, probably because he thought he was his son. Despite that, Gs still couldn''t help but wonder if such would be the case should the old man find out that he was actually his twin''s son.

    Gs greeted his teeth upon recalling the horrendous fate that his real father had suffered from Nasser''s hands.

    "A light has been seen in the west side of the forest, milord!"

    A soldier reported something, and being positioned by the center of the line, Gs quickly moved toward his left towards the Moonlight Pack''s territory.

    Upon arriving, everyone gasped upon seeing Princess Xenia''s new mount running towards them, a massive group of fireflies fluttering above her serving as the light to guide her way. She looked so majestic, and all of them, including Gs, had their breaths taken as the Princess''s visage became clearer. The Princess was riding a mythical horse!

    Eyes widening, Gs gasped. [That''s a Sleipnir¡­ Right, Ham?]

    A Sleipnir was an eight-legged horse with a coat as grey as the thunderclouds. The mythical horse supposedly had a strength that knew no equal, and it was described as the best among all horses due to its great speed.

    [I guess she''ll be our Queen after all,] Hammented. [She''s remarkable, don''t you agree? Look at how she had earned the respect of most Cordonians.]

    Gs turned to see what Ham meant. Sure enough, all of the soldiers with him bent down on their knees, while the others unmounted from their horses as they waited for the approaching Princess. Gs was no exception as he did the same. The Princess of Ebodia deserved it, after all.

    It was a scene to behold. No one had instructed them to bend their knees and bow like this, but obviously, the Princess of Ebodia had earned everybody''s respect. She was the first in Cordonian history to havee back alive and sessful after experiencing the trials of the elements, and such a thing was already a feat of great renown.

    The moment the Princess of Ebodia stopped her horse, the soldiers all greeted her in unison. "Wee back, Your Grace!"

    ******<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Xenia blinked at the scene before her. Her heart hammered inside her chest the moment she got out of the Element Forest, only to see all of these soldiers on their knees waiting for her.

    She ordered Pluto, who was moving really fast towards their destination, to halt as she moved to address the men. As for the fireflies, the Queen Fairy had ordered them to give her enough light to see well enough. But with their task fulfilled, they dispersed back into the forest.

    "Please, all of you, rise¡­" Xenia ordered. Looking around, she quickly spotted Gs who walked towards her to help her down on her horse. Well, Gs was thest person she had expected to see here, but then again, she knew that Darius was currently not allowed to give her any sort of assistance while the tournament was still ongoing.

    "Your Grace, this is¡­" Gs remarked, trailing off as he looked at her horse.

    Xenia''s smile widened as she caressed Pluto''s head. She had immediately epted the Sleipnir without a second thought the moment Devas presented it to her as a gift. She instantly fell in love with it, and through their bond, a connection quickly formed.

    "Ah, this is Pluto," Xenia exined as she caressed the horse''s head. "Lord Devas, the ruler of thends, gave me this mythical horse as a gift." She then turned to Gs with a smile. "Hmm¡­ I didn''t expect to see you here though, Lord Gs."

    Thetter simply smiled at her and said, "His Majesty had given his royal order that I personally escort you back to safety. Should I fail, he will behead me himself."

    Xenia nodded in understanding as she hummed, "I guess that was the best option in this situation, Lord Gs."

    "Indeed it was, Your Grace¡­" Gs seconded.

    "Well then, let''s not keep my husband waiting," Xenia remarked. Let''s go back home¡­"

    With that being said, Xenia turned to climb back onto Pluto. However, she was interrupted when Gs asked, "Won''t you prefer to ride a carriage for the rest of your journey to get some rest?"

    Oh right¡­ She would actually love that. She was quite sleepy, after all.

    Turning to Pluto, she said, "I''ll ride on a carriage then, Pluto. Take care of our things, alright¡­"

    Pluto sighed and nodded its head in understanding. Smiling back, Xenia patted its head before promptly walking towards the bed carriage led by Gs. She smiled, knowing how her dear husband had arranged for all of this just to make sure that she would befortable. As they moved, Pluto followed beside her, acting more like a guard as her horse stood by guarding the entrance.

    With everything out of the way, Xenia settled down inside,fortable with the knowledge that she wouldn''t be in danger from Nasser''s n.

    Her smile only widened upon recalling the scene of the old man furiously smashing up everything in his private sanctuary inside his mansion yesterday. He had to cancel all of his prior ns to eliminate her, simply because her husband ordered Gs to escort her back.

    ''It seems like Nasser also somehow cares for Gs''s life¡­'' Xenia mused.

 Chapter 451 He Was In Heaven

    Meanwhile, Calypso and Aurelia remained stuck inside the cave. Calypso couldn''t find a thing inside to cover himself up, so Aurelia ended up giving him her coat just so he could at least cover up his lower body. Still, as he moved to partially clothe himself, he also noticed how much she was shivering from the cold weather.

    He gritted his teeth upon seeing how ufortable his mate currently was. They couldn''t afford to make a fire since the enemy might track them down using the smoke they would generate, which meant that they had nothing to keep themselves warm beyond the clothes on their backs.

    Well, that and their own body heat. He wanted to scoop her up into his arms in that instant to try and keep her warm, but knowing Aurelia during the short time that they''d been together, there was no way that she would allow him to cuddle her with how aloof she was to him.

    [Maybe try a different approach?] Axel suggested.

    Like him, his wolf was anxious just watching their mate shivering like this. Still, his wolf had a point.

    "Come here. I can make you feel warmer, Aurelia¡­" Calypso directly offered.

    As he expected, Aurelia simply threw daggers at him with her sharp re.

    [I told you to try a different approach!] Axel scolded him.

    Calypso chuckled and added, "What are you thinking? You''re a physician, right? So you should be well aware of how warm I am as a werewolf. You''re half-human, and your body won''tst long in this cold weather, Aurelia." He pleadingly sighed, "I need you alive and healthy once we get out of this cavee dawn. You haven''t even eaten enough. So please¡­"

    Calypso could starve for weeks without it affecting his strength and agility all that much, but the same couldn''t be said for hispanion. He was afraid that Aurelia would get sick the longer this went on.

    "You should take a sip of my blood. It''ll help you avoid feeling famished despite the hunger," Calypso insisted. "Please don''t take this suggestion negatively just because of my reputation with women. I''m telling you now that you''re not like any other woman to me, Aurelia¡­"

    Aurelia didn''t say a word. Instead, she simply lifted an eyebrow at him. She was so feisty¡­

    He let out another frustrated sigh as he continued, "I need you to be strong so that you won''t slow me down when we escape. For goodness sake, I don''t take advantage of unwilling women. I''m just offering you warmth so that both of us can get out of this ce safe and sound."

    Of course, Calypso didn''t mean what he said about Aurelia slowing him down in her current state. Hell, even if that was actually the case, he would still make sure that his mate was safe from harm. Despite it sounding disrespectful, he still felt like it was the right choice of words to counter Aurelia''s stubbornness.

    A few moments passed when he lifted his head, Aurelia was now before him as she pensively looked at him. She was shivering hard, and Calypso fought the urge to smile as he opened his arms wide. Slowly, she buried her body into his chest, letting his arms wrap around her small frame in a warm embrace.

    Feeling her snuggle into him like this made him feel like he was in heaven¡­

    Only now did he understand just why werewolves always went haywire around their mates. It was because he was now experiencing the same feeling ever since he met Aurelia. It was only too bad that she seemed to be more human than a werewolf. She wouldn''t be able to feel the Pull the way he did, which meant that he would have to up his efforts in proving himself to her and winning her over.

    Time passed, and they cuddled each other for warmth against the cold. Slowly but surely, he felt Aurelia rx her body around him. He couldn''t care less about how his body was practically on fire right now. He was burning with a great desire for her, but once again, the torture was all worth it.

    "So warm," Aurelia murmured against his chest.

    He inwardly cursed. If only she knew just what exactly was going inside of his corrupted head right now¡­ He could only sigh in resignation. At least she was being kept warm. All that was left to address now was to avoid her starving to death.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I''m thirsty¡­" she weakly murmured.

    Without a second thought, Calypso bit into his wrist, his blood flowing from the wound as he then put it on Aurelia''s lips.

    "Drink¡­" hemanded.

    Hesitantly, Aurelia sucked on his blood. He groaned in pleasure as the sensation of her lips against his skin sent shivers all over his body. It was unexinable. He could only growl in great heat, doing his best to suppress himself from attacking the meal before him. He was getting too aroused, even as he felt Aurelia''s tongue licking his wrist.

    ''Oh, dear, heavens¡­''

    He didn''t know how many times he chanted those words in his head as if his life depended on it, but it probably helped as he kept himself under control away from his own urges and instincts. It was harder than he imagined, and he was practically biting his lower lip so hard that he started tasting his own blood.

    Eventually, Aurelia released his wrist when she thought that she had quenched enough of her thirst, giving him some reprieve from his urges.

    "When did you learn magic?" he suddenly uttered, trying to keep himself sane by diverting to a different topic in an attempt to clear his lewd thoughts.

    "Katelina taught me some minor spells that I can handle during the time we spent together," she exined, a hint of suspicion gracing her tone before she let go of it. "She said it cane in handy in case of emergencies, and I couldn''t agree less. She''s from the Kingdom of Zion after all, so she''s well-versed in magic and spells."

    She then added, "Do you think Helion''s army is still out there? What''s your ne dawn? Do we just leave this cave and run for our lives?"

    Calypso chuckled. "Do you have a better n then, mdy? I''m all ears for it¡­"

    He could feel Aurelia''s heartbeat, and it took him a while before he noticed that it beat in the same manner as his¡­ That wasn''t normal. Was it because she too was being affected greatly by his body against hers?

    He smiled at that revtion.

    "Can''t you just send signals and messages through wolves in the area?" Aurelia asked.

    "I already did. I''ve sent a message about this attack back to the kingdom, but I can''t send them information about our current safe haven here," Calypso replied.

    "Helion''s armies were always apanied by a ck witch, and they have the ability to extract information from wolves, making it risky to share too much information using them. Besides, by now, I''m sure that our King had already sent an army to our aid. Knowing that I''m confident that it''ll be safer for us toe out tomorrow."

    If his calctions were right, then there should already be a battle going on right now outside their cave. And hopefully, by dawn, their army had already wiped out the enemies in favor of facilitating a total search for their location.

    "Rest for now, mdy. You''ll need all the strength," Calypso insisted, murmuring into Aurelia''s ear. "I suggest you sleep and get yourselffortable. No matter what, I''ll keep you safe¡­"

 Chapter 452 Willing To Take Responsibility

    As soon as the western contingent had arrived, Gideon immediately instructed hisbined army to prepare for a thorough search in and around the forest. They didn''t leave a single space untouched, and he made sure to keep everyone at a respectable distance to avoid getting ambushed.

    "Make sure to look for hidden caves!" Gideon ordered.

    They went about their search for hours. Dawn would soone, and Gideon was getting frustrated.

    "Commander, we spotted a hidden cave¡­" one of their best trackers reported.

    In that instant, Gideon and Freya went in the direction they''d been pointed at. They quickly arrived, and already, things were looking hopeful.

    "There''s a spell protecting the cave," Gideon murmured with a creased forehead. It didn''t look like a cave at first nce since it was covered with nts and bushes, but the presence of a spell meant that somebody was present within it.

    Freya''s lips curled as she gasped, "I''m sure they''re in here," Freya smiled as she gasped. "No wonder we had a hard time finding their tracks. They hid themselves well¡­"

    Gideon could only let out a long deep sigh of relief. They were fortunate enough that the enemies hadn''t managed to pass through this location yet. Knowing that he was grateful that they were able to engage in battle early before having their enemies pass through this part of the forest. If they hadn''t¡­ it would''ve been toote.

    After all, even if there was a protective spell and barrier protecting them, the ck witch apanying Helion''s army would''ve been able to see through it and enter this hidden cave.

    "This spell is way weaker against the ck witch I killed, Freya, so they might as well be out in the open," Gideon pointed out. "They''re lucky that we came in at just the right time, because if not¡­"

    Gideon grunted at the thought of anything bad happening to Aurelia. His dear sister had already endured enough, and he didn''t know what he would do should he would lose her in a ce like this.

    Marching into the cave together with Freya and a few of their men, Gideon kept his eyes peeled for any signs of their missing countrymen. He was feeling anxious as he walked inside, only for his jaw to drop at the sight before him¡­

    "Aurelia! Calypso! You get off my sister this instant!" Gideon burst out as he marched towards the two.

    It was borderline scandalous. The two were cuddling up against each other in the dark, they were caught off guard by his sudden appearance.

    Aurelia, who was in her shallow sleep, instantly opened her eyes at the intrusion. But unlike Calypso, whose face paled upon seeing Gideon ring his nostrils marching towards their direction, Aurelia immediately got out from his arms and flew towards her brother''s direction.

    "Brother!" Aurelia burst out as she pounced on Gideon, wrapping her small arms around him and tightly clinging onto him as she sobbed. "You came¡­ You actually came¡­"

    Gideon, who was just furious a few seconds ago, instantly turned soft the moment his sister hugged him. Hugging her back, heforted her by stroking her back as he said, "Hush now, my little sister... I''m here now. I''ll make sure that none of this will ever happen to you again. You''re safe now."

    Meanwhile, getting back up on his feet, Calypso simply stared at the two siblings hugging each other without a care in the world. He was frowning, and he knew that he really shouldn''t feel jealous of his mate''s brother.

    "Here, get yourself properly dressed."

    Turning to the source of the voice, Calypso only saw Freya as she handed him some proper clothes that fit his size to fully cover himself up. Quickly dressing himself, his eyes never left Aurelia as he unknowingly voiced out, "Something feels off."

    "I know, right?" Freya replied, currently standing beside him as she answered.

    Calypso turned to her with knitted brows.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [They''re not rted by blood after all. But one thing I can assure you is that it''s not my mate that feels off, but his sister¡­] Freya telepathically replied to him in annoyance.

    Calypso could only watch as Freya walked towards the two. She then offered Aurelia her own coat to keep thetter warm. Shaking his head, he saw Freya quickly take his mate Aurelia away from her mate Gideon.

    It also didn''te unnoticed how Aurelia seemed displeased about being taken away from Gideon.

    [That''s more than brotherly love,] Axel pointed out. [Look into her eyes. Freya was right. No wonder Aurelia was being aloof. Her heart already belonged to another man.]

    Calypso cursed under his breath. Things were getting moreplicated than he had initially thought. The only constion he had was that Aurelia''s love was far beyond her own reach. It was an advantage on his part, and yet it still left a bitter taste in his mouth thinking how his own mate was currently thinking about another man!

    He was interrupted from his own deep stupor when Gideon grunted, his re quickly darting towards him to level against the man''s own.

    "You! How dare you take advantage of my sister!" Gideon used, making Calypso lift an eyebrow at the man before him.

    "I simply gave her the warmth she needed since she''s been shivering all night!" Calypso firmly replied. "Still, I''m willing to take responsibility for this incident. I want to mark your sister, Gideon."

    This time, Gideon''s eyes widened. He looked taken aback, but there was no way that Calypso would back down on this. The man had already used him of something, giving him the opportunity to turn this situation around in his favor.

    "Your men saw us, and I''m sure this incident will spread like wildfire," Calypso remarked. "You know my reputation with women. No man will think that nothing had happened between us. I want to mark my mate and im her, Gideon."

    "Mate?!" Gideon blurted out.

    Calypso nodded as he firmly stated, "Aurelia''s my mate, and there''s no way that I''ll let her be with another man unless I''m dead¡­"

    "You¡­"

    Gideon''s face was turning bright red, but Calypso simply ignored his negative reaction as he sighed.

    "Look, if you''re worried about me chasing after other women, then I swear to you right now that I won''ty a hand or even look at any other woman except for your sister," he sincerely dered.

    "Aurelia''s my mate, and I''m being serious and genuine in my intentions about her. I''ll do everything that you and your family might want, Gideon, just so that you can ept me as her mate."

    "It''s not for us to decide!" Gideon barked out before turning around to leave. "If Aurelia doesn''t want it, then you can''t force her, Calypso! I will put you in your ce if need be!"

    "I understand. Of course, I won''t force Aurelia. I''ll convince her," Calypso firmly dered.

    [And how would you do that?] Axel inwardly scoffed. His wolf was bing more frustrated than he was right now.

    [I''ll make her fall in love with me,] Calypso shrugged. [How else should I go about it?]

 Chapter 453 No Rules

    At Castle Cordon

    Darius smiled upon hearing the great news about Xen''s return.

    "Finally," he murmured with a wide smile.

    He was honestly getting anxious while waiting for the wording from his Elite Moonlight Shadow. Just now, a messenger from the said group arrived to deliver to him the good news. Quickly dismissing the messenger, he then moved to try and contact her.

    "Hmm¡­ Howe I still can''t talk to her telepathically?" Dariusined with a sigh.

    [Well, you can always just wait a little bit more since the spell''s effect probably hadn''t faded yet, hindering you from forming a connection to talk to her,] Zeus voiced out his opinion.

    Darius nodded. His wolf did make some sense. It would take some time before the spell around Xen wore off. Still, he was sure that it wouldn''t take that long since she was already out of that forest.

    Soon enough, Leon came to deliver to him another piece of news.

    "Commander Gideon has seeded in wiping out the Helion army between borders. All are dead, Sire, except for the general of the army whom the Commander is currently holding under custody," Leon reported. "Lord Calypso and Lady Aurelia had already been found as well. Princess Freya was unhurt, and they''re all currently heading back now to the Capital."

    Darius nodded at the good news. He was about to dismiss Leon when he noticed the conflicted look on his man''s face.

    "What is it, Leon?" Darius asked with a frown.

    The young werewolf had an awkward smile as he replied, "I''ve also heard that Lord Gideon was furious because they found out that Lord Calypso and Lady Aurelia were intimately hugging each other. Lord Calypso had also just announced that Lady Aurelia was his mate and that he had full intentions to mark and im her for his own."

    Darius fought hard to burst out into a fit ofughter. Knowing the news, any brother would absolutely feel the same way as Gideon did towards Calypso. He simply nodded and promptly dismissed Leon, not paying much mind to the interesting piece of news.

    "Calypso is quite fast with his women as usual," Darius snorted. "Still, I feel like my cousin will have a hard time this time, unlike his usual conquests¡­"

    Shaking his head, he knew he should prepare his ears for the inevitable noise. He had a feeling that Gideon would bombard him withints the moment his friend saw him, and it''ll be a while before he''d be able to calm him down.

    Still, this had been a good day. Finally, he could go back to bed and rest in peace, knowing that he could finally wee his Queen into the arena tomorrow morning. As much as he wanted to meet Xen halfway, Darius knew that he shouldn''t push his luck. He had already put Gs in charge, and doing anything more might have him be used of favoritism.

    Besides, his mate needed as much rest as she could get. He wasn''t confident that he wouldn''t end up crushing Xen into his arms because of his great longing for her. He might end up tiring her out due to the¡­ well¡­ other stuff he wanted to do with her. He shouldn''t do that now that they were almost nearing the end of this foolish tournament.

    Rxing, he could clearly feel Xen''s peaceful thoughts through their Mate Bond. He smiled, knowing that his mate was probably sleeping soundly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Rest well, my love. I miss you so much," Darius murmured as he closed his eyes.

    *******

    Despite some of the roughness in the roads they passed through, Xenia honestly had a decent night''s sleep inside the bed carriage. Maybe it was because her mind and body were exhausted from what she had been through inside the Element Forest, allowing her to sleep like a log the moment she got into a mattress.

    It was already dawn when she stirred and opened her eyes. Instantly, she stopped the march and got out of the carriage. She wanted to greet the rising sun ahead while riding her horse, Pluto, and it would be great to spend some more time with her new mount in the first ce.

    Ah, she was already getting really fond of the mythical horse Devas gave to her. Pluto was tamed as well, instantly snuggling up to her palm as soon as she caressed its cheek for the first time.

    As soon as she climbed up into her horse, their journey continued. This time, they were now on the road headed towards the Capital City. Gs was on her right, and the sun was rising as Xenia gulped at every Cordonian they passed by. All of them bent their knees and greeted her, making her feel even more awkward than she should be.

    "They adore you, Your Grace," Gsmented.

    Nodding, she also noticed how Gs was addressing her more formally now, befitting more for a queen instead of mdy, Lady, or Princess. Nasser''s past then suddenly yed itself at the back of her head, the one where Nasser knew Gs wasn''t his son.

    Xenia turned to the man as she wondered if he was also aware that Nasser wasn''t his father. She had been away for thirteen days, and surely, a lot of things had already happened during those days.

    "I''m d they do¡­" Xenia smiled. "Although¡­ Tell me, Lord Gs, did I miss anything important about Cordon while I was away?"

    "Right now, we''re currently heading directly towards the Capital City Arena, Your Grace," Gs replied, somehow dodging the question. "There, your seat has already been secured in the final five as the final contender for the crown. You''ll be able to watch the final twelve contenders fight today as they are trimmed down to only four until only one of them remains¡­"

    "I instantly secured a seat then," Xeniamented. "But that doesn''t mean I can''t participate in the fight that will happen today, right?"

    "You''re right, mdy. There are no rules against you interfering in the fights, but you must know that once you leave your seat open, it will be avable for another contender to take," Gs reminded her.

    "That doesn''t even make sense," she frowned. "I mean, I already secured that one seat in the final five, and I''ll be in thest fight to trim the selection down to only one werewolf, so why would my seat be avable for others to take once I leave it?"

    She simply couldn''t see the logic. What if she arrivedte and came out of the forest tomorrow? That seat will still be avable for her to take unless the fifteen days of waiting for her had expired¡­

    She looked at Gs, who probably understood her confused frowning as he said, "Honestly, Elder Nasser brought that up in the court meetings, but His Majesty was confident that you wouldn''t bete. Frankly, no one honestly knows how His Majesty would''ve handled the situation if you happened toe out of the forestter than scheduled¡­"

    He then added, "No one knows why the rules are like that, but it was clear as day that once you leave your seat to interfere in a fight, then the seat will be avable for any contender to take. That''s why the road leading up to the final five will always be a bloodbath¡­"

 Chapter 454 A Game Changer

    The sun was already up, but the weather was still cold as snow fell around the arena. Still, that didn''t stop the warm atmosphere surrounding the arena from forming.

    Arriving at the arena, Xenia underestimated just how popr she got with the Cordonians as she was met with great cheer and warm apuse. Looking around, the crowd was practically epting her with open arms, and she couldn''t help but feel proud of what she had aplished.

    "And here she is! The ever illustrious Princess Xenia!"

    Hearing the announcement of her own arrival, Xenia couldn''t help but give everyone her beaming smile as she waved at them. It was so overwhelming that she couldn''t describe the mixed emotions currently clouding her mind. Still, it was a great feeling even as she tried to stop the tears from forming in her eyes.

    She had done it, but she quickly reminded herself that it was all still far from being over. Though, hearing the eptance and respecting from the Cordonians was more than a motivator for her to finish what she started. And of course¡­

    [Wee back, my love, I missed you so badly¡­]

    Darius''s voice finally filled her well-being. That was when tears finally rolled down her cheeks. Looking up at the spot where he was seated, the king''s throne was currently upied at one particr spot in the arena. She smiled sweetly in his direction.

    [And what a fine horse you have there too,] Darius added, making Xenia chuckle as she wiped away the tears from her cheeks.

    "Your Grace, it''s time for you to take your seat," Gs informed her.

    Xenia nodded in understanding as she climbed down Pluto and followed after Gs as he escorted her to a vacant seat at the upper part of the arena. That particr area housed five majestic seats, all of them lined up at a respectable distance from each other, as well as also being surrounded by guards to keep them all separated from the rest of the audience.

    It was the final five seats, and she had secured one of them upon surviving the Element Forest. If it had only been the usual tournament for werewolves to be Queen, if the King happened to have no mate upon having reached the maximum time allotted for the wait, then there would only be four seats ready that day.

    Taking her seat, the arena roared with cheers and apuse, every Cordonian showing off their admiration for the human Princess who proved herself worthy to be their Queen.

    Xenia turned and looked at the four vacant seats beside her before she then shifted her gaze to the twelve contenders on the other side of the huge arena. Those twelve would have to race their way to secure the vacant seats beside her. All she had to do now was to remain seated, and she would be good to go as soon as this tournament came to thest and final round.

    She let out a sigh before her eyes darted towards a particr spot in the arena. There, she saw her dear friend Jayra sobbing hard for her. Their eyes met, and thetter quickly waved at her in acknowledgment.

    "Look at herughing and crying at the same time," Xenia murmured as she waved back at Jayra. Oh, how she wanted to get out of her seat right now and run toward her loved ones. Of course, Darius would be the first one she''d embrace before then going to hug Jayra.

    Letting her eyes roam, apparently, her family wasn''t around to watch her performance yet. Still, she was sure that they were on their way, knowing that they probably saw her finally getting out of the forest.

    Her eyes then darted back to Darius, who she was aware had never let his gaze leave her. Even though she wasn''t talking to him yet telepathically, she was well aware that her king could clearly feel the emotions currently clouding her at the moment.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [I miss you too, my love¡­] Finally, Xenia was able to reply to Darius through their Mate Bond.

    [Hmm¡­ It took you some time to reply, my love.]

    Xenia chuckled, knowing how her husband was probably pouting at their conversation. [I''m sorry, my love. It just¡­ It all feels like a dream to me, and it''s still not sinking into me that I''ve done all of this¡­] she exined with a joking shrug. [By the way, I named the Spleinir Pluto. It was a horse gifted to me by Lord Devas. Also, I have a gift for you, my King¡­]

    Xenia bit her inner cheek when she felt Darius''s sudden change in emotion, so she added, [I couldn''t help but ept it, my love. Pluto is just so adorable, and he''s one of a kind, don''t you agree?]

    ******

    Darius was in a very good mood. Looking down at his wife, he also couldn''t help but admire the Sleipnir she was riding. It was known to be a mythical horse, and he couldn''t help but wonder just how Xen got it. Though, he was pretty sure that it came from inside the Element Forest. And hearing Devas''s name simply killed his momentum.

    [You''re acting childish again¡­] Zeus reminded.

    He just couldn''t help it. Devas gifted his Queen with such a magnificent and mythical horse, while he¡­

    [What? Don''t be silly! We can gift her a son! Or a daughter if that''s what the Almighty gives us!] Zeus barked at him. [A woman will always love having their own children more than anything.]

    Darius didn''t know whether tough or cry at his wolf''s words at the moment.

    [My love, please don''t be like this,] Xen reassured him. [Lord Devas only gave this to me out of his own good will, saying that I deserved this mythical horse for all the hard work I did inside the Element Forest.]

    [I''m sorry, my love. I hate being this petty, but that horse is indeed worthy of keeping,] Darius apologized with a sigh. [And I am truly proud of you, my Queen. For now, let''s just watch the fight. And do remain in your seat, please¡­]

    Xenia nodded at him, their eyes remaining on each other even from the opposite ends of the arena.

    [Also, your family is on their way here right now,] Darius informed her. [They''ll surely be present for the final round and yourst fight tomorrow.]

    [That''s good. Also, you can stop the search for Princess Katelina now. I currently hold enough evidence against Nasser that she won''t be needed anymore,] Xenia helpfully supplied. [Polo gave me a magical pearl where all of Nasser''s past is currently stored, and I can open it for everyone to view as soon as you want to. I also have all of the written proof of Nasser''s crimes on the sack saddled on Pluto.]

    That was something Darius didn''t expect. Hearing all of this now, he wondered just how did he end up deserving to have such a mate like Xen? She was a game changer in the most unexpected way.

 Chapter 455 Let The Battle Begin!

    [We''ll look over them together once we have the time then,] Darius remarked, the clear hint of surprise and awe making Xenia giggle. [But for now, let''s focus on the fight beneath us.]

    With a nod of acknowledgment, Xenia went ahead and kept herself silent through their connection. While they wouldn''t be talking much for now, being alone in her row meant that she needed some semnce ofpanionship to throw banter at. And what better way for that to happen than with Darius also keeping the line open on his part?

    [If that''s what you wish, then I''ll make sure to keep myself avable, Xen,] Darius chimed in, having picked up her thoughts.

    [Thank you, my love,] Xenia smiled.

    And with that, she finally turned her attention back down to the fight about to happen. Despite the height of where she was seated, she still had a decent look at the current fighters lining up in the arena proper. Counting out the participants, she saw ra, Be, and the rest all form a loose circle as they waited for the signal to begin. In the meantime¡­

    [Besides ra and Be, are there any other notable contenders down there right now?] Xenia asked.

    [Hmm¡­ Lady Evelyn and Lady B are with them right now,] Darius replied. [As for the rest¡­ I''m afraid that they''re all in Nasser''s pocket.]

    She blinked, her gaze rising up to meet Darius on the other side. [What?]

    [They''re all being led by Pinra,] Darius exined, a look of discontent shing through his expression. [She''s the one standing out from the rest of her group.]

    Looking back down, Xenia couldn''t help but notice the clear divide forming between the contenders. Sure enough, this Lady Pinra seemed to be closely tailed by her supposed minions, all of them clearly deferring to her direction as they let her take the front. Likewise, her allies along with the two other contenders formed a group of their own, a four-woman team that clearly had it out for the rest of their opponents.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! The final round for the Trial by Combat is about to begin!"

    As the announcement bellowed itself across the arena, Xenia kept a close eye on the contenders below. Even now before the fighting started, there seemed to be tension brewing between the two groups. Despite being outnumbered two to one, ra and Be''s group somehow managed to look menacing against this Lady Pinra''s posse, thetter simply scoffing at the supposed challenge as she crossed her arms.

    "With one spot already upied by Princess Xenia herself, who among these twelvedies will emerge victorious to continue on with their aspirations to be Queen of Cordon?!"

    Even as the announcer hyped up the crowd, she couldn''t help but shake her head with worry. It almost felt like a prelude to ughter, but why?

    "Who will be able to fill thest four remaining seats beside the Princess!? We shall all see once the King announces the beginning ofbat!"

    Looking up, she immediately gave Darius a worried look, her beloved quicklying to her call as he addressed her.

    [What''s wrong?]

    [Something doesn''t feel right,] she anxiously grumbled. [Will they be alright?]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [That is something that we can only hope, Xen,] Darius sighed. [For now, take this as an opportunity to study your future opponents. I''ll have to start the trial shortly.]

    Still frowning, Xenia could only watch as the women below all took to their respective sides. ra and Be along with the other twodies took one side of the arena, while Lady Pinra and her group took up the opposite side. From where she sat, it was clear that the divide between them would be fundamental to theing fight.

    Meanwhile, Darius had already stood up from his seat. Walking a bit of distance toward the edge of his tform, his loud voice echoed throughout the entirety of the arena.

    "Let the battle begin!"

    And with that, the battlemenced. With her grip on her seat tightening, the only thing she had tofort her was her husband''s reassurancesing through the Mate Bond. Of course, it didn''t do much when the fighting beneath them was the true source of her worries.

    Xenia watched as all eleven of them shot forward, their weapons bared as they shed right in the middle of the arena.

    The crowd roared with hype and excitement as the fight officially began. With every hit and sh of their des, everyone cheered and booed depending on who they were supporting. Her eyes wandering, Xenia couldn''t help but feel sick at the celebration of violence happening around her.

    And what''s worse, a status quo was forming between the two groups.

    [Isn''t this illegal or something?] Xenia asked with a frown, her gazending on therger of the two groups. [This is free for all, right? Working together shouldn''t be allowed.]

    [Unfortunately, nothing''s against the rules in this tournament,] Darius regretfully replied. [Should the contenders decide to team up against what they''ve perceived as the stronger foe, then nothing''s stopping them from doing so.]

    Xenia clicked her tongue as the contenders below simmered in their shes. It was clear that an equilibrium had formed; a return to neutral as all of them had finished sizing each other up with ra and Be taking the lead in their own group while Lady Pinra stood alone in front of her own clique. The odds were far from being on their side, and Xenia felt her nerves fraying the longer the stalemate went on.

    [What''re they doing?] she couldn''t help butin. [They''re going to get surrounded.]

    [Rx, my love,] Darius reassured her. [I have faith in them to seed. You should have faith in them as well.]

    She shook her head. There was no way that she''ll be able to shake off the sinking feeling in her chest. There was no doubt about it. If any of her allies were about clearly in trouble, she would jump into the fray without even a second thought. It was only fair, after all. She didn''t want someone under Nasser''s sway to wreak havoc on this asion.

    ******

    I will post the main four contenders'' ai generated visuals in their armor in thement sections.

 Chapter 456 A Fight (1)

    Be couldn''t help but grit her teeth as she found herself pacing alongside ra as they did their best to avoid getting slowly surrounded by their enemies. Behind them, Lady B and Lady Evelyn were quick to follow their lead as they followed in their tracks, their gait spaced just enough to make sure that they''d have enough maneuvering room just in case Pinra decided to lunge at them.

    It should''ve been simple. The n had always been for the four of them to get into the final four and concede to Xenia just to get things over with. Well, that was for her and ra, at least. Then again, their currentpanions in the form of Ladies B and Evelyn were fair fighters anyway. If they wanted to fight the Princess fair and square, then they wouldn''t really fault them for it. But for now, they were all allies of convenience against amon foe.

    And right now, their odds weren''t looking up for them.

    "This is bad," Be mumbled to ra, her friend''s bow already nocked and loaded in preparation. "We can''t stop them from overwhelming us."

    "We can always just y dirty," ra scoffed, her nerves doing little to affect her aim. "If they''re going to try and gang up on us, then we''re more than justified to defend ourselves."

    "And risk our own reputations as a result?" Be jokingly scoffed. "Not a chance. At least, not yet."

    Be didn''t like their situation one bit. Their earlier sh had shown that while they could match them all for strength and skill, their numbers and underhanded tactics would make it too unpredictable for them to safely engage. Who knew what Pinra had under her sleeve? For all they knew, she had something that could turn the tide of battle with just one flick of her wrist.

    Still, she at least had one trump card up her own sleeve this time.

    "If you''re that worried, then go ahead and get yourself killed then," ra scoffed. "I''ve got an axe to grind with Pinra, and I don''t care how I''ll do it. I''ll get that b1tch myself."

    Be shook her head at her friend''s bloodlust. Such anger would get her killed, but she at least had the role of keeping ra''s head out of her own rage.

    Keeping a keen eye on her surroundings, Be took in the current state of the battlefield. They were all still circling around one another, the fight had turned into a battle of positioning as they all made sure they wouldn''t be caught overextending.

    With her and ra in front, they''d be the first in line for Pinra''s ws should the woman go ahead and poke at them. Likewise, her minions were just waiting to pounce on their leader''s first target, their strategy seemingly only to act as Pinra''s weapons as the woman herself directed them all.

    Their feet shifted, and positional dance continued on. It was stressful and tedious, and everyone participating in the arena knew that one wrong misstep meant a resumption of hostilities. The air around them felt tense, and Be could almost hear ra''s fingers straining against the string of her taut bow. All the while, Pinra seemed content to sweat them out, a sly grin adorning her face as she waited for them to slip up.

    "This is taking forever," Lady B whined behind them. "We should press the attack."

    "Absolutely not," Be growled. "We can''t afford to go on the offensive right now."

    "She''s right," Lady Evelyn grumbled. "We''re outnumbered, and we''ll lose the defensive advantage if we attack a numerically superior force."

    That was just the crux of the problems. But while they were outnumbered, she knew that they''d be able to take them if they just bided their time. Beside her, ra had begun letting out poking shots, hoping that her arrows would give them an opening to use to break this long stalemate.

    "What''s wrong?!" Pinra shouted at them. "Scared?!"

    "We''re angry, not stupid!" ra barked out with yet another arrow aimed at the woman. "We know you''re nning something!"

    "Well, isn''t that just obvious?!" Pinra sarcasticallyughed. "Still, you''re all wasting everyone''s time fighting like this!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Be winced as Pinra''s words seemed to reach some of the audience up above. Slowly, whispers of cowardice started to echo, their supposedlyme tactics making for poor entertainment as jeers began flying out.

    "Come on! Where''s the action?!"

    "She''s right! Just fight already!"

    ra growled beside her, and Be already knew what was going to happen.

    "ra, calm down-"

    "That absolute bastard of a woman¡­" ra grumbled, her anger starting to reach a fever pitch. "We can''t let her poison anybody''s minds more than she already had."

    "I know, but this is exactly what she wants," Be insisted. "Just stick to being defensive, and we''ll be-"

    "Finally!"

    Be''s eyes widened. Since when had Pinra gotten this close?! "What the-"

    *SLASH!*

    "NGHH!!"

    Be hissed through her teeth as she felt her forearms get shed by Pinra''s ws. Skidding backward, she didn''t even get to breathe before two of Pinra''s minions began pushing their luck. With her arms bleeding, she fought through the pain as she quickly paid the minions back for their sloppy handiwork.

    "Get off me!"

    *THUD! THUD!*

    Two kicks to the head. Two bodies fell to the floor. One reced them, but she was ready for it this time.

    The crowd went wild as the arena erupted into a cacophony of violence. Each hit got apanied by a cheer, each block being hollered at as Be could only try and reassess their situation.

    The battlefield had drastically changed. As if a bubble had popped, all of the earlier tension began pouring out as individual battles began taking ce. Thankfully, nobody on their side had dropped dead yet, but it was only a matter of time before one of them slipped up.

    Be inwardly cursed. She had been careless, and now they were forced to fight a battle on uneven footing. Even as she managed to overpower some of Pinra''s minions, the risk they were taking was just too much.

    She had no choice. She had to use Osman''s gift for her now before the situation devolved even further.

 Chapter 457 A Fight (2)

    ra fought tooth and nail as she swung her bow at Pinra''s very punchable face. The smug bastard kept on smirking at her, and she somehow managed to evade every single swipe that she tried to get her with.

    "Is there something wrong, Lady ra?" Pinra mockingly taunted her. "Surely you can hit someone right in front of you."

    "Stop moving!"

    It was both infuriating and embarrassing. ra was never the best at melee. While she could perform decently if push came to shove, her real skill had always been in archery.

    Despite this, she didn''t care that she was fighting against someone clearly more skilled than her. What mattered most to her right now was to slug Pinra''s face in with whatever weapon she had avable to her. Whether it was her bow or her fists, she didn''t care.

    She really just wanted to bash her head in.

    "Come on! You have to hit me someday!" Pinra cackled.

    ra roared as she dove forward. Swinging her bow, Pinra simply smirked at her once more as she deftly dodged and weaved, her body bending in ways that shouldn''t be possible as if to mock her even more.

    "Shut your mouth!"

    With her anger and rage coalescing, a part of her knew that she had so unwittingly walked herself into a dangerous dance with the enemy.

    Around her, she could hear the crowd cheering as the other battles raged on, all while she had Pinra all to herself. They shed right in the middle of the arena, being seemingly ignored by everyone else since they all had their own battles to fight.

    Not that ra minded anyway. She wanted this b1tch all to herself.

    "Any day now, Lady ra!" Pinra yfully teased. "Look, I''ll even put one hand behind my back just so you get a chance!"

    ra saw red as she lunged,pletely uncaring that she had left herself wide open as she swung her bow in a wide arc.

    "There it is!"

    *THUD!*

    "GUHK!"

    The world almost dimmed for ra as she felt the air in her lungs getting pushed out. Pinra had sucker-punched her right below her ribs, her ws digging deep into her flesh before she pulled her fist out with a flick of her wrist.

    "That''s what you deserve," Pinra scoffed. "You weren''t even a challenge."

    ra staggered. Her body swayed, and the cheering crowd suddenly sounded so far away as shezily looked around. Everything seemed so muted, her body suddenly feeling feverish as her wound throbbed far too painfully for it to just be a simple wound. She must''ve been poisoned. It was the only exnation.

    "Y-You¡­ Dirty fighter¡­" she growled, her strength quickly ebbing away from her.

    The world moved like msses with each beat of her heart. By the edges of her vision, she could barely see Be rapidly making her way towards her, her friend''s martial skill allowing her to fight through whatever minions Pinra threw at her. She didn''t know what her friend had nned, but hopefully, she would seed.

    Of course, ra didn''t even get the chance to think about it as Be appeared in front of her.

    "ra! Hold your breath!"

    She did as she was asked. Her feet still wobbling, she watched as Be pulled out what seemed to be a ne and opened it. She then blew out whatever it contained right at Pinra, doing¡­ something.

    "W-What in the world?!"

    ra could only watch as Be''s attack continued. She didn''t know if it was the poison doing its work, but she swore that she could see rainbows and specks of diamondsing from her friend''s ne. Well, whatever it was, Pinra was clearly being affected by it.

    "W-Wha- No! Get away from her! Don''t hurt her! Please!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Pinra began hallucinating, her eyes jaded over as she staggered forward. And the more Be threw this magical dust at her, the stronger the effect became.

    "Quickly!" Be cried out. "I only have so much of this fairy dust on me! Put her down now!"

    ? Weakly nodding, ra forced her body to move, the poison making things hard for her as she pulled out an arrow from her quiver. Aiming down her sights, her vision blurred badly enough that she had to refocus and-

    "E-Enough!"

    Darkness¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­..

    It took an entire second for ra''s vision to return to her. When she came to, Pinra had seemingly recovered, in her hands were motes of dark energies swirling at hermand. Be looked confused, her ne now lying inert on the ground as she put up her guard.

    "That was¡­ the worst anyone has ever put me through¡­" Pinra growled, all semnce of joy and mockery leaving her tone. "You maggot!"

    ra could only watch as Pinra waved a darkness-stained hand towards Be. A secondter, a sh of dark lightning traveled through the ground, climbing up to Be and shocking her.

    "ARRGHH!!!!"

    For five agonizing seconds, Be shook. For five seconds, she screamed.

    One secondter, she fell to the ground unmoving.

    "B-Be¡­" ra whispered. "B-Be-URK!"

    Once more, ra felt her entire body being set on fire. Pain radiated from her wound as she skidded to the ground, and Pinra went ahead and stood over her. The bastard''s foot found itself on her aching stomach, ra having no choice but to take it as her enemy ground her heel at her.

    "Don''t worry about that friend of yours," Pinra coldly scoffed, her foot digging deeper into her wound. "I made sure not to kill her just yet. I have ns for her after what she put me through."

    "W-What ns?" ra spat out.

    "Oh, none you should be concerned about," Pinra scornfully chuckled. "After all, you''ll be too dead to even worry about it."

    Her eyes widened as Pinra''s hands began to crackle with dark energy once more, the same dark energies that made Be scream in absolute pain and torment.

    "Die for me, Lady ra."

    ra didn''t know what to do. But if she was going to die, she was going to make sure that she told this b1tch how much she hated her.

    "You''re a stain to this world," ra weakly spat out, her eyes radiating with anger and rage. "It''s no wonder why Nasser and your pack prefer Gs over someone like you¡­"

    "Why you-!"

    Pinra''s hands descended upon her. Closing her eyes, ra didn''t want to die, but at least she went out-

    "Get away from her!"

    The pain never came. Opening her eyes, the sight before her only made her question if the poison had truly made the world go sideways.

    "X-Xenia?"

 Chapter 458 Her Principles (1)

    A few moments earlier...

    Xenia found herself gripping the edge of her seat as the fight went on. Her gaze shifted between the arena and the audience itself, she focused in particr on Jayra and her mother-inw. Both of them were worried about what was happening down there, and she couldn''t even fault them for it.

    After all, both of the respective women they were rooting for were badly out of options.

    From the bird''s eye view of her seat, Xenia could already tell that it was going to be an uphill battle for either Be or ra. Even with the added support of the two otherdies in their group, their position was impossible to hold in the long term.

    [They''re slowly getting surrounded,] Xenia noted.

    [That, they are,] Darius sighed. [Still, it''s not unwinnable just yet.]

    Blinking, she turned her gaze back down. Sure enough, she could still see some semnce of a chance if they could just time it correctly. ra was starting to throw in a few shots at them, clearly hoping to somehow break Lady Pinra''s formation.

    ''They''ll have to be quick about this,'' Xenia inwardly grunted. ''One wrong move will end their hopes in an instant.''

    Around her, some of the audience members were getting antsy. How could they not? All of the participants below were just seemingly wandering around in circles. It wasn''t clear to the untrained eye, but the obvious implications of where everyone stood in the arena were far more important than the skill of the participants at the moment.

    [Something''s about to give,] Xenia breathed out.

    [The question is which side will give out first,] Darius finished.

    The bubble of tension brewing across the battlefield was palpable even from where Xenia sat. And even then, she was almost about to stand from her seat just from how tense the situation was getting.

    The clock ticked down, and Xenia licked her lips in an attempt to keep herself calm...

    Inevitably, chaos finally erupted.

    With one wrong step on Be''s part, Lady Pinra quickly pounced on the opening, quickly pushing away the former as she breached the group''s shaky defenses. In response, ra then quickly charged at Pinra, foregoing all sense of strategy as she swung her bow at the enemy vanguard.

    ''This is bad... They''re disorganized...''

    It was as clear as day to anybody with half a mind for strategy. Using their numerical advantage, Pinra''s group split the four-man group apart, forcing most of them to fight alone against their better judgment.

    [They''re getting hammered down there,] she worriedly mentioned.

    [Unfortunately, that seems to be the case... Still, we must have faith,] Darius grumbled, his own worries starting toe to the forefront of his words. [I know that ra''s better than this. That they''re all better than this. They can still fight.]

    Shaking her head, Xenia clicked her tongue as she forced herself to sit down. She was getting close to wanting to interfere, but she heeded her husband''s words, hoping that he''d be right.

    ''Come on... You can all fight this...''

    Watching as the fight raged on, the crowd cheered even as Pinra''s minions effectively pinned Be and ra''s support. Be at least seemed to be faring much better against the minions, but ra looked to be struggling hard even though she was only fighting against Pinra alone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ''Why are you being so reckless?!''

    There was no doubt about it. From her movements and wide swings alone, ra was angry at her opponent. And while anger could be used as a weapon in select moments when harnessed properly, unchecked, it was more of a detriment than a proper boost in both power and morale.

    With each missed swing, the state of the battlefield slowly deteriorated. Xenia could see Be slowly making her way to ra, but before she could provide support, Pinra had alreadynded a concise blow under ra''s ribcage.

    [No!]

    Her eyes widened at Darius''s worried shout. From the stands, she could see Jayra and her mother-inw looking horrified at what just urred. Likewise, Darius himself was close to standing up based on how close he was to the edge of his seat.

    All the while, the crowd hollered and cheered, and the violence at the disy.

    [That''s... ra shouldn''t be that weak,] Darius worriedly pointed out. [A single punch shouldn''t deal that much damage to her.]

    [Foul y then?] Xenia asked, her nerves already screaming at her to intervene. [I should go and-]

    [No! Not yet!] Darius insisted. [You don''t need to get involved. They''ll find a way-]

    His thoughts stalled as a loud thundercrack echoed from below. Looking down, her eyes widened as she saw streaks of ck lightning electrocuting Be into submission. For a few agonizing seconds, her screams filled the arena before she finally fell down lifelessly on the ground.

    Xenia gritted her teeth. She was getting restless.

    [Darius, I have to go down there!]

    [Xen, wait!-]

    She didn''t bother waiting for his permission as she grabbed her sword and sprinted her way down the arena. Aiming her sights at Pinra''s hands, she swung the t of her sword directly at the woman''s wrists, hoping to stop the woman from outright killing ra.

    "Get away from her!"

    Unfortunately, her move didn''t have the desired effect. Instead, Pinra''s attack went to her instead as her sword gathered the ck lightning into its de. Gritting her teeth, Xenia braced herself as she felt the lightning travel through the metal weapon and onto her own body. Clenching her jaw, her chest seized as she forced herself to breathe through the pain.

    "X-Xenia?"

    Keeping calm, Xenia forced her unruly muscles to her will, forcing her sword down on the ground and redirecting the lightning away from her body. She panted hard at the exertion, barely even registering the fact that ra had called out to her.

    "I see that the Princess has decided to grace us with her presence," Pinra scoffed at her, her anger thinly veiled with sarcasm as her hands smoked from her previous attack. "How generous of you to do such a thing to a lowly woman such as myself."

    Xenia fought through the lingering pain in her body as she took on a defensive stance. She didn''t know what was happening, but she was going to make sure that nobody that didn''t deserve it would die today.

 Chapter 459 [Bonus ]Her Principles (2)

    The crowd went deathly silent at the sight of Princess Xenia''s entrance into the fight. Most of them didn''t expect the Princess to be that reckless, but to see that she had only gone down there to save a contender''s life?

    It was both exciting and made for great entertainment.

    A few beatster, the crowd finally exploded in both cheers and jeers. Opinions flew out about the Princess''s reckless move.

    "Did... Did she really save Lady ra''s life?!"

    "Why did she do that?! She was already guaranteed a spot at the final five!"

    Confusion... Awe... Outrage... Mixed feelings were the most prominent of all these opinions. While the Princess had garnered many admirers due to her sess with surviving the Element Forest, that didn''t mean that all of her detractors had vanished.

    And even then, some of her admirers still had some skepticism about her actions.

    "And here I thought she was smart... That''s so dumb of her!"

    "Did she really just throw away her chances at being with the King? How arrogant is she?!"

    There will never be satisfactioning from these people. All they wanted were results, and right now, it wasn''t looking great for all of the supposed losers on the battlefield. Still, not all of them were negative.

    After all, the Princess had friends and loved ones in very high ces.

    ***

    Still poised perfectly on her seat, Jayra didn''t care if her dear friend had just supposedly thrown away her chances. She had full faith that her princess would be able to reim her spot easily if she had to. Either way, seeing her stick to her principles was more than enough for her to cheer. That, and the way Xenia took that dark lightning attack without even flinching almost made her envious.

    ''Still, that was literally dark magic,'' Jayra inwardly thought to herself. ''There''s no way that isn''t illegal...''

    And of course, she was right. Unfortunately, dark magic was called that way for a reason. Without the proper experience and know-how for all things magic, themon popce would simply chalk it up as nothing more than normal lightning magic. Unless it was clearly more sinister than elemental outbursts or enchantments, nothing short of an experienced mage would be able to tell the difference between normal and dark.

    ''That Pinra''s smart, at least. I''ll give her that,'' she grumbled to herself. ''Nobody would even care if her lightning doesn''t have the usual blue color. Lightning is lightning, after all...''

    Looking around, Jayra could see the crowd slowly turning against her friend. What she saw as the right move understandably looked stupid for themon masses.

    Well, she better try and rectified their misconceptions.

    "That''s what I wanted to see, Princess!" Jayra cheered, her words being a consciously stark contrast to the crowd just a few meters away from her. "You''re making me so proud right now!"

    The crowd around her stilled, their gazes allnding on her as their confusion clearly made itself known through their silence. Inwardly, Jayra smirked. She had them right where she wanted them.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What?! Is it wrong for me to cheer for my friend?!" she shrugged at the crowd. "Besides, she''s standing up to her principles! Isn''t that exactly what anybody would want in their future Queen?!"

    Jayra let her words soak into the masses as she kept her pose. Counting down five more seconds of silence, she then turned her gaze back down to the arena as she continued cheering.

    "That''s the spirit, Princess! Woo!"

    And with that, the mage promptly kept herself silent. Slowly but surely, her words inevitably took hold, her immediate audience warming up to the Princess''s decision as they began cheering for her once more.

    ''You owe me one, Princess,'' Jayra giggled to herself. ''I''m being your own personal cheering squad right now.''

    ***

    A few seats away from Jayra, Darius was thinking of the exact same thing that her wife''s friend just shouted out. Sure, he was more worried than proud, but he at least knew that his wife was a force to be reckoned with if push came to shove.

    Then again, it wouldn''t have hurt if Xen just stayed put in her seat and let things fall as theyy.

    [You''re being reckless, my love,] he chastised her.

    [What do you want me to do then? Watch this crazydy kill everyone in cold blood?] Xenia scoffed. [You know I can''t do that.]

    Darius sighed. Truly, his mate was just as stubborn as she was beautiful.

    [Be careful then. From where I can see, Pinra''s minions are starting close in on your location to back her up,] he helpfully pointed out. [Also, don''t rule out any poisons. I don''t want you getting nicked by any sort of de she might have.]

    [You don''t have to tell me that twice,] his mate mentally rolled her eyes at him. [Now if you''ll excuse me, you''re distracting me from the very fight that you''re worried about.]

    Shaking his head, Darius could only sigh as she let out a nervous chuckle. He promptly cut the connection at Xen''s behest, trusting that she fully knew what she was doing.

    [She''ll be fine,] Zeus cackled. [We wouldn''t have a mate that''ll just up and die on us this stupidly. There''s no way that she''ll lose to any of those pretenders.]

    Darius chuckled at his wolf''s words. He agreed wholeheartedly to such an assessment. After all, he personally trained her to survive even the harshest of conditions.

    ''You''re making my hairs go white faster than they should right now, Xen,'' he inwardly chuckled, hoping that they would force away the tension and fear that had currently gripped his heart. ''We''ve done all that we could to make sure you''re well prepared for the task at hand. This is just yet another trial for you to pass...''

    Darius nodded to himself, his own reassurances working on himself.

    ''I just hope that you know what you''re doing,'' he thought to himself, the bond now currently disabled to give his mate the silence that she needed. ''Do your best down there, my love...''

 Chapter 460 Her Principles (3)

    Temporarily cutting her connection with Darius, Xenia raised her sword against Pinra. Her vision still refocusing after enduring the lightning attack that just went through her. Behind her, ra was still on the ground, audibly groaning as thetter struggled to get on her feet.

    ''Focus... Remember thatst bit of information that Darius told you...''

    Her eyes flew across the battlefield, she quickly assessed the current state of everybody present. In terms of potential allies, ra and Be were still out ofmission. She wouldn''t get any sort of support from them for a long while. Meanwhile, Ladies Evelyn and B had seemingly gotten some reprieve, all due to Pinra having wordlessly motioned for what remained of her minions to gather to her side. Just from the way their enemies stood, it was clear that they were nning something.

    ''Be had already downed a few of them, at least,'' she inwardly pointed out to herself. ''It''s three against four... Very much doable. Although...''

    Her grip tightened on her sword as she saw the glint of malice in Pinra''s eyes. Xenia watched as the woman looked to the stands, her gaze quickly spotting Nasser as the two visibly exchanged a wordless conversation. Her opponent cursed under her breath, and her minions began moving as they circled around her.

    "You''ll regreting down here, Princess," Pinra spat out. "Be grateful that I don''t have the time to spend with you right now."

    Xenia raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Running away, are we?"

    "Don''t you dare insinuate that I''m running away," Pinra growled, her hands already crackling with yet another salvo of dark lightning. "I''m being smart, unlike you."

    *KRAKATHOOM!*

    Once more, a loud thunderp erupted across the arena. Xenia dove to the ground, narrowly avoiding Pinra''s attack. She felt her hairs standing on end as the static energies flew over her, forcing her to stay still and wait for Pinra to call the attack off.

    "Stay here and be a good Princess along with the other hopefuls," Pinra scoffed, her hands smoking with power as Xenia barely got a glimpse of her. "As for myself, I''m doing the smart thing and leaving."

    Xenia gasped in anger. "Coward!"

    Pinra didn''t even flinch at the insult as she went ahead and left the arena. Meanwhile, Xenia could only watch and click her tongue at the cowardice on disy. Even as she found herself stuck on the ground due to Pinra''s preventative tactic of keeping her down, she couldn''t help but growl in anger.

    ''What a cheap move,'' Xenia inwardly spat out. ''And I''m sure that her minions will try and use this opportunity to get rid of me and the others.''

    A few secondster, the lighting disappeared, finally letting Xenia stand back up to her full height. A ways away from her, Lady B and Lady Evelyn had also stood back up, both of them seemingly looking at her for directions as they stood near her.

    And of course, Pinra''s minions stood at the ready in front of them, all of them looking ready to kill despite their leader having left them for dead.

    "Right... Let''s get this over with," Xenia sighed. Turning around, she addressed her allies, "Lady B, Lady Evelyn, feel free to leave these rabbles to me. Go ahead and secure your seats."

    "What? Are you looking down on us?" Lady Evelyn asked in disbelief.

    "We''re more than capable of defending ourselves," Lady B scoffed. "If anything, you''re the one that needs our help."

    Xenia chuckled. "Well, if you two insist, then let''s try not to get everyone killed."

    With a snap of her fingers, everything seemed to fall into ce as the three remaining minionsshed out at her and her group. Of course, Xenia was ready for them toe. Deftly dancing through their attacks with graceful precision, her counterattacks were equally as devastating. Likewise, her two allies held their ground, each of them keeping one minion busy as they fought three against three.

    She fell into a trance, her focus solely on her opponents and the women she was currently protecting. Nobody got to her, and nobody got past her to try and hurt the injured. Still, her allies were tiring, and she knew she had to try and relieve them from battle somehow.

    "Nghh...."

    ''Be?''

    Xenia took a passing nce at one of the injured. Sure enough, Be started to stir, forcing herself to stand up as her eyes shot open with a hint of panic. "P-Princess?!"

    Xenia''s eyes quickly shed with an idea. This was perfect. She could get Be to try and get the rest to safety. "No time to chat, Lady Be," she called out, her sword just having sliced through one of her opponents. "Go and get an empty spot along with the rest. I can handle this alone."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "R-Right..." Be nodded. "Thank you, Princess."

    Xenia could watch as Be then went and convinced the rest to go with her. Seeing them leave, she could only shake her head at their obvious reluctance to leave. They didn''t even notice their own exhaustion as they walked, their legs wobbling as they went up to the other vacant seats.

    ''Stubbornness doesn''t belong on the battlefield,'' Xenia wistfully chuckled. ''That''s only for foolish heroes.''

    It was the sensible tactic. The longer they stayed, the likelier it was for them to be mere liabilities for her to try and defend. She already had ra and Be to take care of. She didn''t need two more bodies to protect.

    ''I just wish they managed to get ra to go with them,'' she sighed. ''I don''t know why she stayed, but I just hope she keeps her distance.''

    Unfortunately, they weren''t able to carry ra to safety as they left. It would seem that thetter refused to leave against better judgment.

    ''Still, this is doable.'' she nodded to herself as she readied herself. ''Three against one... Decent odds...''

    Xenia took a deep breath. Even as Be left her along with her two tentative allies, she was more than ready to take on the three of them. One by one, they fell to her de, the Princess forcing them to yield by holding her de to their necks. All the while, she noticed ra watching from a distance, seemingly in awe at herbative skills.

    With a flick of her wrist, she announced the end of hostilities. All of Pinra''s minions had surrendered, choosing to live another day instead of dying by her de.

    "Princess..."

    Hearing ra speak, Xenia turned her attention to thest remaining contender in the arena beside her. Slowly, she walked towards her, her de still at the ready as she addressed her.

    "Will you still fight?" she asked, her gaze leveled at the woman''s own. "You''re in no condition to do so."

    "I know," ra ruefully chuckled. "I don''t think I''ll survive against you as you are now even if I tried."

    It was true. ra was still wobbling on her feet, the poison in her system still keeping her weak as she stood rxed. She wasn''t going to fight. There was no way she''ll win even if she did.

    As if spurred by the moment, Xenia remembered that one time when she and ra called themselves close friends. That one drunken night they spent together yed itself in her head, making her smile at the memory.

    "What''s wrong?" ra cautiously asked. "Why are youughing?"

    "Just recalling something we did together," Xenia wistfully smiled. "I still want us to be friends, you know."

    "O-Oh... I... I''d like that," ra warmly smiled. Shaking her head, she sighed, "Now that I say that, I guess I''ve fully let him go..."

    Before Xenia could reply, ra did something that she never expected her to do. Down on one knee, her once-contender fully bowed her head to her,pletely showing her absolute surrender to her.

    "Your Grace," ra respectfully addressed. "Go ahead and take your seat. I concede my defeat."

    Xenia didn''t register the crowd''s reaction as she stood stock still. She was surprised at what she just heard, and there was no way that she predicted this would happen.

    "T-Thank you, Lady ra," Xenia sincerely nodded.

    "J-Just ra, Your Grace," ra weakly replied. "Let''s have another drink sometime after this. I''d like for us to start anew."

    In the end, Xenia was the only one left standing in the arena; ra having kneeled in deference before her future Queen.

 Chapter 461 The Right Queen To Lead

    The crowd stood stock still at the sight before them. Never in their wildest dreams did they ever think that a werewolf would bow down to a human before, but here it was happening in broad daylight. Right in front of hundreds, perhaps even thousands of Cordonians, Lady ra bowed her head to her supposed better.

    And after a few seconds of shocked silence, cheers erupted with a wild fervor for the victor.

    "The Princess did it... The Princess actually did it!"

    "She beat all of them fair and square! She didn''t even need any help to defend herself!"

    Throughout the crowds, the consensus was heavily in favor of Princess Xenia. Her prior ordeal with the Element Forest did much to get her endeared to Cordon''s local popce. And of course, her skill and prowess with both her movement and her de showed itself more than capable of holding against their own against even the most powerful of werewolves.

    However, there were still a few detractors in the crowds, some of which were disappointed at how the fight ended.

    "Really? Lady ra will just surrender like that?"

    "Why? Sure, she looked out of it after taking that hit from Lady Pinra, but she should''ve at least tried and fight back."

    "That Princess must look smug right now... To think that Lady ra kneeled to her!?"

    Still, despite it all, the general reception was still positive, and cheers rang throughout the arena as they celebrated the end of that day''spetition.

    "And there we have it! Thest seat for the final five will be filled by none other than Princess Xenia! Again!"

    The humor in the announcer''s words made a few audience members chuckle. It was not only long ago that the Princess had a guaranteed seat at the final five, only for her to throw it away for the sake of the lives of the other contenders. It was an act that made most of them question the Princess''s sanity, but seeing here out on top only made her decision all the more powerful.

    "And here we all thought that she was making a horrible choice in throwing away her guaranteed spot to win the Trial by Combat!" the announcer joked further, making sure to entertain the audience as the arena itself was cleaned out. "But as it stands, it would seem that the Princess has proven both her honor and principles on the battlefield! She had sessfully defended her fellow contenders, while at the same time still making clinching a spot for herself for the final round!"

    Again, the crowd cheered. The energy in the arena was contagious as the celebration and entertainment fueled their merry attitudes. Still, all good things muste to an end. At least, until the next round finally came to pass.

    For now, the air would be abuzz with talk about how Princess Xenia held her own against a numerically advantageous foe; that she stand her ground against a group that was supposed to be stronger than her while also defending those that needed her protection.

    And once the fighting began more time on that arena, they will finally have their new Queen to stand beside their beloved King Darius.

    ***<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    High above his own seat in the arena, Darius couldn''t help but sigh in both pride and relief at the sight of Xenia winning back her spot. He didn''t want to admit it, but he actually found himself anxiously thinking about a scenario where his wife didn''t manage to get her spot back. He was more than ready to strong arm anyone that would try and point it out, and he didn''t even care what anybody would say if he did.

    [But she did,] Zeus reassured him. [You really should have a bit of faith in her, you know.]

    [As if I don''t have it in spades already?] Darius chuckled. [I wasn''t that nervous about it. So long as she thought she could handle it, I''ll trust her.]

    Of course, trusting her didn''t mean that he couldn''t still worry for her. That was just a natural response whenever you saw someone that you love do something that might harm them in the long run.

    [Still, for ra to concede... That was surprising,] Darius wondered to his wolf.

    [That might mean that she''s finally given up on you,] Zeus pointed out. [Or perhaps she has simply seen reason. Either way, that would mean that you can reinstate her back in her old position... assuming you still want her back.]

    Darius frowned at that thought, electing to file away that prospect at the back of his head in favor of focusing more on the apple in his eye. Xen strode with confidence as she held out her hand to ra, helping his childhood friend up and pulling her back to her eye level.

    ''I''m so proud of you right now, Xen,'' he inwardly thought in satisfaction. ''You truly are the right Queen to lead this Kingdom alongside me.''

    Watching from above, Darius simply let off a small smile as he watched his wife confidently make her way back up to her seat. With the regal grace of a Queen in waiting, she sat back down, her eyes twinkling even from where she sat away from him. Their eyes met, and he instantly felt their connection open up again.

    [See? I told you I can handle it,] Xen cheekily opened up to him, her smug smile visible even from where he sat. [I saved them, and I''m pretty sure I threw whatever it was that Nasser''s nning right out the window.]

    [That you did, Xen,] Darius replied, his smile audible in his tone. [You did well out there, my love. I''m so proud of you for standing up for what is right.]

    Xen blushed, and he felt her wilting under his voice through their Bond. The familiarity of their feelings beingid for each other to feel and bear was aforting feeling, but that didn''t mean that they could rest easy.

    [Xen, Pinra used something that she shouldn''t have ess to,] he ryed to her. [It might''ve been magic, but it doesn''t feel natural somehow...]

    [Really? I just thought that she used lightning magic,] Xen replied, her frown quicklying up in his mind. [Still, it did feel... off somehow...]

    [You should still be more careful,] Darius insisted. [You never know what else she has up her sleeve.]

    It was for the best after all. The battle might''ve been won for now, but the war was just beginning.

 Chapter 462 His Personal Killing Machine

    "With the five seats nowpleted, we will have to take a short break and resume shortly after," the announcer called out to the audience with a regretful tone. "But before all of that, we would announce the next fight to further thin out our four female werewolf contenders who would fight the Princess of Ebodia in the final round."

    The announcer then turned to Gs, thetter nodding as he stepped forward and gave the former the list of the next match.

    "Oh, the first match would be between Lady Pinra and Lady B. After that will be Lady Evelyn going up against Lady Be," Gs announced, taking on the role of the announcer as he stood by the stage. "There will then be an hour-long break before the fights will resume."

    With his job over and done with, Gs stepped down from the stage and walked straight towards ra, thetter currently being treated by Jayra even as he spoke. Shaking his head, he then darted his deadly re towards Pinra as he telepathically fumed, [I''ll kill you after all this is over!]

    It took him his all not to interfere in the fight just a while ago. He swore and threatened Pinra all the while, but thetter simply shut off her mind link during the fight.

    [Kill me? Kill your future Queen?] Pinra scoffed as she let her wall down for just a few seconds. [Feel free to try then, because if you don''t, then I''ll definitely kill your mate!]

    With Pinra having shut him off again, Gs inwardly cursed as his eyes promptly darted towards Nasser, the old man simply ring at him in return.

    It was an obvious threat from the old man. Such an expression needed no further words for Gs to understand its meaning. Nasser wanted him to stay put if he wanted his mother safe, and Gs could only curse as he gritted his teeth in anger.

    "Her body was poisoned with dark magic, but I already managed to get rid of it," Jayra exined once he reached their side. "Still, ra will need a few days of thorough rest for her to fully recover¡­"

    "Thank you so much for everything," ra thanked the mage. "I''ll manage¡­"

    Gs darted his loving eyes towards his mate. She was still covered with some blood, but he was relieved that she was now safe.

    "It''s nothing, Lady ra¡­ You can always ask for my help since it''s my duty as a healer, apart from being a mage of course," Jayramented with a smile. "After all this is over, I''ll expect you to look for me so that we can start treating your sense of smell."

    The mage then turned to him and said, "Lord Gs, please make sure to bring Lady ra to me whenever you can so that I can start treating her. Who knows? Be might be right and I might be able to help with her disability."

    Gs nodded with a grateful smile as he said, "Thank you for all your help, Lady Jayra."

    "Well, my help isn''t always free, but you two must know that I''ll require payment through other means¡­" Jayra straightforwardly stated.

    Gs simply nodded, and ra did the same. Both of them knew what the mage wanted, and it was that they show their genuine and loyal support for the Princess of Ebodia¡­ their future Queen.

    [We should also thank her after this,] Ham reminded. [She saved our mate, keeping you from doing something rash like interfering and jeopardizing the n to make Nasser believe that you''re still on his side and in the palm of his hand somehow.]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Gs could only sigh at the reminder. He honestly had mixed emotions at the moment. He just wanted to carry ra in his arms and bring her to his home and take care of her. But the tournament was still ongoing and he still had responsibilities that he had to take care of.

    Just below him, ra probably understood his expression as she spoke, "Go back to your post, Lord Gs. Concentrate on the work at hand. I''ll stay here with Lady Jayra in the meantime. I still want to see how things will unfold."

    She then added with a faint smile, "Don''t worry too much about me. I won''t go away. I''ll wait for youter so we can both get back home safely."

    ''Home¡­'' Gs inwardly uttered as he nodded. Did ra mean that she''d be going with himter?

    [Yes. That''s the deal, right? She''ll submit to you after this tournament, and that part of the deal begins now since she''s officially out of the tournament,] Ham reminded him once more. [She''s your mate, Gs, and you already marked her. You two are officially a couple now. The only thing that remains is for you toplete the Mate Bond by mating and-]

    Gs groaned, telling Ham to stop saying what he already knew. Nodding at ra, he whispered, "Later then, mdy."

    ra nodded, and Gs then promptly turned around to go back to his seat.

    Behind him, ra looked in Be''s direction and murmured, "Will she still fight?"

    "Oh, she will," Jayra answered with a smile. "Her body has already recovered, so don''t worry too about her. Besides, she''ll fight a worthy opponent like Lady Evelyn, so she probably won''t back down even if we wanted her to. If it''s Pinra¡­ Well, she promised me and her family that she won''t fight Pinra."

    "If she backs out now, it''ll be too obvious that she''s our ally, so she''ll fight unless it''s Pinra," Jayra continued with a smug tone.

    "Besides, we should worry more about Lady B. She''s the one who''ll face Pinrater. The woman used dark magic, but she managed to conceal it well enough that we can''tin about it. And even then there are no rules about it in this tournament anyway. All that mattered was to be thest woman standing¡­"

    ra simply nodded. She knew that Lady B was only in the tournament upon the King''s order. Lady B was a member of Darius''s Elite Moonlight Shadow, and he probably wanted Xenia to see all of Pinra''s fighting capabilities before they inevitably met. Knowing that Lady B would fight Pinra using her full strength.

    "Can Princess Xenia counter Pinra''s ck magic?" ra unknowingly uttered as her eyes darted towards the woman that saved her life.

    "You sound worried about her. Well, I''m worried as well since Princess Xenia''s knowledge about magic and spellcraft is limited," Jayra remarked. "But I also know that she''s someone special enough that dark magic wouldn''t enough to bring her down. I''m confident that she''ll be able to handle Pinra handily once they meet."

    "I hope you''re right then," ra replied with a sigh.

    It was all she could hope for. Pinra was someone anybody should be wary of. She was way too strong, and Nasser had groomed her well to be his personal killing machine¡­ Truly, she was a force to be reckoned with.

 Chapter 463 Glow Like None Other

    With the fights having been announced, Be couldn''t help but feel giddy at the prospect of fighting a proper foe. She knew that Lady Evelyn was honorable enough to be a proper opponent, and she was honestly raring to go even as she held her breath in anticipation of being announced.

    "And with that, we now return to our regrly scheduled bouts!" the announcer cheered, stirring the crowd above her into an excited frenzy. "First off, we have Lady Be entering the arena!"

    And with the sound of her name being called out, Be nodded to herself before she strode forward. Walking into the open arena once more, she couldn''t help but wave at the crowd as she let herself go. There was no risk of dying in this one fight, so she didn''t need to be too tense.

    In fact, now would be an excellent time to show off.

    Her eyes scanned through the crowds, she couldn''t help but smirk as she saw Osman keeping an intense eye on her. Their eyes met, and she instantly blushed despite having seemingly prepared for such an asion. After all, why else would he be here except to watch over her like he said he would?

    [You must really like him enough to think that.]

    Be ignored her wolf''s teasing. How could she not like him when he was constantly trying to ingratiate himself to her? She''ll acknowledge his persistence at the very least. That, and the ne he gave her was something that she should really thank him for.

    [Look at you still running in circles around your own feelings,] Poona scoffed.

    [I''m not running away from it,] Be quickly defended herself. [I''m just observing, that''s all.]

    [Keep telling yourself that after you just admitted to yourself that you wanted to show off to Osman,] Poona pointed out with augh.

    "And now for her opponent, Lady Evelyn!"

    Be shook away the burning blush off her cheeks as she turned her gaze back down onto the arena. Right in front of her, Lady Evelyn strode forward, a confident gait in her strut as she brandished the same sword that she used just a while ago. Her opponent didn''t seem too serious like an hour ago, but it was clear that she was going to take this fight seriously.

    "Lady Be."

    "Lady Evelyn," Be respectfully replied. "I hope you''ve recovered well from your injuries."

    "I could say the same for you as well," the older woman chuckled. "You took that lightning attack right in the chest. Are you sure you should be fighting?"

    Be scoffed. "I''m here now, right? I''m pretty sure I can handle it."

    The crowds seemed to cheer louder as they both nodded at each other, the show of respect getting great reviews even as the announcer began talking again.

    "Now, with both contenders present, the fight will begin as soon as our King gives out his signal!"

    At that, Be assumed her fighting stance. Her ws bared ready, her opponent did the same as they eyed each other''s stance and gait for any weaknesses. Inevitably...<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Let the battle begin!"

    ***

    At Darius''s signal, the two contenders darted across the arena. All the while, Osman couldn''t help but feel nervous as he watched Beunch herself at her opponent. Even while barehanded, the sheer bravado that she disyed almost made him lose his breath with both admiration and worry.

    ''I really hope you know what you''re doing...''

    With bated breath, Osman gritted his teeth as the two women below began trading blows. While he knew that Be could very well hold her own in a fight, that didn''t mean that he didn''t worry about her well being. She was unarmed, after all. And against a sword, she would have to rely on her speed and agility to get around the inherent weakness of not having a weapon.

    Unlike the previous battle royale where two groups merely circled each other until an opportunity presented itself, this one-on-one battle had gotten into an explosive start as sparks flew between the two contenders. And of course, the crowd ate it all up as they cheered with each blow exchanged.

    "Look at them go!"

    "Now this is a fight!"

    Osman shook his head as he heard some of the audience members beside him. To the untrained eye, it might seem that the fight was equal, but he could tell that one side was starting to win over the other.

    Thankfully for his nerves, Be was starting to gain ground as she began to push her opponent to the brink, putting on as much pressure as she could using her bare hands and feet while making sure to avoid the deadly de hoping to swipe at her. It was almost a dance even, and Osman couldn''t help but watch as he saw Be''s graceful yet ferocious movement, her enjoyment seeping through each and every one of her attacks.

    "Woah! Lady Be''s so fast!"

    "She wasn''t that fast earlier..."

    And wasn''t that the truth... Osman agreed with that one audience member. Be wasn''t this fast when she was up against Pinra and her minions. In fact, she was a lot more defensive back then than how she was doing now.

    ''She''s really letting herself loose,'' he inwardlymented, his eyes glued to Be as she observed her. ''Her attacks... Her stance... It all screamed confidence and sheer self-assurance that she would win...''

    It was honestly a massive turn on, and Osman couldn''t help but blush as his eyes began wandering towards her lithe legs and strong arms. The way her body moved was like the ocean in a storm; deadly, and yet still showing the grace and elegance that was befitting of its stature.

    Even as the match ended, the announcer''s words regarding Be''s win didn''t even register in his ears as all of his attention remained solely on her sweaty form. The victorious grin on her face made her glow like none other. And seeing her move like that while she fought...

    Against his own better judgment, he couldn''t help but imagine if he could make her replicate such moves in a more intimate setting.

 Chapter 464 A Waste Of My Time

    "Now that was a fight and a half¡­"

    Xenia couldn''t help but nod in approval upon seeing Be''s amazing fighting prowess. While she could understand that thetter had done a poor showing during the battle royale with Pinra and the rest, this one-on-one fight showed just how powerful and skillful Be was once she got going.

    Truly, fighting defensively didn''t do Be''s skill any justice earlier.

    [Look alive. Pinra''s fight will be up next,] Darius told her through their Bond. [We best try and see how much we can glean from her technique and skill.]

    [I agree,] she quickly replied. [Still, I''m kind of in awe at Be''s aggressive tactics. And Lady Evelyn wasn''t a slouch with a sword either.]

    The fight had been as glorious as it was explosive. With each blownded, the crowd made the arena shake with how loud their cheers were getting. Unfortunately, all good things muste to an end as Lady Evelyn inevitably yielded. Be had just ground the woman into submission, ending the bout by grabbing her opponent''s sword arm and disarming her into defeat.

    [She did her best, but I suppose her best just wasn''t good enough,] Darius cheekily remarked.

    [Unfortunately,] Xenia chuckled. [Anyway, the announcer''s starting to call out the next round.]

    With their Bond going silent for now, she kept a careful eye on Pinra as she entered the arena. Likest time, she could tell that the woman was up to no good. The sheer hubris emanating from her every step was as malicious as her words, and there was no way that she wasn''t aiming to kill off her opponent should the opportunity present itself.

    [She''s going to try something again,] Xenia worriedly remarked.

    [Don''t worry, I made sure nothing like earlier will happen again in this match,] Darius reassured her. [Should pushes to shove, the match will end without a single drop of unnecessary blood being spent.]

    Xenia could only mentally nod as the contenders began their usual greetings. Lady B seemed to look much deadlier thanst time, however, and she could tell that her husband had something to do with it.

    "Let the battle begin!"

    At Darius''s vocal signal, the fight began below. Almost immediately, the two contenders shed not unlike the fight that went before them. This time, however, there was none of the jovial and sportsman-like vibes that emanated from Be and Lady Evelyn. No¡­ This fight was purely fought for survival, with Lady B clearly on the backfoot as Pinra quickly pushed her advantage with a cold grin adorning her face.

    [She''s ramping up,] Xenia noted as she watched Pinra''s movements. [Those attacks¡­ She''s aiming for a fatal wound with every strike.]

    [Indeed,] Darius agreed. [And if she''s not going for a fatal strike, she''s going for a wound that would cause immense pain and suffering to her opponent. Look at how she''s moving.]

    Xenia did as she was told, and sure enough, she saw that Pinra wasn''t just swiping away with reckless abandon. She was targeting the legs and wrists of her opponent, clearly trying to sever any muscle or tendon that would make moving a painful experience.

    With the fight developing with each blow, the crowd was also starting to simmer with anticipation. She could tell that something was about to give the moment the first blood was spilled. And sure enough, it finally happened.

    Xenia bit her lip as she watched Pinra slice through Lady B''s left forearm. Thetter quickly disengaged, but the damage was already done. Her left arm had been rendered useless, further making her more helpless against the advantageous woman''s attacks.

    [Lady B already lost,] Xenia worriedly remarked. [We should stop the fight now.]

    [Not yet,] Darius insisted. [Not until she yields.]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Hissing through her teeth, Xenia could only watch as the fight kept on going. With Lady B down an arm, it was only a matter of time before she inevitably sumbed to Pinra''s bloodthirsty tactics. But before Xenia could stand up and try to stop the fight herself¡­

    "I yield!"

    Lady B''s voice echoed across the arena, her deration clear for all who heard her as she backed away. Unfortunately, that didn''t mean that Pinra was going to stop her attack midswing.

    Seeing the killing intent in the woman''s eyes, Xenia stood up and prepared herself to intervene. [Darius! I''m going down there right-]

    [Stop,] her husband told her. [I have everything under control.]

    Sure enough, just as she was about to sprint down the arena, Lord Gs had already moved to separate the two contenders. Along with a few other men they swooped in and took away Lady B to a safer location while the program went ording to n.

    "We have a winner! Lady Pinra advances to the semi-finals!"

    Xenia could only frown as she saw the look of disappointment in Pinra''s eyes. Clearly, the woman had wanted to go in for the kill, only to be stopped by Lord Gs even as the man held up her arm in seemingly triumphant cheer.

    [That was close,] she breathed out as she sat back down.

    [As I said, I had things under control,] Darius reassuringly stated. [There''s no need to worry. Nobody underserving will die moving forward.]

    [Still, Pinra''s a problem,] she grumbled. [And Be will have to fight her now as well, right?]

    True enough, the announcer quickly dered for the next fighters to get ready. Resigned, Xenia prepared herself for another round of keen watching as the next two contenders walked into the arena. But just as the crowd was starting to cheer for the so-called grudge match, Be raised her hands up and quickly dered something that shocked the crowd to no end.

    "I surrender!"

    Frankly, even Xenia was stunned at the sudden announcement. But looking over at where Jayra was sitting, the breath of relief that went over her friend''s face told her that this had been nned from the start.

    "Huh?! Are you really going to show cowardice to this many people, Be?!" Pinra taunted from below, her voice deliberately loud enough so that everyone present could hear her. "That''s low even for you!"

    "As if! I just realized that fighting you wouldn''t be worth the wounds I''ll get while doing so!" Be haughtily replied with a tone equalling her opponent''s. "Besides, I already impressed the people I wanted to impress! Fighting an unnecessary fight''s just a waste of my time!"

    Xenia couldn''t help but chuckle as the crowd ate up Be''s words. Clearly, thetter''s charisma and theckadaisical nature of her surrender made theck of action more ptable to the general popce.

    "Well, if that''s the case, then Lady Pinra will be moving on to the final round!"

    As the announcer called out Pinra''s win by default, Xenia found herself taking a deep breath. The next fight will be the one to end it all, and she sure as hell wouldn''t lose right at the very end.

 Chapter 465 Talk Business

    Freya remained with Aurelia inside the carriage during their journey back to Capital City. The princess sat opposite herpanion, and the deafening silence between them was starting to get under her skin.

    [Are you sure about this?] Yal asked when her wolf sensed that she was nning to do something to break the silence.

    [Definitely sure. There''s no way that I''ll keep my silence¡­] Freya snorted. [Besides, it''s for her own good, so why not?]

    Clearing her throat, Freya enacted her n as she first asked, "How are you feeling?"

    "I''m better now, Your Highness," Aurelia politely answered as she peered out of the carriage window. There, Freya saw the woman smile and nod to her mate Gideon, who was currently riding a horse just alongside their carriage.

    Truly, her mate was overreacting by standing guard by the carriage door. As if her cousin Calypso would even bother to barge in on them during this journey¡­ It was irksome seeing him like this, and she wasn''t really the type who was very good at hiding her annoyances.

    Looking straight at Aurelia, Freya emotionlessly stated, "You love my mate, but you love him more than as your brother. You love my mate as a man."

    Aurelia''s face paled. Her mouth opened in shock, she tried to speak only for her words to fail her. She had been caught, and Freya couldn''t help but think about such a reaction.

    ''She''s not good at lying, I guess,'' Freya inwardly thought, wondering just how she should deliver her next words without them sounding like a threat. Aurelia seemed to be a nicedy, but still, she wanted the woman to know that she had found her out due to her not being careful enough with how she hid her feelings.

    "I¡­" Aurelia uttered, only for her to trail off into silence.

    "Look, you and I will soon be family, and I don''t want to have an awkward rtionship with you," Freya sighed deeply.

    "I know it might sound offensive, but I want to be honest with you¡­ I don''t like how you look at Gideon. I can see how you look at him more than just a brother. I don''t have anything against you, but I simply can''t help but call you out on it, Aurelia. So please, you have to ovee this love of yours so that the two of us won''t have anything against each other."

    There was a momentary pause before Freya continued, "Or maybe you''re already trying to move on. Maybe you know your boundaries, and I deeply appreciate that, but if that''s the case, then you need to try harder."

    Aurelia looked forlorn. With a frown, she bowed her head in deference.

    "I''m sorry¡­ Please don''t worry about me or see me as a threat. My brother loves you so much, and he''s waited so long for you only for me to try and muck it up," Aurelia sighed. "I''m honestly happy just seeing that he''s happy with you. With how I look at him¡­ I wasn''t aware that it looked like that, but I''ll refrain from doing such things if it''ll ease your mind. I¡­"

    Freya didn''t know what to feel as she saw how helpless Aurelia looked in front of her. She wasn''t even sure how she should deliver her words properly as she constantly held her head down to avoid looking at her.

    Cautious, Freya was about to speak again when the carriage suddenly came to a halt. The door then swung open to reveal Gideon who looked at her and asked, "Can I please try to help Aurelia get settled into her assigned chamber in the castle first? I''d like to have a word with her."

    "No¡­" Aurelia quickly stated with a frown. "I''d like to have Lord Calypso walk me to my chamber. I need to have a private word with him."

    "What?!" Gideon protested. "There''s no way I''ll let you be alone with that womanizer, Aurelia!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Aurelia gave him a faint smile and said, "I''m not a child anymore that needs your protection as always, Brother. I''m a growndy now. One who can perfectly handle herself well and decide what''s best for me." She firmly insisted, "Please let Lord Calypso usher me to my assigned chamber¡­"

    Freya felt her head spin just watching these two siblings converse. She didn''t know whether to feel bad or be entertained somehow.

    "I''ll be leaving. I need some air," she simply uttered before she immediately went out of the carriage.

    "Freya¡­" Gideon murmured behind her, but she went and ignored him as she gave him onest look. He then furrowed his brows, having seen the frown and annoyance on her face before she leftpletely.

    "Follow your mate, Brother. I told you I can handle things on my own," Aurelia insisted to Gideon. "So please¡­" Her unsaid words lingered for a beat before she decided to keep her mouth shut.

    Without waiting for Gideon to answer, she then immediately went out of the carriage and walked towards Calypso''s direction. "Walk with me. I need to have a word with you¡­"

    Calypso''s brows knitted at her request. He couldn''t believe how she just approached him like that.

    Seeing that her chaperone still hadn''t walked her yet, Aurelia clicked her tongue before wordlessly pulling at Calypso''s arm to make themselves scarce. Behind them, she could hear her brother curse at the situation he found himself in.

    It might''ve looked cruel, she promptly ignored him and simply walked with long strides away from her brother. She didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings between Gideon and his mate. After everything he had done for her, she would never want do that intentionally.

    Still, her grip on Calypso''s arm tightened as she trembled upon the memory of the Princess''s words. Was she that obvious that the Princess found her out simply by how she looked at Gideon? She was so stupid! How could she be so reckless and let the Princess caught her red-handed like that?

    "You''re using me right now, but I don''t really mind it. You can use me whenever you want, mdy."

    Calypso''s voice snapped her out of her deep stupor as she halted in her steps. Before she even knew it, she was already at the doorstep of the chamber she often used whenever she stayed in Cordon Castle.

    "We''re here, mdy. Are you sure you want me to go inside your bedchamber?" Calypso asked. "You do know that the rumors about us will escte further once I do, right? Many saw you holding me tight like this while dragging me towards your bedchamber."

    Aurelia frowned as she opened her door. Right¡­ that was a thing she had to address. She had let out a sigh when an idea suddenly came into her head. Something that could put the Princess at ease while also helping her hide away her own feelings for her brother Gideon.

    She turned to Calypso and seriously murmured, "You said I can use you whenever I want, right?"

    Calypso''s lips curled as he mischievously said, "Absolutely, but¡­"

    Aurelia frowned at the man. Right¡­ This man would have his conditions.

    "Let''s talk business inside¡­" Aurelia mumbled as she pulled Calypso into her bedchamber.

 Chapter 466 To Make This Relationship Work

    Calypso couldn''t help but sniff at the pleasant aroma currently wafting inside Aurelia''a bedchamber. Every corner smelled of his mate, and he wanted so badly to have a sleepover with her there.

    [Crazy!]

    Axel snapped him back to his senses, and Calypso inwardly chuckled at the reminder toe back down to the world of the living. Also, before his dear cousin Freya left, she was considerate enough to telepathically ry to him how she had confronted Aurelia about thetter''s feelings for Gideon. He shook his head, recalling Freya''s exact words before she left.

    ¡­.

    ..

    ''Good luck to you, Cousin. I hope that this time, you''ll be a bit more serious now that you''ve found your mate,'' Freya encouraged him. ''You''ve found your match in Aurelia, and I''m rooting for you to seed. She might still have some feelings for my mate, but I honestly feel sorry for her. She''s truly trying her best to hide and ovee it. She would need help with it, and while I''m not sure if you''re the best person for the job¡­'' She trailed off before she shook her head. ''Nevertheless, she''s now also family to me, so you better treat her right or you''ll be dead to me. And trust me, I''ll know if you added more pain to her broken heart instead of healing it!''

    ..

    ¡­.

    [I still can''t believe I heard those wordsing from that kid,] Calypso snorted as he quickly sported a roguish smile for Aurelia. [Thest time I saw her was when she was just ten¡­ and she wasn''t that feisty before.]

    [Time can change a person, you know,] Axel scoffed. [That''s just par for the course.]

    Sitting on the chair Aurelia told him to sit on, he simply watched as she then sat opposite him. She then let out a long and loud sigh before leveling her head to face him. She looked awfully serious. Then again, she was always like that whenever he was around her; quite different from whenever she was around Gideon¡­

    And just like that, Calypso inwardly cursed as a bundle of foreign feelings started developing inside his heart.

    [That''s called jealousy.] Axel pointed out.

    [Or probably the possessive effect of the Mate Pull.] he defended. He still believed that everything he was feeling around Aurelia was nothing more than the strong effects of the Mate Pull guiding him towards her.

    "So tell me, mdy. What is it for that you want to use me?" he straightforwardly asked, the silence between them starting to be too bothersome for him to ignore.

    "Let''s be mates as you''ve said¡­" Aurelia blunted remarked. "A couple, but only in the eyes of others."

    "Right¡­ You want to use me as your personal shield so you that can hide your feelings for your brother¡­" he pointed out, making Aurelia''s face pale even more than it already had.

    "You¡­ You also¡­" she murmured, unable to finish her thought as she fumbled through her words.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yes. You''re too obvious with how you are around Gideon. Our eyes are the window to our soul, and while you might be able to refrain from such things by limiting your actions or movements, you can''t deny the emotions your eyes are conveying," Calypso exined. "Well, there are some who are good at it, but not you, Aurelia. Your eyes were practically twinkling like stars whenever you look at Gideon."

    Aurelia didn''t react or even defend herself. She just looked so guilty with her feelings that it annoyed him to no end. He did find his mate sure, but he didn''t expect her to be in love with another man!

    Calypso shrugged as he continued, "I''ll agree to your proposal, but you must understand that what you want won''t be convincing enough unless weplete the Mate Bond." He insisted, "I need to mark you, and we need to mate. And I don''t like forcing myself on women, Aurelia. It''s not in my character to im a woman''s body against her own free will."

    He watched Aurelia gulp as she wrinkled her forehead in deep thought, her eyes darting to the table with a squint. How he hoped he could read her thoughts at that moment. He couldn''t help but wonder just what exactly was going on inside her head right now.

    "Fine, I''ll let you mark me, but about the mating part¡­ I''m not ready¡­" she relented, her voiceing out as low as it possibly could. "Uhm¡­ Can it wait till I be at least amicable about it?"

    Calypso inwardly cursed at the sight before him. He felt like he was a total loser just watching her being this down on his demands. It was as if she had no other choice left but him.

    [It''s better than getting nothing out of our mate. Just think of it as an opportunity presenting itself to you. Grab this chance to help the two of you know each other better,] Axel pointed out in a positive light. [You''ll be able to get closer to her, and if you work hard, you can totally kick Gideon out of her mind and heart!]

    Calypso inwardly sighed. Axel was obviously ecstatic at the sudden turn of events. Dare he say it, his wolf was actually looking forward to it.

    "Hmm¡­ Then tell me whenever you''re ready to get marked," Calypso confidently stated. "And don''t worry about the mating process for now. I''ll make sure to prepare you enough for it that you''ll ask me for it soon anyway."

    Calypso smirked. He didn''t mean for his words toe off as flirtatious, but it just came to him out of habit. Still, he smiled upon seeing how red Aurelia''s face had be. "You look so adorable blushing like that, Lia," he quickly added. "Can I address you as Lia now? My Lia?"

    Aurelia frowned and, with a sigh, mumbled, "Fine..." She then looked at him and added, "But first, I''ll need to have a serious conversation about this with my family. I''ll let you know once I''ve settled with them about all of this."

    "I''ll want to formally introduce myself to them, Lia. Let''s just wrap up our duties first in the Capital City?" Calypso offered. "From there, how about I escort you back home so that I can formally introduce myself to your family while we''re at it?"

    "Alright, let''s do that then," Aurelia answered with a slight smile. "Might as well make it look more convincing on top of it¡­"

    Calypso shrugged. With a pout, he mumbled, "Still, you should remember that it''s not going to be purely acting on my part, Aurelia. I''m willing to be a part of your n just so I can get closer to you." He seriously stated, "Like I said to your brother, you''re not like any other woman I''ve ever met. I''m serious about you. So whatever I''m doing around you won''t be acting at all¡­"

    Hearing his words, Aurelia simply shrugged at him as well. Looking at him straight in the eye, she said, "I must also remind you that you''re simply acting on your instincts since I''m your mate. There''s a big difference between being in love and experiencing the Mate Pull, Lord Calypso."

    She then sighed as she shook her head in resignation. "Still, if it''ll make things fair for the both of us, I''ll try my best to make this rtionship work. I can''t promise you anything, however."

    Calypso''s lips stretched themselves wide as he replied, "Hearing that you''ll try your best to make this work between us is good enough for me, Lia. Let''s do that then¡­"

 Chapter 467 Familial Kind Of Love

    "Freya, may Ie in?"

    Freya sighed as she heard Gideon call out to her from behind her doorstep. She had just entered her bedchamber and weakly sat on her nearest chair. She was well aware that he had followed behind her even before then. In fact, it even added to the reason why she intentionally mmed the door before his face.

    [First lover''s quarrel? Your mate isn''t even aware what''s wrong,] Poona teased.

    Well, she had no ns of telling Gideon about Aurelia''s case. It''s just that she was really annoyed, and she was quite bad at hiding that particr emotion.

    She let out a sigh before yelling, "Fine! Come in!"

    The door immediately swung open, and Gideon immediately walked towards her, bending down on one knee before holding her hand. Looking up at her face intently, he asked¡­ "What''s wrong?"

    Freya stared at him for quite some time, wondering if he was truly not aware of Aurelia''s feelings for him.

    [I don''t think he''s aware,] Poona stated. [He''s probably too blinded waiting for your return to even notice the special feelings Aurelia has for him.]

    Freya couldn''t help but inwardly scoff at such an observation. Ever since she had noticed the different look Aurelia gave Gideon that one time, she quietly observed his mate for any signs of him knowing about it. So far, she was convinced that Gideon wasn''t aware of her sister''s feelings. Instead, his mate simply saw Aurelia as his little sister. That was probably also the reason why he didn''t pay too much on suspicious details like how Aurelia looked at him in a different light.

    Shaking her head, she let out another sigh as she looked down at him.

    "What is it?" Gideon asked.

    "I''m just probably tired¡­" she answered as she broke one of her hands free from his grasp before using it to cup his cheek. "Do you want a warm bath?"

    It wouldn''t hurt, seeing as he was dirty. And not only him, but she also probably needed a bath as well. The two of them definitely needed a good bath!

    Hearing her words, his eyes sparkled, and she unknowingly chuckled as she quickly understood the look in his eyes. He was way too transparent, and she could easily tell what was going on inside his mind with a small peek alone.

    "Go and get something to change yourself with," Freya warmly instructed. "I''ll go ask my chambein to prepare the bath so we can bath together. Mother and Brother aren''t here anyway so¡­"

    "I''ll be quick!" Gideon excitedly replied before quickly rushing out of the door.

    Freya chuckled. She no longer cared if anyone would smell their scent off each other after they did it. They''d soon do the Ritual of Marking anyway. And besides, people were way too busy with other things right now to even pay attention to her and Gideon.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Preparing for a wonderful time with her mate, Freya smiled as she suddenly telepathically received some wonderful news regarding her sister-inw. Princess Xenia was back, and she had sessfully survived the Element Forest.

    With her spirits rising, she immediately dismissed her servants as soon as the warm bath was ready. She then started undressing before immersing herself in the water. Washing for a while, she smiled when she heard Gideon telepathically calling her.

    [I''m already in the private privy,] she boldly told him through their mind link. [Come and join me¡­]

    Freya knew that such words were unexpected of her, but what else was there to be shy about when they both already saw each other naked? They''ve even done intimate things to each other''s bodies already. Well, not theplete process of mating just yet, but it was intimate enough already as it was.

    And with those thoughts running through Freya''s mind, she couldn''t help but feel her face redden as she bit her inner cheeks in anticipation. She found herself wondering if today would be the day that they''d finally mate. But knowing her mate, she highly doubted it. The two of them would probably at most, only end up doing intimate things to each other by other means instead of going to the point ofpletely mating with each other.

    A few momentster, Gideon barged into her private privy. She had a huge bathtub that could fit both her and Gideon inside, and she chuckled upon seeing how he quickly stripped naked in front of her. Of course, he was already hard in between his legs, and she couldn''t help but tease him for it. "Is it normally that hard whenever you walk around?"

    Gideon chuckled as he joined her inside the tub. "It''s only like this whenever I''m with you sweety¡­" he cheekily murmured before pulling her close to him and hugging her from behind. "Tell me what''s bothering you. I clearly saw how annoyed you were a while ago. Are you perhaps jealous of Aurelia?"

    She fell silent. A few beatster, she found her voice as she asked, "What makes you think it''s like that?"

    "First off, before you ask me about Aurelia and the possibility of the two of us developing feelings for each other that''s more than what''s expected between siblings, let me tell you that it''s never going to happen," he reassured her. "Even if the two of us don''t share the same blood, I''ll only see her as a little sister. Honestly, that''s all it''ll ever be. There''s nothing going on between us except for the familial kind of love."

    He then sighed as he continued, "But seriously, I''m more worried about Aurelia. I ended up being a bit overprotective of her as a sister because I witnessed just how much she suffered when she lost the only family she had. She loved her mother and father so much, and my family bore witness to how adorable they were together¡­ But in one day¡­ Aurelia''s world came crumbling down when her parents didn''t return to her alive."

    He sighed deeply and followed, "As his brother, I want her to have a good life¡­ to have a man beside her that will treasure and take care of her¡­"

    "And you believe that Calypso isn''t that man?" Freya questioned.

    Another frustrated sigh came out of her mate''s mouth. "I don''t know anymore, sweety. In the end, it''s still up to Aurelia, so I have no choice but to simply support her on whatever decision she inevitably makes." He then growled as he added, "Still, I''ll definitely kill Calypso if he happens to y with my sister''s feelings or take advantage of her!"

    Freya turned around to face Gideon. Cupping his face, she murmured, "Just give my cousin a chance for now. I mean, I know he has a bad reputation with women, but everyone deserves to get a second chance to be a better person, right? What if Aurelia''s the only person that he needs in his life for him to better himself?"

    She took a breath before continuing to make her case. "You''re aware of my cousin''s past¡­ Of how his mother left him and my uncle. That incident left a deep wound on him, so I strongly believe that''s the reason why he treats women like that¡­ But Aurelia''s different¡­ She''s his mate, and she might just be his salvation as well."

 Chapter 468 Still Look Great

    Because of Lady Be''s sudden surrender, the tournament schedule for the day finished earlier than anyone expected.

    "It would seem that the final battle to be Cordon''s Queen will be concluding tomorrow!" the announcer dered. "The final battle between the Princess of Ebodia, Lady Xenia, and Lady Pinra of the Silver Crescent Pack will be starting tomorrow morning as soon as the sun rises! The vision of the battle will be yed out through the runes in each territory''s shrine, so every Cordonian won''t be left behind in the action! Especially more so for those who won''t be fortunate enough to be amodated in Cordon''s Grand Arena!"

    Xenia heaved out a sigh of relief at the announcements. It''d be nice to have a bit of rest after everything that happened today. Besides, she would love to have a bit of short quality time with her husband before going off to fight in another crucial battle.

    With that pleasant thought in her mind, she had a wide smile on her face as her eyes darted towards Darius whose gaze had never left her even after all that had happened.

    [I''ll start melting soon if you don''t stop ogling me like that¡­] she teased him through their Mate Bond link.

    [It''s just that I can''t wait to hug you, Xen,] Darius chuckled. [Hmm¡­ How about we ride together? That''s allowed now since you''ve already returned to the Capital and secured your seat to be in thest fight tomorrow. Come and ride with your husband.]

    [That sounds good,] Xenia excitedly mumbled. [We can even cuddle up with each other inside the carriage!]

    After all was said and done in the arena, everyone left without much fanfare. As per tradition, the Moonlight Pack would be responsible for the Princess''s security while the Silver Crescent Pack would be responsible for Lady Pinra''s security while the two contenders waited for their final battle tomorrow.

    Soon enough, men from each of the respective finalists'' packs arrived to escort both contenders to their respective carriages, both of them heavily guarded by their respective guards. Following her guard detail, Xenia simply shook her head upon seeing the malicious smirk Jayra threw at her as the two of them walked out of the arena together.

    "Princess Xenia!!!" Jayra called out to her before she reached her own carriage. Without any care at all, the mage ran towards her, and her guards were about to block her when Darius interfered.

    With their meeting uninterrupted, the two of them hugged each other tightly, both of them sobbing in relief.

    "I knew you''d make it!" Jayra burst out.

    "I did, and a lot of things happened alongside that too," Xenia chuckled as she returned her friend''s hug. "I can''t wait to tell you everything about it, Jayra. By the way, are you going straight to Hindman Manor?"

    "No¡­ I''ll go with you to Cordon Castle," Jayra replied. "I need to be present once our King and Queen finally arrive. I also have a bit of good news for you, but let''s talk about itter."

    Xenia simply nodded before she broke away from the hug. Moving forward, she smiled when Pluto automatically approached her.

    "Hmm, I won''t be riding you for now, Pluto," Xenia disappointingly stated. "Although¡­ Can you let my dearest friend here ride you instead?"

    Hearing its master''s request, Pluto looked at Jayra from head to toe before sighing in agreement. The horse nodded, neighing in grumbling approval.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Xenia chuckled as she stroked Pluto''s cheek. "Good," she smiled in gratitude. "Thank you so much, dear. Make sure to protect my friend and the sack saddle with you, alright?"

    Pluto sighed once more. Shaking her head at her mount''s attitude, she then turned to Darius and said, "Shall we go inside the carriage, my king?"

    Darius nodded, and they soon entered the King''s carriage. The moment the door closed behind them, he instantly enclosed her in his warm embrace, burying his face into the crook of her neck as he lovingly whispered. "I missed you so much, Xen¡­ My love."

    She smiled at the overwhelming emotionsing through their Mate Bond. It was so pure and heartwarming that she couldn''t help the tears that finally rolled down her eyes. "I''m finally back home in your arms, my love," she murmured as she tightly clung to him.

    Even as the carriage began to move, they remained in that position for quite some time. Darius simply cradled her in his arms like a baby as they dwelled in each other''s warmth and love.

    After a while, Xenia gently pushed away her husband just so that she could cup his face and look closely at him.

    "What?" Darius cheekily grinned, noticing how she wasn''t even batting an eye at his gaze.

    "Devas did a great job with your hair, my love¡­ Don''t you think?" Xenia couldn''t help but tease him as she took a proper and closer look at her husband. "Or maybe I just missed you so much that you look extra appealing right now?"

    "Hah! I''m just fortunate to be born with good enough looks that any kind of hairstyle would look good on me!" Darius snorted. "He intentionally messed up with my hair, and I''m only d that I still look great in it!"

    "Well, you did mess up his head in return, my love," Xenia giggled with a teasing tone, fighting the urge tough. "There isn''t even a follicle of hair left on his head. Totally clean-shaven."

    Darius opened his mouth, but before her dear husband couldin or defend his action on Devas''s head, Xenia quickly pulled his neck closer to her and sealed his lips closed.

    She couldn''t help but hum in satisfaction. How many days had it been since they''dst tasted each other''s lips? Thirteen days? It might''ve sounded short, but it still felt like forever. Their kiss was passionate, relishing their longing for each other with each second that passed. The only reason they even had to pause was just so that they could quickly gasp for some air before returning to ravishing each other''s lips again.

    "But you''re right, my king¡­ You''re the only man who looks good in my eyes even though you ended up losing your hair¡­" she murmured against his lips with a smile.

    ********

    A/N: I will post Darius''s AI-generated visual in short hair in thement section lmao.

 Chapter 469 A Magical Pearl

    The sun was about to set when Xenia and Darius finally arrived at Castle Cordon.

    "Sister-inw, wee back!"

    Xenia had just gone out of the carriage when Freya immediately greeted her. Likewise, the Queen Mother approached her for a warm hug, saying, "I''m so grateful to see you safe and sound, my dear. Wee back..."

    "Thank you, Freya. Thank you, Queen Mother," Xenia gratefully replied with a wide smile.

    "Mother, Xen and I will join you and the rest for dinner soon," Darius informed them. "But for now, let me walk her to our bedchamber first so that she can freshen up..."

    Xenia agreed with her husband. But before she followed behind Darius, she turned to him and said, "Let me have a quick word with Jayra first..."

    Darius nodded before letting her hand go. With her husband''s permission, Xenia quickly approached Jayra. Her friend had just gotten down from Pluto and was also preparing herself to look presentable.

    "Jayra, please keep the sack with you for now," Xenia whispered to her friend in a secret Ebodiannguage as soon as she got near. "It''s the evidence we need against Nasser."

    "Understood, mdy. I''ll guard it with all my life then..." Jayra nodded. "I''ll do what''s needed to ensure that it''s well kept and safe..."

    "Thank you... See you at the dining hallter then," Xenia smiled before grabbing the purse in Pluto''s saddle that contained the magical pearl. "Let''s talk about the good news you said you had after."

    Having said her piece to her friend, she quickly walked back to Darius. She still had a lot of things to discuss with both him and Jayra. She couldn''t wait to spill every little thing she had to them and let things be over with, but she knew that they still needed to do some meticulous nning to ensure that no innocent lives would get entangled with their actions in the process.

    Soon, she finally arrived at her own bedchamber. Walking inside, her chambein and servants were already waiting to assist her.

    "I would love to assist you myself, my love, but I might end up tiring you out even more, depending on what happens," Darius whispered in her ear. "So instead, I''ll leave you here with them so you can prepare yourself for dinner. I will pick you up once you''re done preparing..."

    Giving her onest look, he leaned closer and gave her a gentle and loving kiss on her forehead before then leaving her to the care of her chambein.

    Seeing her husband leave, Xenia felt her shoulders sag as she let herself go. She was honestly so exhausted that she didn''t even protest letting the servants do all the work on her body. Letting it at all happen, she made sure to not take too long in preparing herself since she didn''t want everyone to wait for her. As soon as she was ready, she dismissed her servants, leaving her alone with her own thoughts and devices.

    Sighing to herself, Xenia stared at the shell resting in her palm. She felt anxious just looking at it, but she knew that Darius and her family had the right to witness what exactly happened.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The visions stored inside the magical pearl were all organized ording to how important the events were in terms of how much they needed it against Nasser, and she was sure that the escting string of events within would evoke more than a few pointed reactions from her friends and loved ones.

    Waiting for Darius to arrive, she quickly stood up as soon as he arrived, and the two of them walked hand in hand through the hallways to join the others for dinner.

    "Will it be alright to show everyone Nasser''s past after dinner?" Xenia inquired as they stopped right at the doorstep of the dining hall. "I''m worried it might be inappropriate..."

    Darius gently squeezed her hand. Turning to him, she almost melted when she saw his reassuring smile.

    "We''re all ready for it, Xen," Darius firmly reassured her. "All these years I knew that he was the culprit, and I want to know just how exactly he killed my father. I want to witness it all happen, Xen..."

    "Alright then," she weakly whispered.

    From there, Darius signaled for the guards to open the door for them. Walking inside, everyone was already present in the dining hall. The Queen Mother, Freya, Gideon, Bartos, Calypso, Osman, and Jayra were all seated and waiting for them to arrive.

    After they''ve all exchanged some pleasantries, they all had a good meal together while also discussing some important matters. All the while, Xenia found herself listening in on as much of the discussions as possible. She knew she had missed a lot during those thirteen days she was in the forest, but fortunately, everyone was safe while Darius''s n was still in progress.

    Once everyone was finished, Darius proudly looked at her and told everyone, "It''s only unfortunate that we didn''t manage to find Princess Katelina, but Xen managed to get a hold of a magical pearl that had Nasser''s past stored inside it..."

    Everyone gasped at the revtion, their eyes falling onto her as they waited for her to speak. With the room''s attention firmly on her, she gathered a bit of air before she began narrating how she had acquired Nasser''s past. She blushed hard with their praises, and she bashfully murmured, "Please... I strongly believe that everything was destined to happen, so things will all work out for the good."

    "Still, you''re a blessing in disguise for our Kingdom!" Calypso burst out in awe.

    She smiled, but that smile quickly faded when she shifted her gaze to Darius, the Queen Mother, Freya, and Calypso. She knew that they would be very much affected once the vision of King Lucian''s death yed out...

    "I''m honestly hesitating to show you all these visions, but I do understand how time is very important and crucial for us especially now," Xenia murmured. "We need to act as fast as if we want to win against our enemies. And I must also remind all of you to remain calm and not to act on an impulse to whatever the vision will have you witness. To ensure that... Jayra will cast a spell so that no one will be able to feel... murderous, I suppose."

    Xenia gave her friend a knowing look, to which Jayra nodded before casting a calming spell to prevent them all from going ballistic. Emotion was a very powerful factor that could affect one''s rationality, so she had to make sure that tonight, no one would rush out to kill Nasser as soon as they were finished watching the visions.

    Waiting for the spell to take effect, she looked at Darius for some sort of confirmation to continue. As soon as he gave her a nod, Xenia then grabbed the shell from her pouch and let it rest on her palm. Mentally uttering the spell Polo taught to her inside her head, the shell floated towards the center of the table before them. It then opened up, and inside it, the magical pearl shone brightly, reflecting a light that started showing the visions of Nasser''s past.

 Chapter 470 Unforgivable

    With the magical pearl doing its thing, Xenia watched as the room devolved into rapt silence at the visions being yed right in front of them. Sure enough, Nasser''s story and past actions struck a chord with all of the people present, and it didn''t take long before one of them beganmenting on the scene in front of them like it was some kind of show.

    "This is horrible," the Queen Mother remarked, her tone obviously straining against the calming spell in effect. "I know I should be livid, but I can''t find it in myself to care at the moment."

    "Mine as well," Jayra chimed in. "I suppose that the calming spell I did is doing its work more effectively than I thought it would."

    It was certainly a strange feeling to have. Even Xenia herself felt like her emotions were being held back despite knowing that she should be angry and morose right now. Despite having already seen the visions, she was still affected by what it showed. Especially now that her friends and loved ones were seeing it in action... She couldn''t help but empathize with their predicament.

    She could only imagine what was going through their heads right now.

    The visions continued, and the part where Nasser just went and killed his own brother came into the picture. Of course, all of them didn''t take the betrayal kindly.

    "I see... So that''s how he can justify betraying other people," Bartos scoffed. "If he can do that to his own brother, why not to others that would''ve thought of him as a friend?"

    "I''m not liking what I''m seeing, Xen," Darius growled, the calming spell barely managing to mp down on her husband''s anger. "And there''s more to this, isn''t there..."

    Xenia simply nodded, electing to let the visions show them what they wanted instead.

    More visions passed, and the ultimate scene of Nasser''s betrayal finally came into view. Prudently, Xenia positioned herself closer to her husband. Likewise, she noticed the rest of the people on the table scoot over to their preferred loved ones for bothfort and support.

    Seconds ticked by, and once King Lucian dropped dead in the vision, tears began trickling from some of the soft-hearted individuals between them.

    "T-That was... Why am I not more upset?" the Queen Mother confusedly asked, her tears streaming down her cheeks. "Is this the work of that calming spell?"

    "This is unnatural, Lady Jayra," Freya called out, her own eyes leaking tears of their own despite her voice being uncannily calm. "Perhaps you should reverse this spell and let us feel our emotions."

    "L-Let''s please wait for it to wear off on its own," Jayra insisted, her own tears starting to prickle through her eyes. "The moment it goes down, all of our emotions wille rushing back in. Knowing that, please brace yourselves for the bacsh of it happening."

    "Well, that was good to know," Calypso growled from his spot on the table. "I can barely handle my own anger right now. What more once this spell of yours wears off? I want to kill that man right here and now."

    "Now, let''s not be too hasty," Osman urged, sensing the hostility brewing from Calypso. "The only reason why this spell is in effect is for us to not make any rash decisions due to the spur of our emotions. I''m sure all of us want to kill the Elder themselves, but we have a n in ce, don''t we?"

    Xenia let out a sigh of relief as she felt the growing tension across the table simmer back down. Well, it was still significant enough that she just knew everyone there wanted tosh out, but it felt like nobody was going to be standing up the moment the visions ended.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A few more heinous crimes then yed out after that, as well as the revtion of Pinra being the Elder''s daughter being received rather unsurprisingly by the room in general. Then again, it was probably the calming spell helping them stomach the sudden news with a bit more decorum.

    Eventually, the visions ended, and Xenia watched as the magical pearl retreated back into its container. The room was silent for a solid minute, all of its upants deeply in thought about what had happened.

    "I''m going to kill that man," Darius grunted. "Even through this calming spell, I can feel my rage building the more I recall Nasser''s reasons for doing what he did."

    "He will pay for what he''s done. That much is certain," Gideon grumbled, his hand tightly holding onto Freya''s as thetter trembled. "We''ll make sure of that. He''s going to die once all of this is over."

    "That''s a given," Calypso scoffed. "Also, when is this calming spell gonna end? I want to get angry."

    Xenia turned to look at her friend Jayra, the mage clearly preparing herself with a deep breath for what was toe. "It should be ending right about now..."

    As soon as Jayra called out her spell''s expiration, it was as if a heavy veil lifted itself from the room as a whole. All of a sudden, Xenia felt like her world wasing down as Darius''s anger and sorrow came down on her like a ton of bricks both physically, and mentally through their Bond.

    "N-No... Nooo!"

    The Queen Mother cried out first as the calming spell lifted. Then came Freya and Jayra, before Xenia herself felt the onught of sorrow threatening to suffocate her. Combined with Darius''s own emotions, she felt like she was choking under the weight of the entire world.

    "I''ll kill that bastard!" Calypso raged, his own emotions now in full force as he stood up. "He doesn''t deserve to breath longer than he should''ve!"

    "No!" Osman stood up, his own anger temporarily forgotten as he took it upon himself to control the situation. "I know King Lucian treated you like the father you never had, but we have a n, remember?! We can''t throw it all away now!"

    "Do I look like I care?!" Calypso yelled out. "What he did is unforgivable!"

    Xenia ground her teeth as she forced herself to swallow the pain and emotion around her. Looking up, she quickly grabbed her husband''s hand and squeezed tight, her own reassurances streaming through their shared Bond in an attempt to calm him down.

    [Calm down, love. We''ll get him soon enough...]

    [Not as soon as I''d like,] Darius growled. [Not as soon as anyone here would like!]

 Chapter 471 Comfort In Each Otherâ€™s Presence*

    Darius knew that he was on the verge of blowing up. Even now as he looked over the table towards his mother and sister, just the thought that this old man had done so much damage and pain to his family threatened to send him over the edge. It was only through Xen''s thoughts and reassurances through their Bond that he barely managed to keep himself from flying off the handle. Instead, he took a deep breath as he rightfully took control of the table.

    "Calypso! Enough!" he called out with amanding tone. "Stop embarrassing yourself and sit down!"

    "What?! Don''t you want to kill this fvcker right now?!" Calypsoined.

    "We all do, but there''s a proper time and ce for righteous murder," Darius growled. "Control yourself before I order others to do it for you."

    Darius gave Osman, Bartos, and Gideon a knowing look. He knew that he''d need all three of them if they wanted to keep Calypso down without hurting him too much. Of course, he hoped that it wouldn''te to that, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

    "Fine¡­ But I won''t have to like it¡­"

    "Thank you, Cousin," Darius nodded to Calypso in appreciation before he then turned his attention to the rest of the table. "Look, we''re all hurting right now, but it''s at least clear to us now just how much of a menace Nasser is. Using this boon Xen gave to us, we can now make sure that this criminal won''t be able to weasel his way out of the hands of justice."

    He took another deep breath, pausing himself after catching his emotions starting to surge again. Likewise, Xen began squeezing his hand again, giving him much support for what he was about to say.

    "As much as it pains me to say this, we must rest for the night," Darius sighed. "We''ve seen much tonight, and it would be best that we recuperate as much as we possibly could."

    Without any word of opposition, the dining room promptly began to empty out. One after the other, they all left without a word. Though groups and pairs did form as they all formed emotional support groups without even prompting. Jayra went with Bartos, while one look at Freya told him that his sister was going to make sure that their mother won''t be alone for a long while. Likewise, Osman and Gideon took it upon themselves to go with Calypso, making sure that his cousin won''t do anything rash in his current state.

    And with everyone having left, Darius found himself being taken by the hand of his wonderful wife to their bedchamber. All the while, her reassurances filtered through the Bond, and he couldn''t help but feel grateful that despite her own warring emotions, she still found the strength to be his rock in these turbulent times.

    "Thank you for being there, my love," Darius sighed, forcing himself to smile as he sat down on their bed. "I didn''t know what I would''ve done if you hadn''t stopped me."

    "I''m sure you would''ve handled it just fine," Xen weakly smiled, taking her ce beside him on their bed. "Besides, it''s my duty as your wife to keep you on the straight path, never letting you stray."

    "That it is, my queen¡­ my love," Darius whispered. "Still, what you''ve done is nothing short of miraculous¡­ You gave us the closure we needed as a family, and you''ve given us the keys to the metaphorical prison that we''ll toss Nasser in once we finalize the investigation."

    "All in a day''s work," Xen jokingly replied. "But I have a feeling I''m not done yet. I can still feel the anger in you¡­"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Before Darius could reply, he felt Xen position herself on top of him. Her dress had already parted, revealing her bare core as her hands fumbled against his trousers.

    "Xen?"

    "I want to do this for you, Darius," she insisted. "I want to help you calm down¡­"

    And just like that, Darius felt his body respond as he reached up and pulled her down to him for a kiss. Down below, he felt his trousersing undone, revealing his rapid hardening shaft growing to meet his prize. Still¡­

    "I don''t want to go hard on you tonight, my love," Darius insisted in return in between kisses. "You still have a tournament to win tomorrow¡­"

    "As do I," she weakly chuckled. "I want you to actually rest. We can do something more¡­ extensive after all this is over. For now, we should just take it easy¡­ Gently, even¡­"

    ? And take it easy, they did. Despite having already connected themselves by the hip in one thrust, their movements were deliberate as they cuddled more against each other than to truly make love. Darius relished his wife''s love, her insides feeling moreforting than pleasurable than usual as he gently moved inside of her. Their kisses were slow and controlled, their hands carefully tracing each other''s curves and contours as their bodies tookfort in each other''s presence.

    Truly, she was doing her best to take out all of the bad emotions he currently had and take it into her using her own body.

    No words were exchanged as they let their actions do the talking. Slowly but surely, their deliberate andforting gesture morphed into passionate lovemaking, and with onest thrust, Darius felt himself release inside of her. They both gasped into each other''s mouths, her insides milked his shaft for all of its worth as they kissed their pleasures and emotions away.

    "My love¡­" he whispered into her ear, his kisses trailing slowly through the side of her neck. "Thank you so much¡­"

    "It''s the least I can do," she whispered back, her own pleasure and exhaustion from throughout the day finally catching up to her. "If I can take it upon myself to relieve you of your anger, then feel free to pour it on me¡­"

    Darius sighed in contentment as he pulled his beloved wife closer to him. With their bodies still connected, they turned to their side and fell asleep. Before consciousness left him, Darius made sure to pay Xen back for this kindness. On top of giving them all the answers they needed, she even took it upon herself to take every little negative emotion he currently felt into her, both mentally, and physically¡­

    For now, his anger had abated¡­ if only for a short while.

 Chapter 472 Mend Her Heart

    Upon ra''s own suggestion, Gs had brought her straight back to Keen Manor after the tournament had ended. She didn''t know what came over her, but she felt like it needed to happen to make sure that Gs wouldn''t make any rash move against Pinra. She wanted to watch him closely, and she wanted to show Nasser that she would keep her word with Gs just so the old man wouldn''t be suspicious of him.

    "Thank you for apanying me here, Gs," ra thanked Gs as they reached the manor. "I know it''s a sudden request, but it just felt¡­ right for some reason."

    "There''s no need to thank me, ra. I would''vee with you even if you didn''t tell me," Gs nodded to her in acknowledgment. "Besides, I''m sure Mother would appreciate yourpany, especially in these trying times."

    ra inwardly took a breath at Gs''sst statement. If she inferred things right, it would mean that things were getting tense within the manor itself, which meant that Nasser was probably throwing a fit or something and was throwing all of his frustrations out on his family.

    And just like that, she felt bad for the man currently escorting her inside the manor, and especially towards his. She could only imagine the kind of nasty and cruel things Nasser would do to them. Sure, Gs doesn''t seem like he''d even be affected by physical abuse, but what of his Mother? Lady Sh looked like someone who couldn''t hurt a fly and even talking to her already clued her in that she was just taking things as they came to her in an attempt to shield her son from her husband.

    "Ah, Son, ra, wee home."

    As usual, ra bore her warmest smile as she was once more face-to-face with Lady Sh. It was all she could do to try and show a bit of normalcy to this forsaken ce, and she didn''t even know if Nasser was already on the premises.

    "Would you two like some food? I''ve cooked a bit of dinner for us all," Lady Sh offered. "My husband''s also present. In fact, why don''t we have a family dinner?"

    ra inwardly cringed at the pained offering from the woman. Beside him, she could feel Gs trembling at the prospect of facing Nasser, something that really shouldn''t be happening to anyone that had a good heart like him.

    At that moment, she knew exactly what she had to do.

    "That sounds lovely," ra nodded, taking the offer to the chin as she put on her diplomatic smile. "It would let me get to know the family I''ll be a part of in the future."

    "ra?"

    "Wonderful," Lady Sh smiled, cutting Gs off from his apparent confusion. "Feel free to go to the dining room then. I''m sure my husband''s already there waiting."

    ra held her breath as she watched Lady Sh retreat into the kitchens. Beside her, Gs grabbed her by the shoulder as he pointedly looked at her.

    "Why did you ept?" he asked. "You could''ve left and avoided the inevitable disaster of my family having dinner together."

    "It''s bound to happen anyway. Besides, I''m here to assure Nasser that I won''t bail on my word," ra nonchntly replied. "Also, I don''t want to leave you alone to suffer. It''s just one dinner. And I''ve already had dinner with your family once, right?"

    "Actually-"

    "And even if I haven''t, what''s a few hours of practicing my diplomacy skills?" ra cut him off before he could even mount a protest. "I''ve already epted you, so if you''re dealing with this, then I''ll deal with it as well."

    It was the least she could do, she felt. It was also a way for her to truly get over her feelings from earlier. She might''ve gotten over her feelings for Darius, but the feeling of losing was another thing entirely.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [Again with your excuses,] Sheba teased. [When will you be honest with yourself?]

    [As soon as I''ve gotten my feelings together,] ra quipped. [Now keep quiet and let me do my thing.]

    Thankfully, her wolf didn''t bother her again as she made her way to the dining room with Gs. Taking a seat next to him, she found herself once more in front of the cause of all their problems. Nasser looked¡­ neutral, she supposed. Clearly not pleased, but also not miffed or furious as well.

    "Good evening," ra greeted as she exchanged pleasantries. "Thank you for inviting me for dinner."

    "Again, you''re already family, ra," Lady Sh smiled at her. "It''s the least we can do for you."

    "Indeed," Nasser chimed in with a terse tone. "You''ve graced us with your presence, so surely you have something in mind."

    ra inwardly grimaced. "Straight to the point, I see. Very well. I''m here to ask if I could be the one to apany Lady Sh to the arena tomorrow."

    Nasser raised an eyebrow at her request. "Sh, do you want to go to the arena tomorrow?"

    "Oh? I''d love that, Husband," Lady Sh beamed. "I''ve been wanting to see thepetition in person for a while now."

    "Very well then. But why you, ra?" Nasser quickly asked. "On what grounds?"

    "Is it unnatural for me to want to get closer to my future mother-inw?" ra diplomatically replied. "Seeing as I''m no longer a part of thepetition, I''ve elected to use my free time to get to know my future family."

    "So you''re really sticking with my son then," Nasser lightly scoffed. "Do you object to this, Son?"

    "Not at all," Gs remarked, his tone telling ra that he was ying along despite his own feelings on the matter. She hadn''t told him this part of the n, after all. "I fully support her decision."

    Nasser blinked at the current state of the discussion, and ra waited with bated breath as her grip on her eating utensils tightened. She couldn''t let Gs be the one to apany his own mother. Not if they wanted their actions to remain hidden from the man in front of them.

    "Very well. I''ll allow it."

    ra inwardly cheered as she heard Nasser''s words. It would seem that her efforts had paid off. Even if she wasn''t the one chosen by Darius, she''ll at least still be of use to him this way.

    Perhaps¡­ This could be her parting gift to the love that she had lost¡­ And her starting gift for the one that could potentially mend her heart¡­

 Chapter 473 The End Of All Their Troubles

    Darius sighed deeply as he gave Xen a loving kiss on her forehead. He then carefully and quietly got up from their bed, moving deliberately to get ready. Dressing himself up, he walked straight to his private study, where everyone was already gathered and waiting for their arrival. Darius knew that Xen should also be with them, but he just didn''t have the heart to wake his wife upon seeing how deep she was in her slumber. His Queen needed as much rest as she could for her fight anyway.

    Entering the study, Darius first turned to Jayra and asked, "How long will the spell for Lady Shst?"

    Jayra sighed as she replied, "Four to five days at most, Your Majesty," Jayra sighed in reply. "I''m sorry... I''m just not able to make itst any further than that..."

    Darius nodded in appreciation. "You did your best, mdy. No one has ever achieved such an aplishment like this before other than yourself, so be proud of what you''ve managed to achieve." He then gratefully added, "I''m more than grateful enough for the help you''ve extended to us. We''ll do our best to execute everything in the given time and not prolong it for longer than four days to ensure Lady Sh''s safety..."

    He then looked at Calypso and reminded, "Make sure to hold yourself back in these crucial times, Cousin. We''re this close to putting Nasser down after years of waiting, so let''s not put my wife''s efforts to waste just because we couldn''t put a lid on our emotions."

    Calypso''s expression shook his head in acknowledgment. His expression was still as dark as the night sky, but he nodded at him regardless. With a frown, he whispered, "I understand. I''ll try my very best not to go off and kill him before his time."

    "Don''t TRY! But DO your best!!!" Gideon hissed at Calypso from the sidelines, earning a scoff from the man in question.

    Ignoring the sudden remarks, Darius turned to the rest of the group for his next words. "For now, our main focus will be tomorrow''s fight," he informed them. "Once Xen has assumed her right of possession for the crown, Nasser will go down shortly after."

    He then turned his gaze to Jayra and added, "Wizard Magnus is currently on his way here. Lady Jayra, you two will have to work together to make sure that the entirety of Nasser''s past will be yed throughout the Kingdom as soon as the battle is finished and I''ve proimed Xen as my Queen..."

    With the n now out in the open, the atmosphere inside his private study became thicker by the seconds the more they discussed the final n amongst themselves.

    Calypso and Bartos had already begun their move in gathering further evidence in ordance with the details inscribed on the parchments Xen brought with her inside her sack, and any and all information they could get was further shared with the group to further expedite the process.

    Time was very much golden, and Darius didn''t want to waste a single second in bringing down Nasser as fast as they could.

    Looking at Gideon, the man immediately understood his king''s gaze as he went on with his report. "I''ve already ryed your request both to Gs and ra. Gs will make sure that Lady Sh will be present tomorrow in the tournament, hopefully, with ra''s help to make everything go as smoothly as possible..."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Darius nodded. Gs didn''t have enough details on what had happened, but he was immediately given instructions for him to bring his mother to the arena tomorrow so that Jayra could perform her spell and give the woman her potion right before the tournament ended.

    It might irk the man a bit since they purposely left him out of the finer details of the n, but operational security was paramount to these kinds of fabricated conspiracies. They just couldn''t afford for anything in these discussions to leak, especially to the wrong ears that might give Nasser a bit of warning to try and head them off before they could enact it all.

    "Good," Darius nodded in approval. "Also, if Gs asks or if he notices something, just tell him that the n is happening. We still can''t afford for him to be a double agent for Nasser, even if he had already proven that he''s more than ready to cooperate with us. And even then, the old man might just be keeping a close eye on everything he does. It''s just not worth it to bring him into our circle. At least, not as he is now."

    "Agreed," Calypso grunted. "Still, can''t this all happen a bit faster? I''m really itching to cave the old man''s head in."

    "Not yet, Cousin," Darius insisted. "However, there is a way for it to go faster, and that is if Xen dominates in her fight against Pinra. It won''t be favorable to us, however, since Lady Jayra will need all the time she could get to prepare the mass vision spell along with Wizard Magnus."

    "And that''s also only going to happen once I''ve cast the protection spell on Lady Sh," Jayra sagely added. "So if the woman in question can arrive earlier, I''ll be able to move into position earlier as well, thus making the preparation time shorter than it should be."

    "Good to know," Darius acknowledged the added information Jarya said before then turning to Gideon. "Gideon, if you can, have Gs bring his mother into the arena sooner. This is in case Xen would actually finish the match faster than expected. If not, then at least we''ll have more time to truly make sure that the spell would be solid and failproof while the visions are being yed."

    "Of course, Your Majesty."

    "From there, we''ll have to be ready to arrest him," Darius finished off. He then turned to Bartos and Calypso as he added, "I''ll be the one to announce the orders a few seconds after the visions have yed out, and our men will have to be ready to make sure he won''t be able to slip out of our grasp and escape."

    "I''ll add a regiment to the arena''s security then," Bartos nodded.

    "And make sure they won''t look like soldiers," Calypso quickly added. "Don''t want the old bastard to catch on before his time."

    Darius hummed in agreement. Looking at the chamber and what they''d hashed out, he was sure that this would be the end of all their troubles. At least, for the inner working of Cordon. Surely, after all of this was over, they''ll be able to finally present a united front against their foreign enemies threatening to conquer them and their allies.

 Chapter 474 Someone Had Just Cursed Her

    A few hours passed, and Xenia woke up in an understandably empty bed. Darius must''ve gone on ahead with their nned schedule, and she should probably do the same.

    Immediately getting up, she put on her clothes and grabbed the pouch Helena had asked for her to give to Osman once she met him. There were so many things that had happened between then and now that she had almost forgotten about it. She was aware that Darius had gone inside his private study to discuss the ns with his men, and Osman would definitely be present there in the meeting.

    "I can''t believe I dozed off," she mumbled to herself as she took long strides to reach her destination. Well, she couldn''t me her mate for not waking her up, but it would''ve been nice if she would at least be present for such an important meeting in regards to their ns in bringing Nasser down.

    Unfortunately for her, by the time she reached the door, everyone was already leaving the room.

    "Xenia," Jayra greeted with a teasing smile as she approached. "His Majesty''s the only one inside. He said he wanted you to have some more rest..."

    Xenia had an awkward smile as she replied, "Right. I dozed off longer than I thought I would. But anyway, I just honestly came here to look for Lord Osman. I have something important to give him..." She then gave her a nod as she added. "I''ll go straight into your workceter to show you something once I''m done with this."

    "Hmm... Lord Osman had already left, but I''m sure he''ll stop by at the inner courtyard," Jayra hummed in contemtion. "I usually see him there with my sister-inw, Lady Betely. You see, those two are always together nowadays."

    Xenia frowned at the vaguery her friend was doing. But before she could ask her for some more details, Bartos had already interrupted them, excusing himself to fetch Jayra. So in the end, she simply nodded and went on her way.

    With her destination now clear, Xenia immediately walked to the inner courtyard. She still had to give the pouch to Osman, or else she wouldn''t have the chance to do soter.

    And knowing how Osman would be once he was dispatched to his duties outside, she wouldn''t have any other chances after this. Besides, she too would be very busy tomorrow to even see him. Ah, she would''ve loved to have a long talk with Osman, but it''ll have to be forter...

    For now, she would simply give her good friend a decent summary regarding her time within the Element Forest, particrly about the woman he longed for, Helena.

    Reaching her destination, Xenia perked up as she saw the man she was looking for. Like Jayra had said, Osman was indeed in the inner courtyard, sitting on one of the tables there with Lady Be. The two seemed to be having a good conversation over some coffee, and she politely made her presence known by greeting the two as soon as she reached them.

    "Good evening, Lady Be, Lord Osman..."

    "Your Grace..."

    Both Be and Osman stood up from their seats, greeting her with a curt bow. She gulped at the sudden interaction. She wasn''t used to seeing Lady Be acting like this to her. Thest time she even remembered her doing something like this was she was annoyed at the woman with how much she was getting closer to her mate Darius.

    ''Did I miss something?'' she mused as she shifted her gaze back to Osman and Be.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Congrattions, Your Grace. I''m so proud of you," Osman admiringly uttered, making Xenia smile widely.

    Ah, she couldn''t help her emotions from the reminder of her triumph. Approaching Osman, she hugged him tightly while she sobbed. "Thank you so much for everything, Osman!" she gratefully sobbed. "I wouldn''t have made it out if there if it wasn''t for you. I owe you so much!"

    She longed to hug this good friend of hers sincest night, but it would''ve been awkward to do so during dinner in front of everyone. Not to mention the important matter at hand regarding Nasser''s past at the time.

    Osman chuckled as he humorously said, "His Majesty might end up killing me if he ever saw me hugging you tightly like this."

    Xenia immediately let Osman go as she wiped away her tears. She chuckled as she said, "Heh, why would he react poorly when he should be grateful to you for all of the training you did for me? It was because of that I managed to survive that well..."

    "I''m honored, Your Grace. And I''m really d to see you back," Osman remarked. "I''ve never been this proud..."

    "Oh, by the way, I have a present for you that you''ll definitely like!" Xenia burst out with a wide smile.

    She was so clouded with her own excitement that she forgot that Lady Be was still there with them, who had already casually sat back on her chair to continue drinking her coffee. "Helena! She''s still single, and she gave me something to give to you. I know how much you longed for her, and this could be the sign, Lord Osman... For the two of you to finally be together! I strongly believe that you two just had some misunderstandings. I hope you two can finally clear things out."

    Waiting for his reaction, Xenia was surprised to see that Osman had this awkward expression on him as he turned his gaze away from her. Following his gaze towards Lady Be who had remained in her seat while drinking her cup of coffee casually, she quickly took the gesture as something more.

    Feeling the sudden attention, Be simply smiled at them and scoffed, "Oh, please, don''t mind my presence..."

    Be was smiling, but Xenia noticed something more behind that smile. Something was off. That smile wasn''t warm, it was something sharper than she had expected.

    ''Did she just re at me while masking that dangerous stare with her sweet smile?'' Xenia mused. Why would Be throw daggers at her, masking it with her poker smile? All of a sudden, a chill ran through her bones, feeling as if someone had just cursed her.

    Ignoring the feeling for now, she then looked at Osman before going back to Lady Be. She inwardly cursed when she suddenly got an idea of what exactly was going on based on the look the two shared between them.

    ''Ooops... I think I stepped in at the wrong time,'' she quickly thought. With a gulp, she quickly apologized. "I''m sorry. Did I disturb you two? I mean, I don''t mean to interrupt. It''s just that a lot of things have happened, and I didn''t have the time to talk to Lord Osman yet," she blurted out. "I''m not even sure when we can talk again so..."

    Waving her hand, Be smiled at her and said, "Your Grace... Please, I really don''t mind. Lord Osman and I are just having some casual conversations over coffee. I''m about to leave anyway, so the two of you can catch up more properly." She let out a faint smirk as she added, "You have a fight tomorrow, Your Grace, so let me give you and Lord Osman some privacy for such important matters."

 Chapter 475 The Good News

    Xenia blinked as she watched Lady Be leave with a reassuring smile. But despite the seemingfort she exuded, something felt off. Was it only her imagination, or were Be''s eyes not smiling? They were swelling as if tears would fall out of them at any given moment...

    Turning to Osman, his gaze was still lingering towards Be''s direction. "Lord Osman..." she called to him. She even had to snap her fingers right in front of him just to get him back to reality.

    "Right, Your Grace," he murmured, forcing himself to smile at her.

    She sighed before handing him the pouch. She needed to tell Osman the truth, so she said, "The Fairy Queen asked me to give this to you. I''m not sure what''s going on here, but I want you to know that it''s not true that you''ll die if you stayed at the Element Forest. The guardians have a choice to share their lifespan with an intruder that they''d want to live with them inside the forest, and the same goes for Lady Helena."

    She then added, "She also won''t die if she left the Element Forest. Instead, she''ll be stripped of her powers and lifespan, living only as a human being in the outside world."

    Xenia observed Osman''s reaction to the revtion, and she frowned at what she was seeing. It seemed like the Great Admiral''s thoughts were out of it somewhere. She didn''t expect him to react like this, and she was about to question it further when it suddenly dawned on her... The Fairy Queen''s words regarding Osman''s fate...

    She gasped. "So this is what The Fairy Queen meant when she said that you... You''ve finally moved on then, Lord Osman? And you like Lady Be?"

    Lord Osman smiled at her and boldly uttered, "I believe I''ve already fallen in love with her, Your Grace."

    She shook her head and scolded him. "Why are you still here then? Go ahead and follow her..."

    Osman looked at her, blinking. He then smiled widely before he nodded. "Thank you, Your Grace."

    Murmuring out his gratitude, he then turned around before quickly running towards the direction where Lady Be hadst gone.

    "Hah! Looks like I really missed out on a lot of things while I was away!" Xeniaughed, still in awe of how things had turned out. Apparently, Lord Osman had found Lady Be to be his after all these years. She could only hope then that Lady Be wouldn''t hurt him too much.

    Jayra, who she saw approaching her from the corner of her eyes, giggled and said, "Well, I want the Great Admiral to be a part of our family. He''s perfect for my sister-inw, don''t you think?"

    Xenia shook her head as she turned to look at her friend, "I don''t know, but Lady Be seems dangerous to me. And kind of scary, to be honest," she mirthfully shrugged. "She seems like the yful sort, so I hope she won''t y around Lord Osman."

    She could still remember how Be had intentionally brushed her big bosoms against Darius, and that event honestly didn''t give her a good impression of the woman from the start.

    Jayra chuckled. "Well, she''s indeed yful. Not only that, but she''s also bold, tactless, and stubborn. However, I can assure you that she''s a good woman," she sincerely insisted. "I''m sure you''ll like her once you get to know her better."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Xenia smiled at her friend''s words. Hugging Jarya''s arm, she warmly stated, "I''m d that you seem to be in good hands, Jayra. With Bartos and your inws, you look like you''re really having fun."

    "I''m indeed in good hands, my Princess," Jayra proudly answered.

    "That''s nice. As long as you''re happy, my dear friend, then I''m happy too," Xenia confessed. "I guess I''ll give Lady Be the benefit of the doubt then. It''s too early for me to judge her, but I still can''t forget how she tried to flirt with my Darius before."

    "Well, she does love getting under people''s skin at times," Jayra chuckled. "Maybe she''s just curious about how you''ll react, wanting to see if you really like their King or not." She then defended, "But trust me when I say that she''s not interested in King Darius. She''s just trying to annoy ra most of the time, so she often acts like she likes the king."

    Xenia shrugged, and Jayra quickly pulled her by the arm for them to start walking. "Come now. Tell me about everything you might want. I''d love to hear about some of your unforgettable experiences inside that forest," she smiled. "Also, you need to get fitted for the new armor that I made for you for tomorrow. That Pinra is using ck magic, and I won''t stand idly by when I could do something. So I made sure that the armor you''ll wear tomorrow can protect you enough from her darkness!"

    Xenia smiled in gratitude before she remembered something important. Right... She was excited to show Jayra her wings and unt to her how she could finally control them whenever she wanted. She wondered how her dear friend would react to such a skill.

    As soon as they reached Jayra''s private chamber, Xenia quickly positioned herself before her and announced, "Look at this!"

    With a practiced flex and a bit of digging in deep, her wing suddenly popped out from her back, making a silent singr p as she spread them wide. As she expected, Jayra''s eyes widened, and her friend even touched her white shimmering wings with awe.

    "Heavens! They''re so beautiful, Xenia!" Jayra burst out in wonder and amazement as she inspected her wings. "I can''t believe I''m seeing angel wings right now! I mean... I heard Queen Dana had them, but she lost them the moment she received her punishment for having a forbidden affair with the king..."

    "Well, going through the Element Forest is honestly a blessing in disguise for me, Jayra. I feel like it was meant to happen to me, and it was my destiny to be there," Xenia enthusiastically uttered. "I managed to bring out my wings there, and the Queen Fairy, along with Devas, helped me out on how I can control them along with most of the angel powers within me. I honestly can''t wait to show Mother and Father this great progress I''ve made."

    "I''m sure they''ll be thrilled," Jayra smiled. "Seeing you like this now, do you think Princess Mineah will also have wings like yours? I mean, I doubt Prince Ezekiel will have them since he already has a pair of wings of his own... They''re dragon wings, but- Right, the good news! I almost forgot!"

    Xenia almost jumped at her friend''s enthusiasm. "What is it?"

    "Queen Dana and Princess Mineah managed to cast a spell that can help Prince Ezekiel control his form shifting on his own without the golden dragon overpowering him. That Vulcan is really strong, but thankfully, Prince Ezekiel has his angel blood that helps prevent the dragon king from fully taking over his body," Jayra excitedly informed her. "It''s not permanent, but it''s at least good progress for now. Also, they managed to suppress the enemies, and Helion''s armies are already falling back for the time being."

    Xenia inwardly cheered at the new developments from her homnd. Indeed, those were pretty good news to hear! Still, Xenia knew that it wouldn''t take long before Helion would make another attempt in conquering their kingdom. She had a feeling that it was only the beginning, and they would soon field an evenrger army than any of them could even imagine...

 Chapter 476 Own Body Heat

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack Territory

    With the dinner meeting having gone smoother than anticipated, Gs decided to walk ra to his own bedchamber in the Keen Manor.

    "Goodnight, ra. I''ll be sleeping in the chamber next to you. So if you ever need anything, just tell me¡­" Gs reminded her with a faint smile.

    Seeing her being silent, he guessed that she was probably still a bit out of it from her previous fight. Turning around, he was about to leave ra to her rest when she suddenly grabbed onto his wrist.

    "I think it''ll be best you slept in here with me," ra quietly mumbled. "I don''t want to give Nasser even the slightest doubt in our rtionship, and being here with me would facilitate that."

    Gs blinked. He didn''t expect her to say something like that, especially since him being alone with her on the same bed would definitely not help with his own instincts now ring up. He knew he wouldn''t be able to help himself, and he had to try and tell her the same.

    [Really now? You won''t take this as an opportunity for you?] Ham quickly protested. [She''s practically telling you to take her.]

    [This isn''t a part of our deal, Ham,] Gs sighed. [I won''t go back on my word to her, especially now when she looks the most vulnerable.]

    Despite having put up a brave front against his father, it was clear that ra was running on fumes just from the way she stood. She was subtly swaying on her feet, her hands hesitantly wanting to reach for the nearest wall and support herself only for them to stay still. Her eyes were dull in a way that screamed exhaustion, and Gs knew that he shouldn''t stay with her for now.

    [That''s all the more reason for you not to leave her,] Ham insisted. [She needs you, which means you cany it on her and really get to know her.]

    Ignoring his wolf''s protests, Gs opened his mouth to speak. "ra, I don''t think-"

    Unfortunately for him, ra didn''t seem to want to take no for an answer as she quickly pulled him along with her inside the bedchamber. It was his own bedchamber, but it really felt like he was intruding as she dragged him all the way to his own bed.

    "Just¡­ Don''t question me," ra weakly mumbled as she sat down on the bed with a plop. "This is your bedchamber anyway. Why sleep in another room?"

    [She''s got you there,] Ham chuckled.

    "It''s only right," Gs reasoned, even if his own arguments were sounding more hollow by the second. "I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to keep myself in control if you''re this close to me."

    "Is that it, then?" ra challenged, her quiet tone still taking on her usual edge as she narrowed her eyes at him. "You can''t handle your own impulses?"

    Gs didn''t know how to respond. On one hand, he really didn''t want to risk antagonizing ra by suddenly making moves on her before their time. It wasn''t proper, and that was also on top of him disrespecting her decisions. Then again, she had already epted him, right? Why should he not try and stake his im?

    [Now you''re seeing it,] his wolf scoffed.

    "I can," Gs defended himself, quickly mping down on his instincts as he forced himself to rx. "If you insist, then I''ll sleep here with you."

    "Good. I wouldn''t have it any other way," ra sighed.

    Without another word, Gs watched as she let her body fall unceremoniously onto the bed. Like a puppet whose strings had been cut, her body fell to exhaustion, her eyes already half-closed even as she stared at him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "You should sleep," Gs insisted. "You look like you''re about to fall over."

    "I already did," she replied with a hint of humor. "I''ll get there eventually."

    Nodding, Gs decided that he would wait for her to fall asleep beforeying himself down beside her. It simply felt right and watching her face being this serene calmed his heart in ways that he hadn''t thought possible.

    [You should-]

    [Not one word, Ham,] Gs quickly cut his wolf off. [We''ll only be sleeping and that''s it.]

    With his resolve strengthened, he let the minutes tick by just sitting by her bedside, his eyes warmly taking in her unmoving form as she nodded off. Eventually, however¡­

    "She''s shivering¡­"

    His own voice sounded like that cold as he worriedly watched over ra. It wasn''t natural for her to shiver this hard, but it was clear that she would wake up the longer he let this happen.

    Wordlessly, Gs set to work. Standing up, he made a beeline for his drawers and pulled out a few sheets. He then gently wrapped them over her, hoping that it would work.

    [She''s still shivering,] Ham noted.

    Gs rolled his eyes at his wolf''s obvious observation. He could see it happening with his own eyes. He didn''t need a reminder for him to do something.

    [Do something then,] Ham scoffed. [She''s like a babe shivering against the open air.]

    [I know that,] Gs inwardly growled. [Just let me think¡­]

    This was obviously something brought about by her previous fight. Recalling the unnatural way that ra crumpled against Pinra earlier, she had been afflicted and poisoned somehow but Jayra said she already removed it. This was an after-effect then?

    He shook his head. It didn''t matter now. What mattered was that he kept her warm.

    Out of options, Gs frowned as he sat on her bedside. With a deep breath, he prepared himself for what was toe as hey on his back and scooted himself underneath the sheets with ra. Using his own body heat, he cradled her shivering form from the back, her body quickly rxing as he heard her take a breath of relief in her sleep.

    ''It''s so hot¡­''

    Gs couldn''t help but sweat as he found himself underneath a pile of sheets that he didn''t need. Still, he endured for ra''s sake, for her to have a good night''s sleep after everything she had been through.

    It wasn''t much, but he would like to think that he was well on his way to repaying her back for her kindness and eptance.

 Chapter 477 [Bonus ]Final Day Of The Tournament

    At Cordon Castle

    Dawn came, and Xenia prepared herself for her final battle. Of course, it wasn''t final by the sense of the word, but it would be thest time she would ever fight for her position as Cordon''s Queen. After this, she would be the undisputed winner of the Trial by Combat, which would then cement her spot as Darius''s Queen.

    She couldn''t help but scoff at such a thought. She was already her husband''s queen, and she was only fighting for the sake of optics and formality. After all, it wouldn''t hurt for her to have some legitimacy to her rule, and it would only help Darius in the long run if she garnered the respect of every Cordonian that would watch her fight.

    She was sure that there were still a few of her detractors out there, and she would make sure to silence them by making sure that she won this event without even breaking too much of a sweat.

    ''And of course, I have a few of my angel powers at my beck and call just in case I need them,'' she inwardly chuckled. ''Not that I''d use them anyway. They''ll have to be kept secret¡­''

    Speaking of angel powers, Xenia sighed as she stood in front of the new armor Jayra made for her. After having exined how she had gotten a hold of her angelic heritage, her friend made it her mission to craft a few adjustments to her armor''s design.

    Even now as the princess put the armor on, the clear gap just on top of her shoulder des told her that she could slip her wings through them. The design was par for the course with her friend''s tastes, and she couldn''t help but think just how wild Jayra''s imagination was if she coulde up with these kinds of designs.

    "I look like a holy warrior somehow," Xenia shook her head as she checked herself on the mirror. "Seriously, Jayra¡­ Laying it on thick with the wings on the circlet, huh¡­"

    Not that she minded, really. The way the armor hugged her curves made her feel sexy despite knowing that she was going to a proverbial war. Showing just the right amount of skin via her exposed back and abdomen, she felt protected while at the same time, still having the flexibility and mobility that she was so used to using.

    "And no, I won''t use the cape, Jayra," Xenia sighed as she spotted the red cape billowing on the rack. "It''s tacky and dangerous. Though maybe I can use it for ceremonial asions with Darius once all this is over."

    She smiled as Darius came to her mind once more. She hadn''t told him about her wings yet since she wanted them to be a surprise, but it wasn''t like she was nning on using it on her fight anyway. She would just have to show them to him in private, perhaps during one of their romps in their chambers¡­

    ''Damn it¡­ Keep your head out of such lewd thoughts, Xenia¡­'' she scolded herself with a small chuckle. ''There''s more than enough time for that after all this is over.''

    Giving herself a light p, Xenia grabbed her trusty sword before making her way towards the Cordon Arena onest time. Riding the carriage, she couldn''t help but smile as a few Cordonians waved and greeted her. Of course, she greeted back, and the gratitude she felt waving off them almost made her feel like she was queen already.

    "I''m going to get used to this," she chuckled as she waved her hand through the window of her carriage. "Hopefully, Darius wouldn''t mind me going out of the castle every once in a while to mingle."

    Soon enough, she arrived at the arena with a rather warm reception. Even before she managed to get into the waiting area, a few of her supporters had greeted her and some even bowed to her as their future Queen.

    "Princess!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Your Grace!"

    Xenia simply returned the gesture with a grateful smile and wave. There would be more where that came from, but she still had a fight to prepare for.

    "And here we are on the final day of the tournament! Who will win the Trial by Combat? Who shall be our new Queen?!"

    The announcer began the usual hype and cheer as Xenia stood by the sidelines. Looking up, she couldn''t help but search for Darius in his usual position high above the arena. Their eyes met, and their Bond quickly red up with a warm greeting.

    [You really didn''t wait for me earlier, huh?] Xenia teased through the Bond with a smirk.

    [You needed the rest you can get, my love, and I''m needed here in the arena earlier than usual to oversee the program to make sure that all things will go well,] Darius exined himself with an amused tone. [And on top of that, I had to see to our foreign dignitaries.]

    Her brows raised at her husband''sst words. She had a feeling who exactly those foreign dignitaries were, and it would seem that Darius felt her emotions when he promptly pointed towards another part of the arena.

    [They''re over there by my level,] Darius vaguely remarked. [I''m sure you''ll be d to see them.]

    Sure enough, Xenia couldn''t help but smile as her gazended on a viewing box almost identical to her husband''s. There, both her Mother and Father sat watching and waiting for the program tomence. Likewise, her brother and sister were also there, Ezekiel and Mineah along with her husband, the King of Valcrez having sat just beside their parents.

    [They made it¡­] she gasped with a wide smile at them. They were so far but she knew in her heart how her family would be cheering for her from their spot.

    [Of course,] Darius scoffed. [I''ve also taken the liberty of epting their invitation for the uing coronation of Ebodia''s future King.]

    Her eyes widened at the news. [What?! When did that happen?]

    [It was a recent development, ording to your Father,] Darius exined. [Oh, the details would have to wait, however. The trial is already starting and I have to give out the signal.]

    Before Xenia could even blink, her attention was forcefully taken back to the arena as she saw her opponent standing right on the far side of the arena. They were both staring each other down, and she couldn''t help but grip her sword as she remembered all of the foul deeds the woman had done to her and her allies.

    ''You''ll fall today, Pinra¡­ Just you wait¡­''

 Chapter 478 The Start Of The Battle

    On the other side of the arena, ra took a deep breath to calm herself as she escorted Lady Sh with her right next to the spot where she remembered their ns would take ce. From there, she would have to make sure that they didn''t look too suspicious, especially once they had to disappear for a few moments for Lady Jayra to cast her spell on the older woman.

    "Thank you for offering to apany me, Jayra," Lady Sh gratefully smiled. "With both Gs and Nasser busy with their respective roles, I wouldn''t have been allowed toe here without a chaperone."

    ra smiled at Lady Sh''s words. True enough, both Gs and Nasser were absent from their presence. The former of course was busy doing his duties for the King by running the tournament, while thetter was probably trying to hatch yet another plot to try and sabotage her friend, Princess Xenia.

    Her friend... She couldn''t believe that she was calling her future Queen such a word, but it still brought warmth to her heart knowing that the two of them would finally be actual friends after that one drunken night together. They still had to properly bond, of course, but they had enough of a history to actually click.

    Well, that, and they apparentlyplimented each other very well whenever they were drunk together.

    "It''s nothing, Lady Sh," ra smiled at her future mother-inw. "I''m more than happy to give you the chance to watch these events live."

    Settling themselves into their respective seats, ra couldn''t help but run her gaze across the arena even as she tried her best to put up a rxed front. After all, there was still a chance that they were being watched, and she also had to make sure that they won''t be seen once everything went down.

    "ra?"

    She forced herself not to flinch as she turned to Lady Sh. "Yes?"

    "Are you alright?" the older woman worriedly asked. "You look agitated somehow."

    ra inwardly cursed herself before she lied. "I''m fine," she smiled. "I guess I''m just excited to see how this will all y out."

    Taking another deep breath, ra hoped that the n would go by smoothly. She really didn''t want to needlessly put Lady Sh''s life in danger, and the faster they cleaned things up, the faster the older woman''s life would be freed from that evil Elder''s clutches.

    ''I hope you know what you''re doing, Darius... Gs...'' she inwardly thought. ''I''ll do what I can here, but it''s up to you two to make this all happen...''

    *****

    Meanwhile, Pinra held her breath as Nasser came to confront her. She was just about ready to walk out into the open air when her father called for her attention, and she quickly dropped everything she was busy with just so she could meet him faster.

    "Yes?" she asked, holding her tongue from calling him her father.

    "This is it, Pinra. The final battle," Nasser began. "Do not disappoint me."

    "Of course," she quickly replied, almost nodding with reverence to his every word.

    "You will kill the Princess, you will win, and you will be crowned the Queen of Cordon," her father monologued, lightly pacing in front of her as he spoke. "Should that happen, only then will I proudly acknowledge you as my daughter."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Pinra nodded, her eyes widening at the prospect of her goal finally being achieved. "Truly?"

    "Yes," he scoffed. "Only once these things have urred will I take you on as my own. You will rece your useless brother, and you will have my undivided attention."

    She couldn''t help but tear up. This was truly it. She was so close... She noticed the way his inflection was mocking her, but surely he didn''t mean it that way, right?

    "I won''t let you down!" she utterly dered with all of her heart, her fists tightening to the point that she almost drew blood from her palms.

    "See to it then," Nasser grunted. "I''ll be watching."

    And with that, her father left her to her own devices once more. Her heart still beating wildly, Pinra almost skipped her way to the open arena where her final opponent was waiting for her to arrive.

    There would be no turning back now. She had a princess to kill, and she won''t stop until she could finally achieve her goals.

    ***

    The arena exploded into excited cheers as the twobatants walked towards the center of the arena. Even from afar, everybody present could feel the animosity the two women had for each other. After all, based on the brief history the two contenders had, almost everybody expected them to be at each other''s throats. And of course, the crowd was almost the same with both women having fans on each side of the aisle.

    While some supported Lady Pinra''s ferocity and underhanded tactics, most still preferred the honorable Princess Xenia''s methods, and this divide fueled the majority of the debate happening in the stands.

    "Who''s going to win?"

    "I think Lady Pinra has this in the bag!"

    "Nah, Princess Xenia has the skill to beat her!"

    The overall atmosphere was reaching a fever pitch, and everyone present was high strung regarding the results of the oing fight. And yet in spite of this thick tension, some of them could still feel that the maliceing from Lady Pinra far overshadowed the silent resolve that the princess was exuding.

    Already, even as Darius slowly walked his way to the edge of the arena, the crowd was going on a debate on who of the two women would win. Would it be the hometown contender in the form of Lady Pinra? Or would it be the foreigner princess that rapidly took their kingdom by storm in the form of Princess Xenia?

    The tension was brewing, and after the announcer called out the two contenders'' names, all that was left was for their King to announce the start of the battle.

    "Let the battle begin!"

    And just like that, the crowd went wild as their King announced the start of hostilities.

 Chapter 479 The Victory (1)

    As soon as her husband called out the start of the fight, Xenia did all that she could to brace herself for Pinra''s onught. And sure enough, her opponent wasted no time in charging at her.

    "Die!"

    Her de shed against Pinra''s hardened ws, sparks flying between them as Xenia did her best to push her opponent back.

    "Come on, Princess!" Pinra cackled. "Let''s give them a show!"

    Xenia grimaced as she kept her mouth shut. Talking in battle was a sin, and she had also made sure that Darius would remain quiet in their Bond just so that she could better focus on her fight. Bracing her feet against the ground, she let out a yelp of effort as she managed to push Pinra back. Already, she could feel her arms straining just from defending, and she really didn''t want to get into a contest of raw power again.

    ''Right¡­ I''m fighting a werewolf with inhuman strength,'' Xenia inwardly took note as she skidded across the ground. ''How do I proceed?''

    As if answering her own question, Xenia promptly began strafing to the side, keeping her distance from her opponent as she rapidly took in the woman''s stance. Likest time, she could see very few weaknesses she could exploit. Despite Pinra''sckadaisical poise, her stance screamed power and technique, and she could only thank her lucky stars that she had managed to raise her sword just in time for another one of Pinra''s charges.

    "You''re really just going to run away from me?" she mockingly scoffed, her ws almosting close to her chest as she barely managed to hold her back. "Where''s the bravado? Where''s the woman that managed to redirect my lightning?!"

    Xenia held her breath as she felt her legs buckle underneath the strain. Her arms were also starting to tire, and there was no time to think of a proper response.

    Relying on her instincts, Xenia rapidly rxed her body, making Pinra overextend as the suddenck of resistance made her sink far lower than she should. Using her superior agility, Xenia then twirled around and struck Pinra on the back with the hilt of her sword, forcing her opponent onto the ground without a second thought.

    ****

    "Woah! The Princess has Lady Pinra on the ropes! And just after a ferocious showing from the homegrown Lady!"

    The crowd cheered and roared through the announcer''s words. Seeing the masterful technique employed by the Princess had even her hardest skeptics looking for excuses. Already, some were writing off the fight before it had even reached its conclusion.

    "I guess Lady Pinra''s all talk¡­"

    "And to think that she started out strong¡­"

    "Maybe she has endurance issues?"

    They were all valid criticisms. Unfortunately, none of them were of any value to thepetitors below.

    After all, the fight was still far from over.

    ***

    ''Damn it!''

    Pinra cursed herself under her breath as she tasted the feel of dirt for the first time in a very long while. She had been overconfident with her clearly superior strength, resulting in her stupid move of ovemitting for an attack that she really shouldn''t have done. Even now, the damn princess had her at a disadvantage, and she''d rather die than have her chances of achieving her goals slim to less than none.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ''I''m going to win!''

    Before the princess could even manage to put her foot on her back, Pinra quickly rolled away from the bastard before quickly twisting her body and delivering a leg sweep on the fool''s open feet.

    "Wide open!"

    She couldn''t help but smirk as she felt her attack connect, the princess falling on her side right in front of her in a way that made it impossible for her to get up quickly enough.

    Taking it to her advantage, Pinra stood up and lunged at the downed princess with bared ws. Aiming straight at her opponent''s chest, Pinra was aiming for the kill right then and there.

    Unfortunately, the bastard had managed to roll away just in the nick of time, forcing her right hand to bury itself deep into the dirt.

    Pinra quickly raised her head to the princess''s location, her mind already whirring as she did her best to free herself from her blunder. Likewise, her opponent was already upon her, the bastard''s sword at the ready as she raised the glinting stick of metal right at her body. And it would''ve been a debilitating attack too if it wasn''t for her quick thinking.

    Using her feet, Pinra forced her body to flip into the air, using her stuck hand as an anchor as she then aimed her airborn legs right at the princess''s face.

    And to her own sadistic glee, her attacknded with a resounding thud.

    "Didn''t expect that, didn''t you?!" Pinra couldn''t help but gloat.

    Now having the advantage, she quickly wrapped both of her legs firmly around the princess''s neck, using the bastard as an anchor to pull her hand out of the solid dirt.

    "L-Let go of me!" the princess grunted, her hands resting against both of her thighs in an effort to escape her hold.

    "Oh, now you talk?" Pinraughed as she tightened her grip on the princess''s head and neck. "How does it feel to be on the brink of death?"

    Pinra smirked as she heard the sound of a sword hitting the ground below them. It would seem that the princess had let go of her sword, which meant that it wouldn''t be long now before she could kill this woman and be finished with her goals. One quick twist of her body would surely snap this b1tch''s neck, freeing her from this mortal realm and serving her purpose as a stepping stone for her own ascension to the throne!

    "Get off!"

    But just before Pinra could enact her n, she was taken off guard as she felt her backnd back down on the ground, her breath leaving her chest as she gasped in pain.

    ***

    Xenia took a deep breath as she finally felt Pinra''s legs let go of her neck. She would''ve probably died if not for her quick thinking, and she even felt Darius try to go back on his word of not disturbing her during her fight.

    [I told you I have things under control,] she inwardly smirked. [She''s just tougher than the rest, but I''ve fought worse.]

    Grabbing the sword that she had dropped due to Pinra''s grapple, Xenia assumed a ready stance once more, watching and waiting for her opponent''s next move.

 Chapter 480 The Victory (2)

    Darius held his breath when he watched his wife square off against Pinra. While he had absolute trust in her and her fighting abilities, he still couldn''t help but feel anxious about her status, especially when Pinra had proven herself to be far more tenacious than they could''ve ever expected.

    ''How did she even think of such a move?'' he inwardly grumbled as he ground his teeth. ''She should''ve gone down right then and there.''

    [Can you even fault her? That woman looks like she''s fighting for her life,] Zeus remarked. [It''s only good that Xen is a formidable fighter in her own right. That, and the fact that she can adapt to these unorthodox moves that Pinra is throwing at her is really keeping her in the fight.]

    Darius couldn''t help but agree. Even as he watched the woman flip and grind her ws against his wife''s sword, he had to give credit where credit was due. Pinra was showing off attacks that they haven''t seen from her in previous battles. They were all fresh and unpredictable, further putting her in the lead even as she now had her hand stuck in the dirt.

    "Woah! Look at them go!" the announcer called out through the crowd. "What a wonderful move from Lady Pinra!"

    Darius''s eyes widened in rm as he saw Pinra wrap her legs around Xen''s neck. His heart skipped a beat as each second felt like forever, his wife fighting desperately to get her opponent off of her.

    [She can''t breathe,] Darius worriedly noted. [She won''t be able to think straight!]

    [Don''t even think about it,] Zeus admonished him, his wolf''s own worry overshadowed by its cold tone. [You promised you won''t intervene. We should trust that she can handle this.]

    That really did little to assuage his nerves. Still, Darius held his tongue as he watched Xen work through the hold Pinra had on her. And it was only when he heard the crowd''s roaring cheer that he noticed that Xen was nning something.

    "What''s this?! An improvised attack?!"

    The announcer hyped up the action as Xen promptly mmed Pinra''s back onto the ground, using her own body for momentum as the two of themnded on the ground with a thud. Thankfully, Pinra''s own body shielded Xen''s head from the worst of the blow, allowing his wife to quickly stand up and pick up her dropped sword.

    [I told you I have things under control,] Xen smirked at him through their Bond. [She''s just tougher than the rest, but I''ve fought worse.]

    Darius shook his head in relief. [And what happened in keeping the Bond clear from any noise?]

    [Just making sure that you won''t interfere,] Xen scoffed. [Now if you''ll excuse me...]

    Once more, the Bond fell silent, leaving Darius to only rely on his sight as he watched the battle unfold. The fight was very close between them, but he was sure that his Xen woulde out on top.

    ''You can do this, Xen... I believe in you...''

    *****

    Back down in the arena, Xenia felt the rumblings of the roaring crowd above her. She couldn''t really understand what was being said from the sound of her heart beating in her ears, but she could only assume that they were all having a great time watching them fight.

    Also, she was pretty sure that Pinra had just tried to kill her just now with that headlock from earlier.

    ''I should be more careful,'' she inwardly muttered to herself in reminder. ''I can''t get caught off guard like that again.''

    Her grip on her sword tightened, and Xenia resolved herself to finish this fight right then and there. The time for feeling things out was over. If she wanted to win, she had to take this woman by surprise.

    "Still scared of ending things, I see," Pinra mocked her as she stood up, her hands starting to crackle with the dark magic that Jayra had warned her about. "Very well. Let me end it for you."

    *KRAKATHOOM!*

    With the loud sound of a thunderp, dark lightning erupted from Pinra''s fingers. Xenia quickly sidestepped from the attack, but Pinra''s other hand had already begun firing off another bolt.

    "NGGH!!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Xenia gritted her teeth as she once more felt the power of the skies surging through her body. This time, however, her armor helped her along as the pain slowly dissipated along with the attack. A secondter, she broke free from the lightning, her breathsing in hard as she pointed her sword at her opponent.

    "W-What the- How?!"

    Xenia couldn''t help but smirk at Pinra''s confused expression. She might''ve said that talking was a sin, but she had to give herself something entertaining as she chuckled. "I had some help from a friend of mine. Though I''m sure you don''t have one of those anyway."

    Pinra growled and screamed, her words clearly angering the woman as Xenia prepared herself for the finishing blow. With her opponent confused and emotional, even a well-ced sh would finish this battle.

    "D-Damn you!"

    *SLASH!*

    And just like that, Xenia knew it was over.

    With her sword''s edge dripping with blood, the princess heard Pinra''s body falling onto the ground. She knew that she had struck deep, but she made sure not to kill the woman off.

    "N-No... Not yet..."

    Xenia walked towards her downed opponent. Pinra was picking herself off the ground, her one hand clutching her open stomach even as she red at her. Pointing her sword''s tip at her opponent''s neck, Xenia asked the question.

    "Do you yield?"

    ***

    The crowd went wild at the sudden turn of events. It would seem that the Princess would truly be the one to win it all. Even when prior events leading up to the victory had them all on the edge of their seat, it all still felt calcted by the end of it.

    "I knew she could do it!"

    "Obviously, she was just waiting for the right opportunity!"

    Every Cordonian watched with bated breath as the princess obviously asked Lady Pinra to yield, and it would seem that thetter indeed gave up when the Princess turned around with a rxed expression.

    However, Lady Pinra clearly had other ns as lightning visibly crackled on her free hand.

    "No!"

    "Watch out, Princess!"

    "Xen!"

    All of the princess''s supporters cried out to their chosen Queen as Pinra''s cowardly attack flew through the air. Some even heard King Darius shouting out to her, hoping that his words would reach her in time.

    But just before the streak of lightning struck the princess right on her back, something amazing happened. A sh of light erupted from their future Queen''s back, and a pair of snow white wings suddenly materialized from the princess''s shoulder des.

    All stood silent as Pinra''s lightning collided ineffectively with the wall of pure white feathers. The arena sat still for some sort of exnation...

    And then, the cheers came bursting forth.

 Chapter 481 No Mercy

    The crowd went wild as the revtion of the princess''s wings came to fruition. All around, talk about how she wasn''t fully human hadpletely dominated discussions. Any and all misgivings about her humanity had been snuffed out, instead reced by questions of why she hid such a power in the first ce.

    "Wait, she''s an angel all this time?!"

    "Why bother hiding this much power?! She could''ve gone through all of the trials without even breaking a sweat!"

    Nobody currently watching the events y out even knew of the princess''s power. Except for the select few that knew of her heritage, all of them assumed that she was simply biding her time and intentionally weakening herself for some purpose or another.

    Of course, Darius knew better than that. Though the fact that his wife was showing her wings was a different matter entirely.

    ***

    [I thought you were trying to hide your wings, my love?] Darius couldn''t help but ask as he gawked at the splendor of his wife''s power made manifest.

    [Oh? Well, I decided that I might as well make my message clear,] Xen smugly replied, clearly pleased at the reaction he was giving her. [Also, don''t think I didn''t hear you warning me earlier. Your voice is rather distinct despite the loud crowd also giving me a warning.]

    Darius inwardly cringed at the revtion his wife gave him. Was he really that loud?

    [Why are you even asking that? Of course, you''ll be loud if it''s your beloved''s life on the line,] Zeus scoffed.

    [I was rather worried at the time,] Darius awkwardly chuckled through the Bond. [I figured that since you forbade me from using the Bond tomunicate, I can just shout at you from afar.]

    [And since the battle is practically over, you gave yourself permission to interfere,] Xen chuckled. [Don''t worry, I found it rather touching.]

    Darius shook his head in mirth before his gaze finally went towards the woman that just dared to stab his wife in the back. Pinra was frozen stiff, absolute fear etched clearly into her face as she stared dumbfounded at Xen''s pristine white wings. She hadn''t moved or even uttered a word since her attack failed. Instead, she sat on the ground defeated, looking like the world had copsed right on top of her.

    [What are you going to do with Pinra?] Darius asked, watching from above as Xen slowly walked towards the defeated woman.

    [Hmm¡­ I could kill her, but I don''t think it''ll go over well right now,] Xen hummed through the link. [I''ll think of something as I go. For now, I''ll just see what exactly happened to her.]

    [Alright. I trust you, my love,] Darius nodded.

    Breaking the mental link, Darius sighed in relief as looked over the crowds. Clearly, Xen had them all by the heart, which meant that her position as his Queen was all but guaranteed.

    ''Truly, the fates worked in all the right ways¡­'' he inwardly chuckled.

    With a triumphant heart, Darius took a deep breath and returned to his seat. Everything was going exactly to n. All he had to do was wait for the pieces to fall.

    ***<novelnext></novelnext>

    Xenia strode confidently as she felt her wings beat with each step. She wasn''t trying to fly, of course, but it was a way of projecting power against those that might want to try something on her again. Sure, they could always try, but it would just be annoying to have to try and bat away any more attempts at her life at the moment.

    She sighed as she stared at Pinra''s crumpled form. Clearly, the woman was shocked to see that she was still alive. Her mouth was wide open, and tears were starting to form in the edges of her eyes as she nkly stared at the princess she just tried to kill.

    Well, she was currently an angel, but who was asking?

    Still, she had to address this tant attempt on her life. If she was going to be Queen, she couldn''t just let these kinds of things lying down waiting to ambush her. She was going to nip this issue in the bud right here and now.

    "Listen, all of you!" she bellowed out, her voice effectively lulling the entire arena to silence as they all turned their attention to her. "This woman just told me that she yielded, but she had the gall to attack me while my guard was down!"

    Her words quickly struck a chord with many among the crowd. Disgruntled echoes descended upon her from above, all of them agreeing with her statement.

    "And while I''ve survived, how many more had she killed in the same way?!" Xenia continued, adding a bit of theatrics by pping her wings. "How many had she killed in such underhanded tactics?! Did she truly think that such actions won''t have consequences?!"

    The crowd''s grumbles intensified, a fever pitch starting to build as they booed and jeered at Pinra''s unresponsive form.

    "Well, I say that she has finally reached the end conclusion of using such methods!" she scoffed allowed, pointing her sword right at Pinra''s neck. "It is well within my rights to kill her right here and now for what she did!"

    Looking down, Xenia felt all powerful as she felt the power of the entire crowd backing her actions. It felt like she was descending from high above the heavens, called down to render judgment upon Pinra''s evil deeds. And yet¡­ seeing this woman look so dejected. So defeated¡­

    Wouldn''t death be a mercy to her now?

    "You might all wish for me to slit her throat right now¡­" she began, carefully mulling over each and every word she uttered. "However, I see something you all might not have noticed! This woman has lost the will to fight! The will to even live!"

    The crowd''s reaction was that of confusion. Understandable, seeing as she hadn''t finished her thought yet.

    "For a woman like her, death would be far too merciful a reward!" Xenia dered, staying her de as she looked down at Pinra''s agape face. "So instead, why not let her live with whatever failures she might''ve achieved here?!"

    The crowd mumbled a few grunts of approval. Some were still apprehensive, but most were starting to see the logic in her words.

    To add to her point, Xenia stared deeply into Pinra''s eyes, drinking in the horror in her soul as she growled. "Be grateful that I let you live so that you can stew in your sorrow. Whatever your goal was, know that it will never be fulfilled no matter how hard you try."

    A beat passed as her words echoed against the entire arena¡­ After a few moments, a despaired cry pierced through the triumphant cheers of the crowd.

    "There will be no mercy to those that don''t deserve it!" she called out. "Even the mercy of death!"

    Xenia hummed in satisfaction as the crowd roared to her will. She had spared Pinra''s life, while also hammering it home that her life was nothing short of a massive failure that doesn''t need killing. After all, there was nothing worse than death other than the knowledge that you have achieved absolutely nothing noteworthy in your life.

 Chapter 482 Justice Being Served

    ra was on high alert as she found herself shifting in her seat beside Lady Sh. With the Princess''s fight already over, the n to expose and detain Nasser should be starting any second now. That meant that she should be on the lookout for whoever it was that they would send for Gs''s mother to protect her from the evil Elder''s potential retaliation.

    She didn''t even have the time to process just what exactly happened down below. All she knew was that the Princess had won, and Pinra tried to stab her in the back before white wings erupted into the scene. From there, she saw what was possibly one of the cruelest things she had ever heard Princess Xenia utter.

    It didn''t matter that Pinra was left alive for now. While she would''ve preferred that the Princess killed the bjtch, she supposed that leaving her in this kind of state would be a far worse fate than anyone could''ve thought.

    "Who would''ve thought that Princess Xenia is an angel?" Lady Sh gasped in wonder, her eyes focused on the princess''s white wings. "No wonder she''s that strong..."

    "Indeed," ra couldn''t help but agree. "I didn''t even think that she was"

    "And to think that she even spared Lady Pinra like this... It''s both firm, and cruel in the most justified way," Lady Sh remarked. "Well, it''s cruel in the sense that she crushed my niece''s hopes and dreams, but at least she''ll live, even if it''s through a hollow existence."

    ra took a deep breath as she nodded. After all, why even bother to kill someone that was already harmless?

    As the events started to wind down, ra kept her eyes open for the cue that she was sure she would receive. She couldn''t allow herself to rx. Not now.

    ''Just when in the world is it supposed to start anyway?'' she inwardly mumbled.

    Surely it was about to start, right? They''ve nned this sequence of events for weeks, and now would be the perfect time to enact them. Did something happen?

    ra didn''t know what to think. But just as she was about to try and stand up to see if there was something wrong, a slight pull on her dress caught her attention. Looking behind her, she almost gasped in surprise to see Lady Jayra giving her a small wink.

    "I''m here," Jayra giggled, acting as if they weren''t doing something inherently dangerous. "Where''s Lady Sh?"

    Without even a second thought, ra replied, "She''s right beside me. Where do we take her?"

    "Follow me," Jayra instructed. "We won''t take long."

    Hearing her instructions, ra didn''t waste any time before turning to Lady Sh.

    "Lady Sh, I''m going to need you to follow me," ra insisted, her voice taking on a hushed tone. "This is for your own good."

    The older woman''s eyes widened at the sudden instructions. Her mouth partly opening, it was clear that she had more than a few questions about what was going to happen. Still, ra hoped that she didn''t have to exin herself further. At least, not untilter.

    "I don''t know what''s happening, but I trust you, ra," Lady Sh sagely smiled, her eyes showing that she knew more than she let on. "Very well. Lead the way."

    Letting out a sigh of relief, ra went ahead and pulled the older woman with her to follow Jayra. Retreating to the arena itself, they eventually found themselves in an empty room away from all of the cheering. They were only three of them, and it was clearly a secret chamber built into the arena itself.

    "Alright. It should be safe now," Jayra nodded before raising her hand. "I''m going to cast the protection spell now. Are you ready?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The older woman simply nodded in resignation as she smiled. "I trust that ra won''t lead me to harm''s way," she lightly chuckled. "Also, you said it''s a protection spell, so I''m sure it won''t be too bad."

    ra''s eyes softened. "I''m sorry, Lady Sh. I promise I''ll exin what''s happening after all of this is over," she sighed. She then turned to Jayra and nodded. "Ready."

    With a nod of her own, Jayra began casting her spell. With a wave of her hand, the air in the room coalesced around a single point, all of the energies in the room enveloping Lady Sh in a protective barrier meant to protect her from the one she called her husband.

    "It''s done," Jayra breathed out, the spell clearly taking a toll on her. "She should be safe now."

    "Thank you," ra thankfully nodded. "We cane back out now, right?"

    "Yes," Jayra smiled, her posture wavering as she leaned on the nearest wall. "Though I kind of suggest that you both stay here for a while..."

    "Are you alright, mydy?" Lady Sh asked.

    "I''ll... I''ll be fine," Jayra weakly chuckled. "This damn spell just took a lot more out of me than I expected. It wasn''t meant to be cast that quickly, you see, and I''ve run out of time to further refine it... And it doesn''t help that the scope of it was farrger than I anticipated..."

    ra frowned. "But it''ll still work, right?"

    "Of course. What do you take me for?" Jayra scoffed. "I just said that it''s not perfect yet. Not that it won''t work."

    ra let out a sigh of relief. It would seem that the worst had finallye to pass. All that was left was for Nasser to pay for his crimes. Although...

    "Why suggest that we stay here?" ra couldn''t help but ask. "If she''s safe, then we should be out there, right?"

    Instead of replying right away, Jayra simply let out a smirk as she stated, "It''s nothing really... Just that the outside might be a bit louder than the usual once it all happens."

    ra pensively frowned. Likewise, Lady Sh seemed bothered by the vague statement.

    "I think we can handle a bit of noise," ra stated. "If it''s alright with you, we''ll be going back to our seats."

    "Enjoy the show then," Jayra chuckled. "As for me, I''ll... I''ll help once I''ve caught my breath."

    Giving the mage a nod, ra went ahead and escorted Lady Sh back to their seat. Of course, the sight that greeted them was far from what they expected at all.

    "W-What is this?" Lady Sh gasped as her eyes beheld the vision currently ying in the middle of the arena.

    "Justice," ra replied, her efforts finally paying off as she saw the heinous crimes being yed out in front of her. "That''s justice being served."

 Chapter 483 Blood Of The Guilty (1)

    Darius hummed in appreciation as he stared at his wife dispensing her own brand of justice. While his wife''s judgment still rang a bit different in his ears even after she had already been dered the winner by the announcer, he could understand just how fitting it was as a form of justice to let someone live with their failure. That didn''t mean he no longer wanted to kill Pinra, but he would make sure that she would rot in the deepest dungeon he had avable for her.

    But that was after everything was all said and done. And right now, the main show was just about to begin.

    Darius smirked with malicious satisfaction as he watched the visions finally y out in full view of the entire kingdom. He made sure to give the signal to the wizard to start as soon as they saw Jayra escorting ra and Lady Sh to safety, and their quick movements were paying off in spades as the crowd just ate up everything that was being shown.

    Below, he could feel his wife''s joy at the sight of all of their efforts finally being validated. Oh, how he would''ve loved to just go down there already and forget about the posturing he had to do, but unfortunately, now wasn''t the time for such thoughts. Right now, it was his turn to dish out justice.

    After all, he didn''t want to let Xen have all the fun. And besides, after a bit more time, he would finally get to shower her with all of the attention he was withholding from her since that morning.

    [Just a bit more patience on your part,] Zeus reminded him. [It''s not over until we see Nasser kicking and screaming in the center of that arena.]

    [I know,] Darius hummed. [This is the home stretch. I won''t ruin everything we''ve worked for just for a brief moment of satisfaction.]

    With the visions starting toe to their logical conclusion, Darius stood up as he looked over his subjects reacting to the revtions being yed out. The jeers and the outrage were getting loud enough that it was starting to overpower the sound being yed in the middle of the arena, and it was clear that the general popce was crying out for blood, which of course, meant that he now had everybody''s attention.

    This also meant that he now had to act before this window of opportunity closed on them.

    "People of Cordon! As you have all seen, a grave crime has beenmitted against us by someone that we all have rightfully trusted!" Darius began his own words charged with his anger as he addressed the crowd. "Elder Nasser, someone who we were supposed to trust to help us build and guide this kingdom, is a betrayer unlike no other!"

    Darius paused for a brief second, letting the crowd voice out their outrage before he continued. "With these visions provided by none other than my Queen Xenia, it is now clear to all that he is nothing more than amon criminal! A selfish old man that wanted nothing more than profit and rule over others simply out of his own greed!" he shouted out, his words flowing like a raging river. "With these visions serving as evidence, I hereby order for Nasser to be apprehended so that he may be tried for his crimes!"

    He didn''t care that he had already called Xen his Queen despite the official announcement still being pending. She had already been announced as the winner of the tournament, and that was more than enough for him to acknowledge her new status.

    Besides, the crowd didn''t seem to care anyway as they all shouted for the blood of the guilty.

    ***

    Somewhere by the audience, Nasser''s eyes widened in fury as he heard Darius call out for his arrest. He didn''t expect to be exposed in this grand a fashion, but he sure as hell wouldn''t allow himself to go down like this.

    No, he refused to be defeated this way!

    Standing up, he used the chaos of his sudden arrest to his advantage by subtly making his way to Gs. With Pinra now looking to be utterly useless, he would have to resort to using his trump card and threaten his son into helping him escape should the worst happen. Surely, the brat still cared for his mother, and nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary in regards to the Mate Bond.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Using nothing but his own determination and his hood to hide himself from view, Nasser inched his way towards the exit. Somehow dodging through the crowds of Cordonians crying out for his blood, he couldn''t help but smirk as he almost found himself walking out of the arena without even a scratch. Truly, that bastard King was easy to outsmart-

    "You there!"

    Nasser froze at the sound of one of the guards. The man had recognized him, and before he could even start running, a legion of soldiers had already descended upon him.

    "Let me go this instant!" Nasser raged. "Those visions could be fake!"

    "By the order of His Majesty, King Darius, you are hereby under arrest awaiting trial!"

    Nasser gritted his teeth at the random soldier reading out his supposed rights. He didn''t care what he had to do. He just had to get revenge and start over!

    "So it has finallye to this..."

    Nasser stopped resisting, a small smirking to his lips as he heard Gs''s voice. Looking up, his son was standing over him oh so confidently, acting as if he was no longer under his thumb just because he had finally been caught

    "Son!" he called out to his son with a faint smirk. "I demand that you help me escape!"

    Instead of the usual despair that he expected, Nasser felt dread sinking into him as he saw Gs''s unmoving expression.

    "That won''t work anymore," Gs coldly remarked. "You no longer have any hold on me. On any of us."

    "What?! You don''t think I can hurt your mother like this?!"

    Quickly, Nasser tried to grab a hold of Sh through their Mate Bond, only to gawk in absolute fear as he felt nothing for him to even begin to try.

    "Your methods will no longer work," Gs scoffed. "Your trial will happen in this very arena, and your sentence will be swift and appropriate."

    Nasser paled as he felt his body being dragged back into the arena. Above him, the jeers and disdain of the crowd resonated throughout the air as he was unceremoniously bound and thrown onto the ground.

    There was no escape. No more second chances for the wicked...

 Chapter 484 Blood Of The Guilty (2)

    "No! This can''t be happening! I demand a fair trial!"

    Staring at the man she had so utterly failed, Pinra almost felt her heart give out as she watched her father be booed and hissed at by every Cordonian present in the arena. On any other day, she would''ve immediately gotten up and escorted her father to safety. However, that day wouldn''t be it.

    After all, he had no use for failures like her.

    "Nasser! You now stand before this arena to receive judgment for your crimes!" King Darius''s voice echoed from high above. "For the crimes of manughter, regicide, and corruption, how do you plead?!"

    "I didn''t do any of those things! There''s got to be some kind of mistake! Those visions are fake!"

    Pinra watched absently as her father began lying through his teeth, his eyes looking up at the roaring crowd as if there was even hope that he''d be able to talk his way out of his situation. Even in her unresponsive state, she could tell that it was over for him. And on top of the Princess still standing beside her, there was no hope for him to even try and escape his bindings.

    "The evidence states otherwise, Nasser!" King Darius bellowed out, the crowd joining alongside him. "Even without these so-called fake visions, our own investigations have unearthed more than enough to bury you into the ground!"

    The crowd around them cheered at their king''s words, their anger and disgust raining down upon them like a heavy storm. Pinra knew she should''ve been mad at them for fighting against them. For even trying to nder the man that was her father. But what else could she do?

    "Taking these all into ount, I, King Darius, hereby sentence you to death!"

    "No! Not like this! I can''t go down like this!"

    Pinra blinked as she watched Nasser kick and scream against his fate. She had thought that her tears had all dried up, but apparently, she could still cry as she felt her cheeks turn wet at the sight before her.

    Beside her, the princess suddenly moved. Walking alone towards the man Pinra knew she should protect and cherish, she wanted her legs to move. She willed them to move to try and at least die protecting him. However, her body refused to move.

    Instead, she could only watch as the princess that had defeated her executed her father without even a second thought.

    The world turned nk as she screamed, herst thoughts before passing out being ones that just further cemented her status as an absolute failure.

    ***

    The crowd watched with vindication as they saw their future Queen behead the traitor that was Nasser. With their King having given out the man''s sentence, they cried out in joy as the blood of the one that slew their former King stained the ground beneath them. Truly, justice had been served, and there was no one that would state otherwise.

    Likewise, Darius let out a sigh of relief as he watched Xen flick her sword clean of the bastard''s blood. She had told him that she should be the one to administer his sentence, and he wholeheartedly let her do without even a second thought.

    [It is done,] Xen told him through the Bond. [It''s finally over.]

    [Yes... Yes, it is...]

    A beat of silence passed throughout the arena as soldiers quickly went and cleaned up the arena''s grounds. Nasser''s remains were quickly disposed of, and Pinra was summarily carried away towards a temporary holding cell where she''ll be waiting for her own sentence. Not that Darius himself would be able to change it. He''ll make sure that Xen''s words will be followed through, and that Pinra would remain alive for as long as humanly possible.

    [It is rather cruel to let the woman witness the death of her own father, isn''t it,] Zeus remarked. [A fitting punishment for a woman as cruel as her, though I''m sure that''s only the beginning for her...]

    Shaking his head at his wolf''sments, Darius cleared his throat as the arena was once more prepared. This time, however, it was for the inevitable festivities that came with having the future Queen be announced and coronated. And with a nod of his head, the announcer restarted the program.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "And with that, we now have a winner for the Trial by Combat! Let''s all give warm apuse to our new Queen: Queen Xenia!"

    ***

    Xenia still couldn''t believe her ears as she heard her name being called out with a new title attached to it. The crowd chanted and cheered, all of them d to see that she had won.

    "Queen Xenia! Queen Xenia!"

    "Long may she live!"

    The energy of the Cordonians'' chants filled her with energy, and she couldn''t help but grin widely at the people who would now be her subjects.

    "Thank you very much for believing in me!" she gratefully shouted out. "I''ll do my best as your Queen!"

    To her surprise, her words only whipped the crowd into a louder frenzy as they all chanted out her name. It was all so overwhelming, and even as she found herself looking to her family for support, they simply smiled at her proudly for what she had done.

    Truly, she had made it.

    "My love!"

    Her eyes widened. "Darius?! What are you doing-MPPHH!!"

    Everything seemed to disappear as she was caught off-guard by her husband''s sudden appearance. She didn''t even notice himing down to meet her. She was too busy processing the fact that she was now queen.

    And yet here he was now, kissing and twirling her around by the waist for the entire kingdom to see!

    "W-What are you doing?!" Xeniaughed aloud, her wings mimicking her iling as she managed to free her lips from her husband''s sudden attack. "We''re out in public!"

    "That no longer matters," he lovingly smirked, his nose still buried in the crook of her neck. "You''re my Queen now, so this sort of behavior is eptable to us."

    Before Xenia could reply, her lips once more collided against his, his love and need passing through his every move as she did nothing more than melt into his embrace.

    "I guess so," she giggled. "I really am your Queen now, huh..."

    "And nobody can say otherwise," Darius dered, his arms still around her waist even as she finally felt her feet touch the ground again. "I''m so proud of you. You did it. You really did it..."

    Xenia didn''t know what to say. But what she did know was that what he just said was wrong.

    With a loving smile, she let her wings envelop her beloved as she replied, "No, Darius. WE did it... Don''t y yourself down like that..."

 Chapter 485 Keep Her Warm

    Gs was utterly surprised by how things unfolded right before his eyes. He saw the vision ying out in the middle of the arena, and he was speechless upon watching each and every crime that Nasser hadmitted. Through the vision, he also got a glimpse of his real father, and he honestly had mixed emotions about everything¡­

    Yes, he was confused as to why Nasser would even keep him as his son despite knowing that he wasn''t his. He would''ve asked him about it, but he didn''t bother asking him or even confront him about it during thest time they met. For what did he have to do so?

    Should he be grateful that Nasser had spared his life? Would it be a way for him to atone for somehow killing his father? No¡­ He didn''t want to let the man get into his head for even a second longer. After all, despite Nasser having raised and fed him, those deeds wouldn''t erase the fact that the man simply raised him to be a puppet for his own benefits and goals.

    Gs stared nkly at Nasser''s decapitated body as it was being dragged out of the arena. There were no feelings to be had. Only vindication¡­ Still, he knew his mother must''ve felt otherwise.

    Quickly running to his mother, Gs called out to her as soon as he arrived. "Mother¡­"

    Sobbing, Lady Sh was beingforted by ra as the two of them sat beside one another. She looked up at him and weakly murmured, "He knows that you''re not his real son¡­"

    ra let Lady Sh go and gave him a nod. From, there, Gs took over as he pulled his mother in to give her a tight hug, gently stroking her back in a soothing manner.

    "Son¡­ I don''t even know why I''m crying like this. Seeing Nasser getting killed like that broke my heart somehow," Sh sobbed. "I know I shouldn''t feel like this, seeing as justice was being served, but I can help it still. Even though he killed your father¡­"

    "You''ve been living with him through all these years, Mother. It''s only natural for you to feel this way for him¡­" Gs uttered. "He has been manipting you for years, Mother, making you depend on him for everything."

    "Yes, you''re right. And all these years, I thought I hated him for it," Sh sighed. "I guess somehow, I still feel pity for him¡­ The way he turned out like this¡­ I suppose that is why my heart is broken. I was unable to help him be a good person¡­"

    "It''s not your fault, Mother. Don''t even think that his actions are all your fault," Gs firmly insisted, knowing about his mother''s sentiments. "He chose to be that way till the end. He could''ve always chosen to be a good person the moment he had you under his palm, but he didn''t. Hemitted all of those mistakes because of his own greed for more power. That''s just who he was, and it''s only right that he received the punishment he deserves."

    There was a moment of silence between mother and son as Gs continued tofort his mother. Even as the crowd roared in the background, they sounded quiet inparison to his mother''s faint cries.

    "I''ll be alright, Son. You can leave me here with ra," his mother suddenly uttered, gently pushing him back with a reassuring smile and a nod. "You can go back to your post now¡­"

    At her mother''s words, Gs looked at ra, his mate simply smiling at him as she added, "Go. I''ll stay with Mother."

    He let out a long sigh before he turned around and left the two important women in his life. He couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed so deep in his heart upon hearing ra calling his mother, ''Mother.'' Surely they were indeed a couple now if she chose to acknowledge that fact.

    Another deep sigh escaped out of Gs''s chest as he walked. He could only hope that ra could learn to like him somehow. Even if she didn''t love him, that would be enough for him to survive.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Try being more greedy, will you? Think like our mate will actually learn to LOVE you, not just like you] Ham retorted. [You''re so hopeless!]

    Gs bit his inner cheek. He couldn''t debate against his wolf''s remark, seeing his words did make a lot of sense. He could always hope that she would learn to love him, going beyond liking him and tolerating his presence.

    With a light heart, Gs had a spring in his step as he made his way back to his post. Along the way, he passed by Lady Jayra, and he promptly stopped just to thank the mage for her efforts.

    "Thank you so much for all of your help, Lady Jayra," he gratefully said with a curt bow.

    "Oh, it''s nothing," the young mage smiled with a wave of her hand. "We''re all just fortunate enough that all went well with the right timings."

    Gs smiled at her reply, perhaps there was some truth to her words. He was about to leave when he suddenly recalled ra shivering from the coldst night.

    Worried, he inquired, "Lady Jayra, I would like to inquire about Lady ra''s health. I believe you''ve fully healed her, butst night she was shivering so hard that I could only assume it was an after-effect of the poison." He took a deep breath before he added, "I''m still worried about her. So, if possible, can you please look at her once more?"

    Instead of the expected reaction, the young mage suddenly giggled, making him frown in suspicion.

    "Oh, please¡­ I''m sorry. Don''t take my reaction poorly," Jayra quickly excused herself with an amused yet meaningful smile. "It''s just that¡­ Hmmm, how should I say this¡­"

    "Alright, so it''s like this: I cured Lady ra and removed the poison, but notpletely¡­" she exined. "You see, I sort of left some remnants of the poison that I knew her own immunity can heal by itselfpletely. That''s why she experienced those chills that night. That willst for around ten days as well, so you should have more than enough time by then to keep her warm."

    Gs blinked at Jayra in disbelief. He was totally confused.

    Jayra held a mischievous smile as patted his shoulder. "You can take this as a simple gifting from me, Lord Gs. I believe you deserve this. You''ve been working hardtely in siding with the good guys and doing what is just instead of remaining as Nasser''s puppet," she sincerely stated. "You trusted and believed in us, so this is the least I can do for you."

    Gs''s mouth parted, but no words came out.

    Jayra chuckled at him and said, "Well, you see, I have this habit of ying cupid. Still, if you''re ufortable about this and would like me topletely remove the poison, then just tell me. But then, that will cost a considerable amount of my mana." She then yfully asked, "So, would you like me to remove the remnants of the poison in Lady ra''s body, Lord Gs?"

 Chapter 486 A Nosybody

    Gs gulped. He was speechless. He could tell that Lady Jayra had only mentioned her using her mana to make her statement less awkward for him.

    [Are you dumb? Quickly answer her and say NO,] Han quickly insisted. [Tell her that it''s better for ra''s immunity to get rid of it!]

    "My lord?" Jayra called out to him again.

    Snapping back to reality, he looked at her with a blush on his face as he awkwardly murmured, "It''s fine, Lady Jayra. Thank you for everything. It''s best that she heal through her own immunity this time. We wouldn''t want to take too much out of your mana anymore."

    "That''s true. Thank you for understanding, Lord Gs," Jayra replied with a wink. "Besides, I made sure that Lady ra''s already away from danger¡­ So all she really needs is a bit of extra caring. See you around Lord Gs¡­"

    With that, Jayra immediately turned around and leave with a wide smile on her face.

    [And why are you smiling like that after talking to Lord Gs, my wife?]

    Jayra quickly pursed her lips at the telepathic message. From a distance, she saw the intense gaze her mate was giving her, and she fought the urge tough at the obvious misunderstanding.

    Well, it was an idea that came to her while she was healing Lady ra yesterday. Be had mentioned to her the other night how Lady ra was marked, but the Bond between her and her mate was still notpleted yet. Be also said that the two haven''t mated since they didn''t share the same scent yet as her and Bartos.

    From what she could recall, ra''s wolf lost her sense of smell, which meant Gs would have a hard time trying to court her with him being the only one to feel the Mate Pull between them.

    Then again, ra had mentioned before that she could still feel the Mate Pull whenever she and Gs would touch. On that note, to cut things short, Jayra''s yful mind simply gave her the idea to leave some remnants of the poison in ra''s body just to make her shiver at night.

    She once again giggled at her own yful thoughts. She had done it enough that she was sure that her mate had picked up her mood through their Mate Bond.

    [Ah, you''ve been ying a nosybody on other people''s affairs, my wife¡­] Bartos remarked, having finally gotten his answer to his own question a while ago.

    [I can''t help it. I just feel like Gs deserves some warmth and affection of his own after everything he''s been through,] Jayra exined herself. [Lady ra is his mate, and can you imagine the torture he''s been through after all these years living in the shadows just looking at Lady ra from afar? We both know that Lady ra has a one-sided love for our King, and I''m sure that she also wants to move on from it as well¡­ Call me a nosybody, but those two need some bit of pushing.]

    She then scoffed and continued, [Hah, time won''t help those two move on¡­ What they need is each other''s warmth to move on. Let them have some physical connection since that''s the most effective way to start for werewolves, right? Sooner orter, everything else will follow¡­]

    Bartos teasingly chuckled. [Hmm¡­ Well, I suppose I''ll stop being a nosybody on your affairs then, my wife¡­]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Looking at her mate''s location where he was standing currently with the King, she replied, [You better¡­ Focus on your work instead. As for myself, let me formally greet my royal family.]

    She then gave Bartos a wink before continuing to walk towards the spot where the Ebodian royal family was. Looking at who was with them, it would seem that she would need to take special care with her word choices in greeting them.

    The King of Valcrez, the Vampire King and husband of Mineah, was with them, and he was apparently still unaware of Prince Ezekiel''s curious case. No one actually did except for Prince Ezekiel''s mediate family, her, their head wizard Lurio, and their new Seer Tarah.

    It was a sensitive case. Dragons were considered an abomination of this world, and nobody really liked them in the first ce. Jayra sighed deeply. At least the family who took care of her were still together at this moment; standing tall and giving each other support as they''ve always done.

    As soon as she reached their location, Jayra shed them her sweetest widest smile before politely bowing and greeting them all.

    Seeing her approach, Queen Dana immediately met with her halfway for a warm hug. "Oh, my dear, I''m so happy for you. It''s just sad that we weren''t able to attend your wedding," she regretfully apologized. "Still, you must know how happy I was to receive the good news, knowing that you''re in good hands¡­"

    "Thank you, Your Grace¡­" Jayra replied with a wide smile.

    Ah¡­ She missed getting these motherly hugs from Queen Dana. Snuggling warmly, she drowned herself in the Queen''s embrace, knowing that such things would be a rarity for her since they were now kingdoms apart.

    Soon after, the King, including Mineah and Prince Ezekiel, took their turns in giving her a hug.

    "I''m d to see you back, our Prince¡­ Our Future King of Ebodia," Jayra teased with a wide smile right after she had hugged him. Even now, she could sense it¡­ Something had changed in Ezekiel, but she couldn''t exactly pinpoint what it truly was. Looking at Queen Dana and Mineah, both of them simply gave her a meaningful nod.

    "I''m d to be back as well, Jayra. I''ll see you in Ebodia for the coronation soon, but for now, let''s focus our undivided attention on the new Queen of Cordon," Ezekiel answered with a serious note.

    Jayra nodded in understanding before turning to the Vampire King and giving him a curt bow. In response, thetter simply smiled and nodded at her.

    She then looked at the rest of them and said, "I''ll have to leave you all here to wrap things up¡­ I just stopped by to greet and wee you all here." She gave them another smile and added, "I''m sure our new Queen, Queen Xenia, would soon run in your direction once she''s avable¡­ Please excuse me."

    "Of course, dear. Go on¡­ We''ll see each other again during dinner at Castle Cordon," King Stephan nodded in understanding. "We''re also expecting to meet your inws soon."

    Jayra simply smiled as she gave them a curt bow before turning around to leave. She was very excited to introduce Bartos''s family to themter¡­ Not even just excited, but also feeling proud at the fact that she would finally let them formally meet each other!

 Chapter 487 A Nephilim

    With the tournament officially over and Cordon''s new Queen now both proimed and officially coronated, the crowd could only watch with bated breath as the King escorted their new Queen to the stage of the arena. With her wings still disyed in all of its splendor, there were a few burning questions in everyone''s minds even as they cheered and chanted her name with both respect and admiration:

    Just when exactly did the Princess even get those wings? More so, what exactly was she?

    ***

    Xenia still couldn''t stop herself from smiling as she stood by Darius on the stage in the middle of the arena. With his right arm still wrapped tightly around her waist, her emotions were at an all time high, and her wings were practically a window to her real feeling as they pped and shivered excitedly from all of the attention.

    This of course, also meant that she was having a hard time moving without her wings being a bother to everyone near her.

    "I should really get rid of these things," Xenia awkwardly chuckled as she felt her left wing embrace Darius far too close to her again before she corrected it. "It''s embarrassing that I don''t have full control of them yet."

    "I thought you already did, my love?" Darius smiled in amusement. "They did protect you from Pinra''s attack."

    "That''s what I thought as well, but apparently, they''re highly attuned to my emotional state," she amusedly sighed. "They''re good in battle and general use, but they''re horrible if I''m trying to hide my expressions."

    "Is that so?" Darius smirked. "Then I''ll look forward to making them flutter to my tune sometime in the very near future."

    Xenia blushed at her husband''s obvious flirting, and her wings did little to hide just how much his words affected her. Somehow, they mimicked her blush by shedding feathers, and she really didn''t want to make a mess right out in the open.

    Shaking her head, she flexed her shoulderdes, forcing her unruly wings back to where they came from. Inwardly, she took a mental note to further train her control over them, just so that she wouldn''t be read like an open book whenever she had to use them.

    "Once more, let''s give our new Queen our wholehearted respect and apuse!"

    As the announcer pulled her thoughts back to reality, Xenia became aware of the crowd once more as their shouts of celebration and cheer threatened to overwhelm her with happiness again. It just felt too good to be true that she was now Queen. She didn''t think this would happen in her whole life, but now, it almost felt like it would be unthinkable for her to be anything but Darius''s Queen.

    "And with that, I shall now pass on the stage to His Majesty, King Darius!" the announcer bowed down, retreating to the back of the stage as bid the audience goodbye.

    With the stage now relegated to the two of them, Darius strode forward to address the crowd. Behind them, Xenia could feel a familiar presence appearing on stage. Taking a peek, she forced herself not to move as she saw her family waiting for her by the sidelines.

    ''I have to stay here,'' she inwardly groaned, stopping herself from running towards her parents and hugging them. ''I can''t be disrespectful just right after I won the crown!''

    "People of Cordon! As of today, our Kingdom now has a new Queen!" Darius proudly dered. "She will be the one to stand beside me in sickness and in health, and she shall be the one to bear the heirs that will further stabilize this realm''s future!"

    Xenia almost sputtered out a cough as she heard Darius''s words. Heirs?! This early?! She wasn''t even wearing the crown yet!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Xen will be an excellent Queen, and I''m sure that she will do her best to lead alongside me for the betterment of this Kingdom!"

    Another round of cheers echoed throughout the arena, and Xenia quickly turned her attention back to her new subjects. Right¡­ They were her subjects now, and judging by how Darius was motioning for her to walk up to him, she could assume that she had to give out a few words of her own to the waiting crowd.

    Nodding to her husband, the new Queen strode forward. Taking a deep breath, she focused on her words using all of the nobility and public speaking training she got back when she was simply a child.

    "Citizens of Cordon, I speak to you all now as your newly-crowned Queen!" she began. "While I may not be a werewolf like a vast majority of you are, I shall do my best to be as enduring and strong as your race dictates I should be!"

    A cheer of approval shuddered across the arena, and Xenia knew that she had to follow her words up for a full speech. Then again, she had a feeling that there would still be a formal coronation to follow shortly after this day was over. As such, she might as well answer the burning question that she was sure everyone watching would all have about her status.

    "As for the matter of race, I do believe you all have questions about my own!" she amusedly chuckled. "You see, I am a Nephilim; A half-human, half-angel hybrid with the power of the heavens at my disposal! I''ve only very recently taken control of my wings and a portion of my full power, and I''m sure that the rest of my might will soon follow!"

    At the mention of her power, the crowd got even more animated than usual. They probably liked the fact that their Queen was guaranteed to be powerful, and that they didn''t have to carry the worry of having a fragile human being alongside their beloved king.

    Taking another deep breath, Xenia was about to continue when she felt Darius''s hand squeeze her own. Turning to him, his look told her that she should wrap up her words and let him end the program.

    "And with that, I thank you all for supporting me!" she finished off. "I hope you will continue to support me as your Queen, and I will make sure that I will do my best to make our Kingdom stronger and better!"

    With onest bow, she let Darius take over once more. He thanked their citizens foring, and he then announced something that she partly expected even before it happened.

    "As for the Formal Coronation, it shallmence tomorrow morning in Cordon Castle!"

    Xenia smiled. It would seem that the best day of her life just got extended.

    *******

    AN: If you haven''t then please follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [email protected]</a> to check more photos and reels I created pertaining to our book and my other works.

    You can also join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy

    Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 488 The Family Hug

    With the program having finally ended, Xenia now had the chance to finally meet her family after so long. Turning to Darius, she asked him for permission to leave, and he simply nodded at her before leaning in to kiss her.

    "Spend some time with your family, my love," he told her, his breath mixing with her own as they shared one more kiss before parting. "I''ll always be one telepathic message away. In the meantime, I''ll oversee the next part of your victory celebration."

    "My coronation then," she giggled. "You don''t have to make it too extravagant, you know. I can just wear the crown and sit beside your throne and I''ll be fine with that."

    "Well, I won''t," he scoffed. "Anything less than what you deserve would be an insult to you, your efforts, and your family. Just go, Xen. Let me handle things on my end."

    Rolling her eyes, Xenia gave Darius onest loving kiss and hug before jokingly waving him away. It probably looked disrespectful, but with the way the crowds were streaming out of the arena, she could probably get away with a bit of teasing as his Queen now, right?

    "Big Sister!"

    But just before she could start nning her first move as Queen, Mineah''s voice brought her back down to earth as she and her family greeted her with open arms.

    "Congrattions!" Mineah cheered, tearsing out of her eyes as she hugged her. "We knew you''d make it!"

    Xenia chuckled as she hugged her little sister back. "Of course, I would. I''m strong, remember?"

    "That, you are, my dear sister¡­"

    Xenia blinked at the familiar voice. Almost immediately, her own tears started to well up upon the sight of her long-lost elder brother. It had almost felt like years since she hadst since him, and she almost felt lost between wanting to continue hugging Mineah and hugging Ezekiel.

    "Go, Big Sis. I''ve had my fill of hugs for now," Mineah chuckled beneath her.

    Nodding, Xenia broke away from her sister only to wrap her arms around Ezekiel''s familiar body. She sobbed into his shoulder, relief washing over her as she hugged him tightly.

    "You''re back! You''re alive!" she cried out. "Big Brother!"

    "It was a feat to bring him back, you know," Mineah chuckled. "Mother and I had to wrack our brains together just toe up with a solution to bring him back to us."

    Breaking off from her brother, Xenia turned to look at the rest of her now extended family. Sure enough, her parents were looking at her with pride and joy in their eyes, and her new brother-inw, King Niki, was standing close by to her sister as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder.

    "Thank you foring, You Majesty," Xenia quickly thanked the Vampire King. "I''m sure that you took time off of running your kingdom just toe with my sister."

    "Oh please, we''re both in the highest position of the royalty now," Niki chuckled. "You can call me Niki, Sister-inw. We''re family now. Also, I''m sure my people can do without me for a little while."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Niki it is then," Xenia nodded. She then finally turned to her parents, both of which quickly opened their arms wide for her to run into. Snuggling into their embrace, she couldn''t help but cry out. "Thank you¡­ For everything¡­"

    "We''re proud of you, Xenia," her father, King Stephanforted. "We couldn''t ask for a better daughter."

    "E-Even after I ran away?" Xenia couldn''t help but ask.

    "Even after that," her mother, Queen Dana, sincerely smiled. "You only did what you thought was best for you. If anything, we should be the ones apologizing for putting you through such a decision in the first ce."

    Hearing her parents needlessly apologizing to her, Xenia couldn''t help but sob harder as she melted into their embrace. Somewhere along the way, she felt her siblings join in on the family hug, the five of them sharing a moment of warmth andfort despite still being in the middle of the arena.

    The Royal Family of Ebodia seemed to be content in not moving from their chosen spot, all of them relishing the precious time they had left. Minutes ticked by, and if it weren''t for someone speaking up in between them, they probably would''ve remained in their hug for a while longer.

    "We should be moving," Prince Ezekiel reminded them all, having broken off from the group hug albeit with a bit of reluctance. "King Darius has invited us all for a family gatheringter tonight, and we still have to situate ourselves in the Cordon castle for the night."

    "I agree," King Stephan nodded at his son''s words. "We have a schedule to keep, and I''m sure that Xenia here will want some rest after everything that happened."

    Xenia lightly blushed, but she quickly shook her head. "I''m fine, Father. I only need a bit of rest before I''m good to go again."

    "I doubt that, Xenia," Queen Dana chuckled. "I know for a fact that keeping your wings out for that long took a toll on you. You should rest, my child. Some time in the future, I''ll have to teach you more about your angelic heritage."

    Xenia opened her mouth to speak, but a wave of fatigue suddenly washed over her. Before she could stumble, she felt a pair of arms catching her from falling.

    "There we go," Ezekiel smirked as he caught her by the shoulder. "I guess I''ll have to carry you just like old times?"

    "Just act as my support, Big Brother," Xenia weakly scoffed. "I''ll be walking soon enough."

    Sharing a good round of lightughter, the Royal Family went ahead towards their carriage to make their way to Castle Cordon. Along the way, Xenia noticed something as soon as she had recovered enough.

    "Where''s Tarah?"

    "Her? She said she was visiting a friend," Ezekiel replied. "Don''t know who that friend is, but I trust that she''ll be back with us soon enough."

    Xenia hummed, satisfied with the answer she heard. Looking out the window, she couldn''t help but feel excited for the nexting hours. Soon, she would be Queen, and she couldn''t wait to see what her husband had in store for her.

 Chapter 489 Grudge Against Dragons

    Night came, and Xenia couldn''t help butugh and smile once the family celebration urred within Cordon Castle. Of course, Darius was already sitting beside her, and they all exchanged pleasantries at the biggest great hall in the castle. She was now upying the seat before the King where she had a view of others at another table.

    She could see Jayra introducing her inws to her family, and the smile on her face widened even more upon seeing how happy her friend was.

    Everything was just so perfect. With the mellow music ying in the background along with the bright lights scattered throughout the hall perfectly decorated with nice flowers, the scene was as morous and extravagant as the celebration and gathering they once had after their wedding ceremony. This time, however, they only had a few guests among their family and closest friends.

    [I''m amazed how you manage to have a grand celebration like this be prepared with so little time,] Xenia couldn''t help butment to her husband through their Mate Bond.

    Darius chuckled, and Xenia turned to him with a frown.

    "Mother has been preparing for this already with Freya before the tournament, my love," Darius replied with a wink. "We all believed in your willpower to achieve the crown."

    Xenia chuckled, and she was caught off guard when Darius suddenly gave her a smacking kiss on her lips. Her eyes widened, and her face blushed hard as their kiss deepened. It was both heartwarming and a tad bit provoking.

    Her husband was bing bolder by the day in showing his affection. Even back when they were still at the arena, he didn''t even care about being seen. He just went for it, and she couldn''t help but like him even more for the action.

    She blinked at him, and he only gave her a roguish smile as gently pinched her chin. "What? You''re my Queen now, so who cares if I''m being extra showy with my affection?" he scoffed. "I want the whole world to know how head over heels I am for my Queen¡­"

    "Stop that. It''s not proper," she whispered with a pout. Darius just won''t stop making her heart flutter, and it was making it harder for them to keep decorum.

    [Alright, let me make you blush some moreter in privacy then¡­] Darius teased through their Mate Bond.

    Xenia rolled her eyes, and she was about to scold him when her husband suddenly stood up from his seat to offer a toast to everyone present.

    "My Queen and I are very grateful to everyone in this room, all who have been a big help and support for the two of us," Darius dered. "We wouldn''t have been able to achieve anything without the encouragement and help from all of you. So please ept this toast of gratitude from the two of us¡­"

    Taking it as her cue, Xenia also stood up, making everyone follow as they all raised their sses for a toast.

    "Long live the King and the Queen!"

    Raising her ss, Xenia felt so ecstatic at the smiles filling up the room. Even her own smile had never left her face since her time at the arena. How could she not? Everyone would just bow their heads and congratte her whenever she looked at them, and she could feel the genuine admiration and respecting off from all of them.

    Truly, it was a night of serene and genuine celebration with the people both close to her and Darius.

    "I would like to propose a toast for my daughter and son-inw as well! That may the Almighty grant them numerous heirs!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Teasing cheers filled the great hall at King Stephans straightforward words. Her father was obviously enjoying the party. Besides, was it not great to have a harmonious rtionship like this? Without anyone giving her a look malice looking from the opposition led by Nasser before, the atmosphere was justcking any sort of tension. Then again, all of them were removed from their positions and were about to stand on trial for corruption.

    For now, the empty positions would remain vacant for those who truly deserved it, someone who would be capable and would be chosen by the majority of their pack members. The voice of Cordonians would be heard now unlike before, and there were so many changes that would have to be implemented for the betterment of their kingdom. Thinking about all these changes, Xenia couldn''t help but feel excited to be a part of it.

    It was indeed a great celebration, one filled withughter and cheer. Turning to her husband, he quickly grabbed her hand and gently squeezed it.

    "How about you go on ahead to your family''s table, my love? They''ll be leaving tomorrow, so go and spend your time with them. I''ll let them have you for tonight for as long as you want," Darius thoughtfully told her. "In the meantime, I''ll take this opportunity to entertain our loyal peers who contributed a lot in helping us."

    Xenia lovingly smiled at him. Giving him a nod, she quickly left her table and her king and walked towards the round table where her family was situated. She then immediately sat on the chair next to Ezekiel with a smile on her face.

    "Hmm¡­ Tarah isn''t back yet?" she curiously asked.

    Tarah was the appointed Seer bearing the mark of an Ebodian ruler, and as per tradition and custom, she should always stay by Ezekiel''s side at all times just like how Seer Beirut had done for their father until he was crowned as King. Well, ording to her father, Beirut still followed after him after being king, but it wasn''t as stringent as when he was still a Prince.

    "Hmm.. I''m sure she''ll be back soon," Ezekiel confidently said.

    She simply nodded. Turning to her parents, she asked, "I''ve heard that Helion''s army has retreated¡­"

    "Indeed¡­ That''s why our Kingdom will also hold a celebration as soon as we return, Daughter¡­"

    "Well surprisingly, the golden dragon scared the hell out of Helion''s armies out on the battlefield," Nikimented.

    Xenia gulped, looking at Mineah who in turn, turned towards her husband with a loving smile and said, "I told you, it''s too early to judge that golden dragon, Vulcan¡­ That dragon helped our kingdom, so I believe it isn''t that harmful."

    "Hah! That''s the first I''ve heard of a dragon that isn''t harmful, especially Vulcan, who has killed so many before. But since my wife says that I should observe it some more, then I guess I''ll just have to listen to her," the Vampire Prince jokingly shrugged. "But mark my words¡­ The moment that golden dragon shows up and harms innocent lives¡­ I won''t stay idle and hunt it down."

    Xenia bit her inner cheek as she fought the urge to look at her brother Ezekiel. Everyone in her family was obviously doing their best to keep their act together. It would be extra work for her sister Mineah behind the curtains to protect Ezekiel, however. As her husband Darius had told her, Niki had a deep grudge against dragons, particrly against the Dragon King, Vulcan, who was the sole reason the man''s father had died.

    "Big sister! How about I stay here at Cordon for longer?" Mineah quickly suggested, obviously changing the topic. "What do you say?"

    And just like that, the sudden awkward atmosphere disappeared as they were once more back to having healthier topics on the table.

 Chapter 490 All To Herself

    Darius was talking to his peers when he noticed his mother walking towards the balcony of the great hall. From there, he saw Freya following behind her. Something was up then¡­

    "Hmm, if you''ll excuse me, gentlemen," he politely told Elder Handi and the rest before breaking off the conversation and walking towards the balcony himself.

    Reaching his destination, Darius saw his mother standing out in the open, her arms enveloping Freya in a warm hug. Walking to the other side, he said, "How about another hug from someone with broader shoulders?"

    His mother chuckled before giving him a nod. Taking it as permission, Darius hugged his mother from the other side.

    "Your father got the justice he deserved today, and I feel relieved," Savannah whispered as she stared up at the full moon shining brightly in the night sky. "I wonder how he''s feeling right now¡­"

    "I can see him frowning, scoffing at why it took us so long to put Nasser down," Dariusmented in jest.

    "Well, I beg to disagree. Your father is a very understanding man, so I believe he''s proud of us all right now," his mother retorted.

    "We all stood firm and strong, especially you, my son. You, who solely carried that burden about his death for so many years... I''m sure Lucian is a very proud father right now after having witnessed how you held yourself back until now just so you can show justice in the proper way without tarnishing your hand with Nasser''s blood."

    Darius didn''t respond, letting the silence descend upon them as they held each other infort. His mother was crying with Freya, and thetter took a look up to the sky as she whispered, "Be at peace now, Father. Wherever you are¡­"

    His eyes welled up as his tears gradually rolled down his cheeks the moment he closed his eyes. They were tears of joy, brought about by finally receiving the justice that his father deserved.

    For so many years, he kept on apologizing on his father''s grave due to his incapability¡­ But now, he could finally smile whenever he would visit him ¡­ Giving him a triumphant smile instead of clouding him with disappointment because of how angry and furious he was towards the man responsible for his father''s death.

    "Ah, we should be having a joyous celebration, and yet here we are crying for something we should all move on from," Savannah chuckled as she broke free from the hug. "You and Freya should go back inside the great hall now. I''ll follow up shortly. I still want to enjoy the fresh air out here¡­"

    She then turned to Darius and said, "Go, Son. You still have to entertain your inws well. Your wife is a blessing in disguise to us all, and it would be great if her family would know that as well."

    "That''s true, Big Brother. Ah, you''re really very fortunate to have a highly capable mate¡­ And a Nephilim on top of that too," Freya remarked, her admiration apparent from her eyes alone.

    "Really, I still can''t believe it even after I saw it with my own eyes. My Sister-inw''s wings are so magnificent! She''s a blessing from above, and there are so many theories about their race in myths both positive and negative. It could be that their race is either an abomination or a blessing¡­ Well, to us, Sister-inw is definitely a blessing!"

    "Hmm, I believe they only be an abomination if the Nephilim chooses to be one¡­" Savannahmented. "It''s always a matter of choice."

    Darius nodded in agreement. There was always a choice, after all.

    "So it''s her mother, the Queen, who''s the real angel¡­ A fallen angel¡­" Freya noted with an awkward grin. "Ah, I''m so curious to know more, but I should keep my mouth shut since it''s a private matter, right? It would be rude to ask Sister-inw about it. Or can I?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No, don''t do that. Let her tell you when she wants to. That''s what I did, Freya. They''ve kept this a secret for this long, but my wife had no choice but to show it just so she can protect herself and win this ridiculous tournament, all so she can secure me all to herself¡­"

    Freya deliberately coughed, and Darius knew exactly why she did.

    "You look so happy¡­ Errr¡­ stating that she secured you," Freya teased. "Ah, look at that smile¡­ It''s almost reached your ears!"

    "What? I''m just stating a fact. That''s my worth, my dear sister¡­" Darius arrogantly added with a satisfied smirk.

    His mother chuckled and added, "You two should leave me to my lonesome now. Continue that banter inside with our peers."

    Darius chuckled before signaling Freya to leave alongside him. His sister then joyfully hugged one of his arms and said, "Let''s go now, Brother."

    Nodding at each other, the two of them walked back inside with wide smiles on their respective faces. Reaching the great hall, Freya halted in her tracks to greet Elder Handi, making Darius stop as well.

    "Oh, Elder Handi, Mother asked me to bring her some snacks and wine, but would you please do it instead if it''s alright with you?" Freya asked, a hint of yfulnessing into her tone. "She''s out on the balcony alone, and I would like to go straight to having a good conversation with my brother''s inws, so¡­"

    Darius raised an eyebrow at his sister''s tant lie, but he decided to let things y out as it did.

    "Sure, Your Highness. Rest assured that I''ll bring those things to the Queen Mother," Elder Handi quickly agreed with his usual warm smile before immediately excusing himself to do what Freya asked.

    As soon as the older man was out of sight, Darius turned to Freya and asked, "And what are you doing this time?"

    Freya chuckled. "Helping Mother have her happy ending. What else?" she scoffed. "Didn''t you notice that Elder Handi has been in love with our mother for very a long time now? Do you truly believe that there''s nothing between him and Mother except for pure friendship?"

    Darius didn''t refute her statements. He had also noticed how the Elder had always been there for their mother. And not only for her but also for him and Freya. He''s his Godfather who has always supported their family¡­ especially when their father died.

    "Do you have anything against him? Or against Mother having another man in her life?" Freya murmured, her eyes closely and intently staring at his.

    "No¡­ Mother has every right to decide for herself," Darius sighed. "It''s just that I''m not sure if she''ll be alright with what you have in mind."

    "Well, we''ll see¡­" Freya shrugged. She then excitedly said, "Anyway,e now. Bring me to your inws."

 Chapter 491 Two Years

    Be was present in the evening celebration since Jayra wanted to introduce their family to Ebodia''s Royal Family. Her sister-inw had made it clear that they were the ones that took care of her, and Be held her smiles throughout the evening, trying her best to enjoy herself and have so much fun. However, her mind just couldn''t help but wander back to Osman. He was apparently still away with Commander Jargon fixing up some of the messes Nasser had created by the borders around the Dead Sea.

    Unfortunately for her, she hadn''t seen Osman sincest night right after their one encounter with Princess Xenia. She had just heard from her brother Bartos that their King suddenly had an emergency task for Osman that night, so the man immediately left as soon as he was able.

    Be let out a long deep sigh as she drank from the silver goblet of wine in her hand. Staring at Xenia, the princess had apparently saved their collective asses during their fight with the final twelve in the tournament. She couldn''t help but wonder¡­ If Xenia hadn''t interfered, what would''ve happened to the four of them? Be couldn''t help but imagine the worst.

    Knowing all the things she knew now, Be most definitely held a new level of respect for their new Queen. She had witnessed the princess''s valor and care for those who were in need, and it was something that she couldn''t help but admire. Still, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed withst night''s incident.

    [Well, it''s not her fault that she''s been away for so long, right?] Poona reminded her. [She has no idea what''s going on between you and Osman, but at least she easily picked up on the situation¡­]

    Be inwardly shook her head. Poona obviously admired their new queen. Her wolf was even ecstatic upon witnessing those beautiful pair of wings that suddenly popped out from the queen''s back a while ago. It was their first time seeing an angel¡­ Well, she was a Nephilim, but still, she looked so angelic with those bright white wings of hers.

    It was such a beautiful and heavenly transformation; far from how female werewolves would transform into their wolf-woman form¡­

    Poona scoffed, [Don''t you dare berated our beastly appearance¡­]

    Be chuckled as she yfully swirled her ss, having just asked a servant to pour her some more wine. "Isn''t it great to sit on a throne like that with a king?" she murmured with a smirk, knowing who exactly owned the familiar presence approaching her from the side.

    "Well, your beauty definitely befits a crown, mdy," Osman grinned. "But I doubt you''ll be ready for the great responsibility of bearing the crown of a kingdom¡­"

    Frowning, she turned to the man who had upied her every waking thoughttely. "Is that so? Are you belittling my capabilities to rule?"

    "Well, I''m definitely not belittling you. I''m just discouraging you from it since I have no throne to offer you except for my riches," Osman roguishly smiled. "How about I just buy you a throne and a crown with the equivalent price for a Queen? I don''t want you to look for another crown to wear or a throne to sit at in another kingdom instead of getting settled in my own manor¡­ so perhaps that should suffice?"

    Be bit her inner cheek as she fought hard against her urge to blush. Lord Osman was looking more and more handsome in her eyes with each passing day, and it was honestly starting to both confuse and rm her.

    She still had two more years to wait for her Mate Bond to manifest, and what she and Lord Osman were having right now was way too dangerous if such a thing urred¡­ Or at least, if she let it keep happening.

    She kept her quiet for now. Usually, Poona would encourage her like before. But now, her wolf was awfully quiet. Well, she could chalk it up as an improvement. After having a serious talk with Poonast night, her wolf finally understood just how conflicted their situation was.

    They still had two years to wait to see if they were blessed to feel the Mate Pull on a particr person, and they couldn''t afford to get too attached just yet. She asked Poonast night what her wolf would do if their Mate suddenly appeared while she gave in to her emotions towards Osman¡­ and Poona couldn''t answer her¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You sound like you''ll give me everything except for a kingdom¡­" Be remarked with a pout.

    Osman chuckled, and her heart thudded in response. Why did her heartbeat act weirdly like that when he was merely chuckling?

    "Indeed. I''ll have to settle short of a kingdom since I''m no King," Osmanmented with a shrug as if he was suddenly disheartened at the fact that he wasn''t a king.

    Be chuckled. Oh, how she wanted to ask him about the Fairy Queen, but she didn''t want to spoil the good mood they were having right now. Not to mention how she didn''t want to look so nosy for bringing up his past.

    The silence passed for a beat before Osman cleared his throat. "Last night, I was about to follow after you when I suddenly got an order from our King¡­"

    "Oh, that. I''m sure you''re happy to hear from the Fairy Queen," she scoffed, trying to force a smile on her face only for her to give up. She supposed she wasn''t feeling up to it at the moment with how her cheeks refused to move.

    "Indeed. It''s nice to hear from her again," Osman replied. "After all, I owe her my life."

    She simply nodded before asking, "Are you going back to the Element Forest to see her then? It looks like our new queen had ryed some good news to youing from Helena."

    "Oh, that¡­ No, she just had something for me," Osman quickly exined. "But honestly, I haven''t checked it yet since I''ve been so upied recently. As soon as I returned, I immediately went back here as soon as I could, and the first thing I did as soon as I''m here was to look for you¡­"

    Be''s heart drummed rapidly once more. His words were making her react again, and she did her best to not let it affect her.

    Osman looked at her intently, acting as if they were the only ones currently inside the great hall. She could hear the cheering, the waves ofughtering across the room. All of the murmuring apanied by the music¡­ But they all seemed like nothing more than background noise against the loud beating of her heart¡­ No, it wasn''t just hers¡­ She could also hear Osman''s heartbeat syncing with hers.

    "I have no intentions of going back inside the Elemental Forest to meet with Helena for personal reasons. I admit that I fell for her once, but you''vepletely upied the space I had inside my heart and mind now, Lady Be," Osman confessed. "I don''t know how you did it, but you kicked her out and greedily took her ce inside of me as if you weren''t even thinking about sharing with anyone¡­"

    Be blinked at him, unable to answer¡­ She didn''t know what to say. She was just that caught off guard.

    [Two years¡­] Poona interrupted.

    "Two years¡­ As soon as I turn twenty-eight without being blessed by the Mate Pull, then I''ll ept you as my mate and husband," Be unknowingly voiced out.

 Chapter 492 A Drink With You

    Calypso, who had also witnessed what happened in the arena, was overwhelmed with how things turned out. He had been wandering around the world for ten years, but he failed to find anything solid enough to prove that Nasser killed his uncle Lucian.

    With everything that had happened, he could only be grateful for the arrival of their new Queen. He had jokingly stated one time that an angel would do well to assist his cousin in ruling their kingdom, and it just so happened that the princess was just exactly that. It was funny how fate seemed to line up in the strangest ways¡­

    Returning his attention back to the real world, his eyes wandered off towards the guests, and there he saw Gideon busy entertaining them along with his mate Lady Freya. He let out a sigh at the sight of the couple. It had been so long since heid his eyes on Aurelia, who ording to her chambein, had already left without even telling anyone where she might be.

    Truthfully, he had been itching to ask Gideon about her, but he knew it would be futile. Besides, he also doubted that the man was even aware that Aurelia was out.

    "Where could she be?" he murmured as he kept looking around.

    ? Ah¡­ he could feel that he had changed much after meeting Aurelia. Usually, he would already be mingling about with beautiful nobledies at this point. But here he was¡­ surprisingly looking for no other woman other than Aurelia.

    Calypso shrugged. He should probably get out of the great hall and try his luck searching outside. After searching almost every corner of the castle and making sure that Aurelia was no longer inside Cordon Castle, he had instructed every guard of each of the castle gates to inform him as soon as Aurelia came back. And seeing as nobody had told him anything, he could only assume that she was still out there.

    Resigned in his search, he readied himself to leave the castle gates and go to Cordon Infirmary. But just as he was about to leave, a woman mounted on a horse arrived. She stopped by the guards and said, "I am Tarah, the Ebodian Seer. I am expected inside¡­"

    Thetter introduced herself, showing her identification tag as proof of her identity. Looking at her, Calypso noted that she was a very beautiful and alluring youngdy. With her shimmering silky long white hair, he was sure the old him would''ve personally tried to entertain her. Now, however, he simply looked away as he shifted into wolf form. He wanted to see Aurelia soon, and stalling for another woman was far from helping him on that end.

    ''Something''s wrong with me. The Mate Pull is too strong,'' he thought. He was still in awe of how weird he was acting ever since he met Aurelia.

    [That''s a good thing,] Axel reminded him. [Besides, you promised Aurelia and Gideon that you won''t look at any other woman aside from her.]

    Calypso shook his head and was about to walk away from the shifting area only to halt when he suddenly smelled Aurelia''s scent. He quickly shifted back to his human form and put his clothes on then walked back to the gates.

    ''She''s near¡­'' he thought as he stared further out to see Aurelia approaching in her own horse.

    A wide and bright smile carved itself onto his face the moment their eyes met. Waiting till Aurelia stopped before him, Calypso extended his hand out to her. As expected, however, Aurelia ignored him as she wordlessly unmounted her horse on her own. Her eyes were trained in a particr direction, so Calypso followed her gaze to see what she was looking out.

    And apparently, she was looking at the Seer of Ebodia who had just entered the gates.

    "Do you know her?" he curiously asked.

    Aurelia shifted her cold gaze back to him and answered, "No¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I see," he smiled, ignoring the way Aurelia gave him the cold shoulder. "Come. Let me escort you inside."

    He then reached out his arm toward her, offering to be her chaperone. Seeing the offer, she sighed before epting his arm and holding onto it.

    "We failed to bring your friend, Princess Katelina, but it was fortunate enough that our new Queen managed to secure that magical pearl from the Elemental Forest containing Nasser''s past," Calypso remarked. "By the way, did your friend reply to your message?"

    "She did, and I''ve met with her already," Aurelia replied. "That''s why I suddenly left in the first ce¡­"

    "I see, howe you didn''t bring her here then? Cordon could be a safe haven for her¡­" Calypso asked "I''m sure our new Queen will be generous enough to give her a fresh start befitting for a Princess. And if she''s ufortable here, then Ebodia could definitely take her in for sure¡­"

    "Hmm¡­ Thank you for your concern, Lord Calypso. I will tell her about it," Aureliamented after a deliberate pause of thinking.

    Feeling around, Calypso knew that everyone''s eyes were currently on them. Then again, the rumors around him and Aurelia were already spreading out like wildfire anyway, and seeing them together like this would simply confirm their rtionship.

    "When do you n on going back home?" Calypso asked.

    "I''m not sure yet. Brother wants us to be here in the castle for tomorrow, and our parents will also arrive to formally meet with the royal family and talk about him and the Princess''s Ritual of Marking," Aurelia stated.

    "Are you still hurting?" Calypso cautiously asked. He wasn''t sure if Aurelia had noticed it herself, but her grip on his arm tightened while she was telling him about Gideon and Freya''s uing Ritual of Marking.

    Aurelia didn''t respond, so Calypso took it as his cue to continue. "I know you still don''t like me, but I''m hoping that we can have a good start by getting to know each other," he remarked. "You promised you''ll try to make things work between us, and I want the same thing, Aurelia. I want you to feelfortable around me."

    Calypso stopped walking, and so did Aurelia as he turned to face her. Currently, she had a stoic expression on her face, and he could only shrug in frustration. Before, he could easily read any woman he was with, but now, he was having trouble even trying to do it with Aurelia.

    "I hope you can rely on me more. I''ll always be here for you to listen and hear out your thoughts," Calypso added. "Someone you can lean on, especially when ites to him. Don''t let it all build up inside¡­"

    [Hah, are you being genuine? I''m sure you''ll kill Gideon a dozen times over in your head once Aurelia starts opening up to you about him!] Axel reminded him, but Calypso didn''t care anymore. He was already too desperate to form a deeper connection with Aurelia. He wanted to be her strength while she was at her weakest, and he''ll use every avenue he could take to get there.

    "I¡­ I''d like to have a drink with you, but can you promise me that you won''t take advantage of me if I get drunk?" Aurelia asked with azy blink.

    Damn¡­ Since when did he be attracted to such a cold woman? Her icy stare literally sent chills all over his body. But apparently, that wasn''t enough to put out the burning desire he had for this woman currently going haywire inside of him.

 Chapter 493 With All Of What I Have

    Back in the great hall where the celebration continued, Gideon cursed under his breath when one of his men telepathically reported how Aurelia has finally returned to the castle. And apparently, she was currently with Calypso. He would''ve gone out to check on her, but unfortunately, he was way too busy to go out to see her at this point.

    He was currently with the royal family, discussing the matters regarding his parent''s arrival tomorrow and the uing talk pertaining to the Ritual of Marking between him and Freya. It would be held on the same day as Freya''s twenty-first birthday, and that was already four days from today.

    From what he could recall, his family had honestly already made the necessary arrangements beforehand, and tomorrow, they would only have to finalize a few small details in regards to the meeting of the two families in Cordon Castle.

    [What''s wrong?] Freya suddenly telepathically asked him. She probably noticed how bothered he seemed to be.

    Gideon sighed and replied, [It''s Aurelia. She just got back, and she''s currently with Calypso. I may sound rude, but it''s just that I really don''t trust him being around her.] He let out another sigh as he added, [I mean, Aurelia and I haven''t had a serious talk about that matter since we returned to Cordon Castle, and I''m afraid that something might happen.]

    It was unfortunate that all of them had be so busy that he didn''t have the chance to properly talk about this serious matter with Aurelia yet. He wanted to make sure that his sister really knew what she wanted, and that she wasn''t going to get taken advantage of by a known womanizer¡­

    "Big Brother, can I excuse my future husband for a while? I''d love to walk outside with him and have a private talk," Freya suddenly interrupted, trying to excuse themselves from the conversation. "Will it be alright? I promise we''ll return soon. Besides, I''d love to show him my working space¡­"

    Hearing Freya''s request, Darius looked at Gideon with a frown. But thankfully, their new queen interrupted and said, "I''m sure our King won''t mind. Please, you two go on ahead¡­"

    That instant, Freya quickly pulled him with her out of the great hall.

    "Freya?"

    "Talk to Aurelia and appease your thoughts," Freya insisted even as they kept walking. "I understand how you care for her as a sibling and how you want to protect her as much as possible, so please, just settle this matter right here and now. You should also respect her decision no matter what is it¡­"

    Freya''s serious remark made him think as if she exactly knew where the two currently were. Maybe she had already telepathically talked to Calypso and asked about their exact location.

    Before Gideon could even ask, they had already stopped in front of Aurelia''s door. Without even a knock, the door swung open, and there, he saw Calypso right behind it.

    "Why are you the one opening the-" Aurelia spoke, only to pause when Gideon entered with Freya. "Big brother¡­"

    "We need to talk privately, Aurelia. Our parents will be arriving in Cordon Castle tomorrow, and they''ll surely hear about the rumors going on between you and Calypso," Gideon directly addressed. "As such, we should clear things up right now. It''s only a rumor, and it''s still not toote to correct things¡­"

    He didn''t care whether or not Calypso would hear him or if he sounded rude. This was about his sister''s future, and he''d be damned if he ever thought Calypso would even be qualified for the task!<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a beat, Aurelia looked at him intently and said, "What is there to correct, Brother? I don''t care about the rumors. I already epted Lord Calypso''s offer to be his mate. It''s my life and my decision is final."

    She didn''t bat an eye as she remarked, "I''ll be formally introducing Lord Calypso to our parents tomorrow. I know you don''t trust him because of his reputation, but everyone deserves a second chance. I''ll follow my instinct and trust Lord Calypso on this."

    "But Aurelia, you don''t need to be in a hurry like this," Gideon retorted. "I mean, you can always try and get to know each other first and see if you two are suited for each other before deciding¡­ Why are you doing things in a rush?!"

    "Hmm¡­ I think Freya and I should leave. You two best talk privately," Calypso interrupted.

    Aurelia nodded, and Gideon was relieved that the man even offered such a thing. But while he wanted to appreciate Calypso for it, Aurelia spoke once again.

    "No, Calypso won''t be leaving. You, Big Brother, and Princess Freya should all leave," she scoffed. "You two are needed in the great hall, for goodness sake. Why are you two even here?"

    She then looked at him with a snapped brow and firmly said, "While I appreciate your care for me for all these years, you must understand that I''m now at the right age to do the things I believe to be best for me, Big Brother. Can''t you at least trust me to handle my own personal affairs?" She then asked, "Do you really think I''m that weak that I won''t be able to handle simple matters in my life such as this?"

    Gideon gulped upon seeing the hurt in Aurelia''s eyes. "Aurelia¡­ That''s not what I meant. It''s just that¡­"

    "I know what you mean, and I''ll still say it clearly: I can handle my personal life," Aurelia insisted. "I can handle Calypso. He chose me, and I epted it. I''ll take full responsibility for that decision no matter how it ends."

    She shrugged, "If you''re that worried about Calypso hurting me, then don''t worry because you know full well what I''m capable of¡­ I won''t let any man trample over me, and that doesn''t excuse Calypso. He''ll face my wrath through my own means if he ever does anything to hurt me¡­"

    A genuine and bright smile then slowly carved itself onto her face as she said, "So please, Big Brother¡­ Don''t worry about me and be at ease. Focus instead on youring Ritual of Marking."

    She then added, "I''m honestly happy and d for you, you know. You''ve been waiting for the Princess for so long already. Enjoy this moment and youring future with her. Now go back to the great hall. Tomorrow, I''ll be present at the family gathering. Tonight, however, let me spend my time alone with Lord Calypso. I''d like for the two of us to talk privately and discuss some important things for our own future¡­"

    That was it then¡­ Maybe he really was overreacting. Surely Aurelia wasn''t someone that was weak. His sister was already a grown woman, and he should ept the fact that she could indeed finally take care of herself.

    "Alright then, I just wanted to make sure¡­" Gideon smiled in resignation. "I guess you''ve finally decided on something about your life. If so, then I have no choice but to support you. Always remember that I''m here for you, Aurelia. And if this man here¡­" he hung his words, only to turn and look at Calypso as he continued, "Remember that I won''t hesitate to kill you if you end up toying with my sister!"

    Calypso returned Gideon''s stare, and with a serious note, said, "I swear, Gideon, I won''t toy with Aurelia. I''m serious with her, and I''ll make sure to treasure and protect her with everything I have¡­ With all of what I have¡­"

 Chapter 494 A New

    The night of the celebration continued, and Darius watched on happily as his wife had a good time with her family. As much as he wanted to already have some privacy with her, he knew just how much his wife had missed her family.

    ? "Look at you still smiling like that despite being all alone," Niki teased him as he approached.

    "Well, I couldn''t be more proud," Darius boasted.

    Niki nodded as he stared in the direction where Xen''s family had gathered. Currently, the new Queen was drinking and talking with Darius''s mother, Freya, Jayra, Bartos, and Gideon.

    "A Nephilim¡­ That''s unexpected," Niki hummed. "Since when did you be aware that she''s notpletely human?"

    "Hmm, she told me about it way before our training started," Darius replied. Based on Niki''s tone, it seemed like the vampire wasn''t aware of the fact just yet.

    "How fortunate of you to have a wife that trusts you. I guess my wife just doesn''t trust me enough to share such a secret," Niki remarked with a slight frown. "Well, Mineah seems to be the type to have a closet full of secrets. I''m quite intrigued by her¡­ Maybe I should open that forbidden closet of hers by force since she doesn''t want to open up to me¡­"

    Darius turned to him and asked, "How about you then? Don''t you have secrets of your own?"

    In response, Niki turned to him as well, meeting his intense gaze while keeping his silence.

    Seeing this, Darius continued. "Maybe you should start opening yourself up to her first for her to follow. The two of you had a marriage of convenience, and it''s quite different from my situation," he exined.

    "Xen is my mate, thus I could just let my instincts take over for me. I didn''t hold myself back, Niki. I let her know of my feelings immediately as soon as possible. Women need assurance, you see. If you want her to open up to you, then you should try doing the same to her first."

    It was genuine adviceing from him. As a good friend who had known Niki for all these years, it was the best that Darius could do.

    The Vampire King shook his head as he stretched his lips up into a grin. "Look at you¡­ You were thest person I expected to say something like this, but here you are saying it anyway," he chuckled. "But seriously, I appreciate the help, and I''ll try heeding your golden advice, my friend. Also, while we''re having a bit of privacy here, how about we discuss matters about Vulcan?"

    This time, Darius frowned at Niki and said, "I thought you''ll observe him some more?"

    "I am observing, Darius, and I''ve noticed just how strange Vulcan seems to be acting. He''s an abomination, but strangely, he''s helped the Ebodian soldiers. Don''t you find it strange?" Niki postted. "He''s a golden dragon moving as if he''s fighting for the people who trapped his soul in the Forbidden Forest! The most I expected was for Vulcan to join hands with Helion''s Army to destroy the humans that trapped him and his kind in the first ce¡­"

    Darius hummed in contemtion. Niki had a point, and honestly, he didn''t know how to appease his friend without the man getting suspicious that he knew something about all this as well. He was yet to discuss this matter with Xen at all.

    "That''s indeed strange, Niki, and I''ll help you look into it. But for now¡­ Let me wrap things up here in my kingdom first," Darius insisted. "I''m still in the process of cleaning up all the mess created by one of my Elders, and I don''t want to leave without being sure that the kingdom won''t copse while I''m away."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Of course, my friend. I''m sure I don''t have to remind you of how dangerous it is to let a dragon lurk freely in our world," Niki lightly chuckled. "We don''t want a repeat of the same chaos as before, don''t we?"

    Darius let out a sigh upon seeing how dark Niki''s face got at thest part of his words. This topic truly ground against his friend harder than most.

    "Are you going to stay here for long?" Darius asked, trying to change the topic. "You went quiet when your wife said that she wanted to stay here for longer."

    "I need to go back, Darius. I also have a lot of things to fix in my own kingdom," Niki sighed as she took a sip of his own wine. "I suppose I''ll let my Queen have a few more days off. I''ve seen how hard she''s been workingtely, and I can probably spare a few more days before I''de to pick her back up."

    Darius chuckled and teased, "Howe you''re not drinking what I prepared for you?" He did prepare some blood from freshly-ughteredmbs for his friend, after all.

    At his friend''s question, Niki chuckled and replied, "I''d feel weird drinking blood when I see all of your guests drinking wine around me."

    "Haha! Haven''t you noticed how you''ve also been changing?" Darius teased. "Since when did you care about what other people thought? You''re known to be an unbothered king. You used to not let these things affect you, especially this one."

    Niki didn''tment. Instead, his eyes just darted towards his wife. From where he stood, Darius could tell how much his friend was interested in Xen''s sister despite him not saying anything or admitting to it.

    "So tell me, how many days should I expect the Queen of Valcrez to stay here?" Darius asked. "I have to make all the necessary arrangements to make sure that her stay here will be incredible."

    A beat passed, and there was no response.

    "I bet you won''t evenst a day or two without barging your back into my kingdom to either get her back or stay with her¡­" Darius confidently uttered.

    "What?!" Nikis burst out.

    Darius chuckled as he patted the Vampire King''s shoulder. "Heh¡­ It''s so nice seeing you disoriented like this. In fact, I''m more rmed seeing you all calm and recollected since that''s a sign that you''re getting bored with your life again, Niki."

    No one could tell what was going on inside Niki''s head whenever he was calm and quiet. It was honestly more dangerous seeing him like that, seeing as that was when he often had dangerous ideas that could harm not just others, but also himself should he go through with them. Thankfully, Xen''s sister managed to retain the man''s interest, and it was a good thing. This way, Niki was kept busy, and it was hard for anybody else to do that with him since he rarely got interested in anything else, much less someone that he didn''t know.

    "Come now, Niki" Darius scoffed. "Let''s rejoin our wives¡­"

    He didn''t let Niki defend himself anymore as Darius started walking towards where Xen was¡­ His Queen¡­ Truly, a new chapter in their lives would finally begin with Xen by his side. Not just as his mate and wife, but also as his official Queen.

 Chapter 495 Take Care Of Me (1)

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack Territory

    ra, along with her mother-inw Sh, had been quickly escorted back to the Keen Manor by Gs''s men as soon as things settled down in the arena. They rode in a nondescript carriage in silence, with Gs and his men being ahead of them since they still had to clean up some things in the manor.

    They still had to capture and interrogate all of Nasser''s men and underlings and no one would be spared from punishment for colluding with an enemy of the kingdom. That was Darius''s way, and he would definitely make sure to make it an example for the others¡­

    Soon, the carriage stopped. The door opened, and ra saw Gs extending out a hand for her and his Mother. Reaching out, she gulped at the feeling of his hand touching hers. She felt it again. The same feeling as if there was some kind of electricity running through her body whenever they would touch. Last night, she had felt the same thing, but thankfully, it was far more intense than what she was feeling now.

    [Mate Pull¡­] Sheba snorted. Her wolf was still annoyed at her, so she wouldn''t bother talking to her unless her wolf couldn''t help but throw in a few words like now. Likest time, ra didn''t bother to reply. She simply didn''t have the energy to do so.

    "I would like to rest early and be alone for the night. I will ask my chambein to bring me my dinner to my bedchamber insteadter, so you two don''t worry about me," Lady Sh remarked with a faint smile to both ra and Gs. "You''ll see me up as usual tomorrow morning."

    "Goodnight then, Mother. See you tomorrow," ramented.

    Lady Sh smiled at ra before turning her gaze towards her son. Gs simply nodded, and thedy of the house went ahead towards her rest with her chambein and servants trailing behind her.

    "Would you like to have dinner in the bedchamber too?" Gs asked her as soon as his mother left.

    ra simply nodded. She honestly didn''t have an appetite right now, but maybe she just needed to eat more to prevent the shivering fromst night.

    [I forgot to ask Lady Jayra about my chills earlier¡­] ra murmured to Sheba. Once again, her wolf didn''t answer, and she could only sigh at the silence.

    It all startedst night when Gs cuddled with her. Sheba was going haywire that night, and her wolf was practically pushing her to mate with Gs. ra, of course, shrugged her off and simply rested in Gs''s warmth. It was sofortable that she easily gave in to sleep.

    From there, she heard Sheba scoff, but there were no words like she''d usually do. The wolf simply shook her head at ra, keeping silent even as she started walking with Gs towards their bedchamber.

    "How are you feeling? Last night, you were shivering so badly that I inquired Lady Jayra about it. Apparently, there are still some remnants of the poison in your body that your own healing capabilities can take care of, but with the added side effect of you being more vulnerable to the cold every night," Gs exined.

    "Last night, I hugged you to keep you warm, and I''m telling you this now because I n on doing the same again whenever you shiver."

    ra absently nodded before she ended up chuckling at what she heard.

    "What is it?" Gs inquired with knitted brows as both of them stopped right in front of their doorstep.

    Instead of replying, she simply smiled and opened the door to his bedchamber. Walking inside, she said, "Nothing, really. You just sounded so polite and caring back there. Before, you would always annoy me and sound more like a viin trying to get me onto your side¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gs''s face reddened. That was true. She could still remember how the man would constantly pester her about her feelings towards Darius. Still, what she couldn''t forget was him casually asking her just why won''t she just stripped in front of Darius to make things easier for her. Or that he would even help her drug Darius so that the two of them could end up in one bedchamber where the Queen Mother could see them afterwards.

    ra scoffed and burst out, "You already knew I was your mate, and yet you still openly told me things on how to seduce Darius."

    "You should know that I didn''t mean all of them," Gs murmured.

    "Right, that''s your way of mocking me¡­" ra mumbled with a pout.

    "I''m sorry," Gs apologetically uttered.

    ra smiled. "It''s fine, Gs."

    Soon, their dinner came, and ra heartily ate her portion with Gs. In between bites, they had a few productive conversations brewing between them.

    "Do you think it''s finally over? I mean, Helion''s army also retreated, and Gideon''s group defeated Helion''s army between our and Ebodia''s borders," ra asked as she grabbed some water for herself. "Still, why do I feel like things aren''t done yet?"

    "Well, there are still so many things to do at the moment," Gs promptly replied.

    "We still need to trace just what exactly Nasser''s connection was to Helion. There''s also his right-hand man Bulun, who''s still on the loose out there. We''ve yet to catch him along with his fellow spies dispatched to our kingdom. So all in all, it''s still far from being done. There''s still so much work to do for our king."

    He then looked at her intently and asked, "Are you going to return to your post then? I heard the King offered your post back to you."

    ra smiled and nodded. She then stressed out, "Hmmm¡­ I''ll return, but it''ll take more time than just me going back. I''ll be your wife now, so I also have a lot of things to wrap up in my pack." She enumerated her reasons with a scoff, "I want to make sure that my pack will be in good hands once I leave them to stay here with you. After all, I''m your mate and your Luna for the Silver Crescent Pack now. I won''t be greedy to keep the Midnight Pack under my palm despite being here with you."

    "Do you have anyone in mind to rece you then?" Gs inquired. A ruling Alpha could choose someone to rece him or her as the Alpha of the pack. From there, it would be up to the members to ept them. Some could even simply challenge the chosen ruler of the previous Alpha for the right to lead in their stead.

    "Hmm¡­ I''m considering Calypso since his mother was from the Midnight Pack," ra considered. "But I still have to discuss this matter with His Majesty as soon as I''m able¡­"

    ra then timidly smiled at him as she suddenly asked, "How about you give me your opinion on this matter? After all, you''re already my husband."

    It was weird. Somehow, she felt overwhelmed knowing that she now had someone that she could rely on.

    [Tsk, husband¡­ How dare you call him your husband when you haven''t even given yourself to him yet?! The Mate Bond isn''t evenpleted!] Sheba suddenly retorted, making ra cough to herself.

 Chapter 496 Take Care Of Me (2)

    ra did her best to quicklypose herself. Sheba''s sudden remark took her off guard, and Gs was already looking at him worriedly as she inwardly snarled at her wolf.

    [It''s not like that, alright? How many times do I have to say it?] ra insisted. [I want it to happen on my terms, not out of some self-imposed instinct that I have to follow.]

    It was one of the few concessions she refused to budge on. She had already epted Gs as her mate, and she didn''t even feel too bad about it either. She just wanted to mate whenever she wanted to mate. Not before. Not now. It was going to happen when she decided it was going to happen.

    "ra?"

    She was taken out of her musings as Gs suddenly called out to him. He must''ve noticed her momentary distress based on how worried his tone was. Nevertheless, she should soothe whatever fears he might have.

    "I''m fine," ra smiled as she nonchntly waved her hand at him. "I just had something in my throat."

    "Dust then?" Gs wondered. "I swore I had this room cleaned earlier¡­"

    ? [And now you''re making him doubt his own servants? Some mate you are,] Sheba scoffed. [If only you just admitted to yourself that you like him enough to sleep with him¡­ This wouldn''t have happened in the first ce.]

    ra''s brows twitched at Sheba''s condescending tone. [Being awfully chatty right now, are you? And after you gave me the silent treatment ever since ourst conversation too.]

    [I''m just saying what''s needed to be said,] her wolf scoffed at her again. [I''m not going to budge on this too. So long as the Mate Bond remains iplete, I''ll keep nagging you to finish it.]

    ra sighed as she shook her head. Of course, now would be the time that her wolf would decide to be chatty to her again. Just because she already wanted Gs didn''t mean that she was ready.

    [You''ve been ready ever since you epted him.]

    And no, she wasn''t ready even after that. Her wolf was just being impatient.

    [I''m not going to change my mind,] ra grumbled. [It''ll happen when it happens. Now stop distracting me.]

    "Are you sure you''re alright?"

    ra took a deep breath before she turned to face Gs. shing him a small smile, she nodded. "Yes. It''s nothing you should worry about. Far from this leftover poison I still have left in my system," she exined. "Also, no. This room is clean enough as it is."

    "If you insist," Gs shrugged. "I could always tell one of the servants to do a quick sweep around if it''ll help your condition."

    "No, really," ra insisted with a shake of her head. "Let''s just go to bed."

    Gs nodded before turning towards the washroom to clean himself up. Absently, ra made her way to the bed, sitting down and letting herself rx in the atmosphere of the chamber. With Gs still visibly fussing over her current state, she let out a smile as she let her body fall onto the mattress, her eyes still aimed at where shest saw the man enter the washroom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Get in there.]

    [No.]

    ra scoffed at her wolf''s sudden remark. Sheba''s sudden chattiness would be a pain to deal with, but she was more than ready to bluntly shoot down any and all proposals that her wolf was going to give her. She wasn''t going to listen, and she sure as hell won''t mate with the man.

    A few minutester, Gs exited the washroom wearing nothing but a towel to cover his decency. Against her better judgment, ra found herself staring, her gaze lingering over his moist skin and bulging muscles.

    [You''re already staring.]

    "You can go ahead and use the washroom, ra," Gs called out to her, taking her back to reality as she blinked away the image that was starting to burn into her memory. "There are already a few towels in there as well as a change of clothes."

    She nodded before quickly making her way into the washroom. Thankfully, Gs didn''t seem to notice that she was staring. Really, he was just as muscr as Darius. How could she not appreciate that?

    [So you can at least admit that,] Sheba sarcastically rolled her eyes at her. [That''s progress that you want him enough to sleep with him.]

    Ignoring her wolf''s constant naging, ra cleaned herself up. Taking a short shower, she helped herself with the towels and the change of clothes that Gs had prepared for her. And after making sure that she was presentable, she left Gs''s personal washroom.

    "Had a good bath?" Gs asked. "The water was fine?"

    "It''s fine enough," ra shrugged. "I don''t think I''m supposed to start feeling chills until it''s in the middle of the night though."

    "That may be, but it''s already prettyte," Gs worriedly replied. "You might start feeling it now. Or maybe it only happens when you sleep?"

    Once more, ra shrugged. She really didn''t have the energy to guess just how exactly her nightly chills worked. All she knew was that she had to suffer through them for a few days until her body flushed the remnants of the poison she got out of her system. If it meant that she had to cuddle with Gs to get her through the night, then she''d do it without question.

    "It''ll happen when it happens," she scoffed as she made her way to the bed. "Regardless, I''m sure you''ll take care of me just fine."

    She didn''t even think about what she just said as she let her head hit the pillows once more. She just wanted to sleep, and Gs''s presence was going to help her survive the night.

    "I-I''ll do my best, ra," Gs momentarily stuttered over her. "Get some rest."

    Turning her head, ra couldn''t help but look at Gs''s face as he hovered over her. The concern he was giving her was touching, and she found herself smiling back at him as he pulled the sheets over her body.

    "Good night, Gs," she said as she closed her eyes. "And thank you¡­"

 Chapter 497 It Felt So Real*

    With the day finally ending, Xenia found herself finally making her way to her shared room with Darius for a bit of rest. With her husband walking beside her, her lecherous mind couldn''t help but go back to all of the talk regarding heirs and other possible ways to ensure session. After all, heirs meant getting pregnant, and to get pregnant meant going at it with Darius till she couldn''t stand up straight anymore. Sure, thatst part was a hyperbole, but Xenia wouldn''t be satisfied with anything less than her body screaming at her in bliss and satisfaction.

    ''And I really kind of want to do it with him at the moment,'' she inwardly thought to herself. ''It''s been a while¡­ even though I''m pretty sure we just did it just a few days ago.''

    The concept of time was rather abstract to her these past few days. It all seemed to blur together, culminating in a grand extravaganza where she was finally made queen. With everything that had happened, it just felt appropriate to celebrate the asion with a bit of passionate lovemaking. Unfortunately for her¡­

    "We''ll be going to sleep as soon as we reach our beds," Darius insisted as they walked side by side towards their bedchamber. "As much as it pains me to say it, we both need all the rest we can get. This is the biggest day that Cordon will ever witness for years, and we can''t afford to ruin it by looking haggard for our own celebration."

    Xenia pouted even as she nodded. While a part of her wished to do a bit more with her husband, she also knew that she really shouldn''t push herself too hard before her own coronation. After all, she understood that it would be a bad look for her to bete to her own coronation, let alone look like she had just been freshly hammered just before she took the crown. No, she had to look her best, and there was no way that her making love with Darius would help with it¡­

    Still, that didn''t mean she couldn''t try asking for it.

    "But you told me earlier that you were nning on making up the lost time you didn''t spend with me," Xenia innocently asked just as they reached the door to their room. "When will it happen then?"

    Darius paused for a brief second before he gently opened the door. Stoically, he moved forward, remaining silent as he mulled over her words.

    "Darius?"

    "Trust me, my love, I''m doing all that I can to restrain myself right now," he suddenly replied as he turned to look at her. "I would like nothing more than to ravish you right now and make up for all the lost time I''ve spent away from you¡­ To do everything that I''ve told you I''d do to you once we had some time for one another¡­"

    "Then why not do it now?" she cheekily asked.

    "You know exactly why, Xen," Darius frowned. "We both know you won''t risk your image on your coronation. It would set a bad precedent for your rule alongside me, while also damaging my own image by showing the world that we have no self-control."

    The Queen-apparent pouted before letting out a sigh. Clearly, there was no going around this. So instead of trying to coyly argue for a bit of fun time, she went ahead and cleaned herself up. To her dismay, Darius let her do so alone, even waiting for her to be finished before going into the washroom and cleaning himself up as well. After all was said and done, they were both in their sleepwear with nothing even happening between the two of them.

    Slumping onto the bed, Xenia shrugged as she sighed, "Well, at least I tried¡­"

    "Don''t worry. We''ll get all the time in the world after tomorrow''s events," Darius reassured her as he took his ce beside her. "From there, we can go ahead with making an heir or two."

    Xenia blushed even as sheid her head down. Her arousal was starting to build just from the way he spoke about them making heirs, and truth be told, she was getting annoyed that her husband was even making her feel like this when he was the one that told her that they shouldn''t do anything too exhausting for the night.

    "This isn''t fair¡­ You''re making me feel hot," she pouted.

    "O-Oh¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Darius quickly apologized. "Let''s just rest then. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow¡­"

    "If you say so¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Getting thest word in, Xenia let out onest grumble as she let herself fall asleep. Forgetting all about the fact that she was slightly wet from imagining her husband doing everything he could to impregnate her, she instead focused more on the fatigue that had built up throughout the day. She really did need some sleep, no matter how much her mind wanted her to stay awake.

    ''Well, it''s only one more day of waiting,'' she jokingly chuckled to herself. ''One more day of waiting isn''t going to hurt me¡­ I can control myself just fine¡­''

    In the end, she closed her eyes and fell asleep, her loving and frustratingly correct husband sleeping soundly beside her.

    ***

    Xenia dreamed. She didn''t know what or how, but she dreamed nheless. And apparently, her prior arousal decided to show itself through her own unconscious imagination instead of in the real world as she saw herself utterly naked while lounging in a bath.

    "Huh¡­ This is really vivid," she wondered to herself as she looked around. "I know I''m dreaming, but I''m not waking up yet somehow¡­"

    As if the world heard her, the vision rapidly changed just from her turning her head somewhere else. All of a sudden, she was back in her bed, still naked as the day she was born.

    Only this time, Darius was on top of her just as naked as she was.

    "O-Oh my¡­"

    She couldn''t help but gulp as her eyes immediately fixated on his massive shaft. Sure, it was just a dream, but perhaps she could enjoy herself this way.

    "P-Please¡­ Can you- NGGH!"

    But before she could even direct the dream Darius to her bidding, the man had already impaled her with his thick shaft. She squealed in delight, her body quickly taking in his length as she gasped and moaned.

    "T-This feels great, my love."

    Xenia screamed out her husband''s name, her nerves lighting up like the night sky as the pleasure of being prated filled her up. His hands roamed her body, and the dream was as good as she had wanted it to be. She cried, she wed at her husband... It felt so real. A bit too real, even¡­

    And that was when the dream copsed.

    ***

    Before she could even question what was happening, her eyes opened wide. This time, it was back in the real world. She was awake¡­ and she still felt something massive moving inside of her.

    "Darius?"

 Chapter 498 Asleep**

    "This won''t do at all..."

    Darius couldn''t help but groan as he tossed and turned in his non-sleep. He had woken up far earlier than he expected, midnight barely having passed as the moon still hung high above the sky. Beside him, Xenia was fast asleep. Her soft breaths filled the air beside him, her gentle voice soothing to his ears even if she didn''t mean for it to happen.

    And unfortunately for him, it also sounded far too tempting for him to ignore.

    Ever since he woke up, his throbbing member just wouldn''t calm down no matter how much he tried to quell his nerves. No matter how hard he tried to get back to sleep, his want and need for Xen''s body just overrode any and all exhaustion he could use to get some rest. He was pent up, and the woman of her affection was lying beside him sleeping peacefully.

    ''I really shouldn''t...'' he grumbled in his thoughts. ''But what else am I supposed to do in the meantime?''

    Having talked himself into doing it, Darius sat up on their bed, his body shifting in a way where he was looking over Xen''s beautiful face. Against his better judgment, he let his eyes drink in her all of her splendor and beauty. Her lips parted ever so slightly with each breath, glistening and shining against the moonlight as if inviting him to partake in them.

    Darius bit his lip as he found himself agonizing over his own desires. Here she was, sleeping peacefully after he had just told her that they shouldn''t make love to get some rest, and yet here he was about to take advantage of her in her sleep? It was madness.

    [But madness is something to be celebrated sometimes, right?] Zeus suddenly chimed in. [I''m sure she''ll appreciate it.]

    Darius blinked at his wolf''s words. Was Zeus really going to encourage this kind of behavior from him?

    [Yes. Yes, I will,] his wolf scoffed. [We both need it, and Xen needs it just as badly as we do with how affectionate she acted before we slept. We might as well get it over with...]

    The king mulled over his wolf''s needling, all the while, his eyes kept on taking in everything that his wife had to offer for him. Her chest rhythmically rose and fell with each breath, her night clothes doing little to hide her curvaceous form from his feasting eyes. The sheets were in the way of his prize, but they too were gently folded over to reveal Xen''s milky white thighs. And her core... It... It smelled like her. In fact...

    ''What is this? I can smell her arousal...''

    His cock throbbed even harder the more he zoned in on the distinct smell of his wife''s pheromones. Looking down, he finally noticed why that was the case.

    "She''s wet..." Darius noted, his tongue unconsciously wetting his lips as he honed in on his sights. "She''s having a wet dream..."

    All of a sudden, everything seemed to line up perfectly with what was happening that early morning. He was rock hard, unable to sleep with the thoughts of his naked wife running through his mind. Meanwhile, Xen was having a wet dream, even going so much as to wet her night clothes even as she slept.

    [See? She''s in need of relief just as much as you do,] Zeus pointed out. [I told you it was a mistake to just go to sleep earlier.]

    Darius grumbled under his breath. It would seem that his wolf was right in his assessment. Even before they went to sleep, Zeus had fought for them to make love before the night was over. The tension between them was palpable, and Darius insisted that they slept instead just so that they''d be presentable for tomorrow''s coronation.

    ''At this rate, we''d probably be unfit for the eyes of the public even if we had a full night''s sleep,'' Darius inwardly grimaced.

    [And here you were talking about self-control,] Zeus mockingly scoffed. [You two are insatiable.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Darius conceded to his wolf''s point. [I know that already. Don''t rub it in.]

    [Hey, I''m simply stating the truth,] Zeus chuckled. [Now, are you going to rectify this mistake you''ve made?]

    He blinked at the way his wolf sounded. It was like he was being asked to make love to Xen while she was asleep... Wasn''t that kind of immoral?

    [There''s no way that I''m going to make love with her while she slept,] Darius insisted. [She''s asleep, and it would be rude to just wake her up with my cock in her slit.]

    [I didn''t even say anything of the sort. You thought that up yourself,] Zeus quickly retorted. [And that''s actually not a bad idea. She''ll love it, I''m sure.]

    And just like that, the seed of an idea nted itself in his head. Darius''s gaze now held a tone of want in it, his throbbing member starting to spew out a bit of precum as he slowly tilted his head down to Xen''s sleeping face.

    ''This is a bad idea...'' he inwardly mumbled

    Nevertheless, Darius just couldn''t help himself anymore as he brushed his lips against hers. Her light breaths mixed against his own needy ones, the kiss ending up being both deep and shallow as he kept their lips locked against one another. All the while, his hands began gently running up and down her sleeping body, her shivers being the only sign of confirmation he could get from her as brushed over her stiff peaks.

    "Mhmm... Darius...."

    His eyes widened just as he ran his hands down to her wet core. Had she woken up?

    Looking down, a wave of relief washed over him as he saw Xen''s closed eyes trembling, but still remaining locked in sleep. He could only guess that she was also dreaming about him, and based on how wet she was to the touch, her arousal was growing higher and higher by the second.

    "Xen..."

    With a needy breath, Darius let his massive cock free. No longer having the patience to restrain himself, he gently pulled down his wife''s panties before slowly inserting himself into her tight hole. She was already slick from her wet dream, and his added ministrations only made her wetter for her to receive him.

    "Nghh..."

    Xenia groaned, and Darius couldn''t help but begin pumping his hips as he savored her body. She was still asleep, but it almost felt like her body was responding on its own as she raised her hips to meet up with his. With each gentle thrust, the urge to fully take her only increased, but the fact that she was still asleep made him hesitate to do such a thing. Instead, he took his time, agonizingly slowing himself down as each slow pump only made his shaft throb even harder at how hot and slick her core was-

    "Darius?"

    He froze mid-thrust. Looking down, Xen was awake, a confused and flushed expression growing on her face as her eyes remained locked on the ce where they were currently joined.

 Chapter 499 Bear Your Heirs**

    Xenia was both shocked and delighted at the sight and the pleasurable sensations she had woken up to. Apparently, sometime while she slept, Darius decided to use her body to relieve himself¡­ and herself as well, if her dreams were anything to go by.

    On any other day, she would probably be slightly annoyed at the fact that Darius didn''t even bother waking her up just to make love. Add to that, the fact that he had just said to her that they shouldn''t do exactly this still rang annoyingly inside her head. However, seeing him taking her like this only made her arousal rise even further. It was as if her wet dreams were only a prelude to what was toe, and the fact that her husband was already hilt-deep into her sex was more than enough to rece what she had lost from her erotic dreams.

    Well, that, and she was just that aroused for her to no longer care about whatever it was that happened earlier. Instead, she was going to make the most of this moment. She had Darius right by the balls, and she wasn''t going to let go any time soon.

    "X-Xen¡­ I''m sorry, but-"

    "And just after you told me that we should rest for tomorrow," she cut him off, a small smirk recing her earlier confusion as sheposed herself. "What time is it anyway?"

    "Just around an hour past midnight," Darius replied, his shaft annoyingly stopping still within her as he scratched the back of his head. "I couldn''t sleep, and I just couldn''t help myself with the sight of you."

    Xenia blushed, but she kept herposure up as she raised a hand up to yfully pinch the bridge of her nose. "Seriously¡­ You should''ve just woken me up, you know?"

    "I know," Darius sighed, his hips now starting to grind against hers before he chuckled. "Then again, I did say that we''ll have all the time in the world tomorrow. And it''s technically already tomorrow."

    She smirked at his statement. "So we won''t be going to rest?"

    Instead of a reply, Xenia received something even better as Darius suddenly delivered a sharp thrust into her core. She flinched at the sudden application of force, the jolt of pleasure running from her pelvis up to her spine making her shiver in anticipation.

    "Did that answer your question?" he returned her smirk. "Seeing as we''re both awake, we clearly have a lot of energy left in us."

    Xenia cheekily smiled as she nodded.

    And just like that, Darius took it as his cue to resume his rhythmic thrusting. Like in her wet dream, Xenia couldn''t help but moan at the sensation of fullness filling up her insides. This time, however, it was more¡­ real¡­ more satisfying as each thrust woke her up even more from the clutches of her own exhaustion. And yes, she was indeed still tired and sleepy, but her arousal woke her up like none other. Her wet dream,bined with her earlier wishes to do more with Darius, gave her just enough energy to go at it and make love with her husband, even if it was to her own detrimentter on.

    "A-Ahh¡­ Darius¡­"

    She moaned as she savored each thrust that Darius gave her, her insides singing her praises as she felt the delicious feeling of pressure building up within her pelvis. All the while, her husband had begun to do his usual ministrations. His mouth was currently busy sucking on her teats, his hands running circles across her sides and curves as she shivered and bucked with each sensation. She did her best to return the favor, of course, but her husband seemed to be far too focused on her own pleasure that she just couldn''t stop him even if she tried.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "W-Wha- Nghh¡­ You''re really¡­ giving it to me¡­" she couldn''t help but gasp.

    "This is my apology for waking you up, as well as ignoring your needs from earlier," Darius throatily replied, the vibrations from his lips making his kisses all the more pleasurable as he began to run his mouth across her neck and corbones. "It''s the least I can do¡­ Don''t worry about me. Your pleasure is more than enough to satisfy me."

    "Bu- AHH! D-Darius!"

    Xenia opened her mouth to retort, but her husband''s sudden thrust quickly made her bite her tongue as he quickened his pace. It would seem that he wasn''t taking no for an answer, and his lips only further confirmed that thought as he sealed her lips with his. Their tongues battled for dominance, Darius refusing to let her speak as his taste flooded Xenia''s senses with pleasure-filled moans.

    "MPPHH!"

    "Xen¡­ I''m about to¡­"

    Her eyes widened as she nodded at his words. She was just about to say that she was also about to reach her peak, and theirbined climax came just right after as they moaned into each other''s mouths. Xenia shivered as she felt his shaft explode within her, her walls coated in white as each spurt only added to her ever increasing pleasure. Her arms finally found themselves wrapped around her husband''s neck, her embrace tightening as if refusing for him to even think about pulling out of her pulsating core.

    "Darius¡­" she breathed out as soon as their lips parted. "I love you so much¡­"

    "I love you too, my Xen," he throatily replied. "You''re the only one that I can even imagine standing beside me¡­ sleeping beside me¡­"

    "And making love to as well?" she smirked. "I did promise to bear your heirs."

    "That too," he chuckled. "And it seems that you''re not done."

    "Far from it," she airily smiled. "Besides, you''re still hard inside me, and I refuse to sleep before you''re satisfied."

    Darius smiled in appreciation. Slowly grinding his hips once more, he descended onto her for another kiss, their love and affection for one another showed as their passion filled the air of their bedchamber.

    "I did say that we need to burn off our energy," he seductively whispered. "Alright then. Let''s make love until we either pass out or the sunes up."

 Chapter 500 Nurture Those Feelings (1)

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Territory

    Gs smiled as he watched ra fall asleep before his eyes. While he wanted her to stay up a bitter and have a talk, he could understand why she fell asleep so easily. It had been a long day, and a lot of things had happened between then and now that even he was still trying to process. The fact that his father''s crimes had been exposed was chief among his many thoughts, but of course, none of it even came close to overtaking his worries for the woman currently sleeping on his bed.

    "I''ll keep you safe, ra¡­" he whispered. "Don''t worry¡­"

    Nodding to himself, he set off to care for his mate as soon as the chills happened. The night was only just beginning, and he was sure that the chills woulde sooner rather thanter. As such, he stayed awake, preparing a bunch of things that could possibly help him on his task. Rummaging through his closets and drawers, he pulled out as many sheets as he could, cing them right beside the bed for easy ess once ra started showing distress. Of course, that meant that he wouldn''t be sleeping any time soon, but that was fine with him.

    He made a promise, and he intended to keep it as best he could.

    [Still, isn''t this a bit too much?]

    Gs simply gave his wolf a pointed scoff as he replied, [Nothing is too much if it means I can keep rafortable. Besides, this will help distract me from her constant scent.]

    It was something that he could only hope would pass the deeper the night went. His desire for ra was starting to build up again. And with how close they were right now, it was only a matter of time before he lost control if he didn''t discipline himself.

    [Eh¡­ I say you should just let go and do it,] Ham chuckled. [She''s already your wife, right? You''ve marked her, which means that it''s fully in your right to make love to her.]

    [That''s not how it works, Ham. I''ll wait for her consent no matter how long it takes,] Gs insisted. [I''ve been patient for this long. What''s a few more weeks or months of waitingpared to the years I''ve spent watching over her?]

    Gs chuckled as he positioned himself by ra''s side. He had already gone this long just hoping that ra would even notice him. And now that such a thing hase to pass, what more should he be worried about? In fact, he had already won, and the only thing that he had left to do was to serve his king as best he could and make sure to build a safe future for himself and for his future family.

    [Already thinking that far ahead, I see¡­]

    How could he not? In spite of everything that had happened throughout his life, he couldn''t help but smile at the current state of his life and his rtionship with ra. His mother was safe, and his mate had all but epted her. And there was no doubt in his mind that she was going to wholeheartedly ept her role as his mate and wife once she had fully adjusted to her new post. All he had to do was wait, and he was very good at biding his time.

    But first¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    "She''s starting to shiver," he frowned as he felt ra starting to shake beside him. "Time to get to work¡­"

    ***

    Gs opened his eyes, his arms still wrapped around ra as his vision adjusted to his drowsy state. He was pretty sure that he had just gone to sleep, but apparently, the sun was already up in its full glory, shining down its warm on him and his mate as it signaled for them to wake up.

    ''Ugh¡­ This isn''t right,'' he grumbled to himself. ''I didn''t even manage to get a few hours of sleep¡­''

    Forcing himself awake, Gs felt his bones click into ce as he stretched. On his bed, ra still seemed to be sleeping. Thankfully, she was no longer shivering, but that was far from the case earlier that night.

    ''At least I managed to stop her from freezing to death¡­'' he inwardly chuckled.

    Truly, it was with great effort that he did just to make sure that ra wouldn''t shiver on his watch. Even after covering her up with all of the sheets that he found in his room, it didn''t seem to be enough. In the end, he ended up cuddling up with her in the same way that he didst time. And just like that time, he sweated, panting off with how hot it was around ra''s vicinity.

    [As if that isn''t the only reason why you couldn''t sleep,] Ham scoffed. [The fact that you haven''t jumped on her in spite of everything that has happened is a mystery even to me.]

    Gs shook his head at his wolf''s words. While it was true that it was hard to sleep if he was sweating bullets underneath a bulk of sheets, his close proximity with his mate was what really made it hard for him to rx and fall asleep. Throughout the night, he could feel his manhood ache for a chance to be with her, and it took his all just to stop himself from moving on top of her and making love to her while she was asleep.

    [As if she would''ve minded it in the end,] Ham pointedly chuckled. [You really should''ve gone for it.]

    [And for thest time, I won''t do it,] Gs quickly retorted. [She said she''ll mate with me once she''s ready, and I fully intend to honor that decision.]

    Besides, it shouldn''t be long now before she just ended up approaching him and asking him to sleep with her. He could feel it even though she was asleep. She was having feelings for him, and he only had to nurture those feelings if he really wanted to cement their rtionship and bring it to the next level.

 Chapter 501 Nurture Those Feelings (2)

    ra woke up to a start. She didn''t know when she started sweating, but one look at her body told her that the mountain of sheets currently covering her body was to me for how sticky she felt at the moment.

    "Was it really that?"

    Chuckling to herself, she threw off the mountain of sheets covering her body. Almost immediately, she felt the cool air hit her body, her skin almost recoiling as she shivered at the sudden sensation. Of course, it wasn''t as bad as having outright chills, but she still found herself grabbing one of the many sheets around her and using it to cover herself up.

    "Oh, you''re awake."

    Her ears perked up at the voice that echoed from across the room. Looking up, Gs was already dressed and seated on the table, a steaming bowl of soup seemingly waiting for her as he smiled.

    "Good morning," ra greeted, one of her hands going to her face to wipe away a bit of her own sweat. "I see that you''re already dressed for the coronation."

    "I''m going to be the one supervising the coronation parade, actually," Gs chuckled. "Anyway, are you alright? You''re not too cold right now, are you?"

    She was still wiping away more sweat when she heard his question. As if offended, ra gave him a sarcastic stare. "Does it look like I''m feeling cold at the moment?"

    Gs blinked before he quickly corrected himself. "Right¡­ You''re sweating. Do you need a bit to prepare yourself?"

    "If I''m going to the coronation, then I''ll have to be," she sighed before letting out a chuckle. "I take it there''s a change of clothes in the washroom?"

    Gs nodded. "Along with a few fresh towels just in case you might need them."

    "Thank you," she smiled.

    Standing up, ra went ahead and took a quick shower. Changing into a fresh set of clothes, the annoying feeling of sweat finally washed itself off her skin as she went out of the washroom. She would have to get into a better set of clothes once she gets back to Cordon Castle, but for now, a simple dress would have to do.

    "I''ve brought you breakfast, by the way," Gs gestured for her to join him at the table. "You should eat before we leave for the Capital."

    ra nodded as she followed his advice. Sitting down in front of him, she found that she had a bit of an appetite on her now after almost skipping dinnerst night. Perhaps she was feeling better now, which probably meant that her body was doing well in fighting off these poison remnants.

    [Either that or the fact that Gs cuddled you in your sleep just made you feel better in general.]

    ra coughed, Sheba''s sudden remarks almost making her choke on her own soup.

    "What''s wrong?" Gs quickly asked. "Is the soup bad?"

    "N-Nothing at all," ra hastily replied. "It just went down the wrong way."

    Inwardly, ra was almost seething. It would seem that her wolf had retained her chatty behavior fromst night. Well, at least she knew it would pass as soon as she slept with Gs. But for now, she would just have to suffer through it.

    [As if,] Sheba scoffed. [If anything, I''m the one suffering from your constant hesitance to just finish the Mate Bond.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [You''re not even the one in control here,] ra retorted. [I''m the one that has to do everything. All you have to do is just sit back and nag at me.]

    "ra."

    She was taken aback by Gs''s sudden call for her attention. "Y-Yes?"

    "I was just saying that we should start moving," Gs informed her. "We''re on a schedule, and I''m needed to supervise the parade, as I''ve said. And you still need to get prepared with a proper dress for the coronation."

    "R-Right," ra shook her head, quickly shaking off her anger at her wolf with a smile. "I''ll go and hurry up then."

    With renewed purpose, ra slurped on her breakfast. All the while, Gs remained seated in front of her as he watched her eat. His gaze was as intense as it has always been, and she couldn''t help but blush the longer she found her eyes staring intensely into his.

    ''They''re so deep somehow¡­'' ra inwardly remarked. ''It''s like I can see into his soul¡­''

    Despite herself, she went ahead and looked at him more thoroughly. He had bags under his eyes, and he clearly looked tired despite having supposedly slept alongside her. And while he was still very much handsome, the constant yawns he was giving off gave off the fact that he hadn''t had enough sleepst night.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Have you slept well, Gs?"

    Gs blinked at her, a faint smile on his face as he cheekily replied, "What do you think?"

    ra frowned. "You really picked now to throw that sentence back to me?"

    "It''s a joke," Gs chuckled. "It helps ease the tension, right?"

    "That it does," ra pouted. "Still, you couldn''t sleep because of me, isn''t it¡­"

    The fact that Gs clearly didn''t get enough sleep made her feel bad. It was all because she got cold after a few hours of sleeping in the night. She didn''t even feel anything right now, and yet Gs had to suffer because her body couldn''t get rid of the poison fast enough.

    "It''s nothing I can''t handle, ra," Gs reassured. "Don''t worry."

    Still, pouting, ra finished off her meal. cing the empty bowl back down on the table, ra had almost forgotten about what she was doing before Gs suddenly stood up and made for the door. He then turned to her, looking at her as if waiting for her to follow.

    "I''ming," ra smiled at him before standing up. "I just ate, after all."

    "I know. I''m sorry if I''m kind of rushing you," Gs chuckled. "It''s just that I really don''t want to mess with our King''s coronation by not being present to oversee the preparations."

    "Very well. I won''t keep us from leaving then."

    With a smile, ra went and followed Gs outside. They still had many things to do, and she wasn''t going to be the one to make themte for Cordon''s biggest event of the year.

 Chapter 502 The Coronation

    At Cordon Castle

    Xenia woke up with a small groan as she tried to move her body. Darius said that they''d make love till either of them passed out, and they did. Unfortunately, she was the one that gave out first. And here she thought that she would show off her wings to him for the fun of it.

    "Ugh¡­" she mumbled. "This is going to be a problem¡­"

    Blinking away her obvious exhaustion, she felt like she had just run circles around the castle with how her legs trembled beneath her. Standing up, she almost had to hold on to the nearest wall before she just gave up and went back to bed. It would seem that they overdid it earlier that morning¡­

    "Xen?"

    Turning her head, Darius stirred beside her. Immediately, memories of their timest night quickly came back to her as she wrapped her arms around him for a hug. Likewise, Darius took her cue to hug her back, letting her nuzzle her head into his chest as he ran his fingers through her hair.

    "Good morning," she cooed into her neck, lifting her gaze up to look deep into his eyes. "Also, you did me so well earlier that I can''t walk straight right now."

    "Was it that good?" Darius chuckled, a hint of prideing into his tone.

    "Very much so," she smiled. "And if that was only a taste of what''s toe, I don''t know if I''ll survive to be your Queen."

    "Well, you''ve survived long enough, my love," Darius cooed into her ear. "Besides, how else will you bear the heirs that you promised mest night?"

    Xenia blushed up a storm as that one particr memory yed out in her mind. She didn''t even know what came over her that time, but she did mean her words, and she would make sure to do that once the time came. And of course, that time wasn''t now.

    Shaking her head, she forced herself to break away from his embrace as she stuttered, "W-We should be getting ready for my coronation. It''s already scheduled for this morning, right?"

    "Indeed. Although, I made sure to give us some leeway to bete just for this exact moment," Darius smirked. "I was sure that we''d make lovest night, and if you haven''t noticed it yet, the sun is already pretty high up."

    Xenia''s eyes widened as her gaze roamed towards the open window. Sure enough, it was already well into the morning, and they were both still naked without a care in the world. Well, it was still far from noon, but it waste enough for her to start worrying.

    "W-What?! Why didn''t you wake me?!" Xenia burst out. "We''re going to bete!"

    "Xen, we''re the most important people in this castle right now," Darius reassured her. "It''ll be fine for us to bete."

    "We''ll, it isn''t fine for me," she retorted as she hastily began to prepare herself. "What kind of Queen would I be if I waste for my own coronation?"

    ***

    After a bit of prodding on her part, Xenia finally managed to get Darius to prepare himself. They went through the usual rituals of grooming and cleaning before promptly going to their fitting for the coronation ceremony. And as she recalled, her mother had a gown specifically made just for this exact moment. Also, she had barely begun to remember the lines she had to say during the coronation, but she was hoping that Darius would just telepathically remind her if she forgot a line or two.

    Going through her fitting, Xenia blinked as her mother presented the gown to her. "Mother¡­ This is¡­"

    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Queen Dana faintly smirked as she held out the gown in front of her. "Made only by the most skillful of Ebodian tailors, your sister and I went ahead and got this made for you as soon as we were able."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But with this fine a fabric¡­" she trailed off before she continued. "This couldn''t have been made just recently."

    "Exactly. We knew that you were going to win, so we went ahead and had it made ahead of time," her mother chuckled.

    Xenia held her breath as she let her mother along with the rest of the nearby servants dress her up. Wearing enough golden regalia and frills befitting a queen, she gasped at her mirror as she took her appearance in.

    "I look like a Queen¡­" Xenia mumbled in amazement.

    "You already are, my dear," her mother smiled. "Now go out there and get that crown."

    Giving her mother a nod, Xenia confidently strode forth, servants tailing behind her to hold onto her coattails as she went up to the throne room.

    As soon as she arrived, the entire room fell silent. In front of her stood Darius, equally dressed in all of the regalia befitting his stature as king as he waited for her to walk forward.

    "Attention all citizens of Cordon! The Queen has arrived!"

    An announcer called out her arrival, and everybody that wasn''t of equal rank to royalty knelt as they waited for her to move. Amongst the crowd, she spotted her mother standing tall beside her father, and King Niki. Likewise, Mineah and Ezekiel simply bowed their head, signifying that they wouldn''t bow to a ruler that wasn''t Ebodia''s own.

    No, it was merely a formality. She was still of Ebodia, but Cordon was now her first priority.

    With a self-nod, Xenia confidently walked forward. With each step, she came closer and closer to the crown that was rightfully hers.

    "My Queen," Darius addressed her with the formality befitting the ceremony.

    "My King," she replied back.

    "Here is your crown," he loudly stated as he gave her a circlet bearing the insignia of Cordon. "From here on, you will be my Queen, and you shall help lead this Kingdom to prosperity."

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia bowed her head just enough to expose her head to her husband. Gingerly, she felt Darius ce the crown on her head, coronating her in front of everybody present.

    "Wear this crown with pride, for you have earned it in spite of all the hardships you have faced," Darius recited. "You have proven your worth, and you are now rewarded for your efforts."

    Xenia gulped as she stood straight up. Turning to face the crowd, it was now her turn to speak.

    "As you''ve all seen through the trials I''ve faced, I do not condone any sort of injustice being done to anybody. I might look like a tyrant for saying this, but my own brand of justice does not discriminate. I will uphold the peace and order in this kingdom, and help my husband King Darius in all manners of running this nation," she proudly dered. "I will act in good faith, and I shall do my best to be the Queen that this kingdom deserves."

    Taking a deep breath, she took in the looks of approvaling from both the Elders and her family members alike. From her mother-inw to the friends she had made during her stay in this kingdom, she took strength from their respect as she took a deep breath for onest shout of the Kingdom''s guiding words.

    "Long may Cordon stand proud!"

 Chapter 503 The Procession

    Xenia stood proud as she held her head up high. She had just dered her allegiance to Cordon in all but name, and the adoration of her new subjects almost made her want to smile bright with happiness and eptance. However, the ceremony wasn''t over, which meant that she still had to put up appearances.

    ''How long do I have to hold this pose?'' she thought with a quiet sigh. ''This feels so awkward!'' Despite the awkwardness, she couldn''t stop herself from inwardly smiling. She was so blissful thinking of how everything she had been through was worth it, especially when she turned to the man beside her.

    The newly-coronated Queen stared at all who were present for her coronation. From family members to close friends, they all stood at attention to her presence, all of them paying their respects as they bowed their heads lightly in deference. It made her feel as proud as she was awkward. It was a weird mix of emotions, and she really didn''t know how long she could resist keeping a straight face with all of her loved ones looking at her like they were beneath her.

    "All Hail Queen Xenia!"

    Thankfully, she didn''t have to wait for long. With the sound of her name''s deration, the entire throne room exploded in cheers, and Xenia could only smile as she finally let her mask slip away from her impassive face. Behind her, Darius chuckled as he walked up to her side, his hand subtly holding onto hers for support as he stood beside her in solidarity.

    "As of today, Cordon has a Queen to further strengthen our Kingdom!" an announcer proudly dered. "Long may she reign!"

    "Long may she reign!"

    Xenia almost caught herself wanting to chant out the lines with the rest of her subjects, only to quickly stop herself when she realized just how stupid it would look for her to cheer for her own sessful reign.

    "And with that, the coronation of Cordon''s new Queen is officially over," Darius dered out to the guests with them in the throne room. "But that doesn''t mean that the celebration is over. Far from it. We will now be holding a royal parade to announce to all that we now have a new Queen!"

    Another round of cheers echoed across the room. Everyone was paying their respects to her, cheering for her newfound station as they waited for them to move. As the royal couple, they had to be the first to leave after all. At least, that was what she remembered from the pointers Darius hastily read out to her.

    [So we have to start the procession, right?] Xenia couldn''t help but ask Darius, her face still holding her smile as she looked at the crowd in front of them.

    [That, indeed. Also, there''s a bit more decorum that we have to follow,] Darius hummed as he reminded her. [We''ll have to be in sync with our steps. Neither of us should be in front of the other. You can let me take the lead for the first few steps, but you have to quickly match me before I make it to the door.]

    [Got it.]

    With their mental chat still open, Xenia let Darius walk ahead of her, letting a few seconds pass beforeing up to his side and matching his steps. With her expressions still schooled into her perpetual smile, she nodded and waved at all of the attendees. Most notably, her gaze lingered on her family and parents. They all had a look of pride and joy on their faces, and Xenia couldn''t be happier to see them be this epting of her current standing in life.

    [I guess it all worked out in the end,] she couldn''t help but tell Darius as they neared the door to the throne room. [I''m your Queen, and everyone seems to be epting of me.]

    [Xen, I''m sure that all of our subjects are epting of your rule,] Darius reassured her, having detected the hint of doubt in her tone. [You have seen and heard their reception of you when you won. Surely you don''t think that they''ll turn on you now.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Xenia hummed before she nodded. [Well, I''ll see it out there, won''t I?]

    [Exactly,] Darius chuckled. [But for now, let''s focus on decorum. We have a schedule to keep, and we still have to go across the capital for the parade.]

    Simply giving him a knowing nce, Xenia held her posture all the way up to the point where they boarded the open carriage. With Darius standing beside her, Xenia held an arm onto him for support before they headed off to the capital itself. Leaving the castle, her cheeks were starting to hurt by the time they reached the general popce. She couldn''t stop smiling, and the added cheers from her new subjects didn''t help with the growing pain on her face.

    "Queen Xenia!"

    "Long may she reign!"

    With Pluto pulling their open carriage, Xenia was sure that both herself and Darius were cutting a rather majestic figure to the general popce, and she couldn''t help but grin as her newest subjects behaved as such. They all bowed to her as they passed, some cheering as soon as they put a bit of distance away from them for them to stop bowing. And sure enough, all of her irrational fears were put to rest as they all called for her benevolent rule.

    "The Warrior Queen!"

    "Cordon''s Nephelim!"

    Of course, that didn''t mean she was prepared for the newfound fame she earned for herself with all of the stunts she just pulled. Some of them were calling her their Nephelim Queen, and some even called her their Shining Angel!

    [I kind of didn''t expect this,] Xenia awkwardly chatted with Darius even as she smiled and waved at the popce. [They''re giving me new names by the second.]

    Instead offorting her, Darius chuckled as he pointed out, [You should''ve expected this the moment you showed off in both the trials and in the arena. Of course, you''ll make a name for yourself after everything that you''ve done.]

    Chuckling, Xenia returned her focus to the parade itself. Behind them, she could tell that everyone else was tailing behind them in a grand procession, paying them their respects as they themselves headed the parade. Still, she couldn''t help but think that she should be by the back to let everyone else lead for her. After all, she couldn''t have done this without their help, and they deserved the recognition as well.

    "You know what? To hell with decorum!"

    "Xen?"

    Without even thinking it, Xenia turned to address the procession tailing behind them. With a bright smile on her face, she sincerely announced, "To everyone hearing the sound of my voice! I give you all my heartfelt thanks! I couldn''t have done this without you, and I''m saying this now so that all of you can get the recognition you all deserve for helping me!"

 Chapter 504 With Tender Loving Care

    Aurelia stood by from the balcony of Cordon''s Infirmary as the royal procession passed by in front of her. From her vantage point, her eyesnded in a particr direction where Calypso was riding mightily on his horse, wearing an outfit denoting his own position as the Great Justiciar of their Kingdom as he rode on by.

    Their eyes met, and she couldn''t help but gulp at the man who had a wide and bright smile for her.

    "He winked at you, mdy. He is really handsome," Nelly squealed along with Loisa, the two standing beside her at the rail of the balcony.

    Aurelia didn''t bother replying to the two. She was already used to how loud these two physicians under her could get.

    Watching the procession, she simply sighed as Calypso finally moved on ahead and away from her sight. She couldn''t exactly remember what happenedst night, but she could feel that something weird happened between her and Calypso.

    This morning, she woke up with the worst hangover of her life, and it was only a good thing that Calypso had already instructed the servants to prepare her some hangover soup as soon as she was awake before he left.

    Of course, she looked for him to ask what happened, but the man was already gone before she could even try. Then again, he was involved in a lot of the tasks leading up to today''s coronation and parade.

    As for her, she simply prepared herself to go back to her pending work in the infirmary. She would just have to join the dinner with the royal family thenter since that would also be when the final talk for her brother''s uing Ritual of Marking with Princess Freya would take ce.

    "Let''s get back to work," Aurelia uttered as she turned around. "I need to go back to the castle before the sunset, and we still have a lot of patients to go through."

    "Oh, will you take leave for the next few days, mdy?" Loisa asked as they walked through the hallways of the infirmary. "I heard that House Everett will be quite busy for theing Ritual of Marking."

    "Indeed, which means that I''ll only have today to wrap up some of my pending work," Aurelia replied. Her mind was still honestly busy trying to recall what happenedst night, but she just couldn''t remember. Thest thing she could recall was her finishing off a bottle of wine with Calypso stopping her from drinking even more.

    Her face twitched upon recalling how wasted she was while pulling on Calypso''s hair. She could remember demanding more bottles of wine, but the rest just blurred into nothingness no matter how hard she thought about it.

    ''This is impossible... Why can''t I remember what happened next after that?'' she worriedly mused as she entered the private chamber where a dead body was currently waiting to be analyzed.

    It was a body found at the Dead Sea, and no one could recognize the person it once was. There was apparently something off with the body ording to Nelly that they couldn''t fathom, which meant that it was up to her to figure things out.

    As soon as Aurelia was inside, she started inspecting the male body. Starting from the head, she checked the cadaver''s hair and smelled it, only for her eyes to widen when a memory of her checking Calypso''s hair shed before her eyes.

    ***

    "I like the color of your hair. It looks bloody like this drink; dark red purplish," she drunkenly grinned before taking another swig from her bottle. "It suits you."

    ***

    "Did I really say that?" she murmured with a frown. She could clearly remember how wide Calypso''s smiles were while she touched his hair like she ying with a dog''s fur.

    ***

    "I''m d you like them," Calypso chuckled. "So tell me, Lia¡­ What else do you find attractive in me?"

    ***

    "No way!" she burst out loud in front of the body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why? What''s wrong mdy? Did you find anything on the cadaver''s hair?" Loisa asked, snapping her back to reality.

    "Uhm, I''m still checking on it," she quickly answered.

    With a frown, she opened his eyelids. From there, another vision appeared where she pointed at Calypso''s eyes.

    ***

    "You h-have a nice pair of hazel eyes too," she cooed. "It''s tantalizing and seductive, but also too dangerous to look at. N-no wonder every w-woman mmm-melts w-whenever you look at t-them..."

    ***

    She was stuttering as she spokest night. Aurelia''s face reddened. She couldn''t believe she would be acting like that when she was drunk! It was her first time getting drunk, and she only found out now how embarrassing she was in that state. Her eyes widened even more as she gasped at the next set of memories that that followed.

    ***

    "So are you one of those women, Lia? Are you affected whenever I stare at you with these seductive eyes?" Calypso asked with a serious tone.

    Instead of replying, she chuckled at him and pulled him closer, his face hovering so close to hers that one wrong move would make their lips touch!

    "Hmm, I''m not sure. I find you attractive physically, but I definitely do not like you," she mumbled. "Ah, you''re undeniably handsome, but your tricks won''tt work on me! Hah, I''m Aurelia Everett, and I''m someone who will not let any man toy with me, especially you!"

    "Hmm, I see¡­ Then tell me, why did you really agree to be my mate, Lia?" Calypso directly asked.

    She gulped with how intensely he was staring at her. It was as if he was searching deep in her soul for her answer.

    "Well, you''re the best option I have at the moment. Besides, my body feels weird whenever you''re around," she drunkenly admitted. "I''m not sure what it is yet, but I''m curious to know and find out more about it. Also, your offer is very tempting. You said I can use you, sooo¡­ Be ready, Calypso, because I¡­ I''m g-going t-to use y-you w-well. Hehehe. We need to convince my brother and your c-cousin Freya that t-he t-two of us will work-out¡­"

    "Use me as much as you like then," Calypso remarked. "Like I said, I''m more than happy with that kind of arrangement. Still, I will require just one thing from you, Lia."

    "Hmm, t-tell m-me, a-and I''ll do my best to grant i-it," she answered with a grin before quickly getting the hups.

    "Use me with tender loving care, Lia. Can you do that?" Calypso requested, and it was the first time she saw something different in his eyes.

    "N-no p-problem," she answered with a smile. "I will u-use y-you w-with tender loving care."

    ***

    That was all she could remember before cking out.

    ''He sounded desperate,'' Aurelia thought as the memories of what happenedst night kept on bing clearer the more she remembered. She couldn''t help but wonder if there was something more she hadn''t recalled. Hopefully, there was nothing more, but she couldn''t help but feel as if something more worrying had happened between them¡­

 Chapter 505 A Great Medium

    The parade continued, and Jayra couldn''t help but sniff at the air as she rode right behind Xenia on her own horse. Gs and Calypso also rode behind their King and Queen as she followed. Meanwhile, her husband Bartos rode beside her, with Gideon trotting along by her other side. Looking around, she couldn''t help the tears of joy running down her eyes as she took in the celebration.

    The Ebodian Royal Family didn''t join the parade. Instead, they spent time with the Queen Mother, Princess Freya, and some of the chosen Elders along with the Great Admiral, Lord Osman to further discuss essential matters in regards to the cooperation between their two kingdoms. Specifically, it was their stance against theirmon enemy in the Kingdom of Helion.

    King Niki on the other hand, had already left early to go back to Valcrez, leaving his Queen Mineah here in Cordon for a few more days to stay with their Queen Xenia.

    As things stood, it seemed that King Darius fully trusted Lord Osman with the happenings of the kingdom. ording to her husband Bartos, the admiral was a great strategist, and she smiled just thinking of how Lord Osman would definitely look good for her sister-inw.

    [Wife, I''m so confused with your emotions and thoughts,] Bartos telepathically remarked with a chuckle. [Just a while ago, you were thinking about our Queen, only to then suddenly shift your thoughts to my sister.]

    Jayra awkwardly chuckled. Right, she forgot to put her wall up, which meant her dearest husband could spy on her thoughts and emotions.

    [Anyway, I''m just so d that finally, my dearest friend is now a Queen!] Jayra quickly diverted with a cheer. [She''s our Queen and she deserves all the respect and recognition she can get!]

    [Of course, Wife,] Bartos smiled. [Just look at how the Cordonians love her.]

    Jayra nodded as she looked around with a wide smile on her face. Everyone around them was currently on their knees as they kneeled towards their Queen. However, that smile quickly faded when she sensed a dark energy lurking around the corner.

    [What is it?] Bartos quickly asked her as soon as he sensed her weariness.

    [I sense dark magic!] Jayra quickly answered as she turned her head to the surroundings. Breaking from the march, she moved her horse to the side and walked slowly back towards the avable space. Behind her, Bartos was quick to follow her tracks, while Gideon did the same from the other side of the march.

    "Move! Give way!" Bartos barked aloud as Jayra''s horse moved. Unfortunately, there were so many people around her that she immediately had to get down from her horse to continue her search by foot. She couldn''t have mistaken it. The dark energy that suddenly sent shivers down her spine was way too strong to ignore. It was a first¡­ and that kind of energy was something they shouldn''t just shrug off.

    [It''s a dark witch. I''m sure of it¡­] Jayra pensively exined to Bartos as she continued to search around the crowd. She could still sense it, and she could feel that she was getting close.

    [What are we looking for? Can you give me a proper description that I can ry to the rest of my men?] Bartos inquired.

    Jayra stopped in her tracks as she quickly closed her eyes, casting a searching spell as wide as she could manage it.

    Chanting out words, she then suddenly bent down and touched the ground. A huge gray light quickly spread forth, invisible to the naked eye as it dispersed throughout the area as wide as Jayra''s magic could extend.

    Gasping for air, Jayra quickly ryed, [You''ll see a red light in a body with dark magic¡­]

    Jayra took a deep breath. She had used a lot of her inner energy to make this kind of spell work in such a wide range that it would take her some time to cast another one like it. It would be up to her husband along with Gideon and the royal guards to start their search discreetly while she tried to gather enough energy so that she could also participate in the search.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She clicked her tongue. She really needed to finish up her new form to help these werewolves detect everyone entering the kingdom using dark magic.

    It was one of the best advantages Ebodia had against all the other neighboring kingdoms¡­ Their mages and seer were simply just better. They mightck the physical strength of a werewolf, but they at least had the best mages to make up for it. Still, mages were also limited in their power, and they couldn''t just use their magic to its full extent unless they wanted to endanger their own lives.

    Jayra was still panting when she tried to follow the trail. Before she knew it, she was already far from the crowd, ending up in front of a particr alley where there was no one around.

    "Your capabilities are truly impressive," a man''s voice echoed in Jayra''s ear, making her body tremble at his tone. "It would be a waste for you to stay here, my dear. How about youe with me where you really belong?"

    ''What is going on with me? Why can''t I move?!'' Jayra inwardly screamed. Something was wrong with her.

    "I''m not this generous but I see great potential in you," the man continued. "It''s either youmit your soul to me, or you die this instant for being a possible threat in the future¡­"

    "You¡­ who are you?!" Jayra gasped, trying her best to stall time. Hopefully, Bartos could feel that she was in danger because she couldn''t contact him through their mindlink.

    There was a maniacalugh as the man behind her walked right in front of her to face her. Her eyes widened as her face paled. The man had ck irises and he had a snake tattoo moving up around his neck.

    Helion''s symbol and mark¡­ The Demon King himself. She had recalled feeling this kind of magic back in the Ebodia Encampment.

    "You''re a lost child¡­ Aren''t you curious about your origins?" the man asked with a grin.

    Jayra gritted her teeth but still kept her silence.

    The man walked closer and leaned into her ear. "I am looking for someone like you; an abomination that I need to eliminate. However, you''re lucky, I''m generous and willing to keep you alive," he whispered. "You''ll be a great medium in my search to find the one I''ve been looking for¡­"

    Jayra tried to move, but she ckened as she suddenly felt a sting prick her wrist.

    "W-What did you do?" she weakly whispered.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll forget everything once you wake up. I just need to use your body for a while to find what I''m looking for," the Demon King chuckled. "You have vast amounts of energy in you, so it will be easier for me to use you. If you''re lucky, then you''ll survive. If not, then you''ll simply die¡­"

    Those were thest words Jayra heard¡­ She squinted her eyes only to see Xenia''s wings quicklynding towards her.

    "My queen¡­" Jayra weakly whispered with a smile before everything turned ck.

 Chapter 506 A Bloodthread

    As the parade dragged on, the whole event seemed to be going so well that some of the Cordonians courageously asked the Princess to show her wings. Of course, Xenia was delighted enough that she let them have a glimpse of them, exposing her beautiful wings as she stepped forward on the open huge carriage.

    [Your wings look so magnificent, my love,] Darius telepathicallyplimented her. [Thank goodness I knew this could happen. It''s why I made sure tomission the biggest open carriage we could have in the castle for this parade...]

    Xenia couldn''t help but smile as she felt how proud he was of her through their Mate Bond. Her cheeks reddened as she smiled and waved at the denizens of Cordon before her. She was glowing, but her smile faltered the moment she got Darius''s message.

    [Try not to make it obvious. Jayra sensed some dark magic lurking around, and Bartos and Gideon have just started searching for the source discreetly along with the rest,] Darius informed her. [I already instructed Gs to handle wrapping up this parade. We''re going back to the-]

    Darius suddenly halted. Worried, Xenia inquired, [What is it? Tell me!]

    She could tell something bad was happening just from their Mate Bond alone.

    [Jayra''s out of sight...] Darius replied.

    [No...] Xenia gasped.

    rmed, she immediately collected herself, posing herself to fly to search for her friend. She honestly didn''t know how she did it, but she spread her wings and flew up into the air. Below, she could still hear the cheers of her people, but none of them actually knew what was happening as she trained her sights on where her friend could be.

    They thought that their Queen had just let them have this privilege to witness her marvelous wings in flight, but in reality, Xenia did it all just to look for her dearest friend, Jayra. She would never let anything happen to Jayra, and she would make sure that her friend was safe while she was around.

    Flying up and around the sky, she looked down in search of her friend. She had manifested her superb abilities while flying, heightening her senses in an effort to aid her search.

    Xenia didn''t let up in her efforts to try and find Jayra, and she was just about to go even higher when the familiar figure of her friend caught her attention.

    [I saw her! By the alley near the market, three blocks south of the main marketce!] Xenia telepathically ryed to Darius.

    [Xen, if it''s dangerous, please be careful and wait for us....] Darius reminded her.

    [No, she''s in danger, Darius, and I''ll do everything to protect her,] Xenia firmly dered. [I won''t wait and sit back when I can save her.]

    Without even a second thought, Xenia rushed to where Jayra wasst seen,nding swiftly behind the man who was in front of her friend.

    "My Queen..." Jayra murmured with a smile before she closed her eyes, her body falling to the ground with a limp.

    "Jayra!" Xenia called out as she attacked the man using one of her spells. However, he didn''t even flinch as he maniacallyughed at her attack.

    "We meet again, Princess... Or should I address you now as Queen, seeing as you''re wearing the crown of Cordon," the man scoffed. "I''m honestly quite offended that you didn''t take my offer back then to sacrifice yourself..."

    Xenia''s eyes narrowed at the man before her. He was the Demon King, currently possessing another body that was consumed with evil deeds like what he had done back in the Ebodia Encampment.

    With a disgusted look, Xenia sneered, "I don''t settle for trash."

    The man simply grinned at her as if he was amused by watching her.

    Xenia gnashed her teeth as her eyes darted back to Jayra, quickly assessing her friend''s physical state before she snarled at the man that did this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What did you do to my friend!"

    Xenia scowled as she crouched down into her fighting stance. She waste... Toote... She could see Jayra''s lips turning cker by the second.

    ''Oh heavens, please Jayra fight it...'' she inwardly prayed as she hoped for Bartos to quickly arrive at their aid as she prepared herself for another attack.

    "You think you''ve all seeded?! Hahahaha! I''m just warming up, woman!" the Demon King cackled. "I''ll make sure to conquer Ebodia and this kingdom soon, so we''ll definitely meet each other ag-"

    The man''s words had been cut off. Before Xenia knew it, thest thing she saw was the man''s blood gushing out onto the ground. Darius had decapitated him, and his head rolled down towards her feet with a mad grin still on its face.

    Despite the gruesome sight, however, Xenia was more focused on Jayra as she quickly ran towards her friend.

    "She''s been poisoned... We must bring her back to the castle this instant," Xenia demanded. "Mother & Wizard Lurio should see her."

    It was then that Bartos arrived and he immediately picked Jayra up. The husband and wife then got into Gideon''s wolf form while Xenia dismissed her wings and quickly grabbed onto Darius''s hand. The Queen then climbed onto Pluto, seating herself right behind Darius.

    Xenia was crying hard as Darius directed Pluto to run as fast as it could. She was hugging her husband tightly from behind as she whispered a serene prayer for her friend Jayra. Her heart was thumping hard as Jayra''s paling and ckening face constantly reyed itself inside her head.

    [I can''t lose her,] she sobbed.

    [You won''t. I''m sure she''ll be fine, Xen,] Darius reassured her. [You found her...]

    [But what if I was toote? What if...]

    She couldn''t bear to continue her words. Jayra was a strong woman! Even stronger than her in all aspects. Xenia tried her best to calm down and think straight, inwardly consoling herself that Jayra would surely make it.

    As soon as they arrived at their destination, they both rushed into the castle. Thankfully, Xenia and her mother met each other halfway.

    "Mother, please do something!" Xenia burst out right in the middle of the hallway. The Ebodian Royal Family were also there with them, along with Wizard Lurio and Seer Tarah.

    "A dark energy has been inserted into her," Queen Dana grimly remarked as soon as she had inspected Jayra''s body. "I need to remove it this instant. We need privacy."

    Quickly, Bartos carried Jayra to the nearest empty chamber they found. Gently putting his wife on the bed, he let out a worried sigh before he turned to the Queen.

    "Please save her," Bartos begged, going down on his knees as he held Jayra''s hand. Like Xenia, he was also crying hard at Jayra''s current state.

    Seeing themotion, Darius took the initiative to clear out the room while letting Bartos stay with them along with Queen Mineah, Wizard Lurio, Seer Tarah, and Queen Dana. The rest, however, remained outside of the chamber waiting for good news.

    With the room rtively clear, Wizard Lurio began extracting the dark energy within Jayra. However, he was struggling.

    "It''s a Bloodthread," Tarah suddenly whispered. "The Demon King had inserted a Bloodthread into her blood."

 Chapter 507 [Bonus ] A Demonic Heritage

    Xenia turned to Tarah with a creased forehead. "How did you know it''s the Demon King?" she questioned. "Did you predict this happening and didn''t say a thing?"

    "I... I just..."

    "Calm down, Daughter. Tarah is still adjusting to her visions," her mother, Queen Savannah, exined. "She had lost consciousness, and by the time she woke up, it was already toote for her to ry her visions what with you rushed back to the castle..."

    "I apologize, Your Grace," Tarah weakly whispered.

    Xenia sighed upon seeing how Tarah had bowed her head to her. "I apologize too, Tarah," she admitted. "I''m just so worried right now, and-"

    She paused. Wizard Lurio had just fallen down on his knees.

    "I can''t extract it. My inner energy isn''t enough," the wizard weakly uttered. "The dark energy in this Bloodthread is too much..."

    "Only through an angel''s blood ties can a demon''s Bloodthread be repelled..." Tarah remarked.

    "Do it with me then!" Xenia desperately offered. Her eyes keenly staring at the wizard, she reiterated, "Use my blood on her! Create a blood bond using my blood!"

    "But you''ll lose your lifespan if we do that, Your Grace. It''s never been done before, and we''re not even sure the amount required in your lifespan," Wizard Lurio quickly exined. "Not to mention that your life will be forever intertwined with hers. If Lady Jayra dies, you will also die with her."

    "Xen... please..." Darius murmured, and she could feel how her husband was going haywire through their Mate Bond. Darius was against it, and she understood her husband''s emotions. Still, there was no way that she would just let Jayra die without giving anything a try!

    "It''s alright... DO it..." Xenia firmly stated. "Jayra is my sister in all but blood, and I refuse to let anything bad happen to her under my watch."

    "No! I''ll do it instead," her mother interrupted.

    "You can''t, Your Grace. Please... You''ll lose your own life if you proceed to do this in your current state!" Lurio remarked, making Xenia frown at their wizard. "You barely have enough inner energy left in you to survive the process."

    ''What is going on?'' she worriedly thought as she looked at her mother. Her gaze then went back to their wizard, a frown in her eyes as she did her best to follow the conversation.

    "The Queen has already used a lot of her inner energy on Prince Ezekiel..." the wizard briefly stated, and it was more than enough for Xenia to understand the situation.

    There was silence before a loud sigh echoed from across the room. "This won''t do..." Mineah breathed out before interjecting herself into the treatment. "I''ll do it!"

    Before anyone could evenment, Mineah had already started casting the spell on her own. Xenia could only watch as her sister reced the wizard, quickly casting the correct spell as she extracted the ck-colored Bloodthread from Jayra''s body.

    "We need to destroy the demon''s Bloodthread now. If we don''t, it will simply continue trying to find a host it can infect till it reached its goal," Tarah quickly stated. "The Demon King is searching for thest person harboring his blood... He wants to make sure to eliminate every single person that could be a threat to his throne and reign at the Kingdom of Helion."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But there''s no way to destroy it except by killing the owner of the Bloodthread..." Lurio helplessly uttered.

    By the sidelines, Xenia couldn''t even process the details being described about the Bloodthread. She could only stare at Jayra''s ckening face, hoping that something would change. Things had happened so fast, and she could only bite her inner cheek as the capable people did what they could to save her friend.

    ? ''Please Jayra... Fight this. I can''t allow you to die on me like this,'' she inwardly begged, and her heart almost skipped a beat when she saw the ck bloodthread emerging from Jayra''s wrist.

    "Hand me a knife!" Mineah instructed, and Bartos was quick to give his dagger. Mineah then slit her hand, letting her blood create its own thread as it quickly moved towards the ck hanging thread that was currently still connected to Jayra''s wrist.

    It all happened in a sh. Mineah''s red bloodthread crawled into the ck bloodthread, inserting and morphing itself into Jayra''s wrist. It was then followed by theplete expulsion of the ck thread. All of them could only watch as the ck bloodthread moved like a sh, escaping the chamber without even a single second to spare.

    "It will continue trying to find a host with demon blood and kill their body if they are not the one the Demon King is looking for," Tarah murmured as her eyes followed the ck Bloodthread.

    The door suddenly swung open, and King Niki entered just in time to quickly catch Mineah and prevent her from falling to the ground.

    Weakly, Mineah smiled at her. "She''s safe now, Sister. She''ll wake up soon."

    "You.... Who gave you permission to do this?!" Niki''s voice roared inside the chamber.

    Xenia simply watched her sister smile at her husband. "I feel too weak to receive your nagging at this rate, Lai," Mineah murmured. "Can you just quietly get me out of here so we can talk in private? Or would you rather prefer that everyone in this chamber witness how we bicker?"

    From there, Xenia watched as the Vampire King hastily left the chamber with her sister Mineah in his arms. She felt like her sister would be receiving a handful of scolding with how dim and dark Niki''s naturally pale face was as they left.

    "Will Mineah be alright?" Xenia weakly murmured to her Mother.

    "Hopefully, she will be, my dear," her mother replied. "For now, let me leave so that I can check on your sister."

    Xenia could only nod at her mother''s words before she turned to wizard Lurio and asked, "Were you aware of the blood running through Jayra''s veins this whole time?"

    The demon''s Bloodthread was supposedly only able to enter someone with demon blood in their veins. Seeing as it could infect Jayra, that only meant that her friend had a demonic heritage she wasn''t aware of.

    "I am, but Lady Jayra herself isn''t aware of it..." the wizard answered.

    "Who else knows?" Xenia inquired with a frown.

    "It was Seer Beirut who found out about it because of a vision," the wizard further exined. The King and Queen are also aware of it, but they decided not to disclose this matter since Lady Jayra''s light energy was more than enough to overpower the demon blood in her."

 Chapter 508 Sacrifice

    Xenia felt utterly exhausted after everything that had happened. Her husband Darius had taken it upon himself to escort her back to their bedchamber, and she only agreed after she had made sure that Jayra was already out of danger. ording to their wizard Lurio, it would still take some time for Jayra to wake up, which left Bartos to be the only person left in the chamber as the rest of them went to rest.

    "How about Mineah? How is she?" she inquired as soon as they entered their bedchamber.

    "Niki already took her back with him. Your parents, together with your brother and the Seer, have also left due to the recent vision your Seer had seen," Darius exined. "They didn''t give out too much detail on it, but your Mother said that wizard Lurio will tell you everything about it in due time and that he will remain here until Lady Jayra regains consciousness."

    Hearing the news, Xenia weakly sat on the edge of the bed, watching as Darius poured her some calming tea. He was quiet, but she could still feel his emotions running deep within him. Soon enough, he offered her the drink, and she immediately drank it straight, promptly giving him the cup back without even a second passing in between.

    "I''m sorry¡­" she murmured, knowing just how poorly Darius was feeling because she went against his wishes in offering herself to save Jayra.

    Instead of replying right away, Darius turned to her. Without warning, he suddenly fell on his knees before her. Grabbing her hands, he looked up at her with pleading eyes. Her heart sank as she witnessed the tears rolling down his eyes. He was in so much pain, and it hurt knowing that she was the one that caused it.

    "I know that Jayra is like a sister to you and that she''s an important person in your life¡­ But is it poor of me to be this selfish just to ensure your safety?" he questioningly sobbed, burying his face into herp. "I apologize if I''m acting like this¡­ It''s just that I can''t. I¡­ c¡­can''t l..lose y¡­you¡­"

    "It''s not fair¡­ You''ve always been in danger because of these trials, and it''s more than enough already," he growled. "It''s been killing me inside¡­ If only you knew, then¡­ I don''t like this one bit, Xen. I don''t want you offering your life to save another person at all!"

    Xenia bit her lower lip as she bent down and hugged her husband.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    She kept on whispering to him as she cried on top of him. Darius was in so much pain, and she could feel it now as if he was finally pouring out all of his frustrations onto her. He had probably hidden it from her to the best of his ability, but Darius had finally reached his limit, inadvertently letting her know just how much pain he was feeling whenever she would put herself in danger like this.

    He tilted his head up to her. His face was dim as he demanded, "Promise me you won''t do this again, Xen! Promise me that you won''t sacrifice your life and put yourself in any danger by any means." He growled, "Do I always have to remind you that your life is just as my own as my life is for you? You shouldn''t decide about something like this alone! You can''t sacrifice your precious life without my permission!"

    Regretfully, she nodded at him just to appease the frustrations he was feeling. "I promise, my love. I won''t do this again, so please calm down¡­ I''m really sorry¡­"

    Both of them were sobbing hard in each other''s arms. Xenia felt bad that she failed to consider Darius''s feelings¡­

    However, she also couldn''t bring herself to regret the fact that she was ready to give her life if it meant Jayra would live¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    ******

    Meanwhile, back inside the chamber where Jayra was currently resting, Bartos remained rooted on where he was seated by the edge of the bed. He was holding onto Jayra''s hand, and he could only hope that his feelings could reach her even while she was like this.

    "Wife, I won''t leave your side until you wake up. So please don''t make me wait too long," he weakly whispered. "Wake up soon¡­"

    He gently brushed her cheek caressing it gently as he observed her color. He was relieved to see her cheeks having their normal hue once again, and he could only hope that her condition would continue to improve.

    A while ago, he had thought that he had lost her, and it almost killed him inside with how useless he felt. The link between them had been severed, and he panicked when he was unable to reach her during the search. He was more than grateful that their Queen managed to find her just in time.

    He was still ruminating on his wife''s condition when the door suddenly opened. Wizard Lurio hade back, a tray full catalysts in both hands as he entered.

    "The Demon king''s Bloodthread activated the demon blood in her¡­" the older man exined as he started preparing his things.

    "If Jayra has demon blood, then that means she''s from the Kingdom of Helion?" Bartos inquired. His wife wasn''t aware of her origins, and she told him once that she had tried searching for her family, only to fail since she had no idea where she came from. In the end, she gave up.

    Lurio let out a long sigh while staring at his wife. "She''s from the demon n. Our former Seer saw hering through one of his visions¡­ An abandoned baby outside the castle gate harboring the royal blood of a ck."

    Bartos''s eyes widened. He had heard of how the Demon King massacred everyone of his kind at Helion that could be a threat to his throne.

    "For years¡­ Devon had made sure to secure his throne, and would kill anyone harboring a ck''s mark that could endanger his throne," the wizard exined. "It''s no wonder then that a lot of ck families tried to save those who could be a threat to Devon, Jayra being one of them."

    Bartos gritted his teeth as he asked, "Will he stille for my wife then?" He would kill that devil!

    The wizard shook his head. "He won''t. Jayra wasn''t the one he was looking for. She might have demon blood running through her veins, but it wasn''t the kind that could threaten Devon''s position," he replied. "He was looking for someone who is harboring aether energy¡­"

    There was another deep sigh from Lurio as he continued, "Beirut and I, together with the King and Queen, have decided that it was for the best that we kept this information from Lady Jayra. We didn''t want her to look at her past since it can put her in danger. Instead, we ensured that the light energy in her would be more than enough to keep her dark energy dormant. But since things havee to this, it''s better that she learned of the truth."

 Chapter 509 The True Successor Of The Kingdom Of Helion

    Lurio left the chamber after checking up on Jayra''s condition. He was tasked to remain in the castle to not only monitor her condition but to also look for the Demon King''s Bloodthread before it could cause too much chaos around the kingdom.

    Unfortunately, the problem was that he would be unable to get a hold of it since he didn''t have demon blood himself. It was only Jayra that could possibly catch that Bloodthread and seal it somehow. She had be its host once, and her body would be able to recognize it faster than anyone else ever could.

    Right now, his goal was to ensure Jayra''s full recovery so that he could brief her about her history and the Bloodthread, and from there, they would have to try and track the thing down. He sighed deeply, hoping that Jayra would wake up soon.

    The wizard was walking through the hallways when he felt a glimpse of dark energy walking by. rmed, Lurio followed the boy who had walked right past him, and from there, the boy approached a nobleman.

    "Lord Osman!" the boy greeted the man.

    Lurio quietly observed the cheerful boy. He saw that Lord Gideon was approaching him, so he inquired, "Who is that boy?"

    "That''s Sephiro, milord," Gideon replied. "I can''t say if he''s a pageboy or a squire of the Great Admiral since he''s more of like a young brother to him, but more often than not, the boy is always with Osman to personally assist him with everything. What is it?"

    "I sense a dark energy in him¡­" Lurio remarked.

    "You mean the demon''s Bloodthread is in him?" Lord Gideon burst out.

    Lurio turned to the young Commander who, from what he understood, would soon be a part of the Cordon Royal Family.

    "I''m not sure yet. It''s hard to distinguish who has the Bloodthread in them," Lurio sighed. "Our Seer only found out that it was in Lady Jayra because she saw it in a vision. If she didn''t, then I can''t imagine how Lady Jayra would''ve survived¡­"

    "We don''t know anything about Sephiro except that Osman brought him in here two years ago," Gideon continued. "He saved that dying boy during that one time."

    "The Demon King is looking for the true sessor of the Kingdom of Helion right now," Lurio directly informed, hoping that the information would be helpful to the man. "I believe that a sessor is here in Cordon, which is why he let out a Bloodthread here¡­"

    "Right¡­ That devil bastard massacred everyone just so he can manipte the whole kingdom and conquer the whole world under his feet," Gideon growled. "His Majesty should know about this¡­"

    "Indeed," Lurio nodded. Still, he sighed, knowing just how the current situation had affected everyone. "I would like to ask for a private talk regarding this matter, but it has already been an exhausting day for everybody, so maybe we can talk about it once everyone has calmed down¡­"

    "Indeed, but we can talk to Osman now in private and inquire about Sephiro''s origin¡­" Gideon offered.

    Lurio gratefully nodded. He was more than grateful for that initiative, and thankfully, Lord Osman along with the boy were currently approaching their direction.

    From there, Lord Gideon promptly introduced him to the Great Admiral, and Lurio kept his eye on the boy even as he showed him a curt bow and a smile. He seemed to be a cheerful boy, but the dark energy within him was something that he simply couldn''t ignore. It was way too strong to be normal and safe.

    "Lord Osman, can we have a word with you?" Gideon asked.

    Thankfully, Osman nodded. From there, Gideon led the two of them into the King''s private study. He then excused himself to call for King Darius to join them in their discussion.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''ve heard of what happened on my way here," Osman inquired during the lull in the conversation. "How is Lady Jayra doing?"

    "She''s away from any harm now, milord. She''ll wake up soon," Lurio informed. He then gathered up the courage as he directly added, "Milord, if you don''t mind me asking, how much do you know about Sephiro?"

    The Great Admiral blinked at him. He looked like he was caught off guard by the question. He also looked quite rmed.

    "I ensure you that Sephiro is a good boy and hasn''t harmed anyone," Osman quickly defended. Almost immediately, Lurio could tell that Osman was protecting the boy.

    "I mean no harm, but I sensed an rming amount of dark energy within him," he pointed out.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Demon King had inserted his Bloodthread into Lady Jayra, putting her in danger since she wasn''t the one he was looking for," Lurio exined. "The Demon King''s Bloodthread can only infect someone harboring demon blood, but it will bring death by poison to any person it infected with if it wasn''t the one harboring the energy of aether."

    "Are you saying that Sephiro¡­"

    Lurio exhaled deeply and said, "I''m not yet sure since it''s only Lady Jayra that could even sense the demon''s Bloodthread. I''m only asking about Sephiro''s origin for now. Is he from a demon family?"

    "I¡­ I actually don''t know¡­" Osman hesitated. "Still, Sephiro is an honest boy. Let me talk to him first and inquire about this matter with him privately. You see, that boy had a traumatic experience in that he will sometimes have nightmares of it in his dreams. I don''t have the heart to ask him about it since I don''t want to bring those nightmares back to him, but I suppose now would be the time."

    "If you don''t mind, can you tell me where and how you met Sephiro?" Lurio asked. If Sephiro was the true sessor of the Kingdom of Helion, then it would only be a matter of time before the boy''s life would be put in danger.

    "He¡­ I found him unconscious by the Dead Sea near Helion''s borders," Osman recalled. "He¡­ he honestly lost his memory about his past¡­"

    Getting his answer, Lurio quickly grabbed one of the wristbands wrapped around his wrist and instantly chanted a spell on it. He then gave it to Osman and said, "Sephiro''s life could be in danger, but we need to wait for Lady Jayra to wake up first. In the meantime, give this to him to wear, and make sure that he won''t remove this wristband no matter what happens."

    "What is this?" Osman dubiously asked.

    "It''s a protection band to be used to suppress the dark energy inside of him while we wait for Lady Jayra to wake up," Lurio exined. "For now, we have to closely observe him in case the Bloodthreades for him¡­"

    Lurio could only sigh at his helplessness. It was unfortunate that he was a white wizard, meaning that he didn''t have any dark energy within him tobat this threat.

    Osman looked at the band for a bit before he nodded. "I want to ensure Sephiro''s safety. Please help me to protect the boy," he almost begged. "I''ll do everything in my power just to keep him alive¡­"

    Things were quiteplicated at this point. The Demon King was a cunning man, and Lurio could tell that there was more to this situation than things let on¡­ of why the Demon King inserted his Bloodthread into Lady Jayra in the first ce¡­

 Chapter 510 Believe In The Impossible

    Be remained at Cordon Castle after the celebrationst night. Everything went so well, and it was indeed a joyous asion where they finally also got to meet and interact with the Ebodian royals that her sister-inw introduced to themst night. She was also present during the coronation and the parade today, asionally exchanging meaningful nces with Osman after the two of them had a deep talk and understanding fromst night.

    However, things crumbled when something bad happened to her sister-inw. She was utterly distressed and worried even though she had constantly been reassured that Jayra was already safe. Even now, she was still outside the bedchamber where her sister-inw was being taken care of, unable to leave in fear that something even worse might happen if she was away.

    "Why are you noting in, Daughter?" her father asked when he arrived along with her mother.

    Be was speechless. She honestly just stayed outside the chamber silently crying, not even bothering with the fact that her eyes were already too swollen to even blink properly.

    "I... I just don''t want to see Sister-inw in that state any longer," she weakly murmured.

    She just wasn''t used to it seeing Jayraying still on a bed like that. She could still remember how the mage''s face slowly turned ck while her brother was running through the hallways carrying her body. Her sister-inw was someone that was usually filled with high spirits and energy, and seeing her in that kind of state was just too much for her to bear.

    Be shook her head. "I''ll go inside once Sister is awake."

    With her piece said, she turned around and walked towards the nearest veranda to get some air. From where she stood, she could see the main gate of the castle where everyone woulde in and out of the castle grounds.

    "They tightened up security..." she murmured, observing how the guards were thoroughly checking on every one that passed through the gates.

    [Well, this is unexpected. Looks like Helion loves surprises,] Poona remarked. [Who would''ve thought that the Demon King himself would ruin such a joyous asion for the new Queen?]

    Be could only agree with a sigh. There were still a lot of things to wrap up in their kingdom, including Helion''s spies that she heard got easily snuck inside because of Nasser''s meddling when he was alive.

    "Everyone looks so busy," she mumbled as she then watched Calypso working from a distance. She was then about to leave when she sensed a familiar presence approaching from behind.

    She bit her lower lip as she heard him speak. "I hope you''re not staring at him because he looks attractive..."

    She fought the urge tough. She was aware that Osman was simply trying to cheer her up, but she was also aware that he also partly meant the joke.

    Turning to him, she directly asked, "If I say I''m staring because he''s undeniably handsome, will you get jealous."

    "I will," he answered directly without so much as a smile.

    Satisfied with what she heard, she turned her gaze back to Calypso. "He has a mate, and it''s apparently Gideon''s sister," she nonchntlymented. "The news has already spread like a gue about how the Everetts are lucky to marry into two positions of great power; a Princess and a Great Justiciar."

    "Hmm, but I''m also of great power and position too," Osman snorted behind her.

    "Indeed, you are, milord," Be chuckled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A pause settled between them before Osman spoke once more. "Two years seem too long, but I can only hope that time flies by quickly enough for it to not matter," he remarked.

    Be blushed hard at his words. She couldn''t help but recall just how bold she was beingst night in telling him that she would marry him after two years.

    Turning her gaze back to him, she blushed even further when she realized how he was staring back at her from her side profile.

    "What?" she murmured as she tried her best topose herself despite the erratic thumping of her heart. She immediately looked away after a while. It felt like she was being hypnotized by his intense stare, and she didn''t like feeling like she was going to lose some kind of duel between them.

    "I meant what I saidst year. I simply don''t want to end up like Calypso''s parents," Be began. "Do you know why Calypso never got serious with any woman? It''s because I strongly believe that what his mother did to him and his father yed a big part in his behavior. I made sure to know everything about Calypso, which is why I found out about that particr incident about his family."

    She narrated, "His mother married early for love; Lady Anna married Lord Marcian when she was only twenty. They said that the two were very much in love, and things were going fine until Lady Anna turned twenty-five and met her true mate..."

    "Hmm... You''ve briefed me enough about your fears, mdy," Osmanmented.

    She gulped when she felt Osman''s handnd on her shoulder. Feeling her body move, she let him turn her to face him eye to eye. And while she was aware of how redundant it was to say it, she just couldn''t help but remind Osman about her situation. She couldn''t promise him a thing at all... not until those two years of waiting were over.

    They both stayed like that for a while, until he did something that she wholly didn''t expect. Before she knew what was happening, he pulled her closer to him, his arm wrapped securely around her waist. Her heart was really going haywire at that point, what with their faces being only an inch apart from each other.

    "I know what I have to do," he confidently remarked. "I just need to make sure that what you''re going to feel about me is way too intense and strong that it can fight against a possible Mate Pull."

    She frowned at his words even as she inwardly did her best to try and calm her body. She felt weak; as if a bolt of electricity had just shut down all of her systems. She felt his warm palm brush against her nape, and the tingling sensation running all over her nerves just from that simple brush alone was making her body excited.

    "That''s impossible," she hopelessly whispered. She had never heard of a thing that could possibly go against the Mate Pull.

    "But the word ''impossible'' was already removed from my vocabry the moment Iid eyes upon you..." Osman whispered back, his eyes going down to her lips.

    She couldn''t help but gasp. The hunger and desire in his eyes were so evident...

    Ah, this man was truly driving her insane. His words were simply the best at always making her heart flutter. And for the first time, Be just wanted to simply believe in the impossible.

    Slumping in defeat, she closed her eyes and let fate decide her future... And that was the moment she felt Osman''s lips touch hers.

    *****

    AN: It''s been a while since Ist asked this. How is the book so far? Are you already bored? Tell me your honest thoughts, please. Thanks.

 Chapter 511 Take Responsibility

    After talking to wizard Lurio and King Darius together with Gideon, Osman looked for Sephiro, who he found just outside the castle grounds. Immediately, he instructed the boy to put on the wristband he just received and instructed him to not remove it under any circumstances.

    He expected some kind of bacsh from such an order, but was thankful, Sephiro wasn''t someone who bothered to ask too many questions. Instead, the boy would simply follow whatever it was that he''d asked him to do.

    Osman nodded at the boy before making his way back inside the castle. It was then that he saw Lady Be standing up on the second floor veranda of the castle.

    He smiled as he watched her beauty from a distance. Even now, he still found himself being overwhelmed just by thinking about how honest she was with himst night with her intention to choose and marry him after two years had passed. That only meant one thing, and it was that he had seeded in capturing Lady Be''s heart.

    Still, the smile on his lips quickly faded when he noticed how intently she was staring in a particr direction. He followed her gaze, and his face dimmed as he saw what she was staring at. She was staring at Calypso.

    A helpless sigh came out from his mouth as he unconsciously made his way back inside in long strides towards where Lady Be was standing.

    He only had one thing in mind, and that was to take her attention away from the Great Justiciar and take it for his own. And thankfully, he seeded because right now, he was currently iming the most endearing and luscious lips he had ever tasted in his life. It was great that even his past kisses seemed ufortable now byparison.

    Yes, kissing and beyond such was nothing more than a mere pastime in his past life as a pirate. He had been with many women, conducting all sorts of intimate acts and satisfying his lust... Still, that was all it had been to him. Nothing more...

    But with Lady Be, he found himself wanting more... He wanted all of her for himself.

    As they locked their lips together, Osman could tell that this was Be''s first experience kissing with how sloppily she was reciprocating his passion. He had no intention of kissing her in public like this, but his control had quickly snapped upon seeing how inviting her lips were. And the way that she stared into his own lips with those foxy and seductive eyes of hers... How could he resist?

    As such, he indulged himself. He tried his best to be gentle as much as he could, of course, slowly suckling on both sides of her lips while savoring each of her soft and luscious lips till they swelled. Hearing her muffled soft moans the moment he slid his tongue inside of her was making him go crazy, and time seemed to stop. He just didn''t care anymore about their surroundings.

    Heavens... Just kissing like this was making him go crazy. He didn''t want to stop anymore the moment he tasted her innocent lips, and she was so sweet and addicting that he groaned the moment she learned to keep up with his pace and movements. His body was literally burning with want at that moment, and he knew he should stop himself before they could go any further.

    Osman groaned as he gently broke away from Be. It took all of his willpower to push her away from him just so he could properly look at her. Both of them were panting as he unconsciously licked and bit his lower lip, acting as if doing so would help him calm down.

    Gently brushing her cheeks, he murmured, "I hate to let you go like this, my little vixen. If I didn''t... Heaven knows I might''ve ended up abducting you and pinning you down onto my bed."

    Be''s face reddened at what she just heard. He just loved how she would blush like this just from his words. Removing his arm from her waist, he finally let her go, albeit reluctantly.

    "That was my first kiss..." she murmured with a pout.

    "I know, and I''m d I''m the first one to steal that from you... And I''m hoping to be the only one to im those lips in the nearest future," he remarked with a wink. He had meant it too... It might not show yet, but he was someone who was quite possessive and territorial with his possessions. However, Be wasn''t a thing, and yet he still felt possessive and territorial over her.

    He had never broken a promise before, but somehow, his gut feeling was telling him that he would break one for the first time if it would involve Lady Be. Because right now... he just couldn''t let that damned Mate Pull block his way towards her. Ah... he promised he would respect her decisions, but right now... Just the thought of her not choosing him over a Mate Pull was starting to take a toll on him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Without hesitation, Osman looked straight into Be''s eyes. He had no intention of hiding anything from her, so he directly spoke to her. "I know I promised you that I''ll respect whatever your decision would be in the future in case you experience the Mate Pull, Be... However," he trailed off before he continued. "I''m not confident that I''ll be able to keep that promise anymore, Be. I just can''t imagine any man snatching you away from me when we''re already this close."

    Be blinked at him with parted lips, but no words came out of her. Taking it as his cue to continue, he smiled and genuinely added, "I apologize in advance for breaking that promise should wee to that scenario, Be. I simply can''t help it. I''mpletely captivated by you, my little vixen."

    Be''s jaw dropped upon hearing his words, and he could only smile at how adorable her shocked expression was at that moment. Staring at her, he inwardly cursed as he fought the ever growing urge to sweep her from under her feet and wrap her in his arms, kissing her once more before going for even more.

    "I... I don''t know what to say..." Be murmured.

    He smiled at her and humorously asked, "Hmm... How about you tell me to simply do what I want?"

    Her face crumbled, making him chuckle even further. Stepping closer to her so that he could pinch her cheek, he was just about to do so when they were suddenly interrupted by Chancellor Talon.

    "Daughter, Jayra has awakened," the older man informed.

    "Really?" Be burst out, and the older man nodded with a smile.

    From there, Osman could only watch as Be ran back inside, leaving him alone out on the balcony.

    Amused, Chancellor Talon looked at him and casually spoke. "You do know that I have my eye on you, Great Admiral," he scoffed. "You may find me amodating and friendly, but you won''t want to get on my bad side once you y around with my daughter and end up hurting her..."

    Osman gulped with the unexpected... threat? That was a threat, right?

    "I understand, Chancellor," he meekly and politely replied.

    "Good..." the Chancellor nodded. "Till then... behave. Don''t disrespect or dishonor my daughter until there''s been formal or official agreement of a mutual romantic rtionship between you two!"

    Osman''s face paled as the older man turned and left. He had almost forgotten... He kissed Be out in public and the Chancellor probably saw them...

    "But I''m always willing to take responsibility for my actions," he weakly murmured. He would love to make that formal and official agreement to have a rtionship with her to exist, but it wasn''t only him that had to do it. Be as well, who apparently didn''t want an official rtionship until two years after the fact, had to also agree with him to do it!

    ********************

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [email protected]</a> Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 512 A Bit Of Multitasking

    Xenia ran towards Jayra''s chamber as soon as she heard that her friend had awakened. Barging her way inside, she couldn''t help the wave of relief that washed over her when she saw Jayra sitting up on her bed.

    "My Queen," Jayra whispered to her with a smile.

    In that instant, Xenia pounced on Jayra, hugging her as she sobbed. "How could you smile like that!" she scolded.

    "And how could you cry like that, Your Grace?" Jayra weakly chuckled as she gently patted her friend''s back. "I''m doing well thanks to you finding me at the right time. You looked so etherealnding with your wings syed out like that."

    Xenia clicked her tongue. "Save your energy," she ordered. "And don''t talk too much. You''re still recovering."

    "Hmm, but I don''t want to waste time," Jayra snorted, even if she looked weak doing so. "Damn that Demon King! He told me that I won''t remember a thing, but I clearly remember everything that happened!"

    Xenia broke the hug as she looked closely at Jayra.

    "I''m doing great already, Your Grace. So be at ease," Jayra insisted. "Also, Wizard Lurio already told me everything that happened, and I''m more than grateful to you for offering up your blood to try and save me. And I give my thanks to Queen Mineah as well, who willingly lent me her blood to counteract the bloodthread."

    Hearing his name, Xenia turned to Wizard Lurio, who was currently by the side of the room. The old man nodded, then she shifted her gaze back to Bartos who also gave her a small nod. That meant that Jayra already knew everything that was happening including her own origins.

    "Hmm... What''s with the sad face, Your Grace?" Jayra scoffed in annoyance. "This should be a joyous asion, right? I won''t forgive that Demon King for spoiling this event for you!"

    This time, Xenia chuckled as she grabbed Jayra''s hands and gently squeezed them. "Don''t worry, we''ll both make that Demon King suffer," she grimly chuckled. "But for now, you have to fully recover first."

    "I understand," Jayra nodded in determination. "Besides, I still need to hunt the Demon King''s bloodthread out there."

    It was a bit of fresh air from all of the doom and gloom. The two were smiling and getting distracted when Bartos''s loud exhale suddenly filled the chamber. "Think about thatter, Wife," he remarked. "For now, your health is more important. Let that bloodthread roam around for just a bit more. Besides, it can only manifest in people with demonic heritage."

    "Husband! That''s an irresponsible statement!" Jayra scolded.

    "But your life is more important to me than anyone else in this world!" Bartos defended with a shrug. "Can you me me for thinking that way?"

    Xenia gulped as she watched the couple fight through their stares, both of them ring at each other without so much as a blink. In the end though, Bartos shrugged as he murmured, "I apologize. Just make sure that you''re fit enough before making any moves."

    Jayra nodded and quickly hugged Bartos. "Again, I''m sorry for making you worry," she murmured.

    The door then opened, and Xenia moved a bit back to give way for Jayra''s inws to enter. There, she sighed deeply upon seeing how worried her friend''s inws were for her, especially Be who hadn''t stopped sobbing ever since shetched onto Jayra.

    "Come now, my love. Let''s give them some privacy," Darius whispered into her ear.

    She nodded in agreement. With a silent nod, Darius held her hand and led her out of the chamber. Wizard Lurio followed them outside as well, and he seemed to have something to say as he approached them.

    "Your Majesty, Your Grace, may I have a word?"

    Darius nodded before leading Lurio into his private study along with them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What is it?" Xenia inquired.

    "Once Lady Jayra is fit to travel, I would like to suggest that shee back with me to Ebodia together with the person that might be housing the Demon King''s bloodthread," Lurio proposed. "It''s a strong dark energy, Your Grace, and the Demon King''s dark magic is quite strong from what I''ve felt so far. As such, I strongly believe that it''s better for them to stay at Ebodia for a while to make sure that things are properly handled."

    Darius sighed deeply and murmured, "I''ll have to first talk to Bartos about this matter."

    "You can let Bartos stay with Jayra in Ebodia," Xenia suggested.

    Darius nodded in agreement. "Fair enough. I''ll just let someone fill in for him for a while then," he murmured.

    Xenia sighed at the circumstance that was forming for them. Bartos was one of his husband''s trusted men, and she was also aware that he was handling the majority of the tasks in running the Kingdom of Cordon. It won''t be easy to let him go for a long time, knowing that he was a vitalponent for the daily runnings of the kingdom.

    Darius chuckled, "Looks like Calypso''s arrival indeed has its purpose."

    Xenia could only sigh. The two of them then discussed things further with wizard Lurio before thetter left the private study. Left alone, Darius and her eyes met, and from there, she couldn''t help but noticed how haggard her husband looked. He looked so weary and tired...

    Worried, she opened her arms wide and said, "Come here, my love."

    Seeing her offer, Darius immediately moved to sit right beside her, snuggling into her embrace as he appreciated her warmth.

    "I hadn''t postponed the dinner meeting we haveter with Gideon''s family. We''ll proceed with the Ritual of Marking as scheduled on Freya''s birthday at Everett Manor," Darius stated.

    "It''s been long due, and I know how long Gideon had been waiting for this to happen. For now, I''m just grateful for the help wizard Lurio gave to us. He, together with Ebodia''s tribute mages, are now formting a potion that my men could use to identify any sort of dark energy entering in and out of our kingdom."

    "Well, we''re also grateful for the cavalry you sent to Ebodia Encampment for the war," Xenia gratefully replied. "ording to my brother, Commander Zardo did a great job in assisting him. And because of the assistance you sent, they were able to push Helion''s army into a retreat."

    It was true... The Moonlight Cavalry led by Zardo was the best among the rest of Cordon''s knights, and he was d that they''d done exactly what their job entailed.

    "I''m just d that for now, things have settled down. We just need to tighten up our Kingdom''s security, and make sure to n ahead against Helion''s future attacks," Darius remarked. "There''s no way that the Demon King will stop trying to conquer everything that he could in this world, and we have to be ready for him."

    It was what they should expect. In reality, they knew they should eliminate their enemies before they could even get back on their feet enough to dere war again.

    "Hmm... For now, let''s just focus more on our kingdom, my love..." Xenia suggested. "You see... I heard that Ezekiel has a n in the works, and he will discuss things with you as soon as it''s more defined..."

    "And here I thought we can both focus more on the baby-making aspect of our new rtionship..." Darius snorted, making Xeniaugh.

    "Well, we can do a bit of multitasking, my love," she replied with a giggle.

    Ah, they needed to cheer up each other. This way, they''ll be able to keep their morale high against theing problems they had to face.

 Chapter 513 A Shoulder To Lean On

    Back in the Keen Manor, ra was doing all that she could to help along with her mate''s inevitable takeover of the Keen Manor. While the coronation hade and gone, she didn''t get the opportunity to rest. She had to try and make things work, and she was more than prepared to do the preparations for her to settle into Gs''s family.

    Unfortunately, this also meant that she had to try and help with cleaning out the Keen Manor from everything that Nasser had done.

    "This is a mess, huh," she couldn''t help but sigh as she stared at the number of chambers previously inessible to all but Nasser and his loyal men. "I didn''t think that this ce had this many hidden chambers."

    "Unfortunately, this manor was built that way even before Nasser came to power here," Lady Sh exined, her tone taking on aforting tone as she spoke. "It''s not really his fault that they''re there. He simply used them all for some of his work."

    It was an undertaking of epic proportions. With Nasser gone, they had to clear out everything that he had been doing before he was caught and executed. From all of the experiments he made, down to some of the dealings he''d made with Helion, the amount of paperwork that they''d assuredly get would be enormous enough to warrant a full team to even carry out of the manor.

    "So we just take our time and clean out each room one by one," ra suggested. "I don''t think any one of us knows just what''s in each room, so we''ll have to take care to avoid any unwanted traps that might still be in there."

    "On that, I agree," Lady Sh nodded. "Or at least, that''s what my son would say if he was here."

    ra sighed. Gs was unfortunately not with them due to pressing matters regarding the Kingdom''s overall safety. She wasn''t privy to them just yet, but she knew that she''ll get her information soon enough. She still had a part to y to keep Cordon safe, and she wouldn''t say no to helping Darius even if she had already let go of him.

    "And I''m inclined to agree with him," ra scoffed. "Who knows what Nasser has in store for us."

    "I''ll warn the servants to take care in clearing out the old rooms then," the older woman sagely nodded. "We''ll also have to supervise just in case¡­"

    ra didn''t bother replying to Lady Sh''s unspoken worry. While they had already purged the servant staff of anybody that had sympathies to the former Keen patriarch, they couldn''t take the chance that some of them might''ve slipped their. It was best that each room was cleaned out under their supervision, making sure that any and all evidence that might be of use to them would be kept and stored properly.

    "Alright then," ra pped her hands, signaling for the servants to keep alert. "Let''s start cleaning this ce out."

    ***

    Hours passed, and ra took a deep breath as she helped haul yet another stack of boxes full of Nasser''s dirty work. Most of them were only filled with papers and files, but there were also some filled with some random substance of unknown purpose. Maybe it was from Helion to help him practice some kind of dark magic, or maybe even catalysts for some spell or another, but until they had a talented mage look at them, they''d just have to store them with caution in case they might be unstable. They couldn''t second guess themselves, especially now that they were already essentially just cleaning up the house.

    "Another stack of paperwork then?" ra asked as she saw a few servants approach her with arms full of files and records. "Stack them along with the rest. We''ll have to sort through them at ater date."

    ra sighed as she stared at the amount of work in front of her. Hopefully, Lady Sh was faring better on her side of the house. Although, she should really check up on the old woman in case she needed help.

    "I''ll be back."

    With a nod to the servants, ra went and looked for her mother-inw, only to stop when she saw her standing right in front of the door to her room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Mother?"

    Lady Sh flinched at her sudden presence, almost frowning before quickly shing her a small smile.

    "ra?" she asked. "Are you done downstairs?"

    "Far from it. I just went up here to check on your progress," ra lightly chuckled before her eyesnded on the door in front of them. "You can always just ask the servants to do it for you, you know."

    "Yes, but I feel like I should be the one to do this," Lady Sh sighed. "He was my husband, and while he acted that way, I still cared for him. It would only be proper for me to be the one to do this."

    ra sighed. She could only imagine what it feels like to get rid of your former husband''s personal things. The memories that some of them might give the older woman could be too much for her¡­ It was almost like the time when her parents died¡­

    "Let me help," ra offered, cing her hand on the knob. "It''s the least I can do."

    "ra, you don''t have to," Lady Sh smiled. "This is my responsibility."

    "But I can''t let you do this alone," ra insisted. "I know what it''s like to sift through broken memories, and I can''t bear to see you fight through the memories of the past all on your own."

    "ra¡­"

    ra refused to budge, insistent on doing this with Lady Sh just so she could help the older woman process everything that had happened. She knew what was going to happen, and she wouldn''t dare be absent when her mother-inw needed her most.

    "Alright, fine," Lady Sh sighed before giving her a small smile. "Thank you, ra."

    "Again, it''s the least I can do," ra smiled. "This way, you''ll have a shoulder to lean on just in case it gets too much."

    The two shared a look of grateful understanding before ra opened the door. Immediately, Lady Sh took a deep breath, the sight of her old room with Nasser already affecting her this much.

    "L-Let''s start then," Lady Sh weakly chuckled.

    ra nodded. It would seem that she was right. Thankfully, she had her past experience to draw from to deal with situations like this.

 Chapter 514 Seducing His Mate

    Gs came back as early as he could to Keen Manor. Together with a few Ebodian Mages, he was determined to help in clearing out some foreign objects found in the manor that they strongly believed to have some dark magic in them. They also had to get rid of some packages that clearly came from Helion, knowing that they just might be too dangerous enough to handle without someone skilled enough to deal with them.

    But while that was one of the reasons why he wanted to get home early, that wasn''t the main reason why he was trying to go back as quickly as he could. It was actually because there were now two people in his life waiting for him at home that were too important for him to ignore. Now that there were no longer any restrictions in ce for him in going in and out of the house to see his Mother, he couldn''t help but smile at how things ended well for him¡­ Not to mention how he also had ra in his life now.

    "Mother, where''s ra?" he inquired as soon as he arrived and saw that only his mother was there to wee him and the mages.

    Hearing his question, his mother excused him from the rest of the guests. Pulling him away with just enough distance, he creased his forehead when his mother replied to his question.

    "She''s been working nonstop so I let her rest for a bit. She''s probably in your bedchamber right now, Son," his mother informed him. She then deeply sighed as she added, "I do hope that with Nasser gone, you can freely do whatever it is you want. You can finally have a good and genuine rtionship with ra and create a good family together¡­ Something that I''ve failed to give you¡­"

    Gs shook his head as he smiled and pulled her mother in for a warm embrace. "Don''t worry, Mother," he reassured her as he gently stroked her back. "ra and I will definitely create a big family¡­ with you by our side."

    Sighing, his mother gently pushed him away and hopefully said, "I''ll take that as a promise then, Son. Alright? Let''s fill this eerie manor soon with waves ofughter and joy."

    Gs smiled and nodded. "I''ll go see ra now, Mother," he remarked. "Can you go and assist our Mages to the chamber where Nasser''s suspicious possessions are in for me?"

    His mother nodded, willingly leading the Mages along to their tasks. Meanwhile, Gs simply watched his mother''s retreating back, sighing as she left with the mages to go deeper into the manor.

    [You do get what she meant, right?] Ham pointed out. [That waves ofughter and joy meant having grandchildren running and ying around loudly in every corner of this manor¡­]

    Gs didn''t bother toment back as he quickly made his way towards his bedchamber. There, he saw ra lying on the bed, clearly exhausted from all of the work she just did.

    [Looks like she''s quite exhausted,] Hammented.

    Taking his cue, Gs walked towards the bed and carefully sat down on the edge of the bed. He then stared at ra, noting that she looked to be in a deep sleep. From what he could recall, King Darius wanted to see her tomorrow together with Calypso so that they could discuss her ns on transferring her position as the Alpha of the Midnight Pack to thetter. There was just so much to do, and Gs wanted to wrap things up soon so that he could finally move on to pampering his wife nonstop.

    [Ah, you''re making meugh,] Ham snorted. [I do believe that you still can''t fully call her your wife since the Mate Bond isn''tplete.]

    Gs simply smiled at that thought before following it up with a deep sigh. There was nothing he could do about that for now. So instead, he just drowned himself in ra''s beauty like he always did when he had the opportunity. It wasn''t like it was every day that he would have the opportunity to just stare at her like this for a long time.

    "You''re so beautiful.."

    Gs''s eyes lingered as he stared at her lips, and he didn''t even notice how he was already leaning down towards ra. All he could think about was that he wanted so badly to have a taste of her lips for the second time. These lips hadn''t stopped haunting him ever since he had kissed her the first time, and he just couldn''t have enough of it.

    Her scent also didn''t help with his self-control. It did nothing but urge him to press his lips against hers, to feel her soft lips against his. But before he could seal the deal, ra suddenly stirred, snapping him back to reality as he quickly moved back just in time for when she opened her eyes.

    "You''re back," she sluggishly murmured as she looked at him, clearly forcing herself to sit up on the bed as she rubbed her eyes.

    "Ah, yes. I brought the Ebodian M-mages to clear out N-nasser''s things¡­" he stuttered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ra frowned. "Are you alright? Why are you so red?"

    "Ah, this... It''s nothing¡­ It''s probably just the cold weather," Gs quickly waved off, immediately changing the topic to run away from embarrassment. "By the way, the King wants you to be present at the castle tomorrow to talk about the Midnight Pack and your n to give away your position to Calypso."

    [Hahaha! Why are you so afraid of getting caught?] Ham mocked him. [It''s not like you''re stealing a kiss from her. After all, like you said, she''s already your wife!]

    Gs could only gulp in embarrassment. He didn''t want ra to find out how he had sneaked in on her just for that kiss. It was a good thing then that he was still able to put a wall against ra despite having already marked her. Surely, there was no way that she would bother to mark him back because that would mean that they''d no longer be able to put up a wall between each other''s thoughts.

    [Who knows? Maybe she would end up marking you too,] Ham shrugged. [She can do it just to know every single detail of what you''re thinking and feeling, you know?]

    "Have you watched Nasser''s past? I mean, have you seen the whole details of it? ra suddenly asked, taking him back to reality.

    "Yes," Gs nodded. "Why?"

    "Hmm¡­It''s just that I''m wondering why he would remain quiet about you marking me," ra pondered. "Well, he could''ve informed them about it to disqualify me early before I could even fight in the final twelve."

    "It''s because I''m hisst pawn, ra. And he knows how important you are to me," Gs exined. "I told him that if he went against your n in joining till at least thest final, then there was no way that you''d trust me to even keep your bargain with me pertaining to the Midnight Pack¡­"

    Nasser was just too greedy of a man to just leave his conquest with just one pack. He would ensure that he''d be able to conquer as many packs as he could get, and the Midnight Pack was one of his major targets.

    "Besides, seeing you die in the tournament will benefit him more, ra," Gs weakly remarked. "I already marked you, and it''s enough of a reason to stake my im in the Midnight Pack once you''re gone."

    There was a sudden silence that settled between them. A beat passed, and Gs broke it first as he suddenly asked, "Can I ask you a favor?"

    ra blinked at him, and he knew that she was taken aback by his words. Yet, she asked, "What is it?"

    "Can we act like a normal husband and wife in front of my Mother?" he hesitantly asked. "I mean, can we be more intimate and showy around her? I strongly believe that will help my mother to cope more easily with how tragic things had happened in her life¡­"

    Gs held his breath as he waited for ra to answer¡­ There was no stopping him from his ns in seducing his mate now¡­

    [Now we''re talking!] Ham excitedly beamed.

    *************************

    December 21, 2022 AN: Our book participated in the Double Golden Ticket Event, please support TCE by giving it your Golden Tickets vote please, please. It would be a big help. Thank you so much, guys. *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 515 Open Your Heart

    At Cordon Castle

    Once everything was said and done, Darius decided to hold a serious meeting with all of his trusted officials to discuss his ns alongside the reshuffling of the various tasks that would be left open due to Bartos''s sudden absence.

    "Till when will Bartos stay at Ebodia?" Gideon inquired.

    "We''re not sure yet. But for the time being, Calypso will be taking over his duties while you give him the assistance he might require to do them adequately," Darius replied. While it wasn''t unknown to Darius that there was a brewing tension between Gideon and Calypso, he still had to take the welfare of the kingdom into ount, which meant that these two should act professionally should they want to be useful to him.

    With his instructions set, he then looked at Osman. "Sephiro will be going with them, including the others in this castle that harbors any dark energy," he remarked. "Bartos will also need a helping hand, so I''ll ask you to lead the convoy escorting them to safety, Osman."

    "I understand," Osman nodded in understanding.

    Darius sighed deeply as he then looked at Zardo. "As for you, you''ve been on the battlefield for far too long, Zandro," he began. "I would like for you to rest, but only if the situation permits it¡­ I apologize in advance for putting you back to work again so soon, but duty calls for your expertise."

    Instead ofining, Zandro''s loud chuckle echoed throughout the room, and Darius couldn''t help but chuckle at his own worries. Zandro was the one who led the Moonlight Cavalry in Ebodia Encampment, and he was the Alpha of the Storm Riders Pack: the fifth major pack of Cordon. For him to take this order in stride should''ve been known to him. Truly, he was only surrounded by loyal men that might even take offense to him asking them to take a rest.

    "That''s the one! I missed that annoying style ofughter!" Gideon joyouslymented.

    "We should celebrate your victorious return, my friend," Bartos quickly added. "But maybe that will have to wait until after everything is back to normal."

    "That''s right," Darius nodded. "For now, those are your orders."

    With a shared nod, everyone in the room slowly filtered out one by one. However, just as Calypso was about to leave¡­

    "Calypso, do you have a moment?"

    Calypso blinked as he turned to face the king. "Yes? What do you want to talk about?"

    "What''re your thoughts about the possibility of taking over the Midnight Pack?" Darius directly asked.

    Calypso''s face quickly scrunched up in thought, and Darius kept a level expression even as he waited for a response. He had expected this, of course. After all, Calypso''s mother came from that very same pack, and his cousin still held a deep grudge against the woman for what she did to him and his father.

    "Well?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m more than fine with it," Calypso replied after a bit of thinking. "When do I start?"

    Darius raised an eyebrow at his cousin''s nonchnt reply, and Calypso probably noticed his expression as he then further exined himself. "Well, I would love to be the Alpha of Midnight Pack, seeing as that''s where she came from," he casually remarked. "I do n on banning her frompletelying back to that territory though¡­"

    Darius shook his head. "I am being serious about this, Calypso. ra picked you as her sessor, but I want to make sure that you know the full weight and responsibility thates with being an Alpha," he stressed. "This isn''t a game, Calypso. Nor is it a tool for you to vent your personal vendetta towards your mother if ever she decides to return."

    Calypso shrugged. "I''m just kidding, Darius. Don''t worry, I fully know the responsibilities thate with it," he chuckled as he reassured his king. "I''ll make sure to be a good and just Alpha of the pack. Besides, you can just rece me whenever you''re not too satisfied with how I manage things. And to add to that, I''m also sure that ra will monitor me closely as well."

    "Well, with that, you''re correct," Darius lightly scoffed as he nodded. "I will trust you with the Midnight pack then. You and ra will have a formal meeting tomorrow about it. I will also send word to her this instant that you''ve already epted the role and have received my approval as well. That way, she can bring her pack''s officials with her tomorrow to formally meet you as well.".

    "Got it," Calypso nodded.

    "Also, it''s best to get ready since we''re not sure how the pack will react to this," Darius further reminded him. "Some members may challenge you for this position."

    "I understand, Cousin. I will prepare myself," Calypso firmly answered.

    Satisfied, Darius hummed before then adding, "Also, make sure you won''t bete to join us for dinner."

    "Of course, I won''t," Calypso chuckled. "Aurelia will be there to introduce me to her parents, so I know I should at least give them a good impression."

    "Hah! I bet you already made an impression on them without even knowing," Darius scoffed. "I don''t exactly know what is going on between you and Aurelia, but she is Gideon''s sister¡­"

    Calypso suddenly raised his arms in defeat and said, "Cousin, please spare me from any more scolding. Aurelia''s my mate, and as I said to her and Gideon, I''ll treat her right. I even promised them that I won''t ever look at any other woman except for her."

    Darius chuckled at his cousin''s antics. "Reaping what you sow, huh? Anyway, it''s not in my character to meddle in your affairs," he teased. "I just hope that you can have a good life with your fated one, Cousin."

    Calypso sighed deeply, and Darius understood his expression somehow. His cousin might be afraid of having a serious rtionship, but he was still d that he was one of the fortunate werewolves who was blessed to experience the Mate Pull. Then again, it wasn''t mutual since Aurelia seemed more human than not. He could only hope that things worked out between the two of them.

    Letting out a small smile, Darius patted Calypso''s shoulder. "Leave the past behind, Cousin. What matters now is your present and future," he seriously advised. "Don''t let the past deprive you of experiencing real happiness and love. Open your heart, and don''t let fear reign over it¡­"

 Chapter 516 His Game Plan (1)

    Back at Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack, ra didn''t know what to say to Gs''s request. On one hand, she really didn''t want to ept such a tant way of asking for her time. On the other, however¡­

    [Why are you still being this stubborn?] Sheba cackled in the back of her mind. [You already know that you like him. You also said before that you''ve epted him fully as your mate, and yet you still hesitate this hard with just simple disys of affection?!]

    She inwardly gritted her teeth at her wolf''s constant teasing. So what if she was being stubborn? She knew that, and she was willingly choosing not to answer right away exactly because she knew that. After all, just because she already epted him doesn''t mean that she''ll be that easy.

    [Really¡­ Is this about your pride again?] Sheba sighed.

    [Of course, it is,] ra scoffed. [Darius won me over with his sheer presence and personality. I might''ve epted Gs to be my husband, but he still has a ways to go to fully earn that title in my mind.]

    [Seriously?! Why?! Just mate with him and get it over with!] Sheba demanded.

    [That''s still a no from me, and that''s final,] ra firmly dered. [I''ll be the one to decide when it happens.]

    With a grumble, Sheba retreated from ra''s mind, leaving her thoughts alone once more as her focus returned to the man still waiting for an answer in front of her. She wasn''t that stupid. She had a feeling about what he was ying at, and she was going to milk this for all it was worth.

    Maybe even¡­ It could be some kind of test for him? Besides, if it helped Lady Sh, then who was she to decline?

    "I''m¡­ fine with that," ra hesitantly replied. At least, her tone said she was hesitating. "If it''ll help Mother recover quicker, then I won''t turn down such a method."

    Gs beamed, and she could already tell that he was feeling himself from hearing her answer. Maybe he really was trying something to woo her even more onto his side.

    "Excellent," he nodded in satisfaction. "Then we can go and have dinner with Mother right now."

    What?

    Before ra could even ask what time it was, Gs had already pulled her along with him. His bare hand yanked against her bare wrist, and the action alone immediately sent chills throughout her body as she fought against the forming blush on her cheeks.

    ''T-This isn''t what I had in mind!'' she inwardly yelped.

    [What? Did you think you''re so smart that you figured out his game?] Sheba scoffed. [He knows what he''s doing, and I wholeheartedly approve of his game n!]

    [What game n?!] ra demanded.

    [Why should I tell you?] Sheba haughtily chuckled. [I''m sure you can figure it outter.]

    For the first time in a long time, ra inwardly cursed as she felt her wolf retreat once more, leaving her alone with her thoughts as Gs took her down towards the dining room. All the while, she couldn''t help but turn her attention to the ce where their skin was touching. His palm felt like it burned through her skin, and she couldn''t help but like the sensation as the constant feedback of emotionsing off him started to affect her more than she would''ve liked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But just as she was starting to get used to the contact, Gs suddenly let her go. They finally reached the dining area, and ra barely had the time topose herself before she bowed at Lady Sh''s presence.

    "M-Mother," she greeted. "Again, thank you for giving me some time to rest."

    "It''s no problem, my dear," Lady Sh beamed, the older woman already seated by her usual spot on the dining room table. "You''ve done more than enough to help us sort through this mess."

    She smiled at her mother-inw''s praise. But, again, just as she was about to respond, Gs''s arm snaked itself around her shoulder, pulling her close to him without so much as a warning.

    ''W-What is he doing?!'' she inwardly gasped.

    "I''m d you and ra are getting along quite well," Gs praised in relief, his grip around her shoulder tightening as he pulled her along with him. "Truly, I have such a splendid wife for her to be this proactive."

    ra''s face burned as she heard the way that Gs called her his wife. He sounded so sure of himself already as if it was already a foregone conclusion even though she hadn''t evenpleted the Mate Bond with him yet.

    [Again, didn''t you just say that you''ve already epted him as your-]

    [Shut your trap!] ra quickly snapped at her smug wolf. [I don''t need you making things more difficult for me!]

    [You''re the only one making things difficult on yourself,] Sheba quickly pointed out, her smug tone only getting stronger with each word. [If you just went along with it, you wouldn''t be this conflicted about this.]

    ra inwardly clicked her tongue even as she did her best to keep up appearances to her new family. She really didn''t want them to know just how deep she was in her own head right now, especially to Gs who would probably even use it to his advantage to get her onto his side even further.

    [As if you aren''t already there to begin with,] Sheba scoffed.

    [Shut up¡­]

    "Right, let''s get started with dinner, shall we?" Lady Sh excitedly suggested. "I''ve made some of these myself tomemorate the asion."

    "The day when we cleaned out the manor, hmm," Gs chuckled. "I can see that being a cause for celebration."

    "I agree. Now, we can finally move on with our lives," ra agreed. "Without Nasser''s influence, you two will now be free to do whatever you wanted."

    "Which also includes taking a wife as my own," Gs cheekily remarked. "And based on what I''m seeing, I''m already halfway there."

    ra almost choked on her own spit. Looking at Gs, she couldn''t help but feel like her cheeks were about toe off with how much she was blushing. Seriously, did he really have to tell it like that?

 Chapter 517 His Game Plan (2)

    Gs inwardly smirked as he saw just how affected ra was looking to be with each coordinated attack that he did on her defenses. He knew that she would have her guard up, so he did his due diligence and took the initiative to make sure that they''d have as much skin contact with each other as possible.

    Sure, it helped that they were truly needed in the dining room for dinner, but he also made sure to never let up on his advances as he took ra''s agreement to his request to its logical conclusion.

    [It also doesn''t help that she looks so hesitant to even fight against us,] Ham remarked. [She''s clearly liking the attention, but is just too proud to admit it.]

    [Which means we just have to keep our offensive,] Gs quickly supplied. [I already have a foot in the door, so to speak. I just have to fully enter her heart and upy it before she gets a chance to try and kick me out.]

    It was brilliant in its simplicity. He had everything going with his n, and all he had to do was y his cards right to make sure that ra would fully ept him into her life. Sure, she already did; even dered herself to be his wife, but that wasn''t enough for him. He wanted her to fall in love with him all on her own. He wanted to rece the area in her heart where Darius resided and crush every single remnant his king had left in her.

    ''I''ll be good enough to oust even a king from the throne that ra put him in,'' Gs inwardly dered. ''I''ll take it by force if I had to. I will be victorious on this.''

    "T-That may be, Gs, but nothing''s truly set in stone yet," ra weakly rebutted, her blush making her point weaker than it should''ve been as she narrowed her eyes at him. "I might just make it harder for you, you know?"

    "Oh? But you already promised yourself to me, remember?" Gs bravely prodded, knowing that he was risking her patience by bringing up her own words. "You gave me your word that you''ll be my wife, wholly and fully. Even giving up your own pack just to be by my side."

    "A-Again, that''s not final yet!" ra yelped. But just as she continued, her eyes widened as she cleared her throat, her tone going back down as Mother giggled in the background. "I-I mean, I still have the right to take my offer back."

    Gs raised an eyebrow as he saw an opening in her argument. "Oh? But then you''ll go back on your own word."

    ra coughed, and he knew in that instant that he had won that particr argument. Taking his chance, he grabbed her hand by the table and gave it a squeeze, further making her blush as he beamed at her current misery. It wasn''t truly teasing, but it was fun seeing her act like this. She was just so cute acting all prideful even when she knew it was solely to her disadvantage.

    "F-Fair enough, but you also have your own promise to keep," ra wittily replied, having seemingly regained a bit ofposure after a bit of time. "I won''t let that go even if you tell me that you want to go even further."

    Gs raised an eyebrow at her rebuttal. This conversation was getting rather out of hand, and he had half a mind to try and nip this in the bud before it could spiral even further out of control.

    "And I fully intend to keep that promise," he promptly replied, even bowing his head slightly as he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "I don''t go back on my word, ra, and if it makes youfortable, then I''ll keep my advances to a minimum."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ra was taken aback by his words, evident by the small flinch that she did away from him. Still, she hadn''t yanked her hand away from him, which meant that he still had the upper hand in this verbal duel that they were having. Not that he didn''t mean for this to happen, but his mate just constantly went ahead and initiated it anyway, even if she also didn''t mean for it to happen.

    "I-I didn''t mean it like that," ra weakly replied. "You''re just¡­"

    [Is¡­ Is she going to admit defeat?!] Ham excitedly asked. [Go! You should keep up your advances!]

    But just as it was sensible for Gs to go ahead and seal the deal, he smiled as he removed his hand from hers. It was only proper, he thought. And besides, he had already won in his eyes. The look in ra''s gaze was something akin to admitting defeat already. Even if she didn''t say anything, he knew he was victorious.

    "I understand," Gs nodded, giving ra a gentle smile as he addressed her. "I''ll keep to my boundaries."

    "T-That''s all I ask," ra sputtered out, hershes blinking hesitantly towards his direction. "Just¡­"

    A terse silence settled across the dining room table. Looking down, Gs noticed that neither he nor ra had even touched each other''s tes. And then¡­

    "You two truly are made for one another," his mother giggled, pping as if she was finally announcing her presence. "Why, you two haven''t even touched your food yet. Instead, you focused on each other, leaving poor old me in the dust as I watched you two bond."

    This time, Gs blushed alongside his mate as he stared at his mother. With how much he was having fun with ra, he didn''t even remember that Mother was eating with them.

    "M-Mother, I''m sorry," he quickly apologized. "We just-"

    "T-That''s right," ra apologized alongside him, even cutting him off with her own sorry tone. "It was inappropriate of us to-"

    "Oh please. Feel free to continue," his mother cut them both off, nonchntly smiling at them as she swallowed another spoonful of her meal. "You two are simply experiencing what it''s like to be in a rtionship. Besides, you two make for great entertainment. I know things between you two happened so fast with Nasser before, but I really do hope that you two get along well. You two are still in an adjustment period, but I expect many grandchildren soon, alright? "

    Both Gs and ra sputtered as they gave each other a look of embarrassment and sympathy. It would seem that despite both of their efforts to one-up each other, the one true winner of their duel wasn''t even a participant.

 Chapter 518 The Meeting

    As soon as Gideon left the King''s study, he couldn''t help but feel nervous as the dinner date between his and King Darius''s family drew ever so closer with each passing hour. In fact, he dreaded the moment that the day would actually arrive, and he couldn''t help but think of ways how to sabotage the dinner date once it lead to the talk pertaining to Aurelia and Calypso''s intended Ritual of Marking without somehow arousing suspicion. It just couldn''t happen¡­

    Even though he told Aurelia that he would support her decision still¡­ Aurelia was far too good for that Calypso to have her so easily!

    "What should I do¡­" Gideon mumbled to himself as he made his way towards the dining room. "I can''t let this pass. Calypso hasn''t proven himself changed at all¡­"

    It was going to be an uphill battle. Of that, he was sure. For some reason, his sister seemed to be vouching for Calypso, and he could only assume that the womanizer had somehow gotten his w on Aurelia in the same way that he usually did with most of the women he yed with.

    "Maybe I can make Aurelia see reason," he pondered, his feet already taking him closer and closer to the dining room with each step. "Surely, she can see past whatever it was that Calypso did to her¡­"

    It was his only chance. If he knew his sister, then appealing to her pride could work to try and snap her out of this insistence she had on being with Calypso. From there, he could try and dy the Ritual of Marking that the man clearly wanted to be rushed, buying himself enough time to try and help Aurelia shake off the false attraction she had with the man.

    [Still, isn''t Calypso King Darius''s cousin? Freya''s cousin?] Eli reminded him. [Why not give him the benefit of the doubt?]

    [Because he''s proven himself time and again to be a relentless womanizer,] Gideon quickly replied. [People like him don''t change. It would take a miracle for that to happen.]

    In truth, a part of him knew that he was being stubborn. That he was going exactly what Freya just said to him. His mate trusted Calypso, but for the life of him, he just couldn''t bring himself to do it. There was no other way than for him to see that he had clearly changed.

    And unless that happened, he would do everything to protect his sister.

    Taking a deep breath, Gideon stared up at the door leading to the dining room of the castle. With the amount of time he spent pacing around thinking up ways to stop the Ritual from happening, he could only assume that he was already a bitte to the asion. The best he could hope was that he wasn''t toote, that Calypso hadn''t firmly sunk his teeth into their parents using his charm and wit.

    [You do know that your King and your mate will actively fight you against this,] Eli reminded him once more. [Do not overstep your boundaries.]

    [I know,] Gideon sighed. [I''ll be careful.]

    With onest nod, Gideon opened the door and stepped into the room. Immediately, all eyes fell on him as he formally exchanged greetings.

    "Good evening, everyone, You Majesties. Apologies for beingte," Gideon quickly excused himself as he greeted both his king and his family. "I''ve been rather¡­ preupied for a bit."

    "It happens, what with the amount of tasks I''ve given you," King Darius nodded, seemingly allowing his slightteness to slide. "But nevermind that for now. Take a seat so that we can begin."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Apologetically nodding his head, Gideon took a look at the long table to see who was present. Of course, Their Majesties King Darius and Queen Xenia were by their own side of the table along with Freya, Queen Mother Savannah, and¡­ Calypso. On the other side were his family. Tubal and Rosa, his father and mother respectively, were both already smiling and talking with the royal women at the table. And of course, Aurelia was seated among them along with an empty seat that she seemingly saved for him.

    "Thanks," Gideon nodded as he took his spot next to her.

    "Of course," Aurelia coolly replied. "I won''t ask why you''rete, but be thankful that you''re only a few minutes behind."

    Gideon shrugged off the worry he heard from her voice with a slight chuckle. "Yes, I''ve been busy, unfortunately."

    Once everyone was firmly situated, the dinner officially began. Observing formalities, Gideon made sure to wait for the royal family to begin eating before he allowed himself to take a bite out of the meal prepared for them. As usual, the meal was amazing, and his family was sure to make their appreciation heard.

    "This is good," Tubal remarked with a smile.

    "Mypliments to the chef," Rosa hummed in delight. "This is simply amazing."

    "I''m d that you''ve found our hospitality adequate," Queen Xenia lightly chuckled. "It''s the least we can do after you''ve all taken the time to attend such a meeting."

    And just like that, the queen''s usage of the word ''meeting'' seemingly flipped a switch in everybody present. An air of formality fully engulfed the table as the two parties discussed the final details for the Ritual of Marking of Gideon and Freya, one that would soon be held at Everett Manor.

    Gideon was uneasy knowing the topic would soon be shifted to Calypso, and he expected their King to be the first one to open up the said topic. One that he didn''t want to tackle at all.

    "As we''ve all heard, there have been rumors surrounding Calypso and Aurelia. Rumors that are already making the rounds throughout the kingdom as we speak," King Darius began, setting the stage for the discussion that was about to happen. "While it is not in our power to force things to happen, we''d like for the affected parties to see if an agreeablepromise could be reached."

    "And I propose that a Ritual of Marking be made in the oing days," Calypso remarked, quickly making Gideon''s blood boil even as he restrained himself from acting. "This way, these rumors would at least have some truth to them while also limiting the damage to Aurelia''s reputation."

    "Oh my, isn''t that a bit too forward?" his father asked, but it was clear in his tone that he wasn''tpletely averse to it. "From what I can gather, you two have barely even met before all of this."

    "I agree," Gideon quickly added. "What makes you say that this is the only solution to this problem?"

    Calypso raised an eyebrow, and while he could feel both Aurelia and Freya''s gazend on him, Gideon didn''t care. He was going to protect his sister, and he''ll be damned if he didn''t try his best even at thest minute.

 Chapter 519 A Jinx

    Aurelia couldn''t believe what was happening to her right now. Truly, the Almighty must beughing at her right now with how ridiculously the situation was developing with each passing minute.

    After all, her brother had just decided upon himself to be the judge, jury, and executioner of whether or not Calypso was doing a decent enough job to be her mate.

    "Haven''t we already talked about this before?" Calypso asked, a hint of amusement getting onto his tone as he debated her brother. "I promise I''ll be good."

    "A promise won''t cut it," Gideon firmly stated. "While Freya and Aurelia-"

    "Brother!"

    "Gideon!"

    Aurelia almost let out a small smirk of victory as her eyes met with Freya''s. They had just called out Gideon at the exact same time, at the exact time that he was about to invoke their names into his argument. She couldn''t help but sigh. Truly, her brother could be overprotective at times.

    "Brother, we''ve been through this. I want this to happen," she exined herself after getting the nonverbal signal from Freya to continue. "I don''t mind it, and he''s my mate."

    "Aurelia¡­" Gideon weakly responded, his momentum clearly knocked out of him as he sighed. "Very well¡­ It''s your decision¡­"

    Aurelia blinked at how quickly her brother backed down. For some reason, she couldn''t believe it. Her overprotective brother just surrendering without a fight?

    Something was amiss¡­

    "It would seem that things have settled then," King Darius stated, a tinge of amusement escaping his lips. "While it cannot be done immediately, a schedule for the Ritual to take ce can be arranged."

    "I agree," Calypso nodded. "And since I''ll be too busy in theing future to maintain the upkeep of our Kingdom, I suggest that we do the ritual as soon as we''re avable. I''d say that it can take ce as early as five days from now."

    "Five days?"

    Aurelia gave her brother another stern re, and Gideon seemingly backed down as he grumbled into his seat. Really, why now did he decide to act like a child? It honestly felt like she was the older sibling at the moment.

    "Yes, five days," Calypso coolly repeated. "As you well know, our duties will make it hard for us to get some free time. Should we do the ritual as early as possible, we can spare each other the pain of having to wait for possibly months for us to do it. Also, again, we can lessen the reputational damage that Aurelia might get from being associated with me in a not-so-ttering way."

    "And whose fault do you think that is?" Gideon scoffed, but he quickly wilted as both Freya and Aurelia gave him a pointed stare. "Anyway, that can be arranged. I can understand the need for urgency, but I should also point out that going into a ritual this quickly might jinx the rtionship."

    ¡­

    ...

    An awkward silence settled across the table, and Aurelia couldn''t help but ce a hand on her forehead as she bit back a sigh. Really?! A jinx?!

    "Gideon, aren''t you being a bit superstitious?" Freya asked, her cheeks reddening as she bit back the urge tough. "Jinxes aren''t real, and I don''t think we should dy things for the sake of a simple superstition."

    "But I''m serious," Gideon nkly replied, his tone making Aurelia think that he actually believed what he was saying. "There''s a saying that the Almighty rewards patience, correct?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, that is true," the Queen Mother hummed in curiosity.

    "As such, I propose that the Ritual take ce at around¡­ a hundred days for now just to be safe," Gideon seriously offered.

    "T-That''s way too long," Calypso retorted. "I could still be busy by that time."

    "But that''s just the cost of patience," Gideon remarked with an air of finality. "It should be adequate enough in terms of time, don''t you think?"

    "Absolutely not. In fact, I suggest that the marking take ce ten days from now," Calypso quickly fired back, a biting smile adorning his face as he stared at Gideon. "That way, we can make sure that everything that needs to be done will be taken care of, as well as to make sure that Aurelia''s reputation will remain intact."

    Aurelia groaned as she watched the back and forth further devolve with each offer being spoken out loud. By the end of it, only Gideon and Calypso were the only ones speaking as the two of them engaged in a verbal spar filled with bargaining and constant haggling.

    Her brother gave Calpyso a number, and thetter quickly answered back with a number of his own as well as a reason for such a number. With each back and forth, the awkward tension eased into one of exasperation and slight amusement. A bit more argumentter, however, and it unraveled into an impromptuedy. Why wouldn''t it be, what with both men using more and more outrageous reasons to try and settle their point?

    "That''s an unlucky number," Gideon scoffed. "Sixty-seven days should be fine."

    "What so unlucky with it being forty-four days?" Calypso rebutted. "Fine then. I''ll settle for forty-five. That''s a rather strong number."

    "Shouldn''t we stop this? This is rather embarrassing," her father sighed, his own amusement apparent on his face. "The King and Queen are-"

    "I''d rather not," King Darius scoffed, his eyes trained solely at the two men bickering like kids at a yground. "This is an argument between men. One that I''d rather not interrupt."

    "What he meant to say was that this is entertaining and that this makes for excellent ckmail material," Queen Xenia suddenly said, making the King uncharacteristically cough. "Besides, I''m sure they''ll notice themselves eventually."

    Meanwhile, Aurelia didn''t know what she was supposed to do. This talk was supposed to be about her, not about her brother embarrassing himself in an effort to protect her.

    Shaking her head, Aurelia decided that she has had enough. "Why not just let myself be marked in thirty days or so?"

    The two men paused, both of them looking at her with surprise in their eyes.

    "It''s going to happen anyway, so I might as well get it over with," she reasoned. "And while thirty isn''t a small number, it''s just long enough for both parties to settle whatever things they want to settle."

    "I¡­ I think I can agree with that," Calypso said after a bit of thinking.

    "I¡­ I as well," Gideon hesitantly replied.

    She didn''t care anymore. She just wanted this to end. Really, the second-hand embarrassment she was feeling was just getting more and more unbearable with each passing second.

    "Then it''s settled," Aurelia pped her hand once, firmly stating that the discussion was over. "Shall we move on to more pressing matters?"

 Chapter 520 I Like Him

    After all was said and done, the dinner meeting went on surprisingly well. Except for the initial bickering-shedy show that was her brother and her mate duking it out for a date for her Ritual of Marking, everything else fell into ce rather quickly. Before she knew it, only the finer details had to be hashed out in regards to the Ritual of Marking she was about to undergo in a few weeks.

    "I''m so d that I''m finally off that table," Aurelia sighed as she nursed a cup of tea in one hand. "The embarrassment was going to kill me."

    "I can understand that. Even I can feel it in my bones," Freya weakly chuckled inmiseration, her own cup daintily sitting on the te she was holding. "Really, he''s a good man, but he can be overbearing at times."

    Aurelia let out a small chuckle. At that point, the dinner meeting had be more casual, with only the men remaining at the table to discuss topics that she really didn''t bother to care about at the moment. She was sure that the table was currently filled with talk about the kingdom''s well-being. Or maybe they were even having further talks about the uing Ritual of Markings of her and Freya along with Freya''s uing birthday, but she really didn''t care. Her domain was only herself and her infirmary, and that was the extent of her attention for the foreseeable future.

    "You don''t know the half of it," Aurelia scoffed. "Even back in the day, he was always the big brother. The savior of all that was good and holy with my well-being."

    "I can only imagine," Freya giggled. "Darius was like that sometimes, but me going away to study helped me dodge all of that awkward brother moments. Although, I kind of wish it still happened just so I can have a few fun memories of us being together."

    Aurelia smiled. "I doubt that it won''t happen to you even now," she told her. "Brothers will always be brothers, and I''m sure that the King will still have a bit of the overbearing protection that big brothers are famous for."

    "I guess you''re right," Freya let out a warm smile. "Brother wouldn''t dare let anybody hurt me. I''m sure he''s already given Gideon a piece of his mind. Too bad I wasn''t there to see it."

    The two women let out a small chuckle, both imagining what it would be like to see the men in their lives acting so far out of their usual demeanor. Still, their discussion would be all fun and games, and Aurelia didn''t even manage to prepare herself when Freya gave her a sudden question.

    "Aurelia, do you really like my cousin?"

    Aurelia blinked as she turned her attention back to Freya, her eyes shimmering with a hint of thought as she came up with an answer. "Yes? Is there a problem?"

    Freya didn''t seem to like her answer as she replied. "You don''t have to rush yourself into a decision, you know," she stressed out. "You don''t sound like you''re convinced with your own answer."

    "Am I now?" Aurelia asked, raising an eyebrow at her future inw''s observation. "I didn''t think I sounded like that."

    "That''s not healthy," Freya worriedly stated. "You shouldn''t go into this just so that you can get rid of those rumors. If you don''t like my cousin, then I won''t mind if you called this whole thing off. At least you''ll be true to yourself."

    "Freya, I like him enough to agree to this," Aurelia sighed. "Can we leave it at that?"

    The princess kept a level stare instead of replying, and Aurelia could feel the aura of judgment descending over her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Fine then. I like him," she groaned in admittance. "He holds power, and he''s most certainly not bad to look at."

    "And you''re just going to base your decision on that?"

    "Of course, not," Aurelia scoffed. "If anything, the only reason I''m even giving this a chance is because he¡­ He has conviction, I suppose. He at least has principles. Well, ording to what I''ve observed."

    Aurelia didn''t like where this was going. She was being forced to reassess her feelings for the man she had already decided to take as her mate. She really just wanted to get it over it. To just let it be done so that she could move on with her life. But with Freya making her points¡­

    She really didn''t want to think about this right now.

    "Aurelia, I don''t want you going into this on an impulse. Sure, you like him for his appearance and beliefs, but if that''s the only thing you''re basing this on, then it might just copse on you," Freya insisted. "Please, can you at least tell me that you''ll give him a shot?"

    "I already had, didn''t I?" Aurelia coolly replied. "Besides, he''s my mate. Even if I didn''t want him, fate has already decided that we''re meant for each other."

    Well, that was what she thought, at least. She couldn''t even feel the Mate Pull affecting her, but if it would get people off her back, then she could just pretend that it was happening to her too. It wasn''t like they could verify its existence anyway.

    "Are you sure? Wait¡­ You''re his mate?" Freya asked, clearly taken aback by her admission.

    "Yes. I can even feel the Mate Pull from him," Aurelia lied as naturally as she breathed. "At least, a semnce of it."

    "What? That''s great, Aurelia," Freya excitedly giggled. "You''re blessed just as much as we are."

    "I suppose so," Aurelia faintly smirked, a hint of smugness seeping into her chest at the fact that her lie got easily epted. "Why, I can even feel it now, even with how annoying he was earlier."

    "That''s¡­ That''s a relief to hear," Freya sighed in relief. "And here I thought you were only going into this just so that you won''t get bothered by suitors or the rumors."

    "Of course not," Aurelia lied once more. "There''s something here, and I want to see where this goes."

    Sipping on her tea, Aurelia couldn''t help but let out a small sigh as she turned to look at Calypso from a distance. She could lie all she want, but herst statement wasn''t exactly a lie, as much as she would''ve wanted it to be. She genuinely wanted to see where this would all lead. And whether or not it would be worth it? Well, that was for her to decide.

 Chapter 521 A Great Responsibility

    After the meeting with Gideon''s family, Xenia didn''t bother going straight back to her bedchamber. Instead, she walked towards Bartos and Jayra''s room in favor of having a talk with Jayra.

    She knew that her friend was alone at the moment since her husband had apparently called for Bartos and Osman for a meeting regarding their scheduled journey to Ebodia in the next two days, which meant that now was the perfect time for her to discuss some private matters with her friend.

    Also, she wanted to check on her friend to make sure that Jayra was already in a condition to travel.

    As soon as Xenia reached the door, she knocked out of politeness. A moment passed, and she couldn''t help but still be mildly surprised to see that Jayra had opened the door for her.

    "Missed me already?" Jayra humorously asked.

    "Should I not?" Xenia asked back as she chuckled. Then, having noticed her friend''s slow movements, she asked, "Still, how are you feeling?"

    "I''m feeling much better now, Xenia," Jayra replied, slowly walking back to sit on the nearest chair with Xenia sitting just opposite her. "I''m slowly regaining my inner energy, so I''ll definitely be fit to travel tomorrow. Also, I heard that Wizard Lurio and the other mages are currently busy gathering all the people inside the castle that harbors the dark energy¡­ I''ll need to recover soon if we want to eliminate that Demon King''s bloodthread as soon as possible." Jayra determinedly stated.

    Xenia nodded in agreement. Wizard Lurio had created a barrier around the castle while Mineah did the extraction of the Demon King''s bloodthread from Jayra. That barrier would at least prevent the bloodthread from escaping the castle''s premises, narrowing down their search area for its possible host.

    "Hmm, look at you¡­ Being a Queen fits you so well." Jayra murmured with a smile, her eyesnding on her crown that bore the symbols of Cordon. Like Darius''s own crown, it was made of onyx polished to an almost mirror-like sheen.

    "Yes, and it wouldn''t have been possible if not for you, my friend," Xenia gratefully smiled. "So please recover from this. Come back to me soon. You do know that I still need you in my life¡­"

    Jayra chuckled. "I''ll do exactly that as fast as my body can do so, my Queen," she cheekily bowed. "In the meantime, you can just enjoy your lessons in regards to your duties as a Queen. I heard that the first few months will be a pain in the ass¡­ You''re free to borrow my journal of spells should you have the urge to use some of my arsenals."

    "There''s no need, I think," Xenia chuckled. "I''ve experienced more than enough hardship that nothing will faze me anymore. I believe that the lessons wouldn''t be that much of a pain for me to consider borrowing your journal."

    "Well, at least your past experiences were challenging enough to not be boring," Jayra countered, knowing just how much Xenia hated things that would bore her.

    Xenia onlyughed, and Jayraughed with her. She had missed these kinds of moments with her friend. She let out a hearty smile, and she flinched when she suddenly felt Jayra''s hand squeezing her own as their hands both rested on the table.

    "Look, I appreciate how you wanted to offer your lifespan to me, Your Grace¡­ But next time, I''ll appreciate it even more if you didn''t put yourself in any more danger because of me. You''re a Queen now, and you have a great responsibility not just to one person, but to a whole kingdom," Jayra lengthily began, not batting a single eye as she spoke.

    "I for once, knew what I signed up for the moment I became a royal mage. I''m ready to ept whatever the fates give me. If my life will be taken because I did something for the greater good, then I''ll dly give it away honorably¡­ I''d rather have my life taken away than rob someone else of his or her own life¡­ I don''t want to live with that kind of burden¡­"

    Xenia gulped, and she could only nod at her friend in understanding.

    Squinting her eyes at her, Jayra hummed, "I''ll take that nod as you agreeing to my sentiments in the near future, Your Grace¡­"

    "I understand well, Jayra," Xenia reassuringly replied. "I''ll most certainly take note of your words¡­"

    Jayra sighed deeply before giving Xenia a smile. "That''s all I can hope for," she amusedly remarked. "For now, I need to write a letter addressed to our Queen Mineah. While I''m truly grateful for what she did, it honestly surprised me that she did it so impulsively¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Xenia nodded her head inmiseration. Jayra was right. Even now, she also couldn''t believe that Mineah would do something like that.

    She and Jayra stared at each other for quite some time before the former murmured, "Do you think she''s up to something?"

    Well, Xenia knew her little sister well. She was the epitome of being a good Princess ever since they were young. She might be the weak one in the eyes of others, but no one really knew Mineah except for her family. Of course, Jayra also came to know of her since the mage was practically a sister to her. Well, that, and Xenia had a habit of not hiding anything from her friend.

    Knowing this, Xenia knew that Mineah had something up her sleeve. Despite her little sister''s kind demeanor, an act of sacrifice always came with a hidden agenda that only she knew most often than not.

    "Well, it''s still an act of kindness on her part, so I''m really more grateful than suspicious," Jayra said with a smile.

    "Hmm, I do believe that she did it knowing that I''d be heartbroken if something bad happened to you," Xenia reasoned. "We all know how Mineah is when ites to her family¡­"

    Jayra nodded.

    Well, Xenia was sure that that was one of the main reasons it happened. Although, she also wouldn''t hide the fact that she was kind of curious if there was more to it than just that. After all, Mineah had a habit of targeting two birds with one stone.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if that other reason involved the King of Valcrez, recalling the way that the Vampire King had suddenly barged into that chamber when all of them knew that he was supposed to have already left to go back to his own kingdom.

    Silence passed, and the two were interrupted when a sudden knock echoed from the door.

    "Sister, it''s me, Be," the voice from outside called out. "Can Ie in, please?"

    Xenia smiled at Jayra and said, "Looks like your newfound sister got quite attached to you already¡­"

    Jayra chuckled. "That couldn''t be helped. I''m charming enough to be liked by everyone."

    Xenia scoffed before signaling her friend to let Be in.

    "Come in, Be¡­"

    The door opened, and Be quickly bowed her head as she noticed Xenia''s presence. "Your Grace. You''re here," shemented as she politely greeted her.

    Xenia simply smiled, while Jayra looked at Be and asked, "What is it, Be?"

    *************************

    December 25, 2022 AN: Merry Christmas Everyone! I hope you enjoy celebrating this day no matter what situation we are in. Cheer up and fighting!!! Wishing you all the best guys and always keep safe... *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 522 To Get Reckless

    Pouting, Be sat with them and mumbled out her reason to be there. "I want to ask if I can go with you¡­ I mean, I just want to apany you on your way to Ebodia to keep you safe, but Brother is against it," she admitted. "Can you help me convince him, please? I don''t know when you''lle back, so I at least want to spend as much time with you during the journey to Ebodia as possible."

    "Is it because Osman will handle the convoy?" Jayra directly pointed out.

    Xenia fought the urge to chuckle once she saw how red Be''s face was bing.

    "Of course not!" Be quickly denied it. Her tone then quickly deted as she added, "That''s not the main reason, but I won''t hide the fact that it''s one factor¡­"

    "I''ll help you then," Xenia interrupted, winking at Be as she watched the woman''s face brighten up. Well, it was the least she could do for her friend Osman after everything he had done for her.

    Osman deserved to be happy, and she more than trusted Jayra to be right about Be.

    "Oh, thank you so much, Your Grace," Be beamed. "You''re very kind."

    "You really like the Admiral, huh," Xenia boldlymented, making Be blush hard in front of them. From that alone, she could tell that the woman was really into Osman.

    "Indeed, it is. It''s quite obvious. Right, Your Grace?" Jayra chuckled. "Well, all in our family currently approve of the Admiral for our Be. It''s just that Be herself fears that the Mate Pull might change things since she''s yet to pass her twenty-eighth birthday¡­"

    "I already told him that I''ll marry him in two years," Be suddenly confessed.

    Xenia was caught off guard. Well, she and Be weren''t really that close for thetter to just confess in front of her like that.

    Having probably noticed her reaction, Jayra scoffed. "Be likes and adores you much already, Your Grace," she pointed out. "She watched you go through your trials, and she mentioned to me how she hoped you and her could get along well once things settled down¡­"

    Xenia then looked at Be, who simply gave her a timid smile. "It''s quitete for it, but I apologize for getting on your nerves before," Be apologized. "It''s a hobby I just can''t resist sometimes¡­"

    Xenia chuckled. "That''s fine, Be. The past is the past," she waved her off. "We''ll surely get along fine as long as you won''t do that again."

    Be quickly raised her hand, waving it side to side signaling that she wouldn''t do such a thing again. "I won''t. I promise you that, Your Grace. King Darius is really just like a brother to me, and I only acted like I''m interested in him since I wanted to annoy ra. Well, that and¡­"

    "And you wanted to y a good prank on me?" Xenia continued, finishing Be''s thought for her.

    Be had an awkward smile and mumbled, "I heard some rumors, so I got curious if you really like our King¡­"

    Jayraughed. "Oh, please, Your Grace. That''s enough. Let my sister-inw breathe now¡­"

    The three of themughed, and they all shared a moment of levity when Jayra suddenly asked, "Hmm¡­ Since you and Osman seem to already have an understanding between you two, does that mean that we will no longer proceed to have that Masquerade Ball on your twenty-sixth birthday?"

    "Oh, that''s a good question¡­" Xeniamented.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmm¡­ I would love to experience the Masquerade Ball though, Sister¡­ Maybe we can still let it happen?" Be proposed. "But instead of inviting prospective males¡­ Let''s also invite females in along with everyone close to the family so they can simply enjoy the event as a birthday party instead."

    "Hmm, that''s a good idea," Jayra hummed in approval. "I''ll try to make some adjustments to the n as soon as Ie back, Be."

    With that, the three of them went on to have a productive and fun conversation before they went on separate ways. Bartos had arrived, which meant that Jayra had to get some rest.

    *

    Be inwardly hummed as she walked back to her assigned bedchamber. The Queen had already given the order for her to join the convoy, and she really enjoyed the helpless expression her brother gave when he heard of the news.

    "Hah, I shouldn''t get on the Queen''s bad side," she murmured with a grin, only for it to quickly turn into a sweet smile the moment she saw Osman waiting by her doorstep.

    "Milord¡­" she greeted with a smile as she excitedly approached him. These days, she felt so happy whenever she saw him. Her eyes then suddenly darted to his lips, her mind making her recall the first ever kiss she shared with him yesterday.

    [You''re so in love!] Poona teased, making Be''s face turn deep red in embarrassment.

    "My little vixen, are you alright?" Osman asked with a frown, his worry evident as he felt for her cheek. "Your temperature seems normal though¡­"

    "I''m fine, milord¡­" she awkwardly replied. "I just remembered something, is all¡­"

    "I hope it''s about me then," he shamelessly uttered, his smile making her heart skip a beat even as she noticed him intently watching her for a reaction.

    In the end, Be ended up pouting. She wasn''t really good at acting or hiding her emotions in front of the man, which meant that she was practically an open book for him to read.

    "Why are you here anyway?" she scoffed at him with a frown.

    Osman chuckled. "Hmm¡­ I just wanted to tell you that I''ll be gone in two days to lead the convoy," he remarked. "Don''t worry though. I''ll be back soon."

    Be didn''t know how to react. Osman was acting like a husband telling his wife about his whereabouts, and she loved it to bits. She fought the urge to giggle. Instead, she tried to keep a serious face as she simplymented, "Oh, that? Apparently, our Queen also wants me to be a part of that convoy to help keep an eye on my sister-inw¡­"

    Osman blinked at her before his lips stretched wider for a bright smile. "That''s great then! I''ll have the opportunity to tour you around on our way back to Cordon!" he excitedly grinned. "I mean, I want to show you so many things out there, Be. Will that be alright with you?"

    [Ah¡­ Look at him getting so excited,] Poona snorted in amusement. [If only he knew that you nned this all from the start by being a part of that convoy! I''m sure he''ll die of so much happiness!] Poona was giggling and squealing hard.

    Be smiled at him as she nodded. "I would love that, Osman."

    She definitely loved it and she was already anticipating it. She just couldn''t help herself. She couldn''t wait to spend more time with him, and she was starting to get reckless to the point that she was starting to wonder if this was really alright. Before meeting Osman, she was so excited and hoping to experience the Mate Pull, but now¡­ She was honestly hoping for the opposite to happen.

 Chapter 523 Their New Queen

    Another day came, and Xenia started her day off as the new Queen of Cordon in the same way that she spent her mornings in her new realm. First, she had her usual breakfast routine with her inws, then Darius had her get involved with the court meetings by his side. Through it all, Xenia was more than grateful to oblige, and she was honestly excited about her eventual influence on their kingdom''s daily upkeep.

    Currently, she sat on the throne next to him. Of course, it was all new to her since she wasn''t used to involving herself in political affairs back in the Kingdom of Ebodia¡­ But then, she was more than willing to learn for the sake of being a more effective ruler. For now, she was present to observe, but eventually, she would voice out all of her thoughts once she had a firmer grasp on the topics at hand. Of course, she would have a separate discussion with Darius about things first through their mind link before injecting herself into the politicking.

    Honestly, the telepathicmunication they could do through their Bond was very useful.

    [For now, I''ll just observe some more, my love. I still need to study and learn more about Cordon''sws before I can participate,] Xenia said to Darius through their link. [Really, there''s so much more that I need to learn before I can be effective, so please spare me from asking for my opinion too much. I don''t want to give out something shallow.]

    [Alright, I''ll personally give you private lessonster regarding things, so don''t worry¡­] Darius mischievously stated.

    Ah, she could already feel how yful he was through his emotions alone. Xenia fought the urge to roll her eyes at her husband''s words. She just knew that he wouldn''t purely give her professional lessons about political affairs.

    Darius inwardly chuckled at her thoughts. [Well, it would be boring if we don''t add some icebreakers here and there, my love.]

    Xenia''s face reddened while her husband chuckled through their mindlink. On the outside, she maintained herposure as she simply listened to the discussions being had around her, but inwardly, she scolded Darius to stop teasing her.

    "Regarding the matter pertaining to the northwest territories. I do believe it would be best if we sent the Queen there instead to handle it," one of the Elders suggested.

    Darius creased his forehead. "Tell me more about it¡­"

    "Well, we all know that those territories are currently facing difficulties because of Nasser''s previous dealings," the Elder borated. "I believe that by letting them see their new Queen, it would give them great hope and cheer despite the turbulence that they''re facing¡­"

    "But, we''re not done clearing those areas out yet," Darius hesitatingly pointed out. "It can still be quite dangerous to send someone of such importance there."

    [I want to do it!] Xenia suddenly said through their mindlink.

    Surprised, Darius turned to her and vocally asked, "What do you think about it, my Queen?"

    Xenia inwardly shrugged at the attention. It looked like Darius would be unstoppable now with his constant public disys of affection. Not that she didn''t like it though. In fact, she was wondering when would be the time for her to go over her internal squeals with how easily her husband could make her heart flutter with such small things of affection he would say or do for her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''ll do it," she nodded. "I think that what Elder Emre suggested could be a good thing¡­ They need assurance after everything that they''ve experienced under Nasser."

    She then took a small breath before she continued, "They''re all currently living in fear¡­ They fear that they wouldn''t be epted back into the kingdom, and instead will be treated like second-rate citizens. By going there myself, I can give them the assurance andfort they need from the Crown. And don''t worry, I''ll take extra steps to ensure my safety."

    It seemed to just be the right thing to do. Those packs in the northwest of the kingdom were in total chaos ever since Nasser died. They''ve been under his control for far too long. And with their leader gone, they didn''t know what else to do with their newfound freedom. And while some might think of purging them to ensure that loyalty to the Crown was established, Xenia thought otherwise.

    In her opinion, it would be best for the Crown to give these territories the benefit of the doubt and let them show their loyalty without Nasser breathing down their necks. After all, from what she could recall, some of them didn''t have a choice except to follow Nasser''s rule since most of their families were put in danger by the man.

    Then again, knowing that, it would also be true that things might not go in the way that she''d want it to go. Danger still lurked in ces where the people were loyal to Nasser, and some might even want vengeance for the losses they''ve had from what they perceived to be the enemy¡­

    From their point of view, the Crown was responsible for all of the lives lost following Nasser''s death. Such casualties were unavoidable in cleaning out Nasser''s mess, but some might just not see it that way.

    [Are you sure about this, my love?] Darius asked through the link, his worry apparent through the tone of his thoughts. [Will you be safe?]

    [It''ll be good for the realm, I think,] Xenia replied, her thoughts pensive as she gave him the gist of her ideas. [If you think otherwise, then feel free to give me your thoughts.]

    A small pause settled as the Elders waited for the royals to speak. After a few moments, Darius spoke.

    "Very well. I''ll let my Queen handle such matters," he authoritatively dered. "She will ensure their cooperation from now onto theing future. I have full faith in her abilities."

    Xenia beamed as she quickly gave him her thoughts about his approval. [I''m d you can trust me on this, Darius.]

    [You''re capable of many things, my love,] Darius sweetly cooed. [I''m more than confident that you can achieve what you want to aplish in the northeast territories.]

    And with that, the meeting went on to discuss more things regarding the kingdom. All the while, Xenia listened, learning as much as she could for her inevitable part in helping her beloved run their realm.

 Chapter 524 Back And Forth

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Moon

    Gs decided that it was finally time to introduce ra to the rest of the Silver Crescent Pack. It had been a long timeing. And with his mate already more than willing to be his Luna, it was only a matter of time until she had to participate in the running of their Pack and territory.

    [She still hasn''t marked you back though and you two didn''t mate yet,] Ham reminded. [Some might question if she truly wants to be your mate.]

    [It''ll happen when it happens,] Gs casually replied to his wolf. [I won''t rush her. No matter how much we both want it to happen, I want her to be willing when we eventually mate.]

    It wasn''t even an if anymore. If anything, it was all but guaranteed that they wouldplete the Mate Bond some time in the future. Maybe it wasn''t now or tomorrow, but it will happen, and he would be waiting for her with open arms.

    In the meantime, he would just have to make sure that she was going to befortable in doing so. And if that meant easing her along into getting her to love him, then he was more than eager to do his job.

    [And here you were just saying that you''d wait for her,] Ham scoffed. [You''re only justifying yourself for your own morals. In truth, you can''t wait for her to jump on us.]

    [Can you me me?] Gs scoffed. [She''s just that beautiful. And I know that she likes me back. I just have to make herfortable enough to really show it without questioning herself.]

    While it was cute to see ra trying her best to deny her own feelings, it was equally frustrating to see her do it even after she had already admitted to some of them herself. She was just that proud, even moreso than an actual King or Queen at times.

    [But that only makes her all the more alluring to you, isn''t it.]

    Gs couldn''t help but nod. That indeed was one of ra''s best traits. She had confidence in her that just lured him in. Combined with her beauty and personality, it was a recipe that even the Mate Pull would sometimes pale inparison.

    ''But enough about ra... We still have breakfast to attend to...''

    Shaking his head out of his musings, Gs prepared himself to go to do dining room. With ra still asleep, he wanted to cook for her himself as a surprise gift for helping them with cleaning up the manor.

    "I''ll be right back," he whispered into her ear, her faint breaths almost making him groan with how innocent and peaceful she looked in her sleep. "I just need to cook you breakfast."

    Almost regrettably, Gs peeled himself off of her and made for the door. If anything, she might not even wake up on time for breakfast with how tired she was. Maybe he could just bring breakfast to her instead?

    "Depends on her," he chuckled as he closed the door behind him. "Either way, I won''t stop pampering you until you''re truly mine...."

    ***

    ra woke up with a light groan. Stretching her limbs, she could only assume that it was already well into the morning with how high the sun already was out from the window. Not that it changed the fact that she woke with Gs''s side of the bed feeling colder than she would''ve liked. Why in the world did he not wake him up?

    ...

    ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    She blinked in resignation at her wolf''sck of an answer. Then again, she couldn''t really me her. She understood Sheba''s insistence to do exactly what was wanted from them, but...

    "No... Not yet..."

    Shaking her head, ra stood up and prepared herself for the day. She couldn''t really recall if there was something she had to do that day, but it was better for her to be ready just in case she was needed somewhere.

    After making sure that she was presentable, ra went ahead and went downstairs. She was just by the dining room when she took in the most delectable scent, a dish that reminded her of a time when Gs cooked for her.

    And sure enough, the moment she entered, Gs and Lady Sh were seated at the table, both of them looking at her with a smile as they greeted her.

    "Good morning, ra," Sh warmly smiled. "You''re just in time. Gs cooked us breakfast, and he was just about to bring you breakfast when you arrived."

    "O-Oh," she stuttered with a blush, her heart being caught off-guard by the mention of her mate''s efforts. "I-Thank you."

    "Have a seat," Gs smiled at her, his delight at her reaction apparent with how warmly he looked at her. "We still have a lot to do today."

    ra blinked as she took her seat beside Gs. "We do?"

    "I''ve decided to introduce you to the rest of the pack today," he exined. "It''s going to happen anyway, so we might as well do so while we still have the time."

    "I see..." she pensively replied, her chest tightening at the prospect.

    ra couldn''t help but ponder on what Gs just said to her. To think that she was going to be introduced to his pack... As his Luna, no less... It was one thing to admit to him that he was fine with being his Luna, but to admit it to others? Was she even ready for it?

    "ra?" Sh worriedly asked, interrupting her from her thoughts. "Is there something wrong?"

    Her eyes widened as she quickly replied, "Oh, nothing! It just took me by surprise, is all."

    "You did say that you''re going to be my Luna," Gs chuckled, giving some levity to the atmosphere by lightening the mood. "You were an Alpha once, so you know that letting people know who''s in charge is important for leading."

    "Of course, I do," ra scoffed, having regained herposure as she replied. "I just didn''t expect it to happen this soon."

    "Well, now you know," Gs cheekily replied.

    ra was about to reply with a cutting reply when she saw just how happy Lady Sh looked as she watched them talk. Likest night, she was delighted to see them talking like a married couple. Granted,st night was something that almost spiraled out of control, she couldn''t help but keep the woman in mind with each conversation.

    If it meant that Lady Sh would be happy, then perhaps she should cut down on the constant back and forth between her and Gs...

 Chapter 525 Same Scent

    "Thank you for informing me then," ra sweetly replied, the sudden shift in her tone surprising even to herself. "I''ll be sure to make myself presentable."

    She couldn''t help but blush at the sound of her own voice. There was something to be said about her efforts at being sweet. Sure, she could do it, but it sounded so wrong for her to try and force it.

    "C-ra? Are you alright?"

    The blush on her face only intensified as she found herself facing a rather amused Gs. He even stuttered when addressing her, his smile only making her sink further into embarrassment even as she resolved herself to keep up the sweetness.

    ''For Lady Sh¡­ This is for Lady Sh¡­'' she chanted to herself. ''She''s been through enough for me to subject her to more problems¡­''

    "I''m fine," she replied, her voice taking on a higher pitch as she cooed at him. "I''m just looking at you more closely at the moment."

    ¡­

    ...

    The silence that stretched on only made her embarrassment grow further as ra held her smile. She wanted so badly to scream and cringe at her own line, but she had already thrown it out into the wild. Her pride wouldn''t ept anything less than to own it and live with the consequences.

    Besides, she wasn''t really lying. Her eyes were somehow glued to his handsome face, the subtle changes in his expression somehow making her feel giddy inside.

    "I''m d you say that, ra," he warmly replied. "You look rather beautiful today yourself."

    ra let out a choked cough as she took both mental and emotional damage from the way Gs justplimented her. She didn''t know why, but it felt like her heart grew two sizes for a split second.

    "T-Thank you¡­" she could only nod, her eyes briefly avoiding his gaze in an effort topose herself. "And thank you for the breakfast. It''s delicious¡­"

    "You haven''t even taken a bite yet," Gs quickly pointed out with a smile.

    Once again, ra took mental damage as she chastised her own flustered behavior. What was up with her? It was such an obvious thing that she should''ve caught herself before her traitorous mouth went and uttered those words.

    "Oh, then I''ll go ahead and eat then."

    Ignoring the way that her face burned with each passing second that Gs looked at her, ra went ahead and took a bit out of the meal in front of her. She had eaten his cooking before, and it wasn''t surprising to know that she was indeed correct with her earlier sentence.

    Then again, maybe she could edit her words to her advantage and let her gain some ground on this one-sided battle ofpliments she was having with him.

    "I stand corrected. The food is even better than I imagined it would be," ra chuckled as she sipped on her ss of juice. "I have to say, I still can''t believe that you''re a good cook, Gs."

    To her own surprising delight, Gs blushed as he went to scratch the back of his head. She couldn''t help but smirk, having somehow gotten a one-up on hispliments.

    "Thank you, ra¡­" he weakly murmured.

    ra beamed. Her heart hammered in her chest as she watched him get taken down by herpliment. Not that it diminished the effect that his words had on her. She couldn''t help but look at him more intently, taking in the way that he smiled with each word that she uttered.

    "I''m d you two are getting along now," Sh suddenly interrupted, her faint chuckles making ra''s heart soar. "But while I want to watch you two bond beyond the table, I''ll have to remind you Gs that you''ve already scheduled a meeting with the Pack."

    And just like that, Gs blinked in remembrance. "Oh, right. We have to hurry, ra."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "V-Very well," ra nodded, the sudden change in the mood taking her off-guard before she went and ate her meal. "And I just remembered that I have to meet my own pack to inform them of my leaving and eventual recement."

    [Hah! This might not be what I have in mind, but I approve.]

    Sheba''s sudden intrusion into her thoughts didn''t even register as ra matched Gs''s speed. They still had a lot to do, and it wouldn''t be proper if they were bothte for their respective meetings.

    ***

    After all, was said and done, Gs was feeling himself with how well breakfast went. Somehow, ra was being more receptive to his advances and even reciprocated with her own sweetness which just made his heart melt in response. The urge to have her for himself only grew, and it was getting harder for him to keep himself in control.

    [I''d say we just take her as is,] Ham suggested. [She''s clearly ready for you now.]

    [Not until she says she''s ready herself,] Gs quickly replied. [I won''t falter now when I''m this close.]

    Especially now that she was returning his advances, he could tell that it would only be days now before it happened. He just had to wait and continue seducing her¡­

    But for now, he had to introduce her to his pack.

    "To all hearing the sound of my voice, this is Lady ra!" he announced, his voice unwavering as he gestured towards ra. "My mate and your Luna!"

    A brief silence settled across his pack before cheers erupted from his men. He nodded in approval of their reaction, thankful that they epted her that easily.

    "So you finally found your mate?!"

    "You really are blessed!"

    A few of his men hollered at her. Some evenplimented how beautiful ra was. A part of him almost growled at how they seemed to ogle at her, but he pushed it back down. It was all in good fun, after all, and it was better to have this kind of reaction than for them to somehow reject her.

    "Hey, howe you two still don''t share the same scent?"

    But just as he thought they were in the clear, someone in the crowd just had to point out the obvious.

    [You really should''ve expected this,] Ham scoffed.

    Quicklying up with an answer, Gs replied, "We''vee to an agreement. And that''s-"

    "We''ll do it some time in the future," ra suddenly replied, taking all the off-guard. "Us not doing it earlier was my decision, and I take full responsibility for it."

    The suddenness of ra''s response took everyone present by surprise. Gs himself didn''t know what to say other than to feel proud of what she had done. He was more than ready to take the me, but for her to just up and own it was something else.

    "It''s the least I can do, Gs," ra whispered to him.

    Gs could only nod. The longer this went on, the more he just wanted to break his promise and take her without a care in the world.

 Chapter 526 Position As Alpha

    After the debacle that was her debut as Gs''s Luna and having some lunch with her new subjects, ra quickly said goodbye as she then made her way to Cordon Castle. It was already a miracle that she even remembered it was happening after she got distracted with Gs''s... everything. She really didn''t want it to happen again.

    [You know you want the exact opposite of that,] Sheba scoffed.

    And of course, her wolf just so happily decided toe back this way. Perhaps she was just being hopeful that she''d have some peace and quiet again, but apparently, that was too much to ask.

    [Aren''t you tired of acting like this to me though?] Sheba asked, a hint of genuine worry seeping through her wolf''s usually teasing tone. [Like it or not, I''m not going away.]

    [Unless you want to, of course,] ra quickly replied. [Don''t think that your behavior gives you a pass. Sure, I miss you, but your constant needling can get grating, you know.]

    [I''m just doing what''s good for your well-being,] Sheba sighed. [Don''t fault me for having your best interests in my mind.]

    ? Shaking her head, ra filed Sheba''s words forter as she focused more on the uing meeting with her officers from the Midnight Pack that she requested to be present at Cordon Castle for a meeting. With King Darius with her alongside his cousin Calypso, a few murmurs were starting to echo as to what exactly was the purpose of this sudden meeting.

    "Is there a problem, Lady ra?" one of his men asked her as she stood in front of them. "Do we have a job to do?"

    "None of the sorts," ra smiled in resignation. "In fact, depending on how things go, we might even be done before the hour is over."

    "Then why is the King here with us?" another one of her men dubiously asked. "Is this some kind of secret mission for us?"

    ra let out a small chuckle. Truly, she would miss her men once she was gone...

    "Again, that''s not the case," she chuckled. "King Darius is only here for posterity. That, and he will act as the witness for what I''m about to do."

    "Lady ra?"

    Letting off onest smile, ra bowed to her men, a show of respect for all of the years they''d spent serving her.

    "As of today, I will no longer be the Alpha of the Midnight Pack," she announced, raising her head to meet the shocked faces of her former men and officers. "Having epted Gs''s offer to be his Luna, I will have to hand over my duties as Alpha so that I can focus on helping him with his pack. After all, I cannot in good conscience hold onto you all if I''d only neglect you for the Silver Crescent Pack."

    As she expected, her men didn''t take her resignation well. Some were outraged, but most just looked lost as they were now left leaderless.

    "Then who''s going to lead us?"

    "Nobody can ever rece you, Lady ra!"

    "On the subject of leadership, I''ve actually decided on a sessor," ra quickly interrupted, taking hold of the crowd''s attention before they could spiral any further. "Along with the King''s blessing, I''ve thought long and hard before I decided to go ahead and hand over the reigns to him."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ra then turned to Calypso and nodded, causing the man to step forward and announce himself

    "I am Calypso Grant, Great Justiciar of Cordon," Calypso began, introducing himself to his new pack. "Standing before you now as the new Alpha of the Midnight Pack."

    A tense silence settled across the hall, her former men clearly gauging Calypso as their new leader. And as if he knew that he was being tested, he continued.

    "If you must know, my mother is from the Midnight pack," he began as heid out his credentials. "And as my position suggests, I''m more than qualified to be an Alpha of any pack. I''ll make sure that the Midnight pack will remain as prosperous as Lady ra had left it, and I''ll even make sure that it reaches greater heights than it had ever gone before."

    ra gave Calypso an approving nod as she pped. It wasn''t much, but it was the best she could ever get from someone that was going to be her recement. She wanted what was best for her pack, and she wouldn''t settle for anything less.

    A few seconds passed, and a round of apuse echoed from her former officers. ra looked on as her men slowly came around to ept their new leader, cheers weaklying out before it became louder and louder with each passing cheer. Eventually, the clear wave of approvaling from the crowd made her smile in relief as she took a step back.

    "Is he really that great though?!"

    But just before she was sure that all was well, one of her former officers spoke up. Then again, she honestly expected something like this to happen. It was simply in their nature to question their would-be leaders unless they''d proven themselves in their eyes.

    "That''s right!" another spoke up. "He hasn''t even proven himself!"

    ra sighed. Thankfully, it was only a small minority, but this would still be a good opportunity for Calypso to firmly establish his rule as their new Alpha.

    That was if he chose to go down that route.

    "Is that so? Then tell me how I can prove myself to you all then," Calypso replied, smirking as of he had all but already assured his rule.

    "We challenge you to your position as Alpha then!" one of the defiant officers openly challenged. "It''s only fair that you show us that you can lead just as strongly as Lady ra!"

    ra chuckled as she returned to her spot beside Darius. Surprisingly, she didn''t feel much despite being beside her former love. There were still some embers left in her, but it wasn''t as strong as they once were.

    "They''re awfully loyal to you, ra," Darius remarked.

    "I''ve made sure to pay close attention to their needs," ra replied. "It''s only right of me to do so as their leader, and I hope that Calypso will do the same."

    It was the least she could do. But if there was anybody that could vouch for someone''s worth to rule, it would be her beloved King and first love...

 Chapter 527 To Live Longer

    At Cordon Castle

    In their own room within the castle, Jayra and Bartoszed about on their bed. It was already night, and there was still a lot more to do tomorrow. Despite this, they still stayed awake, casually enjoying each other''s presence as theyy in bed without a care in the world.

    "You''re really spoiling me tonight, huh," Jayra giggled as she felt Bartos''s embrace tighten with each passing second. "Aren''t you supposed to be preparing for our journey to Ebodia?"

    "As if you''re any different," Bartos chuckled. "You still have that Bloodthread to look for. Not to mention that you''re alsoing with me anyway, so you also need the sleep."

    Jayra let out a smirk as she replied, "That might be true, but if you''re going to keep me awake, then you can''t me me for doing exactly that."

    While he could say that they needed to rest as much as he could, her mate''s actions were anything but. Ever since she had partially recovered enough to walk around on her own, Bartos had been protective of her at every waking moment. Always trying to check on her through the Bond... constantly trying to be by her side at every possible opportunity...

    Frankly, if he was any other person, she would''ve been annoyed.

    "Could you even me me? I can''t handle the thought of losing you," Bartos whispered into her ear, making tingles run through the back of her spine. "Even if you say that you''re already fine, I won''t leave anything to chance."

    Jayra smiled. "That''s true, but I don''t need that much protection," she chuckled as she snaked an arm around Bartos''s neck, pulling him closer to her as she stared him right in the eye. "I can handle myself just fine. This is a learning experience for the both of us, and I refuse to be caught off-guard like that the second time."

    "And I refuse to see you fall like that in my arms ever again," Bartos quickly replied, cupping Jayra''s cheek with one hand. "That''s what I learned from that if that is what you''ll ask."

    Jayra let out a sigh before leaning down and giving her mate aforting kiss. It wasn''t a needy kiss. Instead, this was more of a reassuranceing from her as she turned toy beside him once more.

    "We''ve learned a lot of things from that. Namely, that security in Cordon iscking when ites to dark magic," she weakly scoffed. "I''ll try and rectify that as soon as I''m able."

    "And being able means only when you''ve fully recovered," Bartos sternly reminded her. "I won''t have you dropping out of exhaustion on me, much less pushing yourself to the point of near-death..."

    "Bartos..." she sighed, noticing the faintest hint of fear slipping into his tone. "I promise I won''t willingly let myself tackle such a dangerous situation again. You don''t have to worry anymore, alright?"

    Bartos raised an eyebrow at her. "Willingly?"

    Jayra smirked. "Well, there are some circumstances where we might just have to risk our lives for what we hold dear, you know?" she exined herself. "I''m sure you also have something to protect no matter what."

    "Like you," Bartos replied with all of his seriousness. "I''d risk my life if it meant that you''d live to see another day."

    "And likewise, I''d do the same for you," Jayra nodded. "That''s why I say ''willingly.'' If there''s no other choice, I''ll do it."

    "Even at the cost of your own life..." Bartos grimly sighed. "And I''m sure you won''t budge on this."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I don''t make promises I can''t keep," Jayra faintly smiled, snuggling her face up to the crook of his neck. "That''s why I use the right words whenever I make them."

    It was a habit she picked up on after hanging around Ebodia''s courts. Politicians used words to their advantage so that they could get away from their responsibilities using loopholes when they were questioned.

    Of course, she wasn''t going to use such skills in that sense. Instead, she used words so that her promises were as urate as possible. It also helped that some spells, and curse-breaking in particr, needed precise wordings for them to work.

    "Hmm... So you''re also good at politicking if the need arose for it," Bartos casuallymented.

    "Ites with the job of being Queen Xenia''s friend and confidant," Jayra proudly replied. "It also helps with spellcasting, so that''s a plus for it."

    Bartos let out a soft hum as he pulled Jarya closer to his chest. She let out a satisfied giggle as she followed his lead, rubbing her face all over his broad and powerful chest as she waited for his eventual reply.

    "So I can''t stop you if there''s no other choice," Bartos remarked in thought. "If that''s the case, do you wish to be a Lycan?"

    Jayra blinked at the sudden question. "Uhh... Not really? What brought this on?"

    "As you''ve said, you will have to risk your life depending on the situation," Bartos began his line of reasoning. "And you''re only human, which means you need every advantage you can get if you want to keep on living."

    "So you''re offering me that option to make sure that I get to live longer..."

    "Correct," Bartos nodded. "It will help you be strong enough to reach your goals, while also making sure that you''ll be strong enough to survive far longer than regr humans."

    Jayra took a full ten seconds to consider her mate''s proposal. While she understood that she had a limited lifespan as a human, she honestly didn''t see herselfcking in power any time soon. She was rather attached to her current status as a human at the moment. Besides...

    "Hmm... I don''t think I need to do that right now," Jayra answered back. "I already have my demonic heritage activated, which would surely add to both my power and lifespan. Add to that Queen Mineah''s angelic bloodthread now also coursing through my veins, I''m pretty sure I''d get to live longer than you if I yed my cards right."

    "So you''re nning on outliving me then," Bartos chuckled.

    "Just long enough to see our descendants living the good life," Jayra teased, tracing a finger across his chest. "So don''t worry, my love. I''m not leaving any time soon. In fact, you might as well group me with our Queen in being a Nephelim with how much non-human blood I have in me right now."

    Bartos shook his head in mirth before closing his eyes. "I''ll keep that in mind, Jayra. For now, let''s just sleep. We''ve had enough talk for one day."

    "I agree," Jayra whispered. "Let me just snuggle up into you then."

    And with that, the couple finally went to sleep, preparing themselves for the day ahead.

 Chapter 528 Lay Of The Land

    Morning came, and Xenia couldn''t help but feel excited for the uing Ritual of Marking set to take ce at the ck w Pack tomorrow night. Even if it had already been an hour since they had set off towards their destination, she couldn''t find it in herself to be drowsy despite being up far earlier than she normally would.

    Currently, she and Darius were on their one horse, their disguises billowing in the wind as they posed asmoners. She had proposed doing so since she missed doing something like this in a long while. Besides, the n was for them to travel on a horse by day in the first ce. By night, once they''ve reached the halfway point, Darius would then shift into his wolf form to travel all the way towards the ck w Territory. If everything went right, they''ll arrive tomorrowte morning just in time to prepare for the Ritual at night.

    "It''s cold," she casually remarked as she tugged at the ends of her long coat. "I probably should''ve thought this through when I suggested it."

    "You were the one that wanted to go out like this," Darius chuckled, hisrge frame quickly engulfing her from behind as he shared his warmth with her. "We could''ve used the carriage like we usually do."

    "But where would be the fun in that?" she chuckled, melting into his embrace as she let him drive their horse forward. "It''s already rare enough that we did this back when I wasn''t your Queen. What more now that I''m practically a household name to everybody around us?"

    Thest time she remembered doing something like this with Darius happened all the way back when they sneaked back into their own castle after her training. It wasn''t much, but the experience really never left her interest as her desire to go out and not be recognized grew stronger with each passing day. Thankfully, her mate also took a liking to the activity, eagerly saying yes to her proposal before any proper argument could even be made against them.

    "You''re their Queen now. Of course, you''ll be recognized," Darius amusedly pointed out. "Even before then, your beauty alone would tip to someone that you''re someone important."

    "Now you''re just praising me for no reason," Xenia scoffed. "I''m not that special¡­" Darius gave her a pointed stare, and she blinked in thought before amending herself. "Well, maybe I am a bit special, but I don''t warrant recognition everywhere I go."

    "Well too bad, my love. Everyone loves you too much to not notice you when you go by," he chuckled.

    "Not today, they aren''t," Xenia quickly replied, subtly pointing towards the people around them stillpletely unaware of their presence. "Sure, I appreciate all the love, but it''s still worth it to do something like this every once in a while. The masses might just have something they aren''t saying to those they know that are above them."

    Like what she just said before, there were just some things that could only be experienced in person without the bias of being royals. By being among the masses, they could get ay of thend with how their subjects were feeling.

    And as of right now, the jolly cheer of their people were rather infectious.

    "They''re still that happy that you became their Queen," Darius noted as they passed yet another group that were in the middle of a discussion. There was a hint of jealousy in his tone as he added, "You''re their angel, some would say."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, I''m still yours if that''s what you''re worried about," Xenia teased. "Besides, it''s good that I''m loved. That way, if you do something bad, I''ll just say that I''ll take care of it and some of their anger would cool down."

    "That''s awfully sly of you," Darius remarked with a raised eyebrow. "I haven''t even thought of using you that way."

    "I''m still a princess before all of this, you know," she chuckled. "I might not have listened much to my lessons, but some of the lessons did stick hard enough for me to use them. And some of them are about blending in with the masses anyway, so that really helped with my hobbies."

    "And by hobbies, you mean sneaking out like this," Darius scoffed.

    "It''s still a hobby," Xenia defended herself. "The guards didn''t like it, but it gave me some life experiences that I really appreciated learning."

    "Life experiences, huh," Darius breathed out, his tone clearly showing his curiosity. "I''d like to hear some of those one of these days."

    "Hey now, we have the time during this trip," she mirthfully replied. "I can always do that right now. But I have a feeling that you have something else nned for us during our trip."

    "That, I do," he vaguely replied with a smile. "Since you''re now my Queen, it''s time for you to start truly learning about they of thend. Cordon is a sizeable kingdom, and I wouldn''t have my wife not even knowing about her ownnds."

    Xenia chuckled as they approached the ends of the capital city. Along with it, their discussion died down as urban city was reced with green wilderness. The white of the snow still covered some of the ground and vegetation around them, and the mountains behind them were but a distant backdrop to the forests now lining the roads before them.

    "I''m working on that already, you know," Xenia pointed out with a small pout. "It''s not easy reading up on everything that Cordon has gone through in its lifetime as a kingdom."

    "But you still do it anyway," Darius appreciatively smiled, wrapping one arm around her waist as he pulled her in for a hug. "I know of some Queens that haven''t bothered with the heavy lifting of running a kingdom, so you doing so is already an achievement in itself."

    "I''m just doing what''s expected of me," Xenia scoffed even as she let herself be swept up by his embrace. "What kind of Queen would I be if I can''t do that much?"

 Chapter 529 Fate Reminding Us

    With their travel taking hours toplete, Darius decided that now would be the time to give Xen a short tour of the packs that they usually went through whenever they would travel towards the ck w Territory. Unlike most days where they would take a carriage and just cuddle up against one another, his mate decided for them to take the more inconspicuous route, thus allowing him to make his tour even more up close and personal as opposed to him just pointing at castles from the safety of their carriage.

    [Plus, this way, we''d get to be even closer to Xen than any luxurious carriage could ever allow us to be.]

    He smiled at Zeus''s remark. [You do know that we could''ve made love inside our carriage, right?]

    [As if you''ll do that right before something as important as Freya''s Ritual of Marking,] Zeus scoffed. [And I don''t think Xen would like that one bit as well.]

    That was the case, unfortunately. But while that wasn''t in the cards for their current journey, he could at least steal a casual kiss or hug from her while he was lecturing her about a few of the many pack territories that they were about to pass.

    "You''d still be a powerful one, my love," Darius replied to Xen''s rhetorical question. "Some queens use their power and beauty to make up for theirck of knowledge in politics."

    "But I don''t want to be known for just that," she pouted beneath him. "Sure, I can just go into the battlefield and make a name for myself as a warrior-queen, but I''m pretty sure you wouldn''t want that."

    "I¡­ can''t deny that, unfortunately," Darius nodded, albeit a bit hesitant to do so. "I don''t want to see you hurt when I could''ve easily protected you myself."

    "Right? So knowing that I should at least try and help through some other means," she shrugged. She then shed him a cheeky smile as she sweetly intoned, "Now then, would you kindly help me with my lessons?"

    Darius almost felt his rod hardening at the way his mate smiled at him just now. With their close proximity to one another, he was sure that his hardness might just poke out from underneath her. Fortunately, that didn''t seem to be happening at the moment.

    [You might want to start your lesson before you jump on her,] Zeus reminded.

    Clearing his throat, Darius looked around their current surroundings, confirming their present location before he began. "Right then¡­ As you might already know, Cordon isposed of roughly ny-six packs, each having their own territory and role within the kingdom ranging from being soldiers to some of the more administrative roles."

    "I''ve figured that much," Xenia chuckled.

    "Right¡­ And with us currently being south of the capital city, this means that we''re currently with the borders of the South Paw Pack," Darius recalled, imparting his knowledge to his wife as she sagely nodded in front of him. "These forests are their main product of export to the kingdom, as well as having a sizeable territory for any would-be enemy to invade should they want toe for the capital."

    "I see," Xen nodded in understanding. "And their location means they''re the ones to take the brunt of whatever forces would dare to go up here. Which would also mean that Gideon''s ck w would be the ones to face Ebodia if we ever somehow decided to invade."

    "That is the case," Darius chuckled. "We have five packs bordering Ebodia, but thergest one of them by far is the ck w."<novelnext></novelnext>

    He blinked at the sudden swerve in the conversation. He didn''t want to think about the hypothetical of an Ebodian invasion, but somehow, they ended up going there anyway.

    "But from what I can recall, there are other packs still in our path on our journey south, right?" Xen thankfully asked, allowing him to swerve the conversation back on track.

    "That is true," Darius nodded. "And we still have three packs to go before we reach our destination."

    From there, he began to lecture Xen about the rest of the three packs they had to go through. From the luscious vegetation that was found within the Stone Fang pack''s territory, all the way to the quarries present within the mining territories of the White Tooth pack, Darius made sure that he went over every single detail he could. From economies to major exports, he was sure that Xen was going to learn every single thing that he could impart to her.

    Come nighttime, they finally had to make a stopover at one of the many inns found within the Blue Moon pack''s territories. Funny enough, the pack''s very specialty in terms of economic value was all about being a hub for merchants traveling between Ebodia and Cordon, making them the prime spot to establish inns and taverns for any and all travelers.

    "Are you hungry, Xen?" Darius asked as he disembarked from their horse before then assisting his wife down with one hand. "I can order us some food while we get a room for ourselves."

    "That would be nice," she nodded.

    From there, Darius went ahead and booked a room for the two of them to spend the night in. Looking around, a vague sense of familiarity washed over him, and by the time they received their keys, he finally pieced together just why exactly this ce looked so familiar to him.

    "Xen, does this ce look familiar to you?" he asked, hoping that she would also remember the significance of this inn.

    "It¡­ Does?" she hesitantly asked just as they entered their room. "Isn''t this the ce where we first spent the night together in one room?"

    "That, it is," he smiled. "Back then, you were still pretending to be a man, remember?"

    "Of course," she chuckled. "And I also remember trying to make sure that you wouldn''t see me while I changed."

    Darius couldn''t help but smile as both he and his wife got settled within their once room. He could see it now¡­ images of the past ying before them as they waited for their food to arrive.

    "What a coincidence, don''t you think?" she giggled. "To think that we''d end up here again."

    "I''d say that it''s fate reminding us where we came from," Darius replied. "It''s where our story began, in a sense. The story of how you ended up bing my Queen."

 Chapter 530 Put Them Into Practice

    Xenia couldn''t help but grin as both she and her husband reminisced on some of the good old days of them not really knowing about each other. Well, as good as it was back when she was pretending to be a man, it still ended in her being wedded to her beloved King and her being a Queen with all the power she really didn''t think she''d wield. Even after she had run away from a forced wedding, the way that her life led to this exact moment was both hrious and thrilling in more ways than one.

    "Now you''re just being melodramatic," she chuckled at Darius''s sudden words. "But I do agree that maybe this is just fate telling us to never forget our roots. Always stay humble, and all of that."

    "I agree," Darius nodded. "Hubris was the downfall of all of the worst of us. Nasser is a prime example of it."

    She hummed in agreement. "And you know what they say: Overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer."

    "On that, I wholeheartedly agree," he scoffed in mirth. "Also, those exact words sound good enough to be a noble family''s slogan."

    "I just picked it up from some book somewhere that Jayra lent to me," she mirthfully shrugged. "You can steal it and take it as your own if you want."

    "There is wisdom in stealing wisdom from history, you know," Darius pointed out. "Which brings us back to us never forgetting where we came from. We have to learn from our mistakes, and what better way than to reminisce and see what steps we could''ve taken to prevent some of the more pressing problems we went through."

    "I guess that''s true," Xenia smiled. "Why, I remember you trying your best to see if I was a woman back in the day. I''m sure that could''ve happened earlier if you somehow managed to find some way to confirm it."

    "You do remember that I caught you taking a bath in a waterfall that one time," Darius chuckled as he quickly pointed out. "You looked so beautiful being draped in the water back then."

    "Of course that''s going to be the first one you remember," Xenia blushed. "And I still haven''t forgotten those times when you always wanted me to help you get changed. Granted, I was pretty bad at making excuses back then."

    "You actually said that you had a fear of seeing people nude, if I recall," Darius chuckled, making her blush even harder in embarrassment. "I also recall you-"

    A knock on the door made Darius pause, and Xenia could only let out a sigh of relief as she watched him receive the food they ordered earlier. Though a part of her kind ofmented that they were interrupted just when their discussion was getting deeper and more enjoyable.

    "Here''s our food," Darius remarked as he set the food on their table, having the innkeeper already left them to their privacy. "Let''s continue this discussion while we eat, shall we?"

    "Of course," she grinned.

    From there, the two of them continued with their constant back and forth, both of them bringing up old memories both good and bad as they reminisced the times they''d spent together. Although... at some point, they just started talking about their own love-making exploits as if something could be learned from their earlier trysts.

    But eventually, they circled back around to hypotheticals...

    "Sometimes, I just think about what would''ve happened if I actually managed to escape from you," Xenia couldn''t help but think aloud. "Where would I be, I wonder..."

    "Don''t think like that," Darius frowned, the distress in his voice making Xenia feel guilty for even thinking such a thing. "You''re here now, and that''s all that matters."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I suppose so..." she whispered over her own te of food. "Still, just what if? Would our kingdoms still be allied as it is now? Would I still be wandering about posing as a male warrior?"

    "Those questions are something that only the Almighty would be able to answer," Darius scoffed, clearly itching to get away from their current topic. "All I know is that you''re my mate. My Queen... My beloved wife and mother to my future children."

    Xenia blushed at the way he phrased his words. Looking up at him, his gaze bore right through hers, his intent now burning brightly and making her gulp from the sheer presence of it.

    "Xen..."

    She took a deep breath. "Yes?"

    "I love you," he seriously stated, his eyes taking on an intense hue as he stared at her. "Don''t ever think of a situation where we''d be parted."

    Xenia couldn''t help but grin at Darius''s statement. She knew that she had heard him say it countless times, but somehow, it just always kept on affecting her. She could only be thankful that their tes were already empty when she suddenly felt herself getting carried by her mate''s strong arms, Darius having decided that now would be the time for them to carry on their conversation in thefort of their bed.

    "Darius..." she breathed out, the mood in the room getting hotter by the second as she stared right into his deep eyes.

    "Can you feel it, Xen? My passion for you," he whispered into her ear, her arousal now starting to build up as her breath hitched. "Look through our Bond, Xen. I don''t want it to not exist in that hypothetical world of yours."

    She could only nod as she did what she was told. Sure enough, the overwhelming surge of emotionsing from him almost made her moan as her body responded in kind to what he was doing. His hands were already roaming around her curves, and her clothes starting to be undone as she helped him gain ess to what she had to offer.

    Still... "S-Should we really do this now?" she couldn''t help but ask. "We still have to leave early tomorrow, right?"

    "Freya''s Ritual won''t happen till tomorrow night, Xen," Darius huskily murmured, his hot breath hitting her nose in all the ways that truly mattered. "We have all the time in the world to indulge ourselves."

    Her eyes widened as she eagerly nodded. She might''ve tried harder to fight back on this, but their earlier conversation had already primed her for something like this to happen. They were already talking about some of the steamier moments they''d had throughout their rtionship, and she couldn''t help but feel that he was going to put everything they''d talked about to good use.

    She had felt it then, but now... it was all but inevitable.

    "We''ve talked about some of the things we''ve done earlier," he breathed out. "Let''s try and put them into practice."

    *************************

    December 27, 2022 A/N: This is a bonus chapter. Special thanks to our generous POWY for the lovely Supergift/Magic Castle. Kisses and hugs dear. XD

 Chapter 531 My Life**

    "I stand corrected then," Xenia giggled, her body alreadying alive as she felt her shirt being lifted up in preparation for his ministrations. "I''m assuming we''re¡­ mhmm¡­ Doing some of your ideas?"

    Darius hummed in reply as he dove in for a kiss. His lips sealed hers shut, his delicious taste making her a willing participant as her hands went about with their usual task of pleasing her every sense.

    "And some of yours, my love," he breathed out, his hot breaths making her arousal burn even hotter. "I''m making sure that you won''t even think about a future where we didn''t end up together. I marked you as mine, and I won''t let even fate take that away from me."

    With a deep breath, Xenia felt her insides squirm as Darius began partaking in all that she had to offer. His lips ran circles around her lips, his tongue giving her a taste of his own as they explored each other''s mouths. All the while, his hands never let up in their efforts to please her, her breasts already being tortured by his fingers as she felt her peaks stiffen with each brush of his caresses.

    "Mhmm¡­ Darius¡­" she hummed in pleasure as soon as she found an opportunity to speak.

    "Xen¡­" he answered back, his need dripping from each breath that he took. "Just let me do the work for now¡­"

    Xenia nodded, but not before she helped him by getting rid of what few clothes she still had left at the time. While he had just said that he didn''t want her doing anything, that didn''t mean she couldn''t help ease him along the way.

    But just when she was about to smile, a moan escaped her lips as she felt his tongue run ever so slowly through her neck. Tracing every line and crevice, goosebumps appeared all over her body as she shivered from his ministrations. His speed was agonizingly slow¡­ Even slower than usual as he took his sweet time in tasting every inch of her. And while it was deliciously pleasurable, her body just screamed at her to be taken.

    "You taste so good, my love¡­" he groaned, his mouth only now reaching the middle of her breasts. He pressed his lips against her chest, humming as if feeling for her heartbeat. "It''s beating so fast¡­"

    "O-Of course, it is," she weakly scoffed, her breaths almost soundingbored with how badly the tension within her was building up. "C-Can you please-"

    "Not yet, my love," Darius smirked as he looked her in the eyes. "Trust me on this¡­"

    Xenia could only nod as she kept her needs in check. Her core burned with anticipation, her patience starting to run as Darius just made slow love to her with every turn of his head. There was just no way of avoiding the growing tension, and she could only throw her head back as she felt his tongue painfully make its way towards her center.

    "D-Darius¡­" she groaned, the pain of anticipation starting to get to her. "Would you please-NGHH!"

    Before she could even voice out her pleas, Darius was quick to reply with a soft flick of his tongue against her clit. She didn''t even realize that he had finally reached his destination, her senses too much on fire for her to recognize that his hands had already mped down on her hips.

    "Mhmm¡­" he hummed against her slit, the vibrations from his throat pleasuring her far too intensely for her to keep still. "As sweet as always, my love¡­ Let me have a drink¡­"

    Xenia wanted to reply, to at least make a cheeky remark about wanting to do the same with him, but her words died in her throat as she thrashed her back against the bed. Her spine arched in sheer pleasure, her peak rapidly approaching him with each lick and sip that her mate was giving her.

    "D-Darius!" she screamed out, her hands holding onto his scalp as he pulled him closer to her core. "I-I''m about to-NGHH!"

    "Let it out," he huskily intoned. "I''ll drink it all in¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    With onest flick of his tongue, Xenia''s world turned white as she reached her peak. Her entire body twitched with bliss, her juices flowing freely as she felt Darius lick her clean without even so much as a breath.

    After all was said and done, her body copsed, a wide grin now stered all over her face.

    "That was¡­ That was¡­"

    "Amazing?" Darius smiled at her.

    "Not fair¡­" she weakly replied, lust clouding her vision as she turned to look up at him. "I want you inside of me¡­ I want to pleasure you too¡­"

    Darius gave her a warm smile as he nodded. "It would be my pleasure¡­"

    Xenia didn''t have to wait long as she felt his hard shaft finally pierce her onto the heavens. His hands mped down hard on her body, one on her breast, the other on her hip as he slowly began to build their connection once more.

    "Ahh¡­ Darius¡­ I love you so much¡­" she breathed out.

    "I love you too, Xen¡­" he lovingly answered back.

    With her having reached her peak, she was still sensitive. Thankfully, he seemed to pick up on this as he gently rocked her world, his massive shaft filling her up in just the right amount as he paced their lovemaking to herfort.

    Eventually, however, the pleasure building up within them overtook all care between them as their hips shed against one another. Xenia let out a muffled moan as Darius kissed her once more, his member reaching her deepest depths as each thrust threatened to send her over the edge.

    "X-Xen¡­" he groaned, his eyes aimed straight at hers. "I''m about to cum¡­"

    "D-Do it¡­" she moaned, her tone almost begging as she repeated her needs. "Do it, Darius¡­ I want it inside me¡­"

    With onest thrust, Xenia felt her brain melt as her world turned white once more. Her insides mped down tightly on Darius''s shaft as it began spurting deep into her core, his seed coating her walls white as they both twitched and shivered in their loving embrace.

    "My love¡­" Darius whispered into her ear. "I love you so much¡­"

    "I love you too, Darius," she whispered back, her arms wrapping around his back as she crossed her legs around his waist. "You''ll always be my life¡­ My ever-present King¡­"

 Chapter 532 Harboring The Darkness

    At Everett Manor, ck w Pack Territory.

    [I''m d that we''re able to attend your friend''s Ritual of Marking,] Jayra telepathically murmured as their convoy entered the ck w Pack. It was such a grand celebration, seeing the decorations stered on the roads the moment they entered Gideon''s territory. Also, the warm wee of Gideon''s pack members for their Alpha''s Ritual of Marking was so overwhelming that it almost reminded her of her own Ritual of Marking back when it happened in Bartos''s territory.

    Looking around, Jayra couldn''t help but keep the beautiful smile on her face as she recalled her own marking. It just felt like she was going back in time to those days of celebration.

    "Well, it''s a good thing that we''ll pass by Gideon''s territory on our way to the border anyway," Bartosmented as they stopped by the main entrance of Everett Manor.

    They had left Cordon Castle this morning, and she rode her husband in his wolf form after reassuring him that she was already well enough to travel.

    Her energy levels were back to normal, but that didn''t mean she was already well. She still needed to be observed a bit more, and she also had to meditate more to control the surging power within herself. All in all, she really needed toe and stay in Ebodia to have proper guidance on using the foreign energies now running throughout her body.

    Reaching their destination, Jayra came down from Bartos''s back. She then nodded at wizard Lurio who did the same together with Osman, and Be, most of them having ridden on some of their soldiers in their wolf forms. She could only watch as they entered the shifting area by the gatehouse, all of them slowlying out clothed and in their human forms once more.

    Wizard Lurio was now beside her waiting. "No wonder they have such huge and vast gatehouses¡­" the older wizardmented, making Jayra chuckle.

    "Well, I for one would prefer they didn''t have a shifting area," she humorously remarked. "It would be entertaining to witness these werewolves shift back and forth without a care in the world. It''s like a free lesson in anatomy whenever they shift back into a human¡­"

    "You never change¡­" Wizard Lurio scoffed with a slight shake of his head.

    "Well, I bet you missed me so much milord, having left with the boring mages back home," Jayra snorted.

    "Well, I won''t lie," the old wizard chuckled. "The world seemed more silent without you around¡­"

    Shrugging, Jayra was just about to retort when she felt something in the corner of her senses. Her eyes went to the five people from Cordon Castle that harbored dark energy. Two of them were Lycans while the other two, including Osman''s squire Sephiro, were humans. The remaining one was a vampire, it would seem.

    "Do you see or feel anything off?" Lurio curiously asked.

    She sighed deeply. "I can''t see the demon''s bloodthread yet, but I definitely felt its power lurking around," she murmured. "One of them definitely has it. All of them have the same dark energy, but Sephiro''s seem to feel more familiar¡­" She let out another sigh as she mumbled, "Still, I''m not sure about it. Somehow, I feel like something inside of me is blocking me from reading their energies more clearly."

    "That''s normal since your body is still adjusting to the presence of Queen Mineah''s angelic blood in your veins," Lurio exined. "You''ll soon get a hold of them in time, including your demonic blood. We only have to make sure that your demonic heritage will always be overpowered by the light energy in your body. Queen Dana will be able to help you on that end¡­"

    Jayra nodded before she turned her gaze back to the five people harboring the darkness inside them. "One of them is the true sessor, and we must protect him. If the prophecy in Helion is right, then that sessor will be the only solution for peace that we can get to fight against their Kingdom," she stated. "That sessor will end Devon''s life¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Another sigh came out of Jayra''s mouth as she uttered, "I need to hurry up in learning to control all of this new power inside me before the Demon King''s bloodthread ends up eating all of the inner energy of the true sessor."

    They were on a timer. While the bloodthread wouldn''t be poisonous once inside the true sessor of Helion, it would instead slowly eat up all of the inner energy and demonic blood in that person, a process that could take months if let happen. After that, the Demon King would then summon his own bloodthread back, killing its host in the process.

    Of course, there were different ways of how one could use a bloodthread depending on how they cast a spell on it. The Demon King''s bloodthread was unleashed simply to destroy life, unlike Mineah''s which was meant to give life in exchange for the caster''s lifespan. It also bonded her life with her''s in the sense that if she dies¡­ Mineah would also die. Still, the irony of it was that if Mineah died, she wouldn''t share her fate.

    "I bet the Vampire King is cursing me right now¡­" Jayra murmured upon recalling how Lurio told her the way the Vampire King barged inside the chamber. The King supposedly quickly took Mineah away with the gloomiest aura on him, his face contorted in a way that he had never seen a vampire have before.

    "Well, it''s his wife''s call and decision," Lurio shrugged. "It''s not your fault."

    "Well, there''s still a way, right?" Jayra asked.

    Lurio nodded. "I''m sure you''ll be able to pull through this. You only need to get a hold of your demonic power and control it. That way, Queen Mineah can retrieve her bloodthread from you once your body is stable in controlling the dark energy," he exined. "Still, that could take years¡­ You-"

    Jayra chuckled as she turned at Lurio and finished his thought for him. "I just need to stay alive during those years to make sure our Queen Mineah will live, right?"

    "Well, you have enough guards around in your shadow to keep your life safe," Luriomented with a serious tone.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, a frown forming on her face.

    "The Vampire King had sent his best men to guard you in the shadows to make sure you''re safe¡­" Lurio confessed.

    "Huh?! Since when?!" Jayra burst out. "Does my husband know about this?"

    "Yes," Lurio nodded. "He''s also worried about you, so there''s no reason for him not to agree on it."

    She sighed before letting out a resigned shrug. Well, it was for the best anyway. She understood the Vampire King''s sentiment after all. His Queen''s life depended on her now, and anyone in his shoes wouldn''t want any harm to befall their spouse by any means necessary.

    ''It seems like he truly cares for our Princess Mineah then,'' Jayra inwardly smiled. She only regretted that she was not conscious to witness such a romantic scene of how the Vampire King took Mineah away. ''On the other hand, sending a shadow guard for me is more than reassuring of how he indeed treasures our Mineah¡­ Xenia will be happy to hear about this.''

 Chapter 533 Freya And Gideonâ€™s Ritual Of Marking (1)

    Freya couldn''t help but hold her breath as she looked at her own reflection in the mirror. She looked radiant, and beautiful even as she beheld the gown that she now wore.

    "You look amazing, dear," her mother beamed at her from her side.

    She simply nodded as the smile on her face did little justice to the emotions she was feeling. Wearing a gown befitting her status as a princess, Freya was sure that she was going to be the center of attention the moment she walked out onto the great hall present within the Everett Mansion.

    "Thank you, Mother," Freya turned to look at the older woman, the smile on her face never leaving her. "I didn''t think that my own Ritual of Marking woulde this soon, but I guess the fates just decide when it happens."

    "That is true, dear," the Queen Mother giggled. "Why, I remember doing it with your father at a rather young age myself. I couldn''t even believe that it was happening until it was all over."

    Freya chuckled at her mother''s small anecdote. It was rare for Mother to give out details about her past with her father. But ever since they''ve settled things with Nasser and brought him to justice, their mother seemed to glow brighter with every day that passed. It was as if a hidden weight had been lifted from the older woman, allowing her to rx a bit and share more about their father whenever an appropriate topic came up.

    "I could only imagine," Freya sighed contently. "Even now while I''m wearing my own Ritual dress, I still can''t believe it''s going to happen. And with Gideon too."

    She couldn''t help but giggle at where she ended up in life. While Gideon was far from what she had first imagined for her mate, it all ended up just fine with her eventuallying around and loving the man and all he had to offer. Sure, there were still some lingering thoughts about her former crush in Gs, it paled inparison to the well of love that she now had for her mate. It just felt right to be with him, and she wouldn''t have her life turn out in any other way.

    "Like you said, the fates work in mysterious ways," the Queen Mother warmly smiled at her. "If this is what the Almighty blessed you with, then who are we to deny it?"

    Freya smiled. "We''re blessed enough as it is with feeling the Mate Pull too," she replied. "And he''s a good man¡­ I can''t help but root for him."

    "That you do," her mother gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "Now, off you go, my dear. The day is just getting started, and you don''t want to keep your mate waiting, right?"

    "Right," Freya chuckled as she gave the Queen Mother a tight hug. "I''ll be off then. I''ll see youter?"

    "Of course," her mother smiled. "I''ll go on ahead."

    With that, the older woman left her room, leaving Freya alone with some of the servants that had helped her with getting ready. Shaking her head in mirth, she gave herself onest look in the mirror before turning towards the door.

    "I''m ready," she whispered to herself, a slight grin adorning her face.

    Turning to the servants, they all quickly went to assist her in making her way to the great hall. She pondered on dismissing them and making her way there by herself, but with the way her gown was set up, doing so would be far too much of a hassle to do on her own.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Making her way through the mansion, Freya couldn''t help but look around at the ce that would soon be her home. Sure, Cordon Castle would always be her home, but as soon as the day was over, the Everett Mansion would also be her home. Gideon would probably like for her to stay so that she could learn the ropes of being his Luna, and she''ll do just that should it be required of her.

    "This will all be mine soon," she couldn''t help but whisper to herself as she walked through the hallways leading up to the great hall.

    A few minutester, she arrived at therge double doors leading to the opening of the great hall. Thankfully, her brother Darius was there to greet her, already dressed in his own regalia as he stood by the door.

    "You look amazing, Freya," Darius greeted her with a smile. "Ready for your Ritual?"

    "As ready as I''ll ever be," she beamed at him before turning to face the closed doors beside them. "I''m assuming that they''re all waiting behind those doors?"

    "Indeed. Mother just came past me before you arrived," her brother nodded. "Also, Gideon is already inside waiting for you. I''m sure you''ll find him pleasing enough."

    "Don''t try and demean him now," Freya pouted.

    "I wasn''t. I was simply stating a fact," Darius chuckled. "He''s a good man, and he probably wouldn''t be here if I didn''t approve of him myself."

    She shook her head at her brother''s teasing. Really, he just had to try and tease her on the biggest day of her life.

    "Wait¡­ Aren''t you supposed to be the one to officiate our Ritual as King?" Freya asked.

    "And at the expense of not being able to walk you down the aisle? I wouldn''t want to miss that," Darius scoffed. "Besides, I''m King. I can make a few exceptions."

    Freya could only smile at his consideration. If their father was still alive, he would''ve been the one to apany her on this asion. Darius would have to be the one to do so, and she really wouldn''t have it any other way.

    "Again, Freya, are you ready?" Darius asked as he ced his hand on the door.

    She nodded. "I''m ready."

    With onest nod, Darius gave her a reassuring smile before he motioned for the door to open. And as they both stepped into the hallway, Freya''s grin only brightened as she was greeted by the most exhrating sight she had ever seen in her life.

 Chapter 534 Freya And Gideonâ€™s Ritual Of Marking (2)

    Gideon nipped at the ends of his sleeves as he waited for his mate to arrive. Sure, he knew that this moment was a long timeing, but the jitters of finally being able to mark Freya were still somehow getting to him.

    [Calm yourself,] Eli reminded him. [You''re in front of a lot of people.]

    He shook his head as he quickly heeded his wolf''s words. Sure enough, the great hall was packed with both friends and family alike. By one side of the hall, his own family was seated by their table along with Aurelia. Thankfully, she decided to be with their parents for this one asion, letting Calypso be the one to apany the Queen Mother to their own table along with Queen Xenia and the rest of their close friends.

    ''This is truly it¡­'' Gideon couldn''t help but think to himself. ''Freya and I are actually going to do it once all of this is over¡­''

    The moment the doors opened, Gideon stiffened as his gaze quickly turned towards the new arrivals. Sure enough, his King was walking hand-in-hand with Freya, her gown making her stand out amidst the sea of admittedly attractive men and women in attendance. Not that he was putting disrespect to her name, but even Queen Xenia looked normal inparison to Freya''s elegant and radiant look.

    [Calm down, will you?]

    Gideon bit his lip as his gaze was glued solely to his mate''s face. With each step they took, his anticipation only grew until eventually, he was already face to face with both his mate and his king.

    "Your Majesty," Gideon nodded, doing his best to remainposed in the face of royalty.

    "I''m trusting you on this, Gideon," King Darius hummed, the hand holding onto Freya''s now being offered to him. "I''m giving you Freya''s hand trusting that you won''t break her heart."

    "O-Of course!" Gideon nodded. "I only promise her what I have to offer; both in body and soul."

    Darius nodded, and Gideon turned towards his mate''s blushing face. Clearly, he felt a bit embarrassed by thest minute blessing. Not that he didn''t appreciate getting one more blessing from his liege, but to do so in front of an audience only further cemented his legitimacy in their eyes.

    "Gideon¡­" Freya whispered, her blush intensifying as he took her hand from the king.

    "Freya¡­" Gideon gulped, his eyes wide in wonder and amazement. "You look dazzling¡­"

    "T-Thank you," she meekly replied.

    The two of them lingered in each other''s gazes, their souls seemingly connecting the longer they stared into each other''s eyes. Gideon lost himself in her soulful irises, his instincts making him drink in as much of this beautiful sight before him as possible.

    Unfortunately, they were still on a timer, and the Ritual still had to happen on schedule. Before both of them even knew it, their King had already taken his ce in front of them. As the highest authority present, he had the right to officiate the Ritual.

    Of course, that didn''t mean that the King would be the one to do all of the announcements.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! We are gathered here today for the Ritual of Marking between Princess Freya and Gideon!" an officiator dered beside the king, his arms syed out wide as if to gather everybody''s attention. "Let us all stand for the official taking of vows!"

    The audience stood behind them, and Gideon turned to face his soon-to-be wife. Likewise, she did the same, her smile making his heart soar the longer he stared at her.

    "Gideon, do you ept Freya as your mate, to care for her in sickness and in health, for as long as you are alive?"

    "I do," he firmly dered, no longer feeling nervous even up against his King''s authoritative voice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "And you, Freya, do you ept Gideon as your mate, to help him with his needs, for as long as you two are one?"

    "I do," she nodded, her smile growing wider as she said her words.

    "If that is so, then I now pronounce you two husband and wife," King Darius dered with a warm smile. "Gideon, you may mark your mate."

    Gideon turned to Freya, a wide grin on his face as thetter simply smiled at him. With a soft motion, she bared her shoulder to him, her bare skin tantalizing to his eyes as her melodic voice called out to him.

    "Go ahead, Gideon," she coaxed him with a sweet smile.

    Pulling her close, Gideon held Freya by the shoulder and went right in. However, instead of going straight to marking her, he first gave her a loving kiss, soothing her before giving him onest look in the eye as he dered his intentions.

    "I love you, Freya," he sincerely mumbled to her. "Thank you for epting me."

    Having said his piece, Gideon turned his gaze to her bare shoulder and sank his fangs into her.

    "M-Mhmm¡­"

    Hearing her let out a muffled moan, his instincts carried him further as he felt the Bond forming, their minds connecting as they finally acted on their destined partnership.

    "Gideon¡­"

    A few momentster, he finally let her go, and he couldn''t help but smile as he watched her flushed face pant and smile at her marking. They were connected now, and there was nothing that could ever break their Bond.

    "It is done," he turned back to his King, his hand firmly holding onto Freya''s as they faced their King as one.

    "Very well," Darius smiled. "With this, the Ritual of Marking is officially over."

    ***

    With the Ritualplete, the hall descended into a feast filled with dancing and partying. Gideon grinned as he watched the floor be cleared, revealing an empty space ripe for dancing to be had. Sure enough, the musicians waiting in the corner switched up their music to be one of joy and cheer, and every single guest wanting in on the cheer of the event went to the dance floor and vibed along with the rhythm.

    "They''re really having fun, huh," Gideon remarked just as he seated Freya beside him at their own personal table. Her neck was still glowing red with his own mark, a pleasing contrast to the smile currently on her face.

    "There''s reason to celebrate, after all," Freya remarked, her feelings of happinessing to him through their Bond. "In fact, we should probably be out there dancing as well."

    He smiled at her suggestion. "Shall we then?"

    Freya beamed as she nodded, and before they both knew it, they were inching their way towards the middle of the dance floor, both of them smiling and giggling as they enjoyed each other''spany. Truly, this day was only getting better and better.

 Chapter 535 The Best Part

    Taking themselves to the dance floor, Freya couldn''t help but giggle in joy as Gideon swept her off her feet. With each beat of the rhythm, they both responded in kind, jiving to the tune of the music as they reveled in each other''s presence.

    Although, the most surprising part is that Gideon knew how to dance.

    "You''re surprisingly good at this," Freya chuckled as she let her mate take the lead.

    "I''ve been practicing," Gideon smirked. "I knew this would happen, so I tried my best to prepare myself for the inevitable."

    "Inevitable, huh," Freya scoffed. "Still, I''m d you didn''t wilt against Brother''sst minute teasing."

    "He was teasing me?" he replied to her. "I thought he was giving me his blessing?"

    "Well, that too, but I could tell that he was smirking the whole time," she let out a small giggle. "He''s just looking out for us though, so no worries."

    It was kind of endearing, to be honest. Sure, it was kind of embarrassing to think that her own brother officiated her Ritual of Marking with Gideon, but it was still touching to see that he really cared for her. Truly, he was her big brother even until the end.

    The music wound down, and their dance slowly matched pace with it. Eventually, they were waltzing across the hall, swaying and vibing to the tune as they were left to their lonesome by their friends and guests.

    "We''re kind of alone now, huh," Gideon remarked, his grip on her hand tightening. "Do you want to stop?"

    Freya giggled as she shook her head. Instead, she pulled him close, cing her head on her shoulder for a bit before replying. "We can stay like this for a while. This is our celebration, so we can afford to be a bit selfish."

    She really didn''t care at the moment if they were alone on the dance floor. She was too ted with everything that had just happened. Her shoulder still stung a bit from Gideon''s mark, but it throbbed ever so sweetly to her as she felt his presence smother her with its warm embrace.

    Minutes passed, and everyone seemed to be tired out from all of the celebration. Freya herself still felt like she had a bit of energy in her yet, but s, the partying had to end some time. With a smile, she thanked everybody for being there alongside Gideon, both of them showing their gratitude for everyone that supported them before they themselves went to rest in their now-shared room. She couldn''t help but giggle as he carried her to bed, her dress still on her as he stared at him all seductively.

    "We''re finally at the best part," Gideon chuckled, a hint of nervousness seeping through his lust-filled tone. "That is, if you want it to happen, of course."

    "And here I thought we were just going to rest," Freya teased as she sat herself back up on the bed. "Also, why are you even asking that? Of course, I want it to happen."<novelnext></novelnext>

    And just like that, a mad blush formed on her face for even allowing herself to speak that way. She was a princess, for crying out loud, and here she was effectively giving herself over to the man that was now her husband. Granted, that should be expected now that they were truly together as mates, but it still felt wrong for her to be that brazen.

    "I-If you''re sure," Gideon gulped, his gaze intensifying as he stared at her. "I want this to be as memorable to you as possible."

    Freya let out a sigh as she smiled. "Gideon, this day has already been memorable enough as it is. I don''t think anything we can do would make it any better."

    She blushed as she positioned herself in a way to give her mate a better view of her still-clothed body. Well, she said that, but she knew exactly where they were going right now. There was no way that they''d be able to resist each other now that they were together. And now¡­ alone in their own room¡­ Her own instincts were telling her to go ahead and mark him back.

    [It''s not just telling you. It''s practically screaming at you!] Yal cackled in anticipation.

    She took a deep breath as she bnced herself. It was going to happen now. She was sure of it. They would make love, and it would be nothing like she had ever experienced before.

    Surely, if Jayra''s books were anything to go by, she would have a night that she would never forget.

    Licking her lips, Freya stewed in her excitement as Gideon slowly began his advance. His stare was full of love and passion as he sat next to her, his hand slowlying up to her face to caress her cheeks.

    "I love you, Freya¡­" he whispered. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long¡­"

    She gulped. "Me too¡­"

    Without any other preamble, their lips met, their bodies connected through the seal that were their mouths. They both moaned in pleasure from that one kiss alone, Freya herself letting out a satisfied hum as she felt his hands begin to roam around her body. It was clear that he was not new to this, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t like what she was feeling.

    "Just tell me if what I''m doing is fine with you, alright?" Gideon lovingly mumbled in the brief moment their lips were apart. "I want you to enjoy this, and I''m willing to adjust if it means giving you a more¡­ pleasurable experience."

    His words ran shivers across her spine as she nodded. Her arousal was starting to re up now, and she felt her mouth salivating at the thought of having Gideon do things to her. Of course, she also wanted to do things to him¡­ Marking him, for one¡­

    "Gideon," she began, letting out a short breath as she felt his hands roam across her chest. "I want¡­ I want to mark you as well..."

 Chapter 536 A Bit Of Girl Talk

    Xenia simply smiled from the sidelines as she watched the celebration wind down as soon as Freya and Gideon left. The two were clearly stuck in their own world, ignoring everyone and everything in favor of focusing on themselves in their love for one another as they retreated from the great hall. Still, that didn''t mean that the celebration itself was over. Far from it, now was the time for them to truly connect and do away with all of the formality that was expected of them for the Ritual.

    "They really acted like the world revolved around them back there," Be chuckled as she nursed a ss of wine in one hand. "I''m kind of jealous."

    "It''ll happen to you eventually," Jayra teased. "That''s just normal when you''re newly wedded. They''re going straight towards the honeymoon phase."

    The Queen chuckled alongside her friends as they all shared a newly freed-up table. Along with ra and Aurelia, they''ve all managed to get away from their men andpanions in favor of having a bit of girl talk amongst themselves.

    "I just hope they tone it down," Aurelia scoffed, traces of coldness still seeping through her tone. "They can''t always act like that whenever they''re together."

    "Oh, rx," Jayra patted the woman''s back with a soft hand. "They''re just riding the high of officially being together. They''ll calm down soon enough."

    "I hope that''s sooner rather thanter then," Aurelia sighed. "I can''t stand too much sweetness around me."

    "As if you''ll be missing out on what I''ve heard about you and Calypso are going to pan out," Xenia pointed out, letting out a small chuckle. "Like it or not, you''ll be on the receiving end of a loved one''s undying affection, and I''m sure that Calypso will be doing a lot of that once you two really get together."

    "We''ll see about that," Aurelia reluctantly answered. "I know I''m rather hard to please, but he''s certainly trying."

    A lull then settled across the table. Beside Xenia, ra remained quiet, a pensive look on her face as she yed with her ss of wine.

    "What''s wrong, ra?" Xenia asked. She was d she had this moment with these women. It was nice to get to know more about ra, Aurelia, and Be.

    "It''s nothing, Your Grace," ra replied, a faint smile adorning her face as she looked up. "I''m justmenting the fact that my healing session with Lady Jayra about my wolf''s problem with her sense of smell would have to be postponed until she gets back from Ebodia."

    "Oh, sorry about that," Jayra quickly apologized, having heard of the woman''s problem. "Though if anything, I promise that we''ll get to that as soon as I get back."

    "I''m willing to give you hand as well, if you wish," Aurelia chimed in. "I''m sure that I can start looking into some possible solutions while Lady Jayra is out on her journey."

    "Thank you all," ra smiled, her gratitude showing through her eyes. "This means a lot¡­"

    "Come on now, ra. We''re all friends here now," Be chuckled. "This is expected of us. The least we can do is to help each other out."

    Xenia let out a nod of agreement. "And speaking of helping out, do you all think that Freya would mark Gideon?" she suddenly asked out of curiosity. "I''ve heard that some female werewolves choose not to do it depending on their preference."

    "I second that, actually," Jayra spoke up. "I know that there''s a benefit to doing so, but I''m not exactly a werewolf to really connect with it."

    The table descended into a brief silence as the female werewolves all fell into deep thought about such a scenario.

    "I think she''ll mark him," Be spoke up first. "I mean, just look at them from earlier. They were practically owning the dance floor."

    "And as much as I''d like to think otherwise, I agree," Aurelia sighed. "I might¡­ not have as much experience with the Mate Pull, but one look at the two of them would tell anybody that they''d share all they had with each other tonight."

    "That is true," Xenia hummed. "Also, having Freya mark her mate would also mean that Gideon wouldn''t be able to block her from reading his thoughts. The act would put them as equals, yes?"

    "That''s right," ra nodded. "If Freya doesn''t like being kept in the dark, she''s all but guaranteed to try and mark him. That is if the Pull won''t be enough of an incentive for her to begin with."

    "So the consensus is that Freya will mark him," Jayra hummed. "Well, it''s not like I didn''t expect it."

    "It''s to be expected then," Xenia shrugged with a chuckle. "Not that I thought otherwise, but maybe she''d just not do it, you know?"

    "That''s kind ofughable especially after we saw them being all lovey-dovey without a care in the world," Be snorted. "If anything, I wouldn''t be surprised if they''re doing it right now."

    And just like that, every single woman on the table blushed at the thought of Freya and Gideon making hot love with one another in some room within the mansion. Xenia hid her blush by taking a sip of her wine, her gaze moving towards her own mate who seemed to be spending some time with some of his men.

    "Wanting some action yourself, My Queen?" Jayra teased.

    "If it happens, then yes," Xenia shamelessly replied. "Also, I''m just curious as to what they''re talking about."

    "They''re probably talking about the kingdom as usual," Aurelia pointed out with a scoff. "That''s what they usually talk about anyway."

    "Or maybe they''re actually talking about us," Be suggested, her gossip energy starting to re up. "I''m sure our mates are defending our dignity right now."

    "Please don''t say that, Be," ra sighed. "I agree with Lady Aurelia. They have the best interests of Cordon to heart, and I''m sure that they''re busy hashing out some details in regards to our defense against Helion."

    Xenia couldn''t help but smile as her gaze never left Darius, her curiosity growing stronger the longer she looked at him.

    "What do you think then, My Queen?" Jayra asked. "What do you think they''re talking about?"

    "We could always just ask, you know," Xenia pointed out with a smirk. "We''re Bonded to two of the men over there."

    "But that''s just cheating," Jayra teased. "Seriously, what do you think?"

    Xenia thought long and hard before she let off a shrug. "In all honesty, I think they''re talking about us."

    As if by fate, all of the women at the table felt a shudder run down their spine. They assumed it was just the cold weather, but they wouldn''t believe just how right their Queen was in her assumption.

 Chapter 537 A Discussion

    At Darius''s table, he didn''t know how their conversation ended up this way.

    "But my Jayra''s the most beautiful of them all."

    He didn''t expect that the alcohol they were drinking would be that strong, but he could only guess that he had underestimated how old and exquisite the Everett''s wine collection would be to them. He was sure that they as a group had already drunk a small country''s worth of vintage wine, and yet the bottles just kept oning.

    He supposed that he''d have to pay Gideon for the economic damage that he, Bartos, Gs, Osman, and Calypso had done to their wine cer.

    "I''m beginning to think that asking Gideon for a crate of our own wine was a bad idea," Darius sighed to himself even as he took a swig from his own bottle.

    "He said yes though, so it''s his fault," Calypso slurred out, a wide grin on his face as he took a sip from his bottle. "He didn''t think that we''d be drinking nonstop."

    "That''s still irresponsible of us," Osman remarked, someone that Darius was only thankful for not being as drunk as the rest of them. "And we should really not be talking about the women like this."

    "Why not? What I said is true," Bartos seriously stated, his drunken state making him sway ever so slightly on his seat. "My Jayra''s even more beautiful than the Queen."

    "I wouldn''t go that far," Darius scoffed, having taken offense to Bartos''s statement. "I remember hearing Lady Jayra herself admitting that she doesn''t evenpare to Xen."

    Darius kept a level face as he faced Bartos. He actually didn''t remember Jayra saying such a thing, but he was sure that it was true regardless. Xen was the beauty among all beauties, and nothing would ever change that in his mind.

    "Huh? I can''t believe you''re all dismissing Aurelia like this," Calypso drunkenly chimed in. "Have you seen my mate? She''s so cool¡­ Always calm and collected.."

    "And clearly cannot stand you," Gs scoffed, his cheeks hinting at his rtive state of drunkenness. "At least I''m making progress with ra. And she''s just as much a beauty as any of them."

    "Some beauty she is if Cousin Darius didn''t ept her feelings," Calypso scoffed.

    The atmosphere quickly fell cold due to that statement, and Darius could only stand his ground as Gs''s re almost rivaled his own. Granted, it was clearly unfocused andcking the usual malice, but it was still a bit concerning to see.

    "Gs, I admit that ra is beautiful, but I can truly only see her as a sister," Darius calmly exined, hoping that his words would calm down a drunk Gs. "And as with the Mate Pull, Xen is simply the one destined for me in the same way that ra is clearly destined for you."

    "I¡­ I guess so¡­" Gs mumbled before taking another drink. "But I can still see her admiring you¡­"

    Darius was more than ready to defend himself from Gs''s usations, but thankfully, the man seemed to be content with what he just said to him before dropping dead onto the table. It would seem that Gs was the first to fall in their endeavor to get themselves drunk in celebration, even if the man of the hour was off celebrating with his new mate.

    "Really, Gs? You''re that much of a lightweight?" Calypso cackled. "Even Osman is drinking you under the table."

    Of course, Gs didn''t respond, his head too glued to the table for him to even rise to the challenge. So instead of needling the man further, Calypso turned his attention to Bartos. "What about you, Bartos? Think you can keep up?"

    "I''ll¡­ My wife''s the best¡­ I''ll never leave her even if it''s¡­ thest thing I do¡­"

    Darius winced as yet another casualty of drinking dropped dead onto the table. The two drunk men were out cold, possibly for the rest of the night as they snored their drunkenness away.

    "Your Majesty?" Osman turned to him, abined look of amusement and concern adorning his face.

    "We can only endure, Osman," Darius sighed as he finished off yet another bottle. "My cousin can be a bit of a proud drunk."

    True enough, the only reason they even got to this point in the first ce was that Calypso kept forcing them all to drink straight from the bottle. Of course, Darius could hold his own alcohol enough to remain lucid throughout the conversation, but Bartos and Gs were clearly out of it. Osman as well was clearly starting to get affected, and it was only a matter of time before Darius''s own tolerance began failing him.

    "Hah! Of course, I''m proud," Calypso bragged with a solid swig from his bottle. "I''ve done a lot of things, but the most I''m proud of right now is that I got Aurelia to ept me."

    "Right," Darius nodded, humoring his drunk cousin. "But I do think that you should clean up your act if you want her to truly like you."

    "She already likes me," Calypso insisted with a wave of his hand. "At least she''s already epted to be marked by me, unlike Osman."

    Osman opened his mouth to defend himself, but one look at Darius was quick to make him keep quiet. They really didn''t want to take another drink just to prove Calypso wrong. It was best that they simply ousted him until he dropped like the rest of them.

    "Lady Be has her reasons, but their rtionship is progressing just fine," Darius defended his admiral. He then let off a smirk as he added, "Besides, my Queen is still the best."

    "Why¡­ My Aurelia isn''t¡­"

    Calypso clearly didn''t like that statement one bit. But just as he was about to supposedly defend his mate''s honor, he slumped onto his chair and went ck, his bottle slipping from his hand as he finally sumbed to the alcohol.

    "I''m d that''s over," Darius sighed as he quickly sealed his open bottle of wine.

    "A-Agreed," Osman panted. "I don''t think I can take another drink¡­"

    "That''s fine," Darius shook his head. "Still, I can''t believe this even happened."

    He could only sigh in both amusement and disappointment as he let his gaze roam across the table onest time. Three casualties with him and Osman being the only survivors. Truly, alcohol can bring out the best and worst in anyone.

    Seriously, how else would a discussion about border control devolve into whose woman was the most beautiful?

 Chapter 538 Sneak Glances

    Even as the talk went deeper and more involved, Aurelia found herself honestly feeling a bit ufortable and awkward. She was trying her best to fit in as ady of the Everett pack. She still had to host and entertain their guests along with her mother Rosa, and she was also tasked by her mother to make sure that the Queen would enjoy the celebration along with the other young nobles.

    And while she wasn''t a person who loved to mingle with the crowds, this was still her brother''s special day. Like her mother, she wanted this to be perfect for him and for their guests¡­ For them to have fun with what her family had prepared for tonight''s celebration.

    Taking a sip from her ss, Aurelia would asionally sneak nces at Be every once in a while. Thedy was very amodating and jolly, often smiling despite all of the constant attention. Although, she couldn''t help but wonder if it was truly a genuine smile. After all, as far as she could recall, thest time Be got angry was because of Calypso.

    ''I wonder what she''s really thinking about me right now knowing that I''m Calypso''s mate,'' she inwardly mused as she stared at the raven-haired beauty. Be was undeniably a gorgeous woman. She was alluring and seductive with her curvy and sexy body, and any man would surely want her to be their partner. But surprisingly, Calypso turned her down.

    Aurelia let out a sigh as she looked on, and her heart skipped a bit when Be''s eyes suddenly met hers.

    "Lady Aurelia?" Be asked, a genuine hint of curiosity adorning her face. "Can I help you?"

    Aurelia inwardly cursed as she found herself being caught staring too much. "It''s nothing. I was just¡­"

    She was honestly already thinking about standing up and walking away just to avoid a confrontation, but unfortunately, Be didn''t seem to take no for an answer as the woman scooted over to sit beside her.

    "Come on, Lady Aurelia. Something''s clearly on your mind," Be insistently goaded, ignoring everybody else at their table as she focused her attention on her alone. "You wouldn''t be staring at me that much if it wasn''t that important."

    Aurelia once more cursed her luck before letting out a small sigh. She had been caught, so this was the price for her carelessness. She might as well get it over with ande clean.

    "I just had a thought about Calypso and your connection to him," Aurelia admitted with a cool voice. "You''ve pined for him for years, only for him to reject you. And now I''m his mate¡­"

    Be hummed, "Yes, and?"

    Aurelia gave her a small stare. "And? If I were you, I would probably have some sort of grudge against the woman my beloved went to after rejecting me," she replied. "It doesn''t help that the man himself is a known womanizer that my brother insistently says would never change."

    Be blinked as she visibly took in everything that Aurelia had said. A long beat would pass before she finally found her words to speak.

    "Lady Aurelia, as much as you would think so, I honestly don''t mind that Lord Calypso found his mate," Be began with a warm smile. "If you''re his mate, then who am I to deny him of that?"

    "I probably would," Aurelia scoffed. "Assuming that I''d go that far, at least."

    "And still, you allowed him into your heart anyway," Be pointed out. "I know it doesn''t sound proper, but I do think that you should still give him a chance. He''s a good man. He just has a bad reputation for being a womanizer."

    "A reputation that got me into this mess in the first ce," Aurelia sighed. "Still, you''re right¡­"

    She had allowed him to try and woo her. It was something that she didn''t even think would happen, but it simply seemed logical at the time. Now, of course, it wasn''t, but trying to break their arrangement off would be more trouble than it was worth doing.

    And for some reason, it just felt right to let it happen¡­ much to her own confusion.

    "Right?" Be chuckled. "Despite everything, Calypso seems to be doing his best right now. Honestly, I think you being his mate would do some good for him. Maybe make him forsake his womanizing ways."

    "I can only hope so," Aurelia mockingly scoffed. "I''d do some indescribable things to him if he ever does things¡­"

    "I¡­ I wouldn''t go that far," Be nervously chuckled. "Besides, I don''t think he was even like that before."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at Be''s im. "What makes you say that?"

    "Well, it just feels like he''s too good of a man to even think about harming women deliberately," Be hypothesized. "Something must''ve happened to him in the past¡­ Something that made him want to purposefully y with women''s hearts like that¡­"

    "Like what? Him having his heart broken by a woman once?" Aurelia jokingly guessed. "I find that hard to believe."

    Or so she said. Deep inside, she found herself curious if Calypso''s behavior was indeed caused by something else. Perhaps even a past trauma¡­

    "Well, that''s what I think, at least," Be shrugged. "I just think that he''s being more serious with you than he ever was with me. From that alone, I can tell that he sees something in you."

    "That''s exactly what being his mate entails," Aurelia pointed out.

    "I-I guess so," Be awkwardly chuckled. "Still, you should really give him a chance¡­ assuming that you haven''t done so already."

    "I suppose I already have," she nonchntly replied. "We''ll see what happens. Whether or not things work out, that''s for the future me to figure out."

    There was no use thinking over hypotheticals after all. All she could do was to take things when they came, and she''ll figure things out from there.

    ''At least you seem to have things sorted out, Brother¡­''

    Aurelia let out a small smile as her thoughts drifted to her very overprotective brother Gideon. She could only imagine what he was getting up to with his mate right now¡­ Perhaps she might find herself bing an aunt sooner rather thanter.

    *************************

    December 31, 2022 AN: May you all have a healthy, wonderful and prosperous New Year ahead guys. Happy happy New Year to you and your loved ones. *kisses and hugs*

    PS. 2023 Year End Top 10 Fans (Powy, Carissa_Jackson, nancal42, sarah_andersen_5937, Smashley84, Uniqueness_12, Cgratin_73, Kelly_Ranches, Rancidgurl6, and shelia_payne / screenshot attached in thisment) for this book will receive a webnovel redemption codes, worth 200 coins for top 3 and worth 100 coins for top 4 to 10. Please contact me at your convenience through: Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna or [email protected]</a> or Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy

 Chapter 539 The One For Me (1)**

    Inside the new couple''s bedchamber, Gideon''s eyes widened at Freya''s remark. Did she really want to mark him as well?

    [Say yes right now,] Eli growled.

    "I-Of course," he quickly nodded. "If that''s what you want, then we can do just that!"

    His mate gave him a grateful smile as she replied, "Thank you, Gideon¡­"

    With both of them sharing a smile of appreciation for one another, Gideon felt his body gravitate back towards Freya''s. His lips made contact with hers once more as they savored each other''s taste. Their tongues fumbled around one another, making for a sloppy, yet earnest experience as they learned what the other wanted in real-time.

    Through it all, Gideon could feel Freya''s surging emotions through their Bond. With her intent to mark him, it would only be a matter of time before they were truly connected both in body and soul, denying them to put a wall on their emotions and thoughts against each other.

    "Freya¡­"

    He let out a throaty growl as he let his hands run free across her body. Her gown barred some of her skin from his ministrations, but they were quick to give way as both he and Freya eagerly pushed the fabric aside. Her dress peeled off without much issue, Gideon having enough sense to be gentle to ensure that the dress itself won''t get too damaged from their acts of love.

    "Thank you for not just ripping my dress off me," Freya giggled.

    Gideon nervously chuckled. "I assumed you''d want to keep it."

    [Good thinking on your part,] Eli praised him.

    He couldn''t help but smile at thebined praises of both his mate and his wolf. In truth, he wanted so badly to just tear his way through her beautiful dress to get to the even more delectable feast underneath. Thankfully, he managed to control himself, albeit barely as he just let his hands slowly help her get out of his dress and evenid it out neatly on the floor.

    "It''s currently my best dress," she moaned out, her pleasure sounding like music to his ears as he ran his hands across her curves.

    "Your best dress so far," he wittily replied into her ear, his tongue running through her lobes before he then nibbled on her neck. "Although¡­ your best dress is the one that came with you when you were born¡­"

    Before Freya could even reply, Gideon went ahead and focused his efforts on marking every single inch of skin he could find. Going all the way down to her plunging neckline, he relished her newly-exposed breasts as he ran his tongue across her peaks. She shivered under his touch, which Gideon only took as permission to continue what he was doing.

    "G-Gideon¡­" she moaned, her back arching as if she was presenting herself to him. "I-I''m close¡­"

    He raised an eyebrow at her words. He wanted to question just how she was already on the verge of reaching her peak, but he wasn''t going to just go ahead and do that. Instead, he embraced it, intensifying his ministrations as he snaked his hand down between her thighs.

    "AHH! G-Gideon!"

    His fingers curled up inside her walls, reaching out and pulling on her insides as he felt her juices run down his wrists. She mped down tightly onto his fingers, her body shivering in delight as she released her pleasure onto him.

    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ That was¡­ I didn''t think¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gideon beamed at Freya''s flushed face. She was panting hard from his efforts, and he couldn''t help but feel proud of having managed to make her cum hard enough to be at a loss for words.

    But just as he was about to ask her if she was alright, Freya suddenly took initiative, pulling him down with her onto the bed.

    "F-Freya?"

    "I¡­ I need to do this," she whispered, her tone bying a need so deep that she couldn''t control herself. "I¡­ Give me your shoulder¡­"

    He quickly responded, taking off whatever clothes he still had on him for Freya to do her thing. Once he waspletely shirtless, she then leaned down and sank her teeth down on between his neck and shoulder des.

    "Nghh¡­."

    He groaned at the sensation, a mix of pleasure and pain coursing through his veins as their Mate Bond solidified into something more robust. Their feelings met through the either, their thoughts and feelings bing one as their Bond was finallypleted.

    [Gideon¡­]

    [Freya?] he asked through their Bond, their emotions meeting halfway as their love for one another intensified with each passing second.

    [Let''s do it,] she needily replied, her arousal peaking with her passion and love for him. [Make love to me¡­]

    At the sound of his words ringing in his mind, a primal instinct moved within Gideon as he growled out his need for her. Still, he managed to dial it back down as he gently ran his hands across her body.

    ["If that''s what you want, my love,"] he replied both in mind and in the real world as he felt his shaft poke against her wet slit.

    Softly guiding himself, he carefully lifted Freya''s body up, allowing her to impale herself on his member with a gentle, yet swift motion. She winced at the sudden pain, but she quickly got used to it as she leaned down to kiss him.

    "This is¡­ going to get time taking used to¡­" she throatily whispered. "I like it though¡­"

    Gideon smiled as he replied. "I''ll go at your own pace, Freya. I want you to befortable¡­"

    Exchanging yet another kiss, Gideon took charge from below her as he made sure to keep Freya stable on top of him. Her insides mped down hard, his instincts almost making him want to thrust upwards without mercy to take her for all she was worth. Fortunately, their current position helped him stop himself, allowing her to dictate their pace while also still leaving him in charge to make sure that she would have an excellent time with him.

    "Ngh¡­ Thank you, Gideon¡­" she whispered. "I love you so much¡­"

    "I love you too, Freya," he groaned. "You''re truly the one for me¡­"

 Chapter 540 The One For Me (2)**

    Making love was something that Freya didn''t think was going to be this pleasurable. Sure, she knew secondhand just how amazing it was, but to experience it herself showed her the error in her thinking with just how much she underestimated the sensations of it all.

    Really, if this kept up, she might just get addicted to this.

    "G-Gideon!"

    Her body shook once more, her climax staining his bare groin with her juices once more as she continued to ride on top of him. The first few seconds of being prated stung her a bit, but with her insides now fully adjusted to the massive member currently impaling her, there was now no limit to just how much pleasure her body could get from their joining.

    "F-Freya... You''re so tight..."

    She bit her lower lip, relishing the sound of his pained voice as she kept on grinding her hips against his. Sure, she could tell that he still had more control over her, but he made sure that she would be asfortable as she possibly could. The fact that he resigned himself to be below her was proof of just how much he cared for her well-being.

    It only made her heart and core swell harder with love, affection, and pleasure, a sentiment that the Mate Bond amplified between them as they both pleasured one another.

    "I-I''m going to-AHH!"

    Once again, Freya felt her body shudder, another orgasm wracking her body as she felt her insides cling onto Gideon''s cock for all that they were worth. This was rather different from all her previous ones, however, her body was almost falling on top of her mate if it weren''t for his hands keeping her steady.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I-I''m fine..." she breathed out, each movement within her making her shiver with delight with how sensitive she was. "I-I can keep going..."

    "No, you''re not," Gideon frowned. "You''re exhausted."

    As if in defiance, Freya then shoved all of her determination and passion through their Bond, forcing Gideon to chuckle at her defiance. [I said I''m fine... You haven''t even reached your climax yet...]

    "Freya..."

    Letting off a smirk, she was more than ready to endure another onught of pleasure when Gideon suddenly gripped her waist, their bodies turning as he forced them to switch ces. With her back now firmly on the bed, his imposing figure almost felt frightening if it weren''t for how arousing it looked.

    "G-Gideon?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    "I''ll let you rest after this," he soothingly assuaged her. "Don''t worry, this will only take a few minutes..."

    Freya almost wanted to protest his words when a singr thrust promptly shut her mouth. Her insides screamed with pleasure as he slowly ground his hips against hers, his hands and mouth not letting up as he attacked any and all exposed skin she had that miraculously avoided his attention earlier.

    She gasped and moaned, her body shivering as she wrapped her arms and legs around his body. The burning inferno within her pelvis roared even hotter, their Bond making them share their feelings and sensations which only further intensified their feelings for one another.

    [Freya...] he whispered to her through the Bond. [I''m about to cum...]

    Her eyes widened, a burning need within her demanding that she said what she was about to say. [I... I want it inside me...]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gideon gasped as his thrusts sped up. Still, there was hesitation in his eyes as he asked her, [Are you sure?]

    If it was any other time, she would''ve said otherwise. But right now, she wanted to be whole with him. To bepletely and utterly connected to him in all of the ways they could do so.

    ["I''m sure,"] she moaned both physically and mentally. "I want it so badly..."

    As if on cue, his ministrations intensified, the boiling within her threatening to explode with pleasure as she gasped and grunted with sheer bliss. Eventually, however, something had to give.

    "Freya!"

    "Gideon!"

    They both screamed each other''s names, their loins reaching their peak simultaneously as they held onto each other for dear life. Freya smiled in satisfying pleasure as she felt him explode within her. She wanted nothing else but to be soon the mother of Gideon''s offspring... Just the thought of having a baby with him brought so much excitement to her.

    Gideon chuckled at her thought and said, "We''ll definitely make so many pups, my sweety."

    She smiled at him before giving him another kiss, her love for him growing far beyond what she had expected it to go. She didn''t even think that she could feel this much passion for someone, and yet Gideon hade and shattered all of his expectations.

    "I... I love you... so much..." she couldn''t help but whisper to him. "I couldn''t... ask for a better mate..."

    "I love you too, Freya..." he answered back, his hand seemingly reaching out from beyond the bed. "Also, I bought you something..."

    She raised an eyebrow at what he was doing. Before she could even question it, he had already pulled out what looked to be a gift for her.

    "R-Really? N-Now, you... show this to me?" she weaklyughed.

    "It felts appropriate?" Gideon awkwardly chuckled.

    Shaking her head, Freya sped his face with both hands and gave him another kiss. She then gave him an amused look as she weakly whispered, "That... That''s something... I''ll get to in the morning..."

    Freya didn''t take no for an answer as she pulled him in for a loving embrace, Gideon following her lead as he turned toy beside her. Still naked, they both settled into a loving cuddle, not minding the gift that nowy unopened on the side of the bed.

    "Let''s just sleep like this for now," Gideon suggested.

    "I''m... I''m fine with that..." she chuckled.

    And with that, the two of them fell into a deep sleep, their hearts and minds connected as their respective marks glowed faintly against the darkness.

 Chapter 541 Intense Climax

    With the celebrations regarding Freya and Gideon''s Ritual of Marking winding down, most of the guests had already left to return to their respective homes. Xenia and Darius, along with their men and entourage, however, were still in the Everett Mansion to stay the night before they left for their own respective journeys tomorrow morning.

    There was still more to be done once they all continued their travels beyond the mansion, and she could only shake her head as she watched Darius''s men drag Bartos, and Gs back into their respective chambers.

    Really, didn''t they know that they still had to leave tomorrow? Then again, maybe it was just the celebrations getting the best of them.

    "I''ll be going ahead then, Your Grace," ra politely nodded as she bid her good night before then following the men carrying Gs.

    "I should go too then," Jayra sighed as she red at Bartos. "Goodness, I can''t believe he knocked himself out like that!"

    "Be nice and tend to your man, my friend. He''s been through a lot while you were unconscious," Xenia chuckled. "I guess you can say that he''s just unwinding at the moment."

    "I guess so," Jayra shrugged. "But anyways, we''ll be going ahead. Good night, Your Grace... Your Majesty..." Her friend then gave her and Darius a curt bow.

    "Rest well," Xeniamented. "I''ll send you off tomorrow morning."

    As some of her friends left the table, she let out a small smile as she felt Darius and Osman approach her table from the side.

    "Those two... I still can''t believe how our discussion ended up with them talking about our mates and their beauty," Darius snorted with a grin.

    "Including Osman? He has no mate..." Be, who was on the sidelines with Aurelia,mented.

    "But I have you," Osman shamelessly replied, making Be blush fiercely.

    Xenia couldn''t believe what she was witnessing. There was no doubt how Osman fell into Be. He was head over heels for how he was looking at Be. Not to mention how shameless he was in dering his love vocally in front of others. It was the first time she witnessed her friend like this and she couldn''t help but be happy for him. Her eyes lingered on Lady Be who was still blushing.

    ''Those two indeed look good together,'' she mused, agreeing with what Jayra told her. The two were like love birds already with how they exchanged looks with one another with those sparkling eyes of theirs.

    "I''ll go ahead and escort Lord Calypso into getting settled in his assigned bedchamber, Your Majesty," Aurelia casually interrupted, standing up and quickly leaving with the men carrying Calypso next as soon as Darius gave her permission.

    And with that, Xenia was left with Be, Osman, and Darius forpany.

    "Looks like you and Osman were thest men standing, my love," Xenia proudly remarked. "I''m proud that you have good alcohol tolerance."

    "Well, Osman here honestly has the most tolerance for alcoholic drinks out of all of us," Darius chuckled. "I''m sure that if we didn''t stop, I''ll probably be knocked out as well while he remains standing."

    He then turned to pull her closer to him. "We''ll be going ahead," he said as he turned to Osman. "You should also rest soon. You have an early journey to lead tomorrow."

    "I understand, Your Majesty," Osman politely bowed together with Be. "Good night to you and Her Majesty..."

    With a polite nod, Xenia and Darius went towards the hall''s exit. Gideon''s mother then approached them to personally walk them to the bedchamber they''d prepared for them. They reached their room and the two thanked Lady Rosa for the great hospitality.

    As soon as the few servants around them left, Xenia quickly dipped into the warm bath already prepared for them in the tub.

    "Hmm, this feels good. The Everett Manor is a huge ce," she murmured as she waited for Darius to join her. "Freya will surely get busy managing it while also being busy with the pack as their new Luna..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Indeed, my love, but not as busy as you are. Have you seen your schedule? It''s so full," Darius remarked as he joined her.

    "After sending Jayra and the rest away tomorrow, we''ll be going straight to the Moonlight Pack Territory. My pack members are dying to meet their Luna. Well, some already saw you when they watched you from the shrines and the arena, but not all were able to get a proper look at you..." he absently added. "Do you know that they''re already demanding that I bring you there?"

    Instead of the usual reply, Xenia moaned when she felt Darius''s lips go up her bare shoulders all the way up to her neck. She opened her eyes to meet his, her excitement to visit her mate''s territory and meet his pack shining through her eyes.

    "Should I show them my wings too?" she jested.

    "No! Don''t unt it often, my love!" Darius quickly denied it with a pout. "You haven''t even let me see it up close for a long time now."

    Seeing his expression made Xenia chuckle. "I''ll show it to youter in full view after getting cleaned up, my love," she murmured before pushing him onto the edge of the tub and straddling him. She then showered his face with light kisses before she asked, "Are you sober enough?"

    "Can''t you feel how sober I am right now?" Darius hummed before letting a groan when she intentionally brushed herself against his hard length. She could feel his overflowing desire for her already, in the same way that its intensity was always so high.

    "I do feel it... That''s why I''ll quickly ease your tension before showing you my wings," she whispered into his lips before engulfing his erectness into her slit. Both of them moaned into each other''s mouths as she began her movements, rocking and riding him as she made herselffortable.

    [My love... How can you always drive me insane like this?] Darius hummed through their Mate Bond.

    Xenia simply smirked. How she hoped she could mark him in the same way that werewolves did, but she couldn''t...

    "Why are you thinking like that? You had marked me already, and no symbol could ever be a better proof of that," Darius hummed as he yed with one of her peaks with his mouth. "You''re all over me, my love... An invisible symbol that had marked every part and inch of my body and soul..."

    Xenia moaned as she flexed her body forward to give him more ess to her mounds. He was not the only one going insane because the feelings were very mutual.

    Making love like this with someone you so loved was so pleasurable, and her gentle movements soon sped up until both of them reached the highest peak of their climax together. Their bodies shuddered in extreme ecstasy, their passion bleeding off them in spades.

    They both looked at each other in want, but they knew that they still had something else to do. After cleaning up, Xenia didn''t bother putting on her clothes as she revealed her white wings to her husband. It was only a good thing that the bedchamber assigned to them was so spacious for them to do this.

    Xenia waited patiently, and she held her moan as Darius lovingly touched and caressed her wings the moment she spread them. She could feel his warm palms against her feathers, and the feelings she was getting from them were exquisite...

    "Does it hurt?" he worriedly asked.

    "Hmm... At first, it does, but it gradually just felt better," Xenia exined as she slowly moved her wings. "It honestly fascinates me... Before, I felt like all the bones on my back were breaking, and it feels like hell with an indescribable pain constantly shooting up my spine. But now, it still feels the same, but without any of the pain associated with it."

    "I honestly need more practice," she humorously added. "I guess I''ll be staying on our castle roofs a lot more in the future to spread my wings without getting too much attention..."

    She held a smile, but her sweet chuckles were soon reced with moaning as soon as Darius''s hands started touching her naked and sensitive parts instead.

    He was simply insatiable and she was the same... The cravings between them simply grew with each passing day. She could feel how her wings were reacting wildly with how her husband was teasing her with his touches. She could only bite her lower lip as she tried to suppress her moans.

    "I wonder how it would feel to make love to you with you with your wings out like this, my love..." he hummed, and she could feel his excitement through their Bond.

    "Shall we see then? But you have to prepare yourself for any damage that may ur inside this bedchamber," she timidly warned. "I''m not sure how my wings would react during the intense climax, after all..."

 Chapter 542 A Mutual Understanding

    With everyone having left the great hall, Be and Osman were left behind on their lonesome, both of them staring at each other as if waiting for the other to start the conversation.

    "Shall we grab some coffee?" Osman suddenly asked.

    "Don''t you want to rest early?" Be asked back.

    Osman chuckled as he shook his head. "I don''t want to sleep just yet after having seen an opportunity to be with you in private like this," he directly stated. "Besides, I''m far from being sleepy at the moment."

    "Looks like your alcohol tolerance is really quite impressive," Be murmured as she let Osman escort her to a table near the open balcony of the great hall. Upon arriving, she couldn''t help but smile at the view they now had of the snowy night.

    This was honestly soothing. Be just loved how she and Osman would simply sit together and drink his favorite coffee. As expected, Sephiro arrived and brought his things, and Osman prepared the hot coffee for the two of them as they sat beside each other.

    As soon as Sephiro left, Be curiously asked, "Did Sephiro open up to you already? I mean, has he somehow recalled anything about himself?" Though Osman didn''t mention anything about it, Be could feel how much he was worried about the boy.

    There was a deep sigh from Osman before he spoke. "He still can''t remember anything, unfortunately. It''s been around eight months since I found him, and I think he''ll need more time to recover from the trauma he experienced," he regretfully replied. "I just hope that Lady Jayra and the Ebodian Mages including the Queen can help him out and keep him safe in the process..."

    "I''m sure they would," Be reassured him. She then let out a pensive hum as she asked. "Was he really badly hurt when you found him?"

    Osman nodded. "Yes. I honestly thought of turning him into a Lycan, but he was in no position to give consent so I didn''t go with it... It''s not in my character to make a decision for somebody else''s life without them knowing it, after all," he humorlessly chuckled.

    "It''s only a good thing that I was with a very good healer at the time, and he was able to perform a blood transfusion to save Sephiro''s life. The boy had lost so much blood, and I offered mine to him just to keep him alive. Fortunately, the healer was able to exclude the toxins in my blood that make me a Lycan, preventing me from infecting Sephiro."

    "Hmm.... Right, you''re a Lycan, so feeding a human with your blood wouldn''t be enough to heal them unlike us..." Be casually recalled. "Then again, it will always depend on the severity of his wounds. Like in your case when His Majesty saved you, feeding you his blood wouldn''t save you so he needed to turn you to fully heal you. Unfortunately, not all humans receiving our venom would manage to control it. Some would turn rogue, but not always, thankfully. It''s a good thing that HIs Majesty looks after you so well..."

    There was a lull in the conversation when her body suddenly stiffened. Osman''s hand was currently on hers, and she turned to him only to see the bright smile currently adorning his face.

    [Looks like you two now have this unspoken mutual understanding,] Poona teased. [I knew you wouldn''t be able to hold yourself back...]

    Be''s face turned redder in embarrassment at her wolf''s words. She knew just ate her words for even letting this happen. Indeed, there was nothing official between them yet, but deep inside, she and Osman already had this understanding... A mutual understanding.

    "Ah... I just hope that those two years would pass by so quickly!" Osman suddenly murmured.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m still scared though..." Be couldn''t help but utter as she stared up at the bright moon shining outside. It was cold, but she felt rather warm with Osman sitting close to her. She bit her inner cheek when she felt his arm wrap around her shoulder, his strong arm pulling her close to him without even a second thought.

    "It''s cold... I don''t want you freezing while you''re with me," he cooed, making her smile and chuckle even more.

    "Aren''t you just making excuses to take advantage of me like this?" she snorted before letting her headfortably rest on his shoulder.

    "Was I so obvious?" Osman asked with a chuckle before he gently kissed her head.

    "I don''t mind anyway. I like you like this, a man willing to do anything for me," Be whispered. "In the near future, I hope you''ll remain the same."

    "I won''t hesitate as long as it involves you, Be," he firmly stated. "Hell, even if you feel the Mate Pull and meet your so-called mate... I''ll kill him before he even gets near you."

    Be frowned. That was an unexpected answering from him. Osman being violent seemed off somehow, and she couldn''t help but tilt her head up to look at him more closely. Currently, their faces were way too close to each other, and she could feel his warm breath fanning against her lips with each second that passed.

    "I don''t think killing would be necessary," she murmured as she kept eye contact with him. His words and killing intent were making chills run down her spine. For the first time since she had met him, he looked dangerous. She couldn''t help but wonder if this was what he looked like back when he was still a pirate. She wasn''t scared of him, but she wouldn''t hide the fact that it was worrisome to see him like this.

    "But so I''m madly into you right now that I can kill just to make sure you end up with me, Be," Osman murmured as his eyes went down to her parted lips. "I''m not the violent kind of person, but just the thought of losing you makes me so mad..."

    Be frowned, and she was about to scold him when he suddenly sealed her mouth with his lips. Her words were left unsaid as she felt herself melt, their kiss going from gentle to aggressive the longer they remained connected.

    She could feel his hunger... His passion for her with how much he was ravishing her lips. It wasn''t the first time, but this felt more intense than usual. It was as if Osman was sucking in all that he could of her through their connected tongues, and he was probing deeper and deeper that she unconsciously let out a soft moan into his mouth.

    It didn''tst however, and he soon broke the kiss, leaving her panting and somehow disappointed. Osman was a good kisser, and there was no one else she couldpare it with since he was her first kiss. Still, his kiss was something that always left her wanting for more...

    "I''m serious, Be... I''ve never been this serious in my entire life," he murmured before giving her lips another light peck. "I''ve never wanted someone like this before, and I''ll do whatever it takes so that I can be with you without hesitation in the future. I want to make it clear..."

    Be could only stare at him with blinking and helpless eyes.

    [I''ve never felt this weak around any men...] she inwardly retorted.

 Chapter 543 Iâ€™m Cold

    Inside the King and Queen''s bedchamber, Xenia stirred as she carefully moved herself out from Darius''s embrace and get up from her bed.

    Standing up, shezily grabbed the nearest nket and wrapped her naked body for cover. She then quietly walked towards the long and soft cushion chair near the balcony and sat down, casuallyzing about as she stared up at the moonlight.

    She couldn''t help but smile as her thoughts wandered to her friends within the Realm of Eferia. Surely they saw how she had seeded in the Trial by Combat. "Howe no one congratted me..." she murmured with a pout.

    "My love, it''s quite cold out there..." Darius murmured to her from behind.

    Craning her neck at him, she smiled as she watched him confidently walk towards her in all of his naked glory.

    "What do you say?" he sluggishly asked while still properly giving her a good look at his chiseled body. "Do you prefer this view? Or do you prefer the moonlight?"

    Opening her arms to him, she murmured, "Hmm... Come here."

    Darius quickly joined her on her nket. "You miss them..." he murmured.

    "Well, I''ve been inside the Element Forest enough for them to grow on me," Xenia shrugged. "They''re all nice, you see, and I''m really looking forward to keeping in touch with them. I owe them so much..."

    "I owe them too," Darius remarked. "I''ll have to arrange a caravan of presents for them after this current situation. We''ve both been busytely."

    "I will have Pluto bring the caravan inside the forest then," Xenia excitedly said as she nodded in agreement.

    Her husband chuckled and jokingly said, "Well, you can let Plutoe back home there and never return."

    Xenia gently hit him on his arm and scolded, "Hey, stop targeting my innocent Pluto."

    Darius chuckled before pulling her in for a warm embrace. "I can''t help but get jealous of it," he admitted. "I simply hate the fact that another man managed to give my wife a more valuable present than me."

    "Stop that, my love," she reassuredly murmured into his ear. "You''ve already given me the best present I could ever have in this world, alright?"

    Darius turned to her with snapped brows. Having caught his attention, she simply gave him her sweetest smile and said, "YOU. You''re the best present I''ve ever had..."

    Xenia felt her chest burn bright as she felt the burning emotions brewing within him through their Mate Bond. The moonlight was subtle in its light, but it was more than enough for her to see just how red his face had be.

    "My love, you''re making my heart flutter so much..."

    "I know," she giggled. "I can feel it..."

    Without so much as a warning, Darius leaned in to kiss her. It was no wonder why neither of them bothered to put some clothes on after their previous lovemaking. They both knew that those sessions wouldn''t be enough for them to satiate each other''s hunger for the night.

    The night was still young... And apparently, the new couple of the Everett Family weren''t the only ones having their so-called honeymoon in the manor.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ********

    Meanwhile, in the bedchamber assigned to ra and Gs, the former had remained awake as she sat on the side of the bed. Gs was so drunk that he had passed out, and their King had to get someone to bring him up into their bedchamber and onto their bed.

    She sighed as she stared at Gs who seemed to be in deep slumber. A while ago, she was with the Queen together with Jayra, Aurelia, and Be, and she was d that none of them asked her if she would also mark Gs or not when their conversation led to the topic of their Queen''s curiosity about whether or not Freya would mark Gideon back. It was honestly not a mandatory thing to do between werewolf mates. They were still free to not do so if mates want some kind of wall to stay between them.

    [You just don''t want to mark Gs because you don''t want him to see through your walls...] Sheba snorted.

    ra didn''t reply. She honestly didn''t know yet...

    Another sigh came out of her before she finally decided to lie down beside him. She was getting cold, so she moved closer to him to get a bit more warmth. Soon, however, her body began to shiver.

    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. How many days had it been since her body started shivering too much for her to handle? For Gs to attentively give her the warmth that she needed each night? She couldn''t remember when it started anymore, but she was already getting used to Gs''s warmth wrapping around her every night.

    "Gs..." she called to him as she moved closer to his body, and she stiffened when his eyes suddenly opened. "I''m cold..." she murmured, wondering if he was fully awake and sober.

    As she expected, Gs pulled her tight into his strong arms. "So warm," she moaned as her body got a reprieve from its constant shuddering. Grateful, she tilted her head to him and smiled. "Thank y-"

    Her eyes widened as Gs suddenly sealed her lips with his. She wasn''t able to finish her words, the sudden contact making her melt into his arms as he began ravishing her. She could feel how he seemed hungry for it, and she could taste the faint sense of liquor in his mouth the more his tongue explored the insides of her mouth.

    ra, unknowingly, let out a soft moan. It was an aggressive kiss, and she was taken aback by how her body was reciprocating it. Despite her shivering, her body felt so hot as if she wasn''t even cold in the first ce. It was like she was inside a volcano, with hot burningva flowing inside of her that she was getting ready to explode. It wasn''t the first time that she and Gs kissed, but what they were having right now was way too intense whenpared to any of their previous kisses.

    She felt so weird... in a good way. It was enough that she didn''t want the kissing to end.

    ra moaned loudly when she felt his hand caress her body. Oh heavens... his hand was roaming all over her body, touching her curves in ways that he had never done before.

    ''I should stop him...'' she weakly thought to herself, but her body wasn''t listening to her. No matter how much she willed it, she couldn''t find it in herself to stop him. In the end, she ended up letting Gs touch her wherever he wanted. Absently, she wondered if she would just end up surrendering herself to him now... toplete the Mate Bond by making love with him.

    She was all but willing to surrender when he stopped. ra opened her eyes, and she could only gulp when she saw him staring at her intently.

    "ra, you''re mine..." Gs firmly murmured, his gaze burning with so much desire that she could feel it through their Mate Bond.

    And as soon as she parted her lips, Gs once again crushed them with his own...

    *****

    AN: We''ll pause the scenes for ra and Gs here and you''ll have more of them in Volume 3. Darius and Xenia''s story will soon wrap up but you will asionally read them still in cameos in the future chapters of our new volume/s.

    PS. Do you think Gs and ra do the deed here or not? Lol, This scene will continue on volume 3 of TCE.

 Chapter 544 A Glutton Lately

    Another cold morning came, and it was yet again another busy day for the Cordonian King and Queen. Xenia and Darius sent Jayra and the rest off from Everett Manor after sharing a wonderful meal together, and they promptly went their separate ways as the couple began to travel once more.

    Right now, they were currently traveling straight to the Moonlight Pack using the main roads. Xenia was sitting next to Darius, waving and smiling at the people that had gathered on the sides of the road, all of them cheering and hailing her name.

    [You''re quite popr, my love,] Dariusplimented through their Bond. "I don''t recall having this kind of adoration when I had my own parade as their new king.]

    In truth, Xenia didn''t even expect to have this parade. It was supposed to be a surprise, but news traveled quite quickly that many Cordonian immediately went out and waited on the side of the roads that their convoy would take.

    Cheers filled the air as their convoy passed by. But unlike in the Capital, Darius didn''t want them to ride on an open chariot. Instead, they used the King''s grand and transparent ss carriage so that the people could still have a glimpse of the new Queen while also providing her with the protection she deserved.

    Through it all, Xenia was very amodating as she kept on smiling at waving at her people. She felt so ecstatic with how warm the Cordonians were receiving her. Truly, she made the right choice in doing those trials with how much respect and admiration they showed for her for passing them.

    [My love, while we''re here I''ll be continuing in giving you lectures for each territory in our kingdom,] Darius informed her. [This will at least keep you upied while we''re on our journey...]

    Xenia inwardly chuckled at her husband. [Seems like it''s not me that you want to be upied. You just want to distract yourself.]

    It was as clear as day. She could feel his emotions, of how her husband simply wanted some privacy so that he could cuddle and have his way with her during their journey. Unfortunately for him, the parade was apparently a must for the entire kingdom in one way or another. And since they were already out and about, Darius thought that it would save them some time to do the parade on each of the territories they''d pass by as they made their way to the Moonlight Pack.

    "Our Warrior Angel! Please show us your wings, Your Grace!"

    Some of the Cordonians bravely shouted at her as they passed by. Xenia had half a mind to give them what they wanted, but she wasn''t really allowed to at the moment. Besides, Darius already gave his instructions to his men so that they could do what was needed and tell the popce that their Queen couldn''t just show her wings whenever they wanted her to do so.

    [But I want your pack to see them...] she mumbled. [I mean, I want to show them my wings since they''re asking for it. I want to impress them as your Luna. Can I do that?]

    Darius chuckled. [No, my love. You don''t want the people to think you''re a biased Queen showing favor to your husband''s pack. They will all have the opportunity to see them soon, but now isn''t the time for it,] he mentally told her.

    [I want you to get a hold of your wings first fully. And besides, you also need to learn a lot more about them before you fully try to connect with them. You''re my Queen and the mother of this kingdom. You''re precious, so we won''t want them to see your angelic and majestic wings unless necessary.]

    Xenia simply nodded, no longermenting as she understood her husband''s point. But then, Xenia suddenly felt dizzy after some moment, as if her stomach turned upside down.

    "Are you alright?" Darius worriedly asked her as he held her by the hand. "You''re cold..."

    [I can still hold it in,] Xenia immediately informed her husband upon seeing how the royal guards had broken formation. She was feeling cold and nauseous, but she could still handle it. [We''re going for a stop soon, right?]

    [But you look pale, my love...]

    [I''m just exhausted...] she insisted.

    [We''ll cancel this parade for now,] Darius replied after a bit of thinking. [We''ll be stopping at the nearest avable inn and have Aurelia check on you this instant.]

    Xenia no longer had to power debate with her husband about how close to vomiting she really was. She did her best to try and suppress it, but there was nothing holding her stomach back anymore. She could only wonder if it was something that she ate this morning for her to feel this sick all of a sudden.

    As soon they stopped by the nearest inn, Darius helped her get settled inside a room where she promptly did her thing on the nearest receptacle avable...

    "Xen..." Dariusforted her, gently stroking her back as she continued to puke.

    She could only gratefully smile before she retched and heaved once more. As soon as she was done, he cleaned her up and carried her to bed where Aurelia was already waiting.

    "Maybe it''s because I ate too many this morning," Xenia guessed as she sat on the bed while Aurelia checked her pulse.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Come to think of it... She just realized how she was eating a lot more than usual ever since the coronation. Then again, maybe it was because she had been to a lot of feaststely, not to mention constantly attending celebrations in quick session where a lot of delicious and mouth-watering meals and delicacies were being served.

    She was interrupted from her own stupor when Darius impatiently asked Aurelia. "Is she alright? What''s taking you so long?"

    "Stop pacing there, my love. You worry too much," Xenia quickly scolded with a pout. "I''m feeling much better now." Well, she was still a bit dizzy and nauseous, but at least it wasn''t to the point as before where her stomach just kept on turning upside down.

    "Hmm... When did youst bleed, Your Grace?" Aurelia asked as she pointed to her lower abdomen. "Down there, I mean..."

    Xenia frowned as she tried to recall thest time she had her menstrual cycle. "Hmm... Ist had it more than a week before I left to sail and train for the trial," she casually replied.

    Aurelia asked her further questions, making her crease her forehead with how intrusive they sounded. Eventually, Aurelia grabbed a vial and gave it to her.

    "Please pee in here, Your Grace," Aurelia politely said with a smile. "I want a better confirmation before giving out my diagnosis."

    Though a bit confused, Xenia followed, hoping that doing so would finally make the physician stop with the needling questions.

    "What is it?!" she heard Darius ask Aurelia. She could sense how anxious her husband was. She looked at Aurelia who had aposed expression. She even had a faint smile so Xenia assumed that it was nothing serious.

    "Hmm, there''s nothing serious, Your Majesty. It could be something that just upset her stomach, or it could be something more delicate than expected," Aurelia replied. "Either way, I want to make sure of everything before giving you my final diagnosis about Her Majesty... Please wait a bit more till I have confirmed everything..."

    [Stop pacing...] Xenia teased Darius through their Bond before winking at him. She couldn''t believe how he was overreacting like that.

    [I know... I just can''t help but get worried, my love,] Darius worriedly sighed. [I just hope that it''s nothing serious. I always feel so ipetent whenever you get sick under my watch after all you''ve been through...]

    [I''m sure it''s just an upset stomach since I''ve been a gluttontely,] sheforted him with a chuckle. Still, somehow, she felt as if the reason why she was like that was something more delicate than a simple upset stomach.

    All the while, Aurelia assisted her to get the sample that she needed. And she couldn''t help but ask the young physician, "Am I pregnant?"

    That was what crossed her mind the moment Aurelia asked her when was thest time she bled. Jayra would often ask the same questions on Jayra''s patients before. She knew since she was with Jayra more often than not.

    "We will soon find out, Your Grace. I apologize if I can''t answer you right now. I simply don''t want to give a diagnosis without confirming it first and making sure of it..." Aurelia kindly replied.

    Xenia had a pout as she simply nodded. Excitement filled her as she murmured, "Please don''t tell Darius about it if I am pregnant. I want to tell him about this personally... Tell me the resultter once we settled into an inn for the night. For now, simply tell him that I have an upset stomach."

    She made sure to put a wall against her mate but to her surprise, Darius telepathically asked, [What''s making you feel so excited my love?]

    Xenia frowned as she replied, [I clearly put my wall on so howe you can still feel my emotions?]

    There was silence... Xenia then realized how her wall against Darius seemed to not work ever since she returned from the Element Forest. There were so many instances when Darius would react as if he felt her emotions even though she had put on a wall against him. But during that time, she was quite busy asking him about it.

    [My love... I will exin...]

    *****

    AN: I will attach in thement section our Year End (2023) Top 10 FANS. A token of 200 webnovel coins code for the top 3 and 100 webnovel coins code for the top 4 to 10. Others already redeemed the codes. Shout out to Cgratin_73, Kelley_Ranches, Rand shelia_payne who haven''t yet imed the code. Hehehe Please contact me at Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna or FacebookPAGE: @eustoma.reyna or Discord server https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy

 Chapter 545 Getting Addicted

    At Everett Manor, ck w Territory

    The day couldn''t begin any sooner as Freya opened her eyes to a brand new morning. Her body was sore all over, but she didn''t mind the pain one bit. In fact, she rather liked it. And she wouldn''t mind going through the events that led to them again one bit.

    [You can say that again,] Yal preened in her head. [That was some of the best experiences you''ve had in your whole life!]

    The princess couldn''t help but smile as she weakly sat up. Sure enough, she was naked, but that wasn''t even the best part. Looking at her shoulder, Gideon''s mark made itself known to her, their Bond pulsing with life in the back of her head as she felt him stirring beside her.

    "Good morning, Gideon," Freya greeted with a smile. "That was... That was the best night I ever had."

    Gideon rose from his side of the bed, and she found herself being reminded ofst night''s escapades with how much she remembered every inch of his body touching hers. His lips were still wet, making her recall the wonders that he had done throughout her being that she honestly thought she was going to die from the pleasure.

    "Good morning, Freya," Gideon greeted back, a wide smile on his face as he sat up to meet her in the eye. "And you''re still as gorgeous asst night."

    The Freya of before would''ve blushed at the thought of being seen naked by any man. However, this was the Freya that had just gotten her world rocked by the love of her life. Gideon was the man that had seen everything that she had to offer both in mind and body. He was the one that she had a Bond with, and the one that she had marked just as much as he did to her.

    [I''m d you think that,] she mentally replied, a smile adorning her face as she cooed at him. [And thank you for... everything that you did to mest night. It was literally life-changing.]

    Even now, their Bond was abuzz with love and affection going both ways between them. Freya couldn''t stop herself from smiling as she felt her heart warm from the sheer feeling of belonging and contentmenting from her mate. And of course, she rewarded it back to him tenfold as she made sure to give him what he deserved.

    [I can say the same to you, you know,] Gideon promptly replied back, his arm already snaking around her shoulder as he pulled her in for a hug. [You epted me, and you gave me more than I could ever hope for. Thank you for being my mate, Freya.]

    Afortable silence settled between them as they ended up giving each other a warm hug. With their bodies still naked, their bodies exchanged both warmth and affection as Freya let Gideon rub her head against his naked chest. In response, she wrapped her arms around his back, pulling him closer to her as she inadvertently rubbed her chest all over his own bulging muscles.

    She couldn''t help but blush as the warm moment suddenly became hotter from her own actions. She could feel the tip of her picks stiffen from the bodily contact, her own core starting to tingle the longer their embrace continued.

    [Freya? Are you alright?]

    Her eyes widened as Gideon suddenly asked her through their Bond. She could only assume that he felt her arousal growing through their Bond, and there was no way that she''d be able to hide anything from him even if she wanted to.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [I-I''m alright,] she stammered through the Bond, her cheeks flushed red as she tried to control the desire starting to burn within her. [I''m just...]

    [Freya, you don''t have to lie to me,] Gideon cut her off. [I can see you as in as the day. And likewise, you can do the same. Feel through our Bond, my sweety. Do you think I''m lying?]

    Blinking, Freya felt through their Bond, and sure enough, she couldn''t see anything in Gideon that would even hint that he was lying to her. He waspletely genuine in his concern for her... And like her, it seemed as if he was also starting to get aroused just by looking at her naked body like this.

    [See? There''s nothing between us that can even result in a misunderstanding,] Gideon chuckled. [You can read me like an open book in the same way that I can do with you.]

    She nodded, her feelings of excited resignation shining through the Bond.

    [So tell me, Freya... Is there something wrong?]

    Shaking her head, she kept both her mouth and thoughts quiet as another idea went through her mind. With a small smirk, she unleashed her burning arousal through their Bond, telling Gideon that they should do whatever needs to be done to try and quell this raging inferno within her.

    "Freya," he growled into her ears, his voice sending shockwaves all the way to her core. "You really want this to happen?"

    "We have all the time in the world," she growled back, her grip on his body tightening as she felt his shafte up and greet her stomach. "We don''t have to leave until a few hourster. What''s a bit more time to feel each other up in the meantime?"

    She pushed him away only to look him straight in the eye. For a split second, she saw the gift that her mate had given herst night. She recalled telling him that she''ll look at what was inside of it at the earliest today, but she really didn''t feel like doing so at the moment.

    "You can take a peek at my surprise for youter, my love," Gideon huskily breathed out, having read her mind through their Bond. "In the meantime, let me help you with that ''burning sensation'' problem you have in your loins."

    Freya bit her teeth in anticipation. Laying back down on the bed, she resigned herself for at least another hour of being sent into the highest peaks of pleasure and loving satisfaction.

    Really, a part of her knew she was getting addicted, but she didn''t care. This was all that her love was giving her, and she was more than ready to take it all.

 Chapter 546 Spoil The Surprise

    Gideon couldn''t help but hum in satisfaction as he led Freya on their journey back towards the capital. They had spent almost the entire morning making love, and their travel time back to the capital had taken a hit as a result. It also didn''t help that his mate was currently exhausted and yet refused for him to carry her on his back using his wolf form.

    Despite her words of not wanting to impose on him, the Bond made it as clear as the bright sun above them that she simply didn''t want to have too much bodily contact with him after their rigorous love making. Not because she didn''t want to, of course.

    No... It was because she apparently couldn''t trust herself not to try and goad him into having another round of bed-breaking sex in the middle of the road.

    [A-And I''m more than justified for it,] Freya weakly whispered beside him, her cheeks burning red at his thoughts. [You... I did say you changed something in me... I just didn''t think it would be like this...]

    "Well, I''m kind of d that it was more of a positive instead of a negative," Gideon cheekily replied, noticing just how much Freya was avoiding even holding his hand while they walked. "Though I will have to admit that this would be a problem if it continued for longer than a few days."

    "This... This isn''t my fault," she sheepishly retorted. "You''re the one that decided that I should be... insatiable..."

    It all started earlier that morning right after they''d finished theirst-minute love-making session before they left for the capital. They decided to take a bath together, and Freya all but practically straddled him as soon as they were in the bathtub. As much as Gideon loved her actions, they were actually pressed for time, and they had to leave as soon as they were able. Unfortunately, his wife seemed to be in a trance the moment her eyes locked itself against his shaft.

    Needless to say, he was powerless against the fact that Freya wanted him just as much as he wanted her.

    "Hey, I wasn''t the one that decided to cut off all skin contact," he jokingly teased.

    "I''m just making sure I won''t get us to stall again," she half-heartedly red at him. "And you were the one that wanted to get here as quickly as possible once I got that key as a present from you."

    Gideon excitedly smiled at her. "It''s your gift, and we''ve been putting off visiting the ce for a while now."

    "You could always just tell me what this is for, you know," Freya scoffed. "We didn''t have to rush all the way back to the capital."

    "And spoil the surprise? I want to see the look on your face once we get there," Gideon excitedly chuckled. "I''m sure you''ll love it."

    Freya''s blush burned brighter even as they entered the market square. She saw her hand try and reach out to his, but she quickly withdrew it as if she was afraid that even a small touch would set each others off.

    Gideon could only chuckle at his mate''s cute actions. He was sure that this minor problem was going to disappear sooner orter, but for now, he had yet another thing to give her in celebration of their joining.

    "And we''re here," he announced as they both came right in front of what looked to be an empty store front. It was something that he had been cooking up for a while now, and looking to his side, the confusion and disbelief on Freya''s face told him everything he needed without even consulting the Bond that they had.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "G-Gideon... This is just an empty store front," Freya weakly pointed out, her disbelief apparent as she alternated between looking at the key in her hands and the massive stall in front of her. "Don''t tell me this key is for this one building."

    "But it is," Gideon cheekily nodded, his gleeing through his Bond as he gestured towards the building. "I bought this entire building in the middle of the market square just for you to disy your wares and sell them. Granted, even I think it''s a bit too big, but I''m sure that you''ll think of something to do with the space."

    "Gideon... I-I don''t know what to say..." Freya weakly remarked, her voice cracking as tears started forming in her eyes. "This is... This is too much..."

    "I know, right?" he joked. "But this is the perfect ce in the market square with the perfect exposure and coverage for your wares. I didn''t want to get you just a small stall or a pop-up store. I wanted to give you a whole boutique fitting of both your beauty and skill."

    The pride in his chest only swelled further the more her gratitude and happiness filtered through their Bond. He watched as Freya stepped up to the closed door of the building, using the key he had just gifted her to open it and step inside the building.

    Immediately, she couldn''t help but squeal.

    "This is... All of this just for my pottery..." she whispered, her voice bouncing off the walls as the empty building showed nothing but potential. "I can even see myself selling other things... maybe a few coboration projects if I had the time for it..."

    "Right?" Gideon readily agreed. "The way I see it, the extra space will be useful if you ever decided to expand beyond your current passions. Maybe we can even-"

    Gideon stopped himself, his thoughts drifting towards the idea that they could use all of the empty space to somehow set themselves up and start a family. Nevermind the fact that they both already had bigger dwellings than a single building in the middle of the market square. The fact that he was already going there almost made him hope that Freya wasn''t listening in on his thoughts at the moment.

    Unfortunately, she had caught him before he could change the topic.

    "Oh? I didn''t think you were one for simplicity," Freya teased, her cheeks already burning even as she cooed at him. "I... I don''t think I would mind, but Big Brother might take offense to us living a normal life with the rest of the popce."

    "W-Well, if you want it, I''m sure King Darius wouldn''t oppose us," Gideon awkwardly replied. "If you wish for it, I''ll petition for it with you."

    "And if not, then you''ll help me run away?"

    Gideon gritted his teeth in embarrassment. "Y-Yes..."

    He could only shake his head at being caught off-guard like this. Sure, her happiness was his top priority, but he could only hope that none of this particr conversation ever reached his King''s ears.

 Chapter 547 A Wall

    At Realm of Eferia

    Devas excitedly checked the caravan Pluto brought to them inside their realm.

    "This isn''t good. We''ve been putting our guard down for a while now," Polo retorted with a frown as he red at Devas. "We shouldn''t be letting anything go in and out of our realm this easily because of the risks involved."

    "Rx, will you? It''s my Sleipnir, so what''s the risk of it?" Devas snorted. "Besides, these presents came from our Xenia. I''ve been dying to send my congrattory parchment along with my presents for her, but I''ve been forced to put it all on hold because of your reluctance!"

    Unfortunately for Devas, he was unable to send anything out from their realm unless all the other guardians permitted it. And while the other guardians seemed to be fine with his proposal he was forced to wait on Polo for his approval. Hell, he wasn''t even the only one who had a congrattory parchment for their Xenia. Helen and even Saha also wrote one for her.

    "I''m just making sure that we keep our realm safe from outsiders," Polo nkly exined. "It wouldn''t be good if anyone finds out that we''re allowing free entry and exit through our realms. It can be used against us in the long run. Also, there''s no harm in being extra careful. Honestly, what King Darius did before still doesn''t sit well with me even now."

    ? Devas hummed as he recalled just what exactly it was that the King did that time. If he remembered correctly, it was that time when King Darius sent a pigeon into their realm sending them a parchment informing them that they should show Xenia''s trial by air through the broadcast.

    "We can always simply task Pluto in regards to the exchange ofmunication between us and Xenia," Devas snorted.

    "But it would be too dangerous for Pluto to travel in and out of this ce. Pluto isn''t an ordinary horse, Devas, and I''m sure many will be eyeing it wherever it goes," Polo shook his head as he rebutted. "Helion''s spies are everywhere now. The Demon King is on a hunt, and we don''t want that bastard eyeing us as easy targets. We''ve been keeping the barrier intact all this time, but what if a dark force manages to enter because we''ve been too lenient?"

    Devas sighed. "So what now? Have you thought of a better solution then? How about Helena''s suggestion for us to use a normal messenger like a pigeon or raven?" he suggested. "We can go with that and just put a rune or spell on it. That will surely work to take any attention from the outside away from us..."

    "My... my... my... Our Devas is really getting bored ever since Xenia left," Saha teased as she made herself known, her hands already within the caravan to take some of the dresses sent to them.

    Rolling his eyes, Devas looked to Helena, signaling thetter to at least help him out with reasoning with Polo.

    Helena gulped. Clearing her throat, shemented, "I think what Devas suggested is good enough. I mean, I see no harm if we continue ourmunication with Xenia." She let off a light shrug before she added, "Besides... she''s someone we all grew fond of in the short time she has spent with us. We all know that she''s a good person. She won''t bring any harm to us and to our realm."

    There was a deafening silence before Polo emitted a long sigh. Resigned, he reluctantly said, "Alright, let''s do that then."

    "Yes!" Devas excitedly beamed. "Let me arrange my gifts for Xenia now!"

    Sahah clicked her tongue and snorted, "Stop giving her so much. You''re just making her husband ufortable."

    Helena chuckled. "Hmm... arrange some gifts for the King as well," she absentlymented. "That way, your generosity won''t cause a misunderstanding."

    Devas''s face crumpled as he retorted, "I''m still mad at him for making me go around bald like this! Why would arrange gifts for him? No way!"

    The guardiansughed as they continued to banter. Helena, on the other hand, sighed deeply and sadly thought, ''I will miss these three...''<novelnext></novelnext>

    ******

    Back in the Kingdom of Cordon, Xenia urged for Darius and their convoy to continue with their journey and parade. They didn''t have the time to dally with her supposed weakness when they still had to visit each pack that they would pass by on their way towards the Moonlight Pack.

    "My love, I only did it because I wanted to feel your emotions while you were inside the Element Forest," Darius exined himself. "So many things have happened since then that I forgot to mention to you about it when you returned. I swear... it wasn''t intentional."

    Ever since theirst conversation, Darius had constantly tried to exin his actions. However, Xenia remained quiet, ignoring him as she walked towards the carriage.

    Going inside, Darius quickly followed her and sat beside her. She turned to him with lifted brows and said, "Tell me how I can properly put up a wall against you now."

    Despite her pointed tone, she actually wasn''t mad at her husband. However, she had no intention of letting things slide so easily. He had tricked her, and even though he had a valid reason for doing so... she still didn''t like how he had supposedly forgotten to tell her about it as soon as she was back.

    "I will, my love..." Darius helplessly replied. From there, he taught her how she could properly put up a wall against him so that he wouldn''t be able to feel her emotions.

    [Just like that?] she asked in disbelief.

    [Yes,] Darius confessed. [So technically you managed to put up a wall against me before without you even knowing it...]

    She narrowed her eyes at him. It was way easier than she had thought. Still, she confronted him. [Are you sure this one is working now? Because if not... and once I find out that you''re tricking me again... Then expect to have blue balls for a whole month!]

    Darius obediently nodded. "It''s working now, Xen. I truly can''t feel your emotions now, my love," he replied in resignation. "As much as I would prefer for you to be an open book to me, I really didn''t intend to bypass you on it. I simply wanted to make sure that I can feel you while you were inside the forest, and I truly just forgot to bring it up when you came back."

    Xenia tried her best not to smile as she kept her serious and nonchnt face-up. Coldly, she said, "Let''s begin the march..."

    "But are you truly fine now?" Darius worriedly asked.

    "Yes, I am," she inly answered, wondering how long she could keep up with giving him the cold shoulder. She was honestly excited to hear some news from Aurelia after she was sure of her findings. She told thetter to tell Darius that it was simply an upset stomach, and that was what Aurelia said to him a while ago.

    Later, once they''d stopped over at another inn for the night, Aurelia would check on her again to find out whether or not she was truly pregnant. Just the thought of hearing her findings was making her heart race. But just before she allowed herself to get even more excited, she turned to Darius and see if he really couldn''t feel her emotions.

    "Xen, my love. Please don''t be mad at me anymore..." Darius pleaded with his begging eyes as soon as their gazes met.

    She inwardly smiled. It would seem that the wall she had put up against him was already working properly. Feeling Darius firmly hold onto her hand, she decided to not pull it away from him just this once. Hopefully, Aurelia had some good news for herter so that she could surprise Darius with it after making him feel anxious like this for too long.

 Chapter 548 Inside Her

    As soon as the sun had set, the King and Queen''s convoy quickly had a stop at another inn to rest for the night. With his worry still present, Darius immediately called for Aurelia to take a look and check on Xen as soon as they were settled in their own private chamber.

    Unfortunately, despite the reassurances he got a while ago from Aurelia, he still couldn''t help but feel worried. It was the first time he had witnessed Xen acting like that. He had even instructed his men to go back to the castle in secret and double-check everything being served and prepared for them, including the servants and the head cook assigned to the royal kitchen.

    [And what about our mate still being annoyed at you for tricking her into putting up a wall against you in the wrong way?] Zeus scoffed. [I told you it would backfire on you sooner orter.]

    [Howe you didn''t remind me about it then...]

    There was silence, and Darius could only let out another sigh. So many things had happened, and more pressing matters upied his and Zeus''s thoughts at the time.

    Darius looked at Xen intently while she was talking to Aurelia, his thoughts running faster as he noticed something. [There''s something different about her scent...] Darius worriedly mused.

    [Yes... I just can''t pinpoint just why exactly...] Zeusmented. This was why he was still worried.

    [It could be because of the angel blood in her that got activated,] Darius pondered. It was just a faint scent that came on and off without much prompting.

    Curious, he walked towards the two women. He then turned to Aurelia and said, "I smell something different from her usual scent..."

    "Do I smell awful? Bad, even?" Xen quickly asked with a frown as she unknowingly sniffed herself. It was snowing, and she wasn''t even sweating enough to smell bad, surely. If so, what did Darius mean by his words? What was he smelling off of her?

    Darius chuckled. "Of course not, my love. Your scent is still the same fresh and sweet soothing smell like the sea breeze as it has always been," he replied. "Only this time, the mix of salt is quite stronger at times instead of the usual sweet and coconut-like smell I''m used to."

    He then looked at Aurelia with a frown. In response, the physician simply smiled at him and said, "Your Majesty, I assure you that Her Grace is not sick. She is very much in good health."

    "I told you... I''m feeling much better now," Xenia beamed. "How about you just go and get me some ck plum? I want some of them to eat right now..."

    "ck plum? But it''s winter, my love," Darius frowned. "That fruit is only usually avable during the summer and autumn seasons."

    "I''m sure it''s still avable somewhere," Xen answered with her sweetest smile, one that would always melt his heart. "I''m craving it. Go and get me some ck plum, my love."

    Although confused, he simply shrugged at his wife''s demands. "Alright then. I''ll go get some and be back soon."

    Resigned, he then turned and walked away, ready to search the whole kingdom to get what his wife wanted to eat. He had also already tasked his men internally to find some ck plum for them, assuming that it would be hard to find especially during this season.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Xenia stared at Aurelia as soon as Darius left. She was waiting for her final diagnosis, and the suspense was killing her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are you really craving ck plums, Your Grace?" Aurelia asked with a grin. "Or did you just say that to make His Majesty leave?"

    "I''m really craving it," Xenia truthfully replied. "I just got this feeling that I want to eat them so badly..."

    "Hmm... You''re already in the early stages of pregnancy. Around three weeks or more at most," Aurelia stated. "Congrattions Your Grace. You are with child..."

    Xenia''s eyes widened as she rapidly blinked her eyes at Aurelia, thetter simply smiling wildly at her at the news. She was speechless, an overwhelming feeling surging all over her body as the news sank in. She just wanted to scream out in joy, but she didn''t want to make a scene before she was truly ready to announce it to the world.

    "Don''t tell Darius..." Xenia murmured with a wide and mischievous smile.

    Aurelia nodded. She then turned to her queen and added, "Still, I must remind you that you can''t keep this from His Majesty for too long. He will find out soon enough, and you do know that a werewolf''s senses are far more advanced and sensitive than a human''s."

    She exined further, "From what I can tell, not all can detect the signs of early pregnancy, but the King is the Supreme Alpha, and he''ll be able to feel another heartbeat inside your body soon. He even recognized a change in your smell just now."

    Xenia thoughtfully smiled at Aurelia. "Don''t worry, I won''t keep it from him for that long," she chuckled. "I''ll tell him the good news as soon as we reach and get ourselves settled in his hometown."

    ? "I see," Aurelia nodded in understanding. "Judging by our current pace then, we''ll arrive at the Moonlight Packe tomorrow morning."

    "I''m sorry I had to drag you around with me like this," Xenia timidly murmured.

    She was fully aware that Aurelia was working in the Infirmary. She had also heard of how thetter preferred her solemnity and privacy, which was unlike now when she would always have to be exposed by being by her side most of the time.

    "It''s alright. His Majesty didn''t force me into this position anyway," Aurelia reassured her with a scoff. "He also asked for my permission first, to which I agreed to take this position while Lady Jayra isn''t avable."

    Darius had suddenly appointed Aurelia to be the royal physician particrly assigned to her while Jayra was away on her own journey. ssically, royal physicians were mostly men, but Darius wanted a female physician around her to rece her friend. So instead of going for his usual physicians, he pulled on one of the best female physicians from the Cordon infirmary for the job.

    And speaking of Jayra... Xenia couldn''t wait to tell the good news to her and her whole family!

    "Hopefully, Jayra won''t take too long so that I can stop depriving you of your usual or preferred routine..." Xenia excitedly hummed. "Also, while Darius isn''t around, feel free to discuss some of the things I should and shouldn''t do. I want to take care of myself more and make sure that my baby will be well and healthy as soon as they''re born..."

    It was the right thing to do, and she couldn''t help but touch her belly as she caressed the unborn child currently growing inside her.

    "Hmm, alright, Your Grace," Aurelia nodded. "Shall I make you a list of things to do as well?"

    "That would be great," Xenia beamed. "I want what''s best for me and our baby, and I won''t stop at nothing short of excellence when ites to making sure we''ll be alright."

 Chapter 549 Hurry Up**

    Darius took a while to find the ck plum his wife wanted to eat. Despite a bit of hardship, he managed to get some of the fruit from the most southeastern part of his kingdom. Hell, he was willing to go to the ends of the world just to give his wife whatever it was that she wanted, but this thankfully didn''t have to happen today.

    He smiled widely as he entered the inn before walking straight to their private chamber. There, she saw that Xen was already sleeping. Darius shook his head at the sight of it, but the smile on his face remained as he approached the bed and sat on its edge. Gently removing some of the hair strands covering her face, he was more than content just staring at his wife when Xen slowly opened her eyes to greet him.

    "I''m sorry, did I wake you up?" he gently asked as he caressed her face.

    "No," she hummed as she shook her head. Getting up she sat on the bed, blinking as she stared at the basket that he was holding. She couldn''t help but smile. "You got the ck plums..."

    Darius chuckled as he watched Xen snatch the basket from his hands. She looked so adorable.

    [She''s acting weird, don''t you think?] Zeusmented.

    Indeed, Xen seemed to be acting weird. She''s been eating a lottely, and she wasn''t like that before even at her worst. He even remembered how she wouldugh whenever she would talk about how much of a glutton her sister Mineah was... Not to mention how he would usually try and encourage her to eat more.

    "What?" Xen asked as soon as she noticed how much he was staring at her while she ate her plums.

    "Hmm... Something''s different..." he hummed before letting off a wide grin. "Still, I''m d to see that you''re finally eating more."

    "Well, I''m probably just so overjoyed that everything feels like a dream right now," she winked at him while taking another bite of her plums, the fruit''s juices dribbling down her lips as she licked them. "This bliss inside of me is making me more hungry, I suppose."

    Darius gulped at the sight before him. He could feel the desire engulfing his body. She looked so adorable eating like that, but she also looked sensual while doing it.

    "I want a taste too," he murmured as he leaned closer to her, grabbing the basket away from her before he licked her lips while not breaking eye contact.

    Darius was sure that she could also feel his growing desire for her, but the irony was that Xen was currently putting up a wall against him so he couldn''t feel her at the moment. It was infuriating, and she giggled at the wall''s effectiveness.

    [I guess the wall''s really working well now,] she thought.

    [My love, don''t punish me like this. I want to feel your emotions too,] he begged as he continued licking away the smeared plum juices around her lips. [I want to know if you''re also going crazy around me as always.]

    She moaned as she felt her own desires starting to grow. From there, she tore down her wall, and she let him know that her desire was currently on the same level as his.

    He felt like drowning. Filled with love, he looked at her and mumbled, "I love you so much..."

    He kissed her passionately and it earned him her muffled soft moans as she reciprocated. He could smell her strong arousal for him, and he could feel just how much she was burning for him.

    He groaned as he started letting his hands roam around her body, impatiently tearing off her night dress as he partook in her splendor. Heavens... He wanted to torture his wife even more by making her beg for him with the amount of arousal she was in, but he just wanted her right there and then.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You''re so wet," he hoarsely whispered into her ear when his hand reached down between her thighs.

    "Darius..." she hummed.

    His hands and fingers caressed her mound as her feverish calling of his name made him want to m his hardness straight into her cave. Shaking his head, he couldn''t stand to keep away from her any longer as he positioned himself in between her. Xen arched her hips, and he totally lost it the moment he mmed himself inside of her.

    "Gently, please..." Xenia murmured as her hands grabbed his hair as he continued to shower her jaw with kisses. He switched his movements, dancing with the rhythm she preferred. He pounded her deep in broad gentle strokes, making her whimper in great pleasure as he worked her insides. She was so wet that she easily orgasmed with every thrust, milking him with her juices as her walls mped down hard against his shaft.

    He continued to rock his hips inside her as gently as he could, kissing her lips with passionate abandon before he soon reached his climax along with her second orgasm. They both reached simultaneous bliss, his body remaining on top of her as he made sure to not crush her with his weight.

    Xen moved. This time, she rolled, making his back kiss the bed as she sat on top of him. He watched her movements and chuckled when she reached her hand out to grab some of the plums from the basket near them, eating them as if they weren''t busy lovemaking.

    "I didn''t know you loved those things so much..." he murmured.

    "Well, I love them now, but before I''m not really into these kinds of fruits," she answered him with a smile. "I simply had a craving for the bitter and sweet taste of it just now..." She then grabbed another bite, half of the fruit currently in her mouth while the other remained exposed as she leaned down to him to feed him.

    Damn...

    The action was so sexy that he found himself growing hard again. Grabbing her by the sides of her stomach, he pulled her in for another breathtaking kiss. His hands then slid down to grab her hips as he urged her to move.

    Xen obeyed, and soon, he was once again inside of her as he let her dance on top of him, only to stop when he was almost about to reach his climax.

    "I want some salt in the rest of my ck plums, my love. Can you please get me some?" Xen murmured into his ear before giving his earlobe a lick. Darius couldn''t help but wonder if his wife was intentionally trying to punish him like this as he watched her move on top of him. But she quickly added with a hint of begging, "Hurry up, please..."

    Darius didn''tment, but he quickly got up from the bed and put on a cloak to cover himself to get her the salt she wanted.

    [She''s really acting weird right now, Zeus,] Darius mumbled.

    [Yes, and the mixed salty scenting from her is also getting stronger whenever she''s aroused. Do you think it''s because of the angelic blood in her?] Zeus pondered. [Or maybe Aurelia is wrong? How about you try asking for another healer to take a look at her?]

    Darius could only sigh as he immediately asked the first servant he saw to give him some salt. He was in such a hurry that he quickly rushed back inside the bedchamber, only to see his dear wife already sleeping soundly.

    "Xen? My love?" he helplessly murmured as he approached her.

    He sighed. It looked as if he would end up getting blue balls for the night. He didn''t have the heart to disturb her right now seeing just how deep she already was in sleep.

 Chapter 550 On Cloud Nine**

    Another morning came, and Xenia stirred as soon as she felt the cold breeze running against her skin. Gently opening her eyes, she frowned as she saw that the bed was empty. No wonder she felt cold then, Darius''s warmth wasn''t around her at the moment... his arms and presence...

    Although, she quickly smiled as she sat up and noticed just how naked she currently was.

    "Good morning," Darius greeted her with a broad smile on her face.

    She gave him a nod, but she blinked upon seeing the parchments he currently held in his hands.

    "Pluto came back with the caravan. Howe that horse knows where to find you?" Darius murmured as he handed her the parchments. "I tried opening them but I couldn''t. I believe the guardians had cast a spell on their letters. Also, the caravan with Pluto returned with just as many presents from the Element Forest as it did when it first went in."

    She smiled as she received the letters, the missives glowing faintly as soon as they reached her hands. Opening them, she quickly read through them.

    Smiling, Darius sat beside her and handed her a mug of steaming hot milk. "Take this as you read. Aurelia instructed the cook in the inn to serve your breakfast and include milk," he exined. "You usually drink Osman''s coffee though. I thought you wouldn''t like it, so I asked to also have some coffee prepared for you in case you prefer that."

    "No, I want milk from now on. No more coffee for me," she replied with a grin.

    Comfortably, she moved and snuggled her body up to Darius''s warmth as she drank the milk and read the parchment.

    "Oh, no wonder it took them so long to congratte me," Xenia chuckled while reading Devas''sints regarding his fellow guardian. "Apparently, Polo is really strict."

    "Polo is right though," Darius snorted. "Devas is just too reckless..."

    "He''s a good man. I''m sure you two will be good friends if given enough time to be together," Xeniamented before reading further. "Ah, they also loved everything you arranged for them, my love."

    "Well that''s the least I could''ve done for them for giving you back to me safe and sound here in my arms, my love," Darius hummed as he gently kissed her head.

    "You being naked is distracting, my love," Darius pouted. "I rushed back to youst night with the salt, but you were already in deep sleep by the time I returned..."

    Xenia chuckled as she put the parchments down on the bedside table. She then drank the remaining milk she had and put the mug down on the table as well before facing her husband.

    "What''s with the long face?" she whispered. He was only wearing his long tunic, so she pulled at the hem and undressed him. "Howe you didn''t wake me up then?"

    "I tried, but again you were already in a deep sleep..." he murmured as he watched her throw away his garment.

    That was true. She was in a deep sleep, and it went uninterrupted as he had truly wanted it. It was just too cruel to wake her up by that point, and he didn''t care that he was left unfulfilled for the night...

    Smirking, Xenia went on to straddle him and wrap her arms around his neck. He was so hard already, and she kissed him as she brushed herself against him, making him groan inside her mouth. It was amazing. She was so easily arousedtely, and she was already gushing wet without even so much as forey. Maybe it was because of the changes in her body due to her pregnancy?<novelnext></novelnext>

    But before she could think about it, both of them gasped and shuddered as Darius''s rod glided into her core. He was making her feel so full inside of her, and she was so hot inside that she couldn''t help herself anymore. She finally started moving, rocking, and driving herself on top of his while both of them were seated on the bed.

    After a while, Darius broke their kiss only to lean down to lick and suckle on the supple skin on her neck down all the way down to her shoulder des. He then went back before going down further to capture one of her stiff peaks.

    Xenia moaned as she arched her back, her head thrown to the wind as she gave him more ess to her body. She then grabbed his hair as he continued to feed on her hard peaks, switching between hands and mouth as he didn''t let either of them be left unattended.

    "Oh, Xen... I''m almost there..." Darius hummed as he drove himself deeper inside of her. She could feel her releaseing as well, and soon both of them reached their pinnacle together.

    They stayed in that position, hugging each other while their bodies were still connected and spasming in unison. He was still inside of her as their bodies shuddered, their pleasurebining and making the experience even more amazing.

    Darius was panting as he whispered, "I can''t wait to have our own family, Xen. A baby with you... and more pups toe..."

    Immediately, Xenia put up a wall to hide her emotions as she asked, "How many do you want again, my love?"

    "Hmm... I want as many as your body can handle. I want a big family, my love," Darius dreamily stated.

    Xenia smiled as she felt the great desire for her within her husband. He was so excited and anticipating of her being with child that it almost wanted to make her tell him that they were going to have it now...

    With a smirk, Xenia decided to put her wall down. The timing was just so right that she felt like it was the right time to tell her husband about it. Initially, she had wanted to make it a surprise for him to make it special. But after hearing Darius speak about it now as well as feeling his emotions right now...

    "Congrattions, my love. You''re going to be a father," she whispered into his ear.

    Surprised, Darius gently pushed her away to look at her face, his eyes wide as he blinked rapidly.

    "Xen... What''re you saying? Do you mean you''re with child right now?" he asked in ragged breaths.

    She could feel the trembling from his body and the loud thudding of his heartbeat. She smiled as she firmly answered. "Yes, my love. I''m with child, and Aurelia confirmed it to mest night," she admitted. "I honestly want to surprise you. I mean, to make a few special arrangements when we reach the Grant Manor and tell you the good ne-... Oh, wait.,. What are-"

    Xenia held onto him for dear life when Darius suddenly got up from the bed while carrying her in his arms.

    "I''m going to be a father!!!" he beamed as he swirled her around their chamber.

    Her face burned deep red in embarrassment as she felt his length somehow growing bigger inside of her. Her legs were practically hugging his waist as he continued to swirl her around nonstop. She could feel just how much on cloud nine he was at the moment, showering her face with nonstop kisses as he thanked her nonstop.

    "Thank you... Oh, Xen you just made me the happiest father on earth right now," he gratefully smiled at her. "Thank you so much... Ohhhh... Thank you. I love you so much, My Queen, my love...."

 Chapter 551 My Hand To You

    At Garet Manor, Moonlight Pack

    Savannah let out a small breath as she found herself looking out from the balcony of her chamber. It had been a long time since she had some time to give herself some rest in the Grant Manor, but it was a wee experience nheless as she sipped on her tea. She was there well ahead of her son and daughter-inw arriving, which meant that she had to wait for them to arrive before nning for the inevitable announcements that would soon happen.

    In the meantime, she took her time to rx while waiting for the children to arrive.

    "It''s been that long, I see..." she mumbled to herself as she looked out onto the forest below the manor. "How many years had it been..."

    Closing her eyes, she allowed herself to reminisce in the memories long past their time. She could still remember the days when her husband was with her, his strong arms wrapping around her body as they stood on that very same balcony she was currently at. Perhaps at another time, he''d still be with her, but fate had deemed for him to leave her and their family well ahead of his time.

    "What would you say now, Dear?" she wistfully murmured to the wind. "Would you be d with how things had turned out?"

    The Queen Mother let a small smile peer into her lips. She was sure that her dear husband would be proud of what their family had aplished. Darius was a good ruler with his own mate, and their little Freya was also starting toe into her own as a Luna of her own right. Truly, while their hardships had almost sunk them to their lowest, the Almighty had His ways of rewarding good people.

    "Your Highness?"

    A knock on the door shook Savannah out of her thoughts as she went back inside her room. To her surprise, Elder Handi stepped inside, the old man inviting himself in after she gave him a nod of approval.

    "Elder Handi," she greeted him with a smile. "What brings you here?"

    "Ah, I''ve just received word that King Darius and Queen Xenia are currently on their way here," the Elder exined himself. "They''ve made a small detour during their journey, but the message I received told us that their arrival would only be dyed for about a few hours."

    "That''s great news," Savannah smiled as she took the letter from Elder Handi''s hand. "I''m quite excited to see my son and daughter-inw after all this time."

    She let out a small chuckle. It had only been a few days at most, but she still couldn''t help but miss her son and his wife. Things were simply too quiet without them around her, and she could only stand to be in the silence of her ownpany for too long before even her infinite patience began to run out.

    "I couldn''t agree more," the Elder warmly smiled at her. "Our Royal Majesties are a rather funpany."

    Savannah let out another chuckle as she found herself looking at the Elder in front of her. Elder Handi was a good man. She knew that he had harbored feelings for her for a very long time, but she was grateful that the man never seemed to act upon it. He was great friends with herte husband, and it would seem that he had simply given up on her just to let her be happy.

    However, she was starting to notice some of the things the Elder was doing for her these days... And the fact that he seemed to linger in her chamber at the moment was telling her that there was more to his visit today than she expected.

    "Elder Handi, I sense that you have something to tell me," she stated. "Is there a problem?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    As if caught red-handed, the Elder froze up before he let out a small sigh. "Am I that obvious, Your Highness?"

    "Normally, you would''ve already left," she bluntly pointed out with an amused smile. "The fact that you''re still here means that you''re holding onto something. Something that you want to tell me."

    The Elder''s shoulders slumped for a brief second before he quickly straightened his back. Savannah raised an eyebrow as he looked her in the eyes, a burning determination burning in his gaze as he leveled his look against hers.

    "Your Highness... Savannah..."

    She blinked at the sudden usage of her actual name. She hadn''t heard him use it so casually ever since she became queen...

    "I know that I have no right to ask of this, and I know that King Lucian would''ve smacked me in the head for even thinking about doing this, but I just can''t help it anymore..."

    Savannah felt her chest tighten as Elder Handi moved closer to her, his gaze piercing through hers as his passion washed over her in spades.

    "If... If it''s alright with you, I would like to offer my aid... No, my hand to you," the Elder sincerely offered. "Again, I know it isn''t right of me and that there''s no way that I can rece King Lucian, but I want to be by your side. I want to help you through these turbulent times... I''m only asking for a small piece of your heart, if that is even possible..."

    Savannah was taken aback. Sure, she knew that the man had loved her all this time, but for him to confess to her in such a way was far from what she expected.

    "I-I don''t know what to say," she sheepishly admitted, her royal facade brieflying down before she finally gathered her wits to her. "I... I would like to think about this..."

    "Understandable, Your Highness," the Elder quickly backed off with a bow. "I... I''ll take my leave then."

    Savannah watched as the Elder quickly retreated from her room, leaving her alone with her thoughts as she let out a deep sigh. Absently, her eyes trailed to the picture of Lucian standing on her bedside, her eyes filled with confliction as she whispered to the wind.

    "My love... What should I do?"

    *******

    AN: Can you give Savannah a piece of good advice on what to do? Hahaha

 Chapter 552 Their New Luna Is Pregnant

    Xenia couldn''t help but feel excited as the visage of the Grant Manor peeked out from the forest in front of them. Barring a few dys due to her constant whims and the asional overreactions from Darius, they eventually arrived at their destination without much of a fuss.

    Granted, she was starting to feel bad with how much food her body seemed to want her to put away, but her husband managed to provide for her without leaving their caravan bereft of their food supply¡­ which was kind of a miracle considering that she almost managed to eat an entire table full of food that one time.

    "We''re finally here," Darius smiled beside her inside the carriage they were now using. "It''s been too long since I''ve been here."

    "Is that so?" she curiously asked.

    "Thest time I was here in any non-official capacity was back when Father was still alive," Darius reminisced. "The Grant Manor has always been more of a vacation home than a political hub, but that doesn''t mean that its importance isn''t negligible in the grand scheme of things."

    That was right. Based on what Darius had taught her, each manor within each of the packs'' territories functioned as a base of operations for all of the families ruling over them. Just like Gideon and Bartos had their respective mansions and manors, Darius had his own in the Moonlight Pack in the form of the Grant Manor. And just like the rest of the massive mansions she had been, it was as massive and imposing as they''ve all been barring a few differences in both decorations and aesthetics.

    Xenia couldn''t help but feel excited as their carriage entered the manor, the servants quickly moving to help her down and get settled as soon as they were inside.

    [My love, we''ll have to announce your pregnancy alongside your formal introduction to the pack,] Darius reminded her through their Bond. [Tonight will have to do, as I''m sure that tomorrow would be a day that Mother would like to reserve for a full celebration once she hears about it.]

    [Tonight, huh¡­ That can work,] she giggled. [Though that would mean that only the officers would be the ones to know, right?]

    [Along with Mother, yes,] Darius remarked. [For a full celebration to take ce, all of them have to know so that they can properly prepare. I can only imagine the carnage that will take ce if the news came out and we weren''t prepared to handle it.]

    Xenia frowned as she reached the room she was going to share with Darius. Her husband was still overseeing the servants and possibly speaking with her mother-inw, leaving her alone to rest even if she wasn''t really feeling that tired.

    [You know I could have gone with you,] she pouted through the Bond.

    [Trust me, Xen, you''d like to have all the rest you can get,] Darius insisted. [I know my pack well, and the kind of news we bear will have some¡­ interesting consequences.]

    Xenia could only sigh at her husband''s vague warning. [I think you''re just over-exaggerating, but I''ll take your word for it.]

    She could tell that he was being earnest with his words, so he let him win this time around. Letting her body fall to the bed, she closed her eyes and got a short nap for the day. If Darius wanted her well-rested, then who was she to deny the chance for another round of decent sleep?

    ***<novelnext></novelnext>

    As much as it pained her at the moment to say it, Xenia would have to agree that Darius was right in his assessment. As soon as dinner came and all of the Moonlight Pack''s officers came to join them for what seemed to be more of a briefing rather than an announcement, she was already preparing herself for a bit of excitement based on her husband''s earlier warnings.

    Unfortunately, it would seem that she underestimated just how loud things could get in this ce.

    "The Queen is pregnant?!"

    Her ears almost rang as all of her husband''s highest officers shouted out their astonishment and excitement from across the dinner table. What was surprising to her, however, was seeing Darius looking to encourage his men''s behavior.

    "Indeed!" Darius triumphantlyughed, a crate of wine already being brought to the table as if expecting this exact thing to happen in the first ce.

    "This calls for a celebration!" one of his men boldly dered. "Both for our new Luna and for her pregnancy!"

    From there, the drinking started, and Xenia could only shake her head in mirth at how happy everyone is for her. Beside her, the Queen Mother simply sighed before holding her hand, a look of resignation adorning her face as she chuckled.

    "You''ll¡­ have to get used to them soon, Dear," her mother-inw chuckled in exasperation. "The Moonlight Pack have always been notorious for being an excitable sort, and learning that their new Luna is pregnant with their Alpha''s child will throw this entire manor into absolute chaos."

    Xenia simply chuckled. "And here I thought Darius was over-exaggerating on that¡­"

    "Far from it," the Queen Mother wistfully reminisced. "His father had been the one to even start and cultivate this kind of behavior in the pack. It was a good way to keep up morale, he said, even if I told him that throwing parties and feasts with reckless abandon would be bad for the pack''s expenses."

    "I can only imagine," Xenia smiled as the small party forming in front of her materialized with Darius practically leading the charge. "And this isn''t even the whole pack, isn''t it?"

    "Tomorrow will be a whirlwind of nonstop celebration, Dear," the Queen Mother jokingly warned her. "I suggest you prepare yourself¡­ As did I when I first went through it¡­"

    Xenia almost felt her eyes widen upon seeing the older woman shiver in her seat from her memories. It was surreal¡­ The Queen Mother, her ever-patient and regal mother-inw, just let off a strange look of excitement and foreboding for what was about toe tomorrow.

    Knowing this, a chill of anticipation washed over Xenia''s back. Whether it was out of fear or excitement, she didn''t know. But what she did know was that tomorrow would be very interesting indeed.

 Chapter 553 Tear Down The Wall

    As soon as the word came out, the good news about the Queen''s pregnancy quickly reached both the King and Queen''s family members and closest friends.

    At the Everett Manor, Freya couldn''t keep her squeals to herself as soon as she received the telepathic report about the asion.

    "Ah, hurry up, and let''s celebrate with them at our manor!" she beamed as she jumped out of the bed naked. She and Gideon were in the middle of a lovemaking session when the good news came in.

    Gideon''s face crumpled as she followed Freya into their private privy. "But it''s alreadyte. I mean, I''m sure they''ll have a far grander celebration for it tomorrow, so how about we go tomorrow morning, my sweety?" he suggested, still naked as his erection jutted out as if eager to continue its previous acts. "We can travel in my wolf form at dawn, and I''ll make sure we arrive there just in time for the celebration."

    Freya could only chuckle when Gideon suddenly grabbed her and carried her back to their bedroom. She could feel his eagerness bubbling up, his need for her intensifying with each second that passed.

    "I won''t be left behind. I''m sure Bartos will be a father soon too," Gideon mischievously smiled. "We should work hard in making a baby so that our kids will be of the same age as theirs and grow up together, my sweety."

    She shook her head before letting out a squeal as Gideon suddenly dropped her onto their soft bed. He was hovering over her, and just seeing how intense and hot his stare was at her, her body burn in anticipatory arousal.

    At that moment, she couldn''t help but wondered if other women were like her. She had strongly desired to make love to her mate more often, and she would sometimes even be the one to initiate it. Maybe it was because she was a pure-blooded werewolf?

    But before she could think on it further, she moaned out her approval when Gideon suddenly flipped her over to her stomach before quickly suddenly prating her from behind. She growled as they gently made love with one another, their pace slowly got more aggressive the longer they went. She didn''t think she liked it rough, but she ended up liking it as well. Maybe it was because she was doing it with the man she loved?

    Freya gasped and moaned as Gideon pounded into her endlessly, and she ended up kissing the bedsheets beneath her while her mate leaned in and suckled on the skin of her back. Heavens, she could only wonder if there was even any more unmarked space left on her body.

    Just a while ago, she had been excited to celebrate the asion with her family, but it seemed like her dear husband already knew her weakness enough to pry her attention away from the good news.

    "Ah... you''re still so tight, my sweety. It feels good to be inside of you like this..." Gideon hummed as he continued to rock his hips into her. Harder... deeper, and faster...

    Freya squirmed as she felt another eruptioning from within her. She could feel him pulsating inside of her, and she was just as close to giving in.

    It felt so good and fulfilling not only physically, but also emotionally for not only their bodies to enjoy the pleasure of uniting, but also for their minds and hearts to be as one. They could feel each other''s emotions and thoughts through the Bond, and it was so perfect. Getting marked by Gideon and marking him back to tear down the wall between them forever was all worth it...

    A few more solid and hard thrustster, and she finally screamed out his name... "Gideon!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Freya felt her back arch as her entire body shuddered from the pleasure. It was only after a minute had passed when she finally felt her pleasure start to wane, and she slumped onto the bed as soon as her climax was over. She breathed heavily. She was way too spent from that single climax, and their bedchamber was honestly already reeking from thebined scent of their juices.

    Wordlessly, Gideonid down beside her and pulled her closer into his arms. There was a moment of silence, and Freya suddenly felt his intense emotions followed by him letting out a sob. Worried, she immediately turned to look at him just in time to see him wiping away his tears.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just that I''m so happy right now that everything feels like a dream. I mean, I''ve watched you fancy another man for years... If you only knew how scared and worried I was while waiting for you all those years," he breathed out with a smile. "Then you came back still admiring Gs... I mean... I will admit that I have this inferiorityplex within me. Gs is such a cool man that attracts many women despite how I still believe that I look more handsome than him."

    She let out a small scoff. Oh... and here she thought she had something to worry about. Her husband was just telling her that he had this inferiorityplex, but then quickly turning around and saying that he strongly believed he was way more handsome than Gs...

    "Well, can you me me? Even you adored Gs more at first," Gideon continued. "I''m sure you''ll never see me the way you looked at him if it weren''t for the Mate Pull. Let''s admit it, the Mate Pull is a big factor that allowed me to win you over."

    He then added, "Really, Gs has this undeniable charm with women to him just with his silent and serious demeanor. He''s also good at everything he does. That''s why he''s the only contender capable of fighting His Highness. I even doubt His Highness would even win against Gs if he was a purebred werewolf..."

    He held a pout when he felt her emotionse through their Bond. He could tell that she thought he looked so adorable right now.

    "Do I need to speak it in words?" Gideon joked. "I''m sure I''m an open book to you right now. You can see through all of me... All my thoughts and emotions..."

    Smiling, Freya lovingly wiped the few remaining tears on his face and soothed him with her warm and soft gentle kisses. "I won''t lie that the Mate Pull is indeed a great factor to how we got together, but what really drew me to you is your determination to fight for me, Gideon..." she admitted. "I saw and felt how genuine you are with your intentions, and I decided to want to know more about you right after."

    She then clicked her tongue and added, "You made me fall head over heels for you that I decided to mark and own you in the same way you did to me. I could''ve always chose not to do so that I can keep some privacy to myself in our married life, but I didn''t because I wanted to share my everything with you... whether it''s good or bad... I want you to see through me like how I want to see through you..."

    Lovingly, she moved and went on top of him, smiling warmly as she began showering his face with seductive kisses. She then paused to look straight him in the eyes and said, "I love you so much, Gideon. For me, you''re definitely the most handsome and perfect man in my eyes. I''m very grateful and happy to the Almighty for giving me you as my mate... I couldn''t ask for more, my sweety."

    ***

    AN: Ah, Gideon is a funny and bubbly guy but always a melodramatic one... lol

 Chapter 554 [Bonus ]Why Not Take This Chance?

    Darius held his breath as he walked Xenia onto the great hall within the Grant Manor. As he had warned her, the entire pack had descended into a celebration so great that he was sure his own pockets wouldn''t be spared from the economic damage it would cause just to hold. While he, his mother, and their officers had nned to at least hold an opening ceremony for the celebrations, their people were already downing barrels upon barrels of wine, all while loud music and food went hand in hand as they all cheered upon their arrival.

    It was over the top, but he couldn''t find it in himself to be angry at them for going off-script. It was the way of the Pack anyway, and he didn''t regret it one bit. There was a reason to be this happy today, and he was going to make sure that the entire Moonlight Pack held the biggest party in recent history.

    Xenia was pregnant, after all. He was going to be a father, and the Kingdom would finally have an heir after all this time.

    "Let''s party!"

    He could only shake his head as one of his officers all but encouraged his people to let loose, causing the entire great hall to descend further into chaos as the party all but turned for both the better and worse.

    [Darius, are your people really this excitable?]

    Darius simply shrugged. Beside him, his Queen had shed him a smile, one that spoke of the awkward and exasperated feelings she was having ever since they entered the hall. After all, it was barely past morning, and some of his officers were clearly already drunk out of their minds.

    [You''ll get used to it,] he apologetically chuckled. [They''re all celebrating for our sake. And besides, aren''t they your people now as well?]

    [You''re really going to try and pin this on me?] she raised an eyebrow in a teasing manner. [I wasn''t the one that had to be pried off from the tablest night.]

    Darius cringed. [Fair enough.]

    Instead of fighting back, he decided that his actions would have to do as he snaked an arm around his wife, pulling her closer to him as they walked further into the great hall. Around them, the celebrations were in full swing. Already, he could see some of his most trusted men and women having fun, his sister Freya having clearly just arrived with Gideon as they made their way through the hall. He would have to greet themter, however.

    It would seem that his mother had wanted a word with him alone. She had been subtly signaling for him toe to her, and he could only imagine what exactly his usuallyposed mother looked like when she was ufortable with the events happening around her.

    "Something on your mind?" Xen asked, having caught his thoughts through their Bond.

    "Of a sort," he admitted. "I will have to check on something. Will you be alright?"

    His wife snorted. "Of course, I will. What do you take me for?" she chuckled. "Go. I can handle myself."

    Darius chuckled as he let go of his ever independent wife. He will have to catch up to herter as soon as he had finished talking to his mother.

    "Give my regards to Mother-inw," she winked at him. "I hope she''ll be alright."

    Giving Xen a nod, Darius allowed himself to let go and make his way to his mother. Wading through the partying crowds, he eventually reached the older woman who was standing right by the doorway. She was clearly ufortable from the¡­ extreme partying that was currently happening, but she was doing her best to remainposed.

    Moving quickly, Darius escorted the Queen Mother just outside the great hall. She let out a sigh of relief as soon as the loud noises dimmed a bit, shaking her head as she held her head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "My son. Thank you foring to my aid," his mother sighed in relief. "As much as I''d like to say that I should be used to this kind of activity, it seems that it''s been far too long."

    Darius rubbed the Queen Mother''s back. "You should''ve said something, Mother. I could''ve tried to make things morefortable for you."

    "There''s no need," she quickly shook her head. "It''s¡­ rather nostalgic to be in a celebration of this magnitude. It''s been far too long¡­ Not since your father had died¡­"

    Darius gave a warm nod as he smiled at his mother''s words. Father had been the one to throw massive feasts and celebrations for the littlest things constantly. Well, only within the Moonlight Pack, at least, but they were still legendary enough for him to really take a liking to them.

    "I agree. It''s been far too long," he hummed in agreement. "Father would''ve probably thrown a bigger celebration though."

    They both chuckled at that obvious fact. Darius could only emte what the former King was capable of. If King Lucian was still alive, the entire manor would''ve been used instead of simply containing the chaos within the great hall.

    "Still, I have a feeling there''s more to this, Mother," he continued, finallying to the point of why he came to her. "Why did you want to have a word with me?"

    The Queen Mother let out a sigh as sheposed herself. With a blink, she began, "Darius, Just before you and Xenia arrived, Elder Handi offered his hand to¡­ to assist me. To be with me in the same way your father had done when he was still alive."

    Darius blinked. He had honestly expected this to happen ever since Freya pointed out to it possibly happening, but to think that it finally happened now¡­

    "I don''t have the heart to let go of your father in my heart," she admitted. "But at the same time, I can''t help but think of Handi''s efforts¡­ He''s helped our family countless times, always putting our well-being before his own standing."

    "Mother, I- Freya and I won''t mind," he leveled to her. "It''s been a long time since Father died, and my sister and I can see that the Elder makes you happy."

    "But your father¡­"

    "Mother, you said it yourself. You can''t find it in yourself to refuse him, so why not take this chance?" he encouraged her. "Freya would say the same thing, I''m sure."

    The Queen Mother looked pensive as she thought to herself, and Darius was already preparing himself to call Freya to back him up if needed. But just as he was about to call for her sister, his mother had given him a faint smile.

    "Perhaps, I will then," she smiled at him. "I will have to talk to Freyater, but for now, thank you, my son."

    "Of course," Darius nodded warmly.

    With that, they both went back into the great hall, only to see that the celebration had seemingly only descended into further chaos as everyone''s jolly cheer infected even the most reserved of their guests. And sure enough, Xen was right in the middle of it.

 Chapter 555 An Explosive Finish

    "Our Queen! Our Luna!"

    Xenia could onlyugh and smile as she felt her body move in ways she had never done before in a supposedly formal setting. She didn''t know how she ended up dancing to the merry tune of the band ying in the background, but what she did know was that everyone was pping to the beat as she moved her feet in time with the melody.

    "Go! Go! Go! Go!"

    With each chant, the more the air around her seemingly smelt of alcohol as sheughed her way to the center of the great hall. She moved her body to the beat, swaying her hips and giving everyone of her new people a show that they would never forget.

    "How do you like this?"

    She let out a sultry chuckle as she sashayed across the dancefloor, making sure to not do anything too inviting so as to not let off the wrong impression. Not that she really needed to. Everyone knew that she was Darius''s, and anybody that thought otherwise would probably end up getting a fist up their face for thinking so.

    [Xen?]

    She let out an inviting smile as she quickly turned her head to the entrance of the great hall. Sure enough, Darius was staring straight at her, his eyes burning through her body as her allure worked wonders on him.

    "Care to join me?" she eagerly motioned to him, her fingers curling ever so subtly as she stretched out her hand to him. "I''d like to have a dance partner."

    She inwardly smirked as she saw his expression morph from brief want before quicklyposing himself for the asion. They were out in the open, after all, and him sweeping her off her feet only to ravage her right there and then would be a bad image even if they were in very friendly territory. It also didn''t help that everyone around them turned their attention to their king, chanting at him to join her as if they were mere equals under the celebrations being held.

    "Who am I to reject my wife''s advances?" Darius smirked as he came to meet her. Grabbing her hand, he then quickly pulled her body close to his. "I can only hope that you can keep up."

    [Really, Darius?] she mentally scoffed at him.

    [I''m quite serious,] he scoffed back. [We''ll be turning things up a notch. Just to match the mood.]

    [On that, I can agree.]

    Wordlessly, both of them took to the dancefloor, the music seemingly picking up their intentions as the beat intensified to match the energy. Xenia could onlyugh and swoon as Darius began to lead her in their dance, his movements snappy and mboyant as he swung and spun her around to the beat. He was an utter professional, something that she didn''t expect him to be.

    "Look at them go!"

    "That''s our Alpha!"

    "And our Luna''s keeping up!"

    Xenia scoffed at the smallest insinuation that she couldn''t keep up with Darius. Instead, she intensified her movements, matching her husband''s move per move as they all but dominated the dancefloor.

    [I didn''t think you''d be this good of a dance,] she earnestlyplimented.

    [And I didn''t think you can move this swiftly and gracefully, my love,] Dariusplimented back.

    [Hey, you''d think that fighting and dancing aren''t the same art,] she scoffed at him. [A good fighter is usually a good dancer.]

    They both smiled at each other''s words as the music being yed seemingly built up more and more, allowing them to go for more daring moves as they capitalized on the now empty dancefloor. By the sidelines, Xenia could barely make out Aurelia politely pping at them with a smile. Likewise, Freya and Gideon had elected to wait by the sidelines for them to finish. Though judging from Freya''s looks, they might just have a rival dance pair join them in the near future.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Well, they were more than wee to tryter. But now, Xenia was more focused on thinking of something to end this impromptu performance with an explosive bang.

    As the beat and melody became progressively faster and more upbeat, Xenia and Darius took the opportunity to truly show just how amazing they were at dancing. This celebration was for them, and they would make sure just how much they deserved the praise and admiration that everyone held for them.

    [Darius, hold onto me,] Xenia warned her. [Once the music ends, we''ll make sure that this dance will forever be remembered.]

    [Got something nned then, my love?] Darius chuckled.

    [Trust me on this,] she vaguely smirked.

    Sure enough, with each flourish and twirl, the music inevitably came to its climax. Matching the energy, Darius and Xenia twisted and twirled, the former dipping thetter low onto the floor before pulling her back up and giving her a quick kiss to the beat. Likewise, Xenia returned the favor with a spinning jump, letting herselfnd on his arms before giving him a peck on his cheek.

    Eventually, however, the music shifted. The finale had finally arrived, and their performance hade to an end.

    [That''s our cue!]

    With Xenia''s warning, she spread her arms out wide, letting Darius hold onto her closely with their forehead touching to the beat. And just as the cymbals crashed onest time, her white wings erupted from her back, pping mightily and bringing them up to just underneath the massive chandelier hanging above our heads in one fell swoop.

    "Now that''s an explosive finish!" Darius all but cackled, his breaths hitting Xenia''s as they hovered in the air.

    "It''s only fitting," she giggled, her eyes boring into his as she felt their passion for one another coalescing through the Bond. "Had to match the energy, you know?"

    "Long live the King and Queen!"

    "Long live the Alpha and Luna!"

    Below them, everyone was cheering for their performance. Looking down, Xenia noted the Queen Mother giving them the proudest smile she had ever seen from the older woman. She also had Elder Handi beside her, both of them holding hands in what seemed to be a consensual manner.

    "I didn''t think this would happen," Darius suddenly told her, his smile never leaving his face. "From the day that we met till now, the love and happiness that I''m feeling will never end so long as I''m with you."

    "I can say the same," Xenia lovingly breathed out, their lips brushing together as they stayed flying through the air. "To have met you like that all the way to having our child together¡­ I feel like I fell into a trap that I willingly subjected myself to¡­"

    One more time, they both shared a deep kiss, their love for one another apparent as white wings shed feathers throughout the great hall. Xenia didn''t think that she would ever wear a crown after deciding to run away, but it would seem that she ended up being willingly trapped into wearing one anyway.

    Well, it didn''t help that Darius was just that amazing. And she wouldn''t have it any other way¡­

    ...THE END¡­..

    *************************

    January 10, 2022 AN: Consider this as an official ending for Darius and Xenia''s story (Volume 1 & 2). I hope you have so much fun and enjoy their story as much as how I enjoyed and had fun writing it. Although this is not yet goodbye since we''ll be going forward to Volume 3 which will mainly focus on the other characters you''re probably interested in or looking forward to. Also, our Cordon''s King and Queen will still have some scenes (married life and their baby or babies?) in volume 3 once in a while in case you miss them¡­Please feel free toment and tell me what you think¡­

 Chapter 556 To Get Conscious

    A few days after Gs introduced ra to his pack as his Luna, she became very busy wrapping things up on her own pack. She still had work to do before she can fully settle down with Gs as his Luna, and she would be remiss if she put it off for longer.

    "Alpha ra, are you really just going to abandon us like this?" her second inmand, Seth, ranted at her.

    Chuckling, ra turned to the man who was only a year younger than her. She patted his shoulder and said, "Who said that I''ll abandon you all? I won''t, Seth. Me stepping down from being our pack''s alpha doesn''t mean that I''ll abandon the pack. I will remain a member of the Midnight Pack, but I will no longer bear the responsibility of being your leader."

    "What''s the difference?" he snorted with a frown. "You''ll be staying at the Silver Crescent Pack as their Luna now. You won''t be our Alpha¡­"

    "Hmm¡­ But who am I to reject the Almighty''s blessings?" ra reiterated. "I''ve been given a mate who is an Alpha of his own pack. And ording to our kingdom and heaven''sw¡­ it is I who must sumb to him."

    There was silence after that. A beat passed, and Seth''s sighs filled the air within her mansion. She was currently packing up the things that she nned on taking with her on her move to Keen Manor. Her officers hade to aid her thankfully, but not all of them had fully epted the decision she made. One of those officers was Seth.

    "Besides, I''ve entrusted our pack to a powerful person who I believe can even surpass me in ruling this pack," she reassured him with a smile.

    Seth pursed his lips. "Hah, that man was nowhere to be found for years before he suddenly popped out from nowhere," he scoffed. "We don''t care if he owns huge amounts of territory and property in our pack! He still needs to prove himself, and I for one will challenge him for it!"

    ra simply chuckled. From what she could recall, Calypso''s father, Lord Marcian, had purchased a wide area within their territory asnd when he married Lady Anna, Calypso''s mother.

    The Grant Manor in their territory was honestly bigger than hers. And since she passed on her position to the man, thetter would make the Grant Manor as the main hub of the pack now. And as for her, this family manor would at most be a vacation estate for her. A property that her lineage would inherit in the future.

    ra smiled at Seth. "I will root for you then, Seth. Although, I must warn you to think more about doing such a thing¡­" she warned him. "I, for one, know of Calypso''s capabilities. Even while he was away, he managed to make himself for being a strong and capable man, not to mention how he had also learned a lot of things in improving himself, not just in strength, but also in wits.."

    "Still, we won''t make things that easy for him even with your rmendation," Seth firmly stated. "We''ll be the ones to decide on whether or not he''s truly deserving of leading us."

    ra could only nod in agreement. She didn''t want to add more bitterness to Seth''s emotions by praising Calypso too much in front of them.

    In truth, she had personally chosen the man because she knew no one else amongst her people who she knew would be able to manage the position of being an Alpha. She didn''t look down on her members, of course, but having been with them for so long had allowed her to know them all enough to see that she needed someone like Calypso to be the Alpha of her pack. It was also a good thing that the man had also earned the position by being a Midnight Pack member by birth.

    Soon enough after a few more discussions, ra left Seth before going straight to her bedchamber. Letting out a long deep sigh, she looked at a particr storage chest within her room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Don''t tell me you n on bringing that chest with you,] Sheba remarked. [If I were you, I''d simply dispose of it¡­]

    Shrugging, ra walked towards the chest and mindlessly opened it. Inside were the memorabilia that she had kept¡­ those that reminded her of her great and wonderful memories with her first love, Darius. There were even unsent poems and love letters in it that she wrote for him, those that she didn''t have the courage to give to him.

    Letting out another sigh, she murmured, "Do I have to dispose of it all? I mean, it''s been a part of my life for years, and it''s not like I have any ns on not treasuring these memories. Let''s keep it here for now."

    While it was true that she had already given up on her feelings for Darius, things weren''t actually that easy for her. Deep inside her heart, she still knew how much Darius had upied most of the space in it. It would honestly take her more time to let Gs invade that space, and possibly even more for her to fully evict Darius from her heart.

    This time, it was Sheba that let out a frustrated sigh. "Stop overreacting. You know me more than anyone else," ra chuckled. "It was so easy for me to give myself to Gs like you wanted since I can also feel something whenever we touch or have skin-to-skin contact, but that''s not all, isn''t it? I know it''s the Mate Pull, but like I''ve always said: I don''t want to rush things and let my lust take over me."

    [Why am I getting frustrated? I know for sure you won''tst that long with that kind of mindset that you strongly stand for¡­] Sheba scoffed. [Hahaha! Gs is taking things slowly for now, but it''s only a matter of time till you meet him and he fully gives in to making full-blown advances to you. Mark my words¡­ One day, he will erupt like a dormant volcano, and you''ll soon end up getting burned without even so much as a reply.]

    ra only chuckled and murmured, "Let''s just go and wrap things up. We have to prepare for the journey ahead, and Mother is already waiting¡­"

    They were supposed to attend the Ritual of Marking between Gideon and Freya. It was needed of them since Freya was the Kingdom''s Princess, and that was on top of her really wanting to be there.

    From what she could recall, the event would be happening in the next two days in the evening, while they themselves were scheduled to leave before dawn. ra would then apany her mother-inw in the carriage for the journey, seeing as the older woman preferred to travel in a carriage instead of riding a werewolf in wolf form. Due to that, they would have to leave at the earliest of today.

    Absently, she wondered what kind of dress she should prepare to wear for the party. Somehow, she wanted to look good for that exact asion¡­

    [Go and get something alluring and seductive!] Sheba excitedly suggested. [I want Gs to see how lucky he is to have you as his mate.]

    ra chuckled and murmured, "It''s not like he hasn''t seen me dressed in my best, Sheba."

    Still, deep inside, she wouldn''t hide the fact that she was starting to get conscious whenever she was around Gs. In a way, it felt like she always wanted to be at her best whenever she was with him, very far from before when she didn''t care at all about how she looked around him.

 Chapter 557 Seeing Each Otherâ€™s Naked Bodies

    With everything that had happened, Gs couldn''t help but quickly wrap up his remaining work in the castle just so he could go home earlier than usual.

    [Look at you always being excited about going home,] Ham amusedly remarked. [Isn''t it nice? Finally, the evil Nasser had met what he deserved, and you''re now a free man that can do anything you''d ever want. I am so happy for you.]

    Gs couldn''t agree more. As soon as he was done with work, he immediately shifted into his wolf form and traveled to the manor that he could now call his own¡­ Upon arriving at the Keen Manor, he immediately went inside his bedchamber to get cleaned up. It would seem that he was just in time for dinner, and he didn''t want to waste any more time doing something else when he could be there with ra in a few minutes.

    But just as he was about to change, ra''s strong scent stopped him right in his tracks. If his nose was correct, she was currently inside the master bedchamber her mother had prepared for him and ra in the manor. It was one of the only huge bedchambers avable, and since Gs refused to use the bedchamber that Nasser had used before as the master of the manor, he went with that current room instead.

    Turning his gaze to the location of their private privy, Gs ended up gulping as he subconsciously imagined what ra was doing inside.

    [Oh, yes... She''s probably sinking her body under the warm and rxing waters of our big tub right now,] Ham teased. [How about we join her?]

    Gs quickly shook his head. Closing his eyes, he gritted his teeth as his instinct started to eat him. He started muttering his usual chants inside his head, hoping to control himself instead of following his instincts.

    Truly, with each passing day, it was honestly getting harder and harder not to sumb to his desires.

    "You''re here¡­"

    He froze as heard ra''s sweet gasp, making him open his eyes as he turned to look at her. She looked so startled, and heaven only knew how he looked at that exact moment. His mouth was agape as he unknowingly stared at her from head to toe. Her hair was still wet, and he could only gulp as his imagination ran wild as to what was beneath that small towel wrapped around her body. The flimsy thing only covered half her bosoms and was only barely enough to hide her private parts down below.

    Still, he should''ve expected this. Her wolf had no sense of smell, so it''s no wonder then that she didn''t see himing for her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone out of the privy like that... Right?

    Really, if he didn''t know any better, he would''ve thought of this as her acting to deliberately seduce him.

    [You can only hope though!] Ham chuckled.

    True, that¡­ He could only hope for that exact day toe sooner before he truly went insane. It was madness, and right now, he just couldn''t find it in himself to tear his gaze away from her despite knowing that he already looked stupid while doing so.

    "I was in a hurry to help Mother in the kitchen and I forgot to bring a proper towel," she weakly exined, her embarrassmenting to him in the form of her red cheeks. "So I used the ones avable inside¡­"

    Gs blinked as his gaze went to the small towel. Sure enough, he recognized that it was his towel that she had used. It was quite smaller than the ones she was used to having.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His gaze lingered for another beat before he finally pushed himself to immediately turn around. It was a good thing too. Another secondter, and he might''ve ended up pulling her into his arms.

    "You''re¡­ early?" she awkwardlymented.

    "Yes," he awkwardly replied. "D-do¡­ Do you w-want me to go out?"

    Gs felt his own cheeks redden as he inwardly cursed on the way he stuttered. Why did he even ask that of her? Surely, ra would want some privacy right now since she was currently naked and wanted to get dressed.

    "It''s alright¡­ It''s not like we''re not used to seeing naked bodies in this kingdom anyhow," ramented with a chuckle.

    With his back still turned to her, Gs could barely feel her moving. She was probably walking towards her wardrobe. Unfortunately for him, she had recently put up a wall against him, and it was frustrating to not know what exactly it was she was feeling. He could tell a bit of it from the awkward chuckle, but he couldn''t truly feel her emotions at the moment.

    It was annoying¡­ Infuriating even despite knowing that he really shouldn''t be.

    Having had enough of the tension, he turned around to face her. To his surprise, he had done so suddenly enough that they identally bumped into each other.

    And to both his delight and horror, the flimsy towel holding back ra''s dignity to him had dropped to the ground.

    "E-Excuse me¡­" he could only utter as his eyes drank in the delightful sight in front of him. "L-Let me-"

    "I-I have it!" ra yelped as she hastily bent down, grabbing the towel before hastily wrapping it back around her body. "I-I''m sorry. I should''ve been paying attention."

    "N-No! I should be-"

    Before Gs could even finish his sentence, ra had already rushed into the wardrobe, hiding within her clothes as she presumably went to clothe herself. He was then left alone in his thoughts, his mind still glued to the image of his mate''s gloriously naked body standing right in front of him looking damp and ready for the taking.

    [You should''ve gone for it!] Hamughed aloud.

    Gs clenched his fists as he did his best not to follow ra into the wardrobe. It wouldn''t do for him to be this insatiable. Although¡­ Didn''t she just say that they should be used to seeing each other''s naked bodies? Then why was she burning red just now? Her eyes glowing as if¡­ As if she would''ve liked for him to jump her all the same?

 Chapter 558 Your Handsome Face

    ra took a deep breath as she made her way to the dining room for an earlier-than-usual dinner. It had been a disaster on her part to expose herself to Gs like that earlier, but what was done was already done. She did say that they should be used to being naked in each other''s presence already, but that was just her trying to put up a brave front against the burning embarrassment running through her veins.

    [As if you didn''t want him yourself.]

    She shook her head as she ignored more of Sheba''s usual teasing. She would just have to take things one step at a time. Sure, it was getting harder for her to resist his presence, but she would remain steadfast if only for her principles.

    [You and your principles¡­] her wolf scoffed at her. [How many more reasons will you create before you just go through with it?]

    [As many times as it takes until it all feels natural,] ra inwardly chuckled. [It just¡­ doesn''t feel right, alright?]

    [And when would that happen, hmm? When you''re already pregnant with his kid?]

    ra felt her cheeks redden at the thought her wolf gave to her. The idea that she would have to carry Gs''s child within her in the future¡­ Possibly in the near future as well¡­

    [See? You even want it to happen already.]

    Once more, ra shook her head. She refused to let the Mate Pull dictate things for her. She wanted it all to happen rationally and with proper procedure. Whether or not it happens like that, however, that didn''t matter.

    [You just contradicted yourself, moron,] Sheba cackled.

    Clicking her tongue, the conflicted woman simply rolled her eyes before opening the door to the dining room. Like usual, Gs and Lady Sh were already inside, sharing a bit of small talk between them before they both turned to greet her.

    "Ah, ra. You''ve finally arrived."

    "Sorry for taking a while," ra warmly apologized to Sh. "I had a lot of things on my mind. The current status of my former pack still lingers despite having already left them in capable hands."

    "I can only imagine," Sh nodded in understanding. "Well then, let''s all have a good meal. We still have a lot of things to do tomorrow, yes?"

    ra blinked as she nodded in turn. They were supposed to start their journey tomorrow to attend Gideon and Freya''s Ritual of Marking at the ck w Pack Territory, and they would have to leave early in the morning. It was one of the reasons why they were having an early dinner in the first ce. It was so that they could turn in early for the day ahead.

    Wordlessly, ra took her seat beside Gs, the two of them inching closer to each other as they took on their respective ces. As withst time, her mate was being much more daring to her whenever they were in Sh''s presence. She didn''t mind all of the extra attention, of course. In fact, she was even starting to warm up to the constant affection that Gs was giving her.

    [And yet you''re still-]

    [I know already, Sheba,] ra cut her wolf off. [Just let me have this¡­]

    "ra?"

    She blinked at Gs as her attention was turned back to the scene in front of him. Taking a bite out of her meal, she gave him a small smile. "What is it, Gs?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You''re distracted," he noted, his eyes giving away a hint of his worry.

    Raising an eyebrow, ra gave him a look that told him her amusement. "I did say earlier that I still have my old pack in my mind."

    "Oh, that''s good then," he sighed in relief. "I thought for sure that-"

    "What? That I was distracted by your handsome face?" she cheekily remarked with a smirk. "I can give you that, sure, but there are still bigger things that we have to worry about, no?"

    She let out a confident smile as she took another bite in front of him. Truth be told, it was fun to act like this, especially since she could see just how happy Sh was whenever they were acting like a sweet and loving couple. And not that they were far from that kind of status anyway, what with her own feelings starting toe around no matter how hard she tried to hide it.

    [You''re a bundle of conflicting emotions,] Sheba knowingly scoffed. [Again and again, you constantly try to justify your acting coy like this.]

    "I''m ttered then," Gs smiled at her after a bit of a pause. "I''ll take the fact that you called me handsome and running away with it, so to speak."

    "Hmm?"

    "That means that I can do this."

    ra opened her mouth to reply, but before her words came out, a small morsel of food suddenly entered her lips. She blinked in surprise. Somehow, Gs had spoonfed her without her knowing, and she had already closed her mouth before she could even think of a proper response.

    "There. I just proved that I''m handsome enough to be distracting to you."

    ra''s cheeks burned red as she leveled her gaze with Gs''s her thoughts running wild as a dozen implications suddenly came into her mind. But out of all of them, one thing stood out¡­

    She just had an indirect kiss with Gs through his spoon, and she could feel her desire for him rising with each passing second the more she thought about the fact that some of his saliva is now currently in her mouth.

    [And you can even taste some of it too!] Shebaughed.

    She couldn''t help but shiver at the sensation of it. It was like the Mate Pull, but it was even more intense than usual! Surely, it was the Mate Pull doing this¡­ She wasn''t imagining things and her instincts were what was causing her body to burn up like this.

    "C-Consider your point proven," ra stuttered.

    Shaking her head, she let out a small smile as they went on with their dinner. It was nice to see that Sh at least enjoyed her embarrassment. And she liked it too if she was being honest.

    It was only a matter of time before she gave in anyway. At the very least, she wanted to at least think that she put up a defense against something that fate had given to her.

 Chapter 559 Claraâ€™s Heater

    Gs couldn''t help but chuckle as he remembered the way ra almost melted on him at the dinner table. Currently, he was walking with ra on their way back to their shared bedchamber, and his thoughts just kept oning back to just how adorable his mate looked whenever she was flustered. It was clear that he was having an effect on her, and it was only a matter of time before he hadpletely taken her heart for himself. He just had to be patient. Surely, her walls wille crumbling down so long as he kept up his pace.

    [Although, I''m pretty sure we could''ve had her for ourselves if you just allowed yourself to be more forward with your advances,] Hammented. [She''s clearly fighting against her own desires. If you became her stable rock through it all, she would fully ept you without much of a fight.]

    [I know that, but doing that would also feel like I cheated on her on our agreement,] Gs reasoned. [I don''t want her to have any regrets. I want her to choose me out of her own free will, not just out of the Mate Pull or through her sense of obligation to us.]

    While it was true that things were already starting to feel like a spiraling dance between them with nothing much happening in terms of their rtionship, Gs knew that he was making leaps and bounds in terms of progress. He could feel it through the Bond at times whenever ra''s defenses were down. Her liking for him was growing at a steady pace. And while her own misgivings for her own feelings also grew with it, it wasn''t anything that he was truly worried about.

    No... The one thing that he was really worried about was his ever-increasing desire for her. He didn''t know how long he could keep his distance from her in terms of physical connection, but he had to hold on if he wanted to have aplete victory that he so craved and deserved.

    "You should get some rest," he advised ra as soon as they arrived in their bedchamber. "We have to leave early tomorrow, remember?"

    "I know that," ra scoffed. "I''m just about to turn in for the evening, see?"

    Gs nodded as he did his best not to gulp at the beautiful sight before him. Sure, he had already seen all that ra had to offer him, but even seeing her with clothes on practically had the same effect as seeing her as naked as the day she was born.

    "I can see that," he remarked, his words meaning more than he could ever voice out. "I can see that very well."

    "Well, good night then, Gs," ra shook her head at him with a small smile. "I''ll assume that you''ll join me in bed momentarily?"

    "As soon as I''m finished cleaning up for bed, yes," he replied.

    "Alright," she breathed out, her voice almosting out as a whisper. "I''ll be going to bed then."

    And with that, Gs could only watch as ra took her usual spot in his bed. His eyes glued themselves on her amazing body, her curves seemingly rippling with each step that she took. [Stop staring before she catches you looking,] Ham promptly reminded him. [You look weird enough as it is.]

    With a great effort, Gs barely managed to tear his gaze away from the most beautiful woman he had everid his eyes upon. His desires were starting to run rampant in his chest again, and the thought that he had to share her bed again almost made him want to jump right into the bed and forget about everything else.

    But of course, Gs pushed it all down in favor of letting his patience rule his thoughts. He was still in control, and he would be damned before he let his lust dictate his actions.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With a controlled breath, he went and cleaned up for bed before promptly joining ra in bed. Thankfully, she already seemed to be fast asleep, her soft breaths letting out a soothing rhythm as he allowed himself to sink into a rxing trance.

    ''Just a bit more, my love,'' he sleepily thought to her. ''Just give me a bit more time to prove myself.''

    Gs gave himself a nod of determination before fully letting himself go to sleep. And he was about to slip into slumber too when he felt a telltale shiver rock the bed beside him.

    "What the..."

    Opening his eyes, he grimaced when he noticed ra shivering in her sleep. It wasn''t as bad as thest time it really happened, but it still tugged at his heartstrings to see her suffering like this.

    Taking a small breath, Gs prepared himself for the task before wrapping his arms around her shivering form. Their sheets were rather thin for the weather tonight due to a sudden heat spell yesterday, which was probably why she was shivering in the first ce.

    ''I should''ve swapped the sheets back to the thick ones earlier,'' he scolded himself.

    Instead, he now found himself acting as ra''s heater once again. Not that he minded. In fact, he was feeling ecstatic at the prospect of wrapping her in his arms again.

    Which... in itself, was kind of a problem in itself.

    Gs took deep breaths as he controlled his instincts, hoping that his own chants would help him not fully wake ra up with his own selfish desires.

    ''I just have to go to sleep...'' he chanted to himself. ''There''s no need to fully think about this... I don''t have to think about the fact that ra''s currently in my arms right now...''

    But try as he might, there was no way that his body would allow him to do what he had hoped to do. Already, he could feel his hardness poking against her unconscious body, his worries skyrocketing the more he felt her body rubbing against him.

    ''I will not be controlled, dammit... Rx...''

    Taking another deep breath, Gs let himself rx, his body finallying back to his control as he felt his arms cken in their embrace. He could only be thankful that he managed to get himself to rx at the moment. He really needed sleep, and being able to calm his raging desires would only help in achieving this goal.

    Well... he just had to keep himself in check for the entire night while he was asleep. Hopefully, that wouldn''t be too hard.

 Chapter 560 Really Now?

    Morning came, and Gs took in a breath of fresh air as he looked out at the window beside him. It had been a while since he traveled with his mother, and he was honestly looking forward to their two days and one-night trip¡­ not only with his mother but also with his mate. It was like a much needed vacation after everything that the three of them had been through.

    He unknowingly smiled as excitement filled his heart. In truth, he also had ns to treat ra for the night on their journey ahead. They would be using another route on their way to Gideon''s territory for a stopover at the Snow Moon Pack''s Territory for the night, and from there, he would have fun with ra at the Winter Lantern Festival.

    "This is nice, isn''t it?" his mother beamed in front of him as she sat opposite him and ra inside the carriage. "How long has it been since we''ve traveled like this?"

    "Far too long, Mother," Gs smiled. "From what I can recall, thest time was for King Darius''s coronation."

    "That, indeed," his mother chuckled. "And that was with¡­ him as well¡­"

    "Right¡­" he trailed off.

    Gs couldn''t help but sigh at the memory. It was a¡­ pleasant experience, but Nasser''s presence really put a damper on that particr event. His father had constantly needled them to be on their best behavior despite himself constantly seething at the sight of Darius taking the crown in front of him. At least his mother didn''t take too much offense to it all if she was talking about the event with a smile.

    Well, the past was the past. They didn''t have to think about that man ever again.

    "Anyway, we''ll arrive at our destination in a day and a half''s time," Gs remarked, steering the conversation away from the distant memory. "As such, we''ll be making a stop in the Snow Moon Pack''s Territory for the night. There''s an inn there that I''m sure will be suitable for our needs."

    "Really now," ra skeptically noted. "And we''re not going to bete for this? I''m pretty sure that particr Pack is a bit away from the usual path we take."

    Gs quickly turned his eyes away from ra, his tongue suddenly feeling like it was numb as he rapidly came up with an excuse.

    "It''s a nice ce to have a stopover, ra," he reasoned. "Besides, I''m sure that you and Mother will appreciate the rest."

    "I most certainly will," his mother beamed. "I haven''t been to the Snow Moon Pack''s Territory before, and I''ve heard that there''s a festival held there during the winter times."

    "Really now?"

    Gs held his tongue as he fought the urge to try and keep his mother quiet. She was so close to spilling his secret, and ra clearly had an idea as to why they were going there now in the first ce.

    Still, he wanted to salvage the situation. "ra, I assure you that this won''t be the case," he lied through his teeth. "We''ll do some sightseeing, sure, but our main objective is still to make our way to the ck w Pack for our King and Queen''s celebrations. We can''t waste too much time."

    "So as you say," ra scoffed, her tone clearly unbelieving of his words much to his dismay. "We''ll see when we get there then."

    Turning to her, Gs was more than prepared to see a skeptical look adorning her face. To his surprise, however, ra gave him a smug smirk of anticipation before she turned to look out her own window. It was clear what she wanted to say to him¡­

    ''Mother would like to see the festival, so we''re clearly going to see it no matter what,'' he inwardly thought to himself, his mate''s voice ying out in his head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sinking into his defeat, Gs let himself fall quiet as their ride went on. A few hourster, and they arrived at the inn where they were going to stay at for the night.

    "We''re finally here," ra remarked as they got off their carriage.

    "It looks so nice and cozy, this inn," his mother beamed. "Why, I think I might just stay in for the night."

    His eyes widened. "Are you sure, Mother?" He was so sure that she would''ve wanted to see the festival for herself.

    "I''m rather tired from all of the traveling we just did," his mother shrugged with a warm smile. "Besides, I''m sure you two would like some time to yourselves."

    Gs didn''t know whether to hug or console his mother when the older woman gave out her reply. And if he didn''t know any better, he was pretty sure that his mother just winked at ra before turning around to enter the inn.

    "Now, let this old woman get out of your hair," his mother cheekily chuckled. "I''ll see you twoter for dinner."

    He could only blink as he watched his mother disappear into the inn. Now left with ra, he could only sheepishly smile as his mate gave him the same smug smile that she gave him earlier during their journey. Still, he didn''t like that he was at the backfoot of this conversation.

    No, he was going through with it no matter what she thought it might be.

    "So I guess this is-"

    "ra, will you go to the Winter Lantern Festival with me?"

    He didn''t even give her the chance to call him out as he held her hand and raised it up as if to ask for her permission. Of course, he was also ready if she said no, but if he was correct in feeling out her emotions, she would say yes to him right here and no.

    "I¡­ I would love to, Gs," she stuttered out, clearly taken off-guard by his suddenness.

    "Excellent," he smiled. "I heard that there are a lot of things we can do for this particr evening, and I''m sure you''ll enjoy it."

    "I can- Woah!"

    Once more, Gs didn''t let her finish as he all but dragged her by his side. He was going to make this work, and he wasn''t lying when he said earlier that they couldn''t waste too much time in this ce.

    They arrived just in time for the festival to start, and he wanted to do everything they could do before they returned to rest in their inn.

 Chapter 561 Paper Lanterns

    ra didn''t know whether to scowl or to swoon as she let Gs drag her around by the arm towards the small territory''s town square. Sure, she had fully expected her mate to try and take her to this supposed festival as soon as they arrived, but she didn''t think it would be this soon! Why she wasn''t even ready yet, and they had barely managed to offload their things from the carriage and into their rooms for the night before they just up and left the inn. They didn''t even manage to step a single foot into the inn too!

    [Your hypocrisy is showing again,] Sheba cackled.

    Shaking her head, ra didn''t even have the time to rebut her wolf when they arrived at the town square. Looking up, the sight of hundreds upon hundreds of papernterns floating up into the dark sky made her gape in awe, their faint glow dotting the night sky in flecks of orange as theyzily floated up and out of the town square. Coupled with the light snow falling from the sky, it almost looked like a winter wondend, if that was a description she could even use for it.

    "Looks nice, doesn''t it," Gs said beside her, his voice almost sounding wistful as he looked up at the sky with her. "We almost didn''t make it too."

    "Right..." she trailed off, speechless at the amazing sight before her.

    It was... magical, in a sense. Sure, magic existed in the world, but the flight was still something that was rare for any and all master mages. To see all these little things lighting up the night sky... It just set the mood for something magical to happen.

    "So, what do you think?"

    ra almost did a double take when she heard Gs''s voice pierce through her wondrous stupor. On top of that, the somehow felt familiar sensation of him hugging her close to him almost made her stutter before she could even speak. She had been so busy looking at the littlenterns floating up in the air that she didn''t even notice him snaking his arm around her waist.

    "Y-Yes?" she inadvertently asked before quickly inwardly cursing at her own stupidity.

    ''What am I doing?!'' she mentally hissed at herself. ''I''m acting like an amateur!''

    [Well, that''s what you are, ra,] Sheba teased. [An amateur in both love and being honest with yourself!]

    "I was... asking if you liked what you saw," Gs repeated, a small smile adorning his face as his gaze seemingly prated her soul. "You look like you really liked it."

    "I did..." she absently replied. "It''s... nice, I guess."

    "Just nice?" he chuckled.

    ra didn''t know why his voice sounded melodious to her just now, but she was going to ignore it regardless.

    "It''s... I guess it''s ingenious?" she frowned, her mind slowly grinding to a halt the more she felt his presence grow ever more closer to hers. "Papernterns can float with mere candles... Maybe we can make them bigger so that people can ride them..."

    "Oh? I honestly didn''t think of that," Gs genuinely remarked. "Maybe we can bring it up with the king as a suggestion. You might be onto something here."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ra would''ve nodded at such a suggestion if she wasn''t too busy trying topose herself with Gs''s constant skin contact with her. Even now, it felt like he was pulling her closer and closer to her, his warmth seeping into her clothes as he now held her in a one-armed hug.

    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? To think that they have a tradition like this every winter?"

    ra blinked at Gs''s sudden thoughts. "How so?"

    "Well, how did they evene up with something like this?" Gs exined, a hint of wonder tinging his tone. "A bunch of papernterns flying up into the sky with nothing but small candles underneath them... There''s something magical in it, don''t you think?"

    Her heart skipped a beat at those words. It was as if he had just read out her thoughts on the matter... She couldn''t help but smile... Why?

    "I... Ipletely agree," she found herself nodding. "It''s like we''re making our own stars, no matter how temporary they might be..."

    Like hopes and dreams, some of them might reach the highest peaks, while others fail to even get off the ground. Even now, some of the papernterns were only barely hovering above the ground, and yet they still held this mystical allure to them that made them beautiful to look at all the same.

    "That''s totally what I was thinking about," Gs quickly replied. But before she could call him out on his lie again, he grabbed her by the arm again and asked her straight to the face: "Want to get a better view of them?"

    She didn''t know what to say. "I- Sure?"

    Just as quickly as the question came, Gs went and dragged her all the way up to a small hill overlooking the town square. They were still within the range of the papernterns, however, and with their added height, they could now see all of them as they floated high and above up towards the sky.

    Gs chuckled. "Pretty, isn''t it?"

    ra was speechless as she did her best to look up instead of to her side. Somehow, Gs''s words felt like they were directed mostly at her as opposed to thenterns above them. Not that she couldn''t say the same. Slowly but surely, she couldn''t help but stare at Gs in the same way that he did to her.

    And right now, he was proving to be more interesting than the magical papernterns floating out in the distance.

    "Yes, they are..." she breathed out.

    "That, she is..."

    ra turned to face Gs, and at that moment, something clicked between the two of them as their faces came ever so closer to one another. She could feel iting from a mile away, and yet she still let it happen as he finally cupped her face and kissed her on the lips. Their lips were currently cold and dry from the weather, and yet it still felt like the warmest thing in the world as they focused on each other''s presence.

    It was... It was magical. In the backdrop of floatingnterns and the dazzling snow, ra somehow found Gs more interesting. It was a realization that only further chipped away at what little hesitations she still had in being with him.

 Chapter 562 His Voice

    ra didn''t know what else even happened after that one kiss. Her body tingled all over, and there was that undeniable feeling of fulfillment and longing overtaking her senses.

    Everything else mattered little to her. All that did was that Gs was currently walking beside her, his hand wrapped around hers as they toured the small square where the festival was taking ce.

    [You''re even holding hands with him now?!] Sheba joyouslyughed. [Seriously, can you even tell me that you don''t like him?]

    [It just feels natural in a ce like this,] ra weakly scoffed, her cheeks still red from the rush of emotions still running through her nerves. [It''s just tonic hand holding. Nothing more, nothing less.]

    [How can you deny him even now?] her wolfughed at her. [With every second that you''re holding his hand, the more we''re starting to feel the Mate Pull between us. And here I thought you said you didn''t want that Pull to dictate your senses.]

    ra inwardly bit her tongue in begrudging eptance. There was no use anymore. As much as she''d like to say otherwise, she was really enjoying the feelings currently running through her chest. It felt fulfilling... endearing... It was as if she was being made whole from being iplete, and she didn''t even know that was the case before they met.

    "What do you want to do, ra?"

    She was taken out of her musings when Gs suddenly turned to ask her something. Still, as much as she wanted to avert her gaze, she couldn''t help but notice his handsome face and the sensation of their hands holding through the cold winter night air. They were sharing a bit of body heat that way, and it was very distracting for her reasoning.

    "I... I thought you had something nned for us," ra meekly replied.

    "Well, I did, but letting you see the papernterns was as far as that n went," Gs admitted with a chuckle. "We''re kind of free for the rest of the night."

    ra blinked, her mind too busy trying to reset itself before she replied. "How about some souvenirs then?"

    "And food as well," Gs finished her thought, having caught her drift as he pondered. "We still have dinner forter, but we can sample a few dishes here and there."

    Nodding, ra let Gs lead the pace as they went from stall to stall, buying a few knickknacks on some while also sampling some street food from the others. It was like a carnival. Then again, they were in the middle of a festival. She really should''ve expected something like this to happen.

    "Oh, what''s that?"

    ra quickly turned to where Gs was pointing, noticing the rather busy stall by the side of the road. There were many people lining up for it, and from what she could see, it was some kind of game where the challengers would have to shoot down a paperntern to receive a prize.

    "That... looks like an archery range to me," she nonchntly replied.

    "Exactly," Gs grinned. "And I just so happen to be beside the best archer currently in this town."

    She blushed at his words, thepliment to her skill somehow having the same effect as himplimenting her looks. Still, he had touched on her pride as an archer, and she knew she just had to prove his words right.

    "I''ll take that as a yes to you participating in the booth then."

    Her eyes widened. How did he-

    "You look cute with that look of determination on your face," Gs smirked. "And you do know that we already have a Bond between us, right?"

    "O-Oh..." ra blushed. Had her control slipped again for the wall between them to go down? "I guess I forgot..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s fine," he chuckled. "Let''s go clean that stall out then."

    Once more, ra found herself being dragged along for the ride as Gs took her to the archery stall. There, she saw the numerous prizes up for grabs, including a massive plushie that just screamed at her toe and take it.

    "Here. I already paid for it."

    She blinked as her mate gave her a loaded bow. It hadn''t even sunken in yet that she was doing this, and yet here he was dictating her actions.

    Somehow, she didn''t mind it one bit.

    "Not even a warning, huh," ra chuckled as she drew the bow with a swift motion. "Watch and learn..."

    With a deep breath, she aimed her shot and struck true. Her arrow flew swiftly, hitting the target right in the bullseye.

    "We have a winner!"

    Again, ra didn''t even know what was happening when Gs pulled her closer to his side. He then gave her the massive plushie, forcing her to hold onto it with both arms as they quickly moved away from the stall.

    "What... What just happened?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    "We were getting swarmed," Gs exined. "And you looked overwhelmed all of a sudden. I just thought that you were getting ufortable under all of that attention."

    Huh?

    ra frowned as she turned to look back at the stall. Sure enough, a lot of people were cheering for her sess, and some of their questions about her skill were even audible to her despite their considerable distance.

    "Are you alright?"

    ra quickly nodded. "Y-Yes..."

    She couldn''t help but let out a small sigh. She didn''t even notice all of those people cheering for her back there. Their voices didn''t even register. In fact, the only voice she heard back there was...

    "Say, shouldn''t we get Mother a gift from the festival?" she voiced out.

    "I suppose you''re right," Gs nodded at her with a smile. "Thank you for reminding me."

    And just like that, she felt her chest tighten as Gs talked to her with that amazing voice of his. She was pretty sure she didn''t think that way of his tone back then, but now...

    Even as they turned to another stall to buy Sh a gift, her gaze was trained solely at Gs. His voice echoed between them as he talked to the stall vendor, and it was the only thing in the world she could focus on right now.

 Chapter 563 Hangover

    ra woke up as the sun''s midmorning rays hit her face. She didn''t think thatst night''s events would hit her that hard, but she supposed that her own exhaustion was more than enough proof that what happened had indeed happened.

    That was¡­ assuming that she could even remember what exactly happened.

    [That''s what you get for drinkingst night,] Sheba scoffed at her.

    Her eyes widened as she groggily sat herself up on the bed. Looking around, she quickly noted that they were still in the inn that they stayed in to have a stopover. The plushie that she won in that archery stall was also in the room with her, the massive thing standing right by her side of the bed as she blinked away as much of the developing headache she had as she could. On her other side, Gs seemed to still be asleep. He was fully clothed, thankfully, but there was indeed a stench of alcohol lingering between them.

    [Drinking? I''m pretty sure I''d still remember that happening even if I somehow got drunk,] ra dubiously thought.

    [Well, think again,] her wolf remarked. [The fact that you''re even talking to me this much means you''re currently trying your best toe up with an exnation as to why your head''s pounding at the moment.]

    She shook her head just as she ced it on thefort of her own palm. Surely there was a better exnation as to why she got drunk like this. Vaguely, she could remember Sh''sughter echoing in her ears as she and Gs seemingly fought over somethingpletely stupid and irrelevant. Like they were arguing on whether the sky should be ck or white depending on the seasons?

    "Wait, really?"

    She frowned as more ofst night''s memories came to her. True, both of them began drinking right around the time they had their dinner with Sh. The older woman only had a ss of wine, while the two of them had a few bottles. Needless to say, they decided to one-up each other in terms of how many sses of wine they could handle. And from there, it was all self-exnatory.

    She could only sigh in relief. She didn''t feel anything different to her body, so clearly they hadn''t done anything beyond maybe that one kiss they shared in that festival.

    [As if you didn''t wish for more to happen.]

    Rolling her eyes, ra stood up from the bed, her legs almost failing her as a wave of nausea washed over her. She barely managed to keep herself upright as she held onto the nearest wall, her footsteps heavy enough for Gs to also rise from his slumber. Not that she minded, really. Based on how high the sun was up in the sky already, she was pretty sure they were already behind schedule.

    "C-ra?" he mumbled from bed. "Why are you up so early?"

    "Gs, it''s almost midday now," she managed to reply even as she struggled to make her way to the privy in their rented room. "We have to move if we want to get to the celebration in time."

    She couldn''t help but chuckle as she heard Gs curse under his breath, her mate hastily getting up from bed before jumping right into his usual preparations.

    "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" he breathed, his own headache apparent on his frowning face.

    "I just woke myself," she scoffed. "And I have a splitting headache at the moment as well¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let''s¡­ Ugh¡­ Let''s get ready and head for our destination," Gs sighed in resignation. "I''m sure the others are already waiting for us. If we push our horses faster, we might be able to get there without any dys."

    ***

    Gs sighed in relief as he looked out of his side of the carriage window. Thankfully, there weren''t any more dys on their part, and their journey went smoother than he had anticipated. Their blunder of waking upte was pretty much undone as their carriage went faster than expected, the fair weather helping their horses make up for any lost ground that they inadvertently put for themselves.

    "So, can I expect grandchildren in the next nine months?"

    "No, Mother," he weakly chuckled. "Nothing like that happenedst night."

    "But I was certain that was why you two were up sote," his mother teasingly chuckled. "And the conversation you two hadst night also supported such a conclusion."

    He could only let out a resigned chuckle as he shook his head at his mother''s insistence. Beside him, ra was blushing furiously at the teasing onught, her own words never seemingly finding her as she remained quiet throughout the journey.

    Then again, that was probably because she didn''t remember what exactly they talked about that Mother was alluding to.

    [As if you also don''t remember,] Ham scoffed.

    He inwardly sighed. Unfortunately, he also only had bits and pieces of what happenedst night. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t pick up the pieces and go from there.

    "We just had a hangover, Mother," he reasoned. "We also had to get a remedy on the go since we were runningte."

    "We''re not that far," ra voiced out after a bout of silence. "We''re already in Everett Manor."

    He almost let out another sigh in relief as sure enough, the massive and magnificent Everett Manor finally came into view. From there, their carriage went inside, and they all got off the carriage to get settled into their respective guest rooms.

    "We''ll be starting our own preparations for the party then, Son," his mother informed her as they came to a fork in the hallway. "I''ll make sure to have ra here ready and presentable forter."

    Both him and ra blushed at her words, but they simply gave each other a nod before they went on in their own ways. While the two women were preparing on their own, he still had his own preparations to attend to¡­

    Although, he couldn''t help but feel excited to see just what his mother had in store for ra.

 Chapter 564 Youâ€™re Staring

    "You look wonderful, Dear."

    ra held a smile as she let Sh fix up her appearance for theing party. In a way it was nostalgic to see herself being dressed up like this. Why, thest time it even happened was years ago, back when she was still¡­ Still a ward of the royal family¡­

    "ra?"

    She blinked away a sentimental tear that she didn''t even know she had. Letting off a smile, she reassured, "I''m fine. I just remembered a few things, that''s all¡­"

    "What kind of things?" Sh asked. "Assuming that I''m not overstepping my boundaries."

    ra took in a deep breath before she started speaking. "Being fixed up like this¡­ I''m an orphan, and thest person that did this for me was the Queen Mother¡­"

    Sh''s hands stilled in between fixing up her hair. But before ra could turn around, the older woman had already returned to her task.

    "I''m fine, my dear," Sh reassured her, her fingersbing through her hair. "Please continue."

    "If you''re sure¡­" ra let out a soft smile. "A-Anyway, that always happened whenever there was an event in the castle. Even though I wasn''t really one of them, Da- The King and his family treated me as such. I almost felt like a princess¡­ And at some point, I even thought I would truly be one¡­"

    "Once you married the king," Sh finished the thought for her, having seemingly pieced together her own feelings. "You had feelings for the king, correct?"

    "I did," she admitted, not that it was a well-kept secret anyway. "In fact, I know I still do. It only changed when Gs had something to say to it."

    And truly, she was thankful that he had wandered into her life sometimes. She didn''t know what she would''ve done if her feelings for Darius still burned within her even after Queen Xenia had already beaten her for his heart. She would''ve probably be a vengeful sort, perhaps even going down a dark path if she didn''t manage to get over her own unrequited love.

    "I''m d that my son gave you the chance to start anew, Dear," Sh warmly began as she fixed up her dress. "I can see how happy you are with him, and I know for sure that he''s just as happy with having you by his side."

    ra kept quiet as she let her mother-inw talk. "Gs had been through a lot. In fact, both of you had gone through great lengths to find each other," Sh continued. "I can only be grateful to the Almighty that you two finally found each other to be each other''s beacon in your lives."

    "I''m d I did too," ra warmly smiled.

    A few more minutes offortable silence passed, and ra could only gape in amazement as she looked at herself in the mirror.

    "There," Sh dered. "All done."

    Standing up, ra gave her dress a small twirl before giving off a nod of approval. "This is amazing, Mother."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I will do my best," Sh beamed. "Now, shall we go to the party?"

    ***

    Gs held his breath as he waited by the door of the great hall where the celebrations were going to be held. He didn''t want to enter without either of the two women in his life, and he could only sigh in relief once he saw both his mother and ra walking side by side to greet him.

    "I''m sorry if we kept you waiting, my son," Sh chuckled. "I just had to make sure that ra here can look the best that she could be."

    He turned her gaze at ra, and his jaw immediately dropped to the floor as he took in her amazing dress. She was wearing an off-shoulder ruby red dress,plete with what looked to be a red flower on her hair that justplimented her overall look. Her legs looked like they stretched on for days despite being partly hidden by the slit on the lower half of her dress, but the best part was that the whole ensemble just suited her cool yet fiery personality.

    "Is it too much?" ra weakly asked. "I told Mother that the flower might be a bit too overkill, but-"

    "Trust me, ra. You look stunning."

    His mate blushed, and Gs couldn''t help but smile as his eyes refused to leave his mate''s body. She just looked so amazing¡­ She was dressed to impress, and the striking color of it almost made him think that she was an evil mastermind masquerading as a good doer.

    "Son, you''re staring."

    "I know," he nonchntly replied to his mother''s teasing tone. "How could I not? She looks even better than the Queen."

    "Don''t say that," ra meekly shrank into herself, her usual subtle confidence crumbling against hispliments. "Queen Xenia''s a beauty in her own right."

    "Which only speaks better for you that I still think that you look better than her," he insisted.

    ra twiddled with her fingers, and Gs held back his urge to just smother her in his arms right then and there. As much as he wanted to hug her and maybe even tussle her hair, he was pretty sure that his mother wouldn''t like for all of her work to be destroyed in seconds.

    "So, shall we then?" Sh asked with a slight p, turning both of their attention towards her. "We still have to pay our respects to the King and Queen along with the rest of the celebrating families."

    "She''s right," ra quickly added, her gaze still avoiding his as the blush on her face never faded. "We have a lot of people to greet, and we might as well start before Gideon and Freya get here."

    "Very well then," he chuckled. "Mydies?"

    With a small gesture, Gs made space for both of the women in his life on either side of his person. With ra on his right and his mother on his left, they entered the great hall to attend Gideon and Freya''s Ritual of Marking.

 Chapter 565 A Lightweight

    Once again, Gs found himself drinking the night away. This time, it was with his liege and their closest allies as they sat at a table with a considerable distance away from their respective mates. He could only be thankful as he down another swig of his wine, hoping that ra didn''t see him be this insistent that she was the most beautiful woman in the hall.

    "Huh? I can''t believe you''re all dismissing Aurelia like this," Calypso drunkenly chimed in. "Have you seen my mate? She''s so cool... Always calm and collected.."

    "And clearly cannot stand you," Gs scoffed, his cheeks hinting at his rtive state of drunkenness. "At least I''m making progress with ra. And she''s just as much a beauty as any of them."

    "Some beauty she is if Cousin Darius didn''t ept her feelings," Calypso scoffed.

    The atmosphere quickly fell cold due to that statement, and Darius could only stand his ground as Gs''s re almost rivaled his own. Granted, it was clearly unfocused andcking the usual malice, but it was still a bit concerning to see.

    "Gs, I admit that ra is beautiful, but I can truly only see her as a sister," Darius calmly exined, hoping that his words would calm down a drunk Gs. "And as with the Mate Pull, Xen is simply the one destined for me in the same way that ra is clearly destined for you."

    "I... I guess so..." Gs mumbled before taking another drink. "But I can still see her admiring you..."

    Darius was more than ready to defend himself from Gs''s usations, but thankfully, the man seemed to be content with what he just said to him before dropping dead onto the table. It would seem that Gs was the first to fall in their endeavor to get themselves drunk in celebration, even if the man of the hour was off celebrating with his new mate.

    "Really, Gs? You''re that much of a lightweight?" Calypso cackled. "Even Osman is drinking you under the table."

    Of course, Gs didn''t respond, his head too glued to the table for him to even rise to the challenge.

    **************************

    A few moments passed, and Gs opened his eyes to the sound of arguing and exnation. Somehow, the discussion on who was the most beautiful woman in the hall never ended, and he had slept through most of the conversation due to how drunk he was.

    Well, that just meant he had a bit of catching up to do.

    "And I just said that ra''s the most beautiful..." Gs slurred out, his vision still swirling as he picked himself up from the table.

    "Gs?" Osman noted in surprise. "You''re awake?"

    "Well, that just means we have another person to carry the fallen," Darius joked. "Gs, are you alright?"

    If it was any other day, Gs would''ve said no. However, he was too drunk to even think about it before he uttered the first words that came to his head. "You two are lucky... you know..."

    "Uhh... Gs?" Osman frowned at him in concern.

    "Your women only have eyes for you and you two alone..." Gs mumbled out in envy, the alcohol making him far too sentimental than usual. "I had to wait... Wait for ra toe see me... And that was after youpletely broke her heart..."

    "Gs... You should stop drinking," Darius worriedly said. "You''ve had too-"

    "I can keep going..." Gs cut him, unaware that he had just told off his king. "ra only had her eyes on you... Almost gave her whole life to you... and yet you rejected her like she was nothing..."

    "Gs, I''m-"

    "You can''t even see that she''s the perfect woman for any man," Gs drunkenly slurred out, ranting and raving as he drank more from the nearest bottle from his right hand. "She''s smart... She''s strong... and she''s even more beautiful than the angel that we call our Queen..."

    The atmosphere tensed up ever so slightly, and if Gs was sober, he would''ve noticed that Darius was actually ring at him. Thankfully, he was clearly too drunk to be responsible for his own words, and his king allowed the slightly nderous words to pass by him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No matter how beautiful Queen Xenia is... my ra will always be better..." Gs weakly grumbled, his head slowlying back to the table once more. "She''s the best... and there''s nothing anyone can say that can tell me otherwise..."

    ***

    ra let out a sigh as she spotted an unconscious Gs being carried out by some of the king''s men. She had just arrived to bid the King and Queen good night when the telltale scent of alcohol wafted through her nose. And it was potent too if it somehow managed to almost make her gag.

    "Excuse me, Queen Xenia," ra apologised with a bow. "It would seem that my chaperone has passed out on me."

    "I understand," the Queen knowingly chuckled. "Darius here also reeks of wine, and we''re about to turn in for the night."

    "Thank you, Your Grace," ra smiled. "Good night."

    Having finally paid her respects, ra quickly went to the men carrying off her mate to their room. Coming to Gs''s side, her mate was still unconscious, and each breath he let out almost smelled like it was strong enough to get her drunk without even taking a sip of wine.

    "You really drank yourself out of the table this time, Gs," she scoffed as she followed them. "When will you learn that you''re just a lightweight?"

    [You mean the same as you?] Sheba teased.

    [Not now,] she scolded her wolf. She then turned her attention back to Gs and sighed, "Really... You''ll probably have the worst hangover you''ve ever had tomorrow..."

    Shaking her head, ra gestured for the men to continue as they were. In the meantime, she allowed herself to make a mental note to prepare a stronger-than-usual hangover cure for Gs for tomorrow morning. She could only assume the worst. But then again, it was the least she could do for him after everything that he had done for her.

    ***

    Inside the bedchamber assigned to ra and Gs, she had remained awake as she sat on the side of the bed.

    She sighed as she stared at Gs who seemed to be in deep slumber. A while ago, she was with the Queen together with Jayra, Aurelia, and Be, and she was d that none of them asked her if she would also mark Gs or not when their conversation led to the topic of their Queen''s curiosity about whether or not Freya would mark Gideon back.

    Another sigh came out of her before she finally decided to lie down beside him. She was getting cold, so she moved closer to him to get a bit more warmth. Soon, however, her body began to shiver.

    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. How many days had it been since her body started shivering too much for her to handle? For Gs to attentively give her the warmth that she needed each night? She couldn''t remember when it started anymore, but she was already getting used to Gs''s warmth wrapping around her every night.

    "Gs..." she called to him as she moved closer to his body, and she stiffened when his eyes suddenly opened. "I''m cold..." she murmured, wondering if he was fully awake and sober.

    As she expected, Gs pulled her tight into his strong arms. "So warm," she moaned as her body got a reprieve from its constant shuddering. Grateful, she tilted her head to him and smiled. "Thank y-"

    Her eyes widened as Gs suddenly sealed her lips with his. She wasn''t able to finish her words, the sudden contact making her melt into his arms as he began ravishing her. She could feel how he seemed hungry for it, and she could taste the faint sense of liquor in his mouth the more his tongue explored the insides of her mouth.

    ra, unknowingly, let out a soft moan. It was an aggressive kiss, and she was taken aback by how her body was reciprocating it. Despite her shivering, her body felt so hot as if she wasn''t even cold in the first ce. It was like she was inside a volcano, with hot burningva flowing inside of her that she was getting ready to explode. It was enough that she didn''t want the kissing to end.

    ra moaned loudly when she felt his hand caress her body. Oh heavens... his hand was roaming all over her body, touching her curves in ways that he had never done before.

    ''I should stop him...'' she weakly thought to herself, but her body wasn''t listening to her. No matter how much she willed it, she couldn''t find it in herself to stop him.

    In the end, she ended up letting Gs touch her wherever he wanted. Absently, she wondered if she would just end up surrendering herself to him now... toplete the Mate Bond by making love with him.

 Chapter 566 Dessert (1)*

    ra was all but willing to surrender to Gs''s advances when he suddenly stopped. Almost surprised, she opened her eyes, only to gulp when she saw him staring at her intently.

    [Let him take you now!] Sheba encouraged with a shout. [Complete the Mate Bond!]

    Her wolf''s words rang firm and true in her head, but she didn''t dare to admit or evenment about them at the moment. She knew she had no energy to reject Gs right now, and doing so would only make her look more stupid to her ever teasing wolf.

    "ra, you''re mine..." Gs firmly murmured, his gaze burning into her with so much desire that she could feel it right through their Mate Bond.

    ra took in a sharp breath. She parted her lips to answer, but before she could even do so, Gs had already once again crushed them in between his own hot lips... He was clumsy and needy, and yet it didn''t matter to her at all as she felt herself melting into his warm embrace.

    No words were exchanged as they kept on kissing each other on the lips, their hands slowly yet surely beginning to explore the other''s bodies as the heat of the room seemed to only get hotter and hotter. All the while, ra felt her head feel lighter and muddier with each passing second. There was no escaping for her now. No matter how much she said to herself that it wasn''t the time yet, her body had other ns.

    She was going to do this, and she was sure she was going to enjoy it.

    "Gs..." she breathed out.

    Instead of a reply, her mate simply ran his hands across her body, his lips ravaging her face while his fingers began their steady march towards her core. Along the way, she felt his touch linger on her chest, her peaks stiffening at attention as Gs peeled away the dress blocking the way to his property.

    ra moaned as she felt his tongue enter her mouth. He had just been licking away at her cheeks and neck when he suddenly attacked her lips once more, allowing him to gain ess to her own tongue. Then again, she hadn''t decided to give up just yet, her own tongue beginning to mount a defense as they both battled for dominance over the other.

    However, just as ra thought that she was starting to win, a stray moan ruined her momentum as Gs had just begun to feel out her burning core.

    "You''re so wet already..." he throatily whispered, only now releasing his grip on her mouth as he suddenly ripped her clothes off. His hands quickly and gently pressed away at her damp mound.

    "N-No..." she whimpered, her tongue still tingling from the taste of her mate''s mouth.

    ra weakly shook her head in both excitement and hesitation. As much as she tried to deny it however, the feelings of pleasure coursing through her veins were far too much for her to ignore. Unconsciously, her legs parted, allowing Gs unparalleled ess to her most sacred of ces.

    [Yes! Yes!]

    Sheba''s shouts of approval fell on deaf ears as ra focused more on trying to keep up herposure. Even as her legs were already parted for him, Gs seemed to be content in simply ravaging her entire body first, his alcohol-riddled breath touching any and every part of her that wasn''t her aching core as he took in all of the scents and sights her body had to offer. His tongue ran through every inch of skin and sweat, every crevice in her body unspared as he took her all in as slowly as he possibly could.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "ra... You taste amazing..." Gs moaned as his tongue circled around one of her stiff nipples. "I never thought I''d see the day..."

    She blinked at his nonsensical words. Sure, they made some sense, but his slurred way of speaking was making it hard for her to piece together what exactly was being said to her. But before she could even ask what he meant by his words, she let out another moan as Gs had already begun his journey lower with his ever-present tongue.

    "G-Gs..."

    ra couldn''t help but stutter and groan as her body gave her sensations that she had never experienced before. She knew pleasure, sure, but never at this height as Gs continued his relentless ministrations. Before she knew it, his tongue was already knocking on the door to her sex, his hot breaths hitting her core in ways that she could''ve never imagined before in her life.

    "Amazing..."

    She blushed at the way Gs spoke just now. His tone carried an air of finality to it, a confidence that only spoke of just how much he meant each and every action he carried out. Even now, his hands had never let up, his fingers ying with her mounds and stomach that drew out all of the moans and gasps that she could possibly have in her to make.

    "ra..." Gs breathed out, his mere breath alone making her shiver as he spoke. "I''ll make sure to make you truly mine..."

    And with that, he dove right into her slit, her inner walls clenching painfully as the first lick sent a jolt of pleasure so great that it was almost painful.

    "Nghh!"

    "ra?" he quickly stopped, worry evident in his tone. "Are you alright?"

    Her eyes widened. She didn''t think her voice could even get that high. "I-I''m alright..."

    "Just tell me if what I''m doing to you is agreeable to you, alright?" Gs responded, his voice losing some of the slurs that he previously had. "I want this to be good for you... And I will adjust to your needs should it pleases you."

    "T-Thank you..." ra panted out with a smile. "J-Just... Take it slow, I think..."

    Looking down in between her thighs, ra gave Gs an anxious smile, which her mate only returned with a nod before diving right back in. Almost immediately, her back arched once more, sensations both familiar and foreign coursing through her nerves as she fought the urge to scream and squirm.

    This was... This was an experience she was sure she would never forget.

 Chapter 567 Dessert (2)*

    ra didn''t know how much time had passed since Gs started eating her out. Time had seemingly lost all meaning as she reached her peak multiple times, her vision whiting out more with each sessive orgasm that she experienced. All the while, Gs seemed content to simply take her to heaven and back over and over again, his one hand having already begun to stroke himself while his mouth remained busy servicing her.

    All in all, it was a cycle of perpetual pleasure, one that she never expected would happen at all that night.

    "G-Gs!"

    She yelped out his name once more, her gasps and moans filling the air as she reached her peak yet again. Her body shivered and spasmed, her spine arching in pleasure as the contractions almost made her pass out with how intense they were. Having gotten rid of most of the pretenses she had toposure after what felt like her third orgasm, her throat was starting to turn hoarse from all the screaming.

    Meanwhile, Gs didn''t seem to have any limits as he kept on eating her out. From the way his other hand kept on rubbing his shaft, ra was sure that he should''ve already reached his own peak minutes ago. Nevertheless, she didn''t really have it in her to even question such a thing as his tongue and mouth made it far too hard for her to think straight.

    "C-ra..."

    Her eyes widened at the sound of his voice. For the first time since they began, he sounded strained and hoarse. He was starting to reach his peak, and a hint of panic bloomed in her chest before it was readily reced with gnawing anticipation.

    From that delicious mix of emotions alone, her core burned with pleasure as she rapidly approached yet another peak. This time, however, Gs seemed to be preparing for something else as his teeth suddenly pinched into her clit, making her legs spasm in unbridled pleasure and ecstasy.

    "AHHH!"

    For the first time during that night, ra screamed. It was too much, and her body was starting to feel like it was about to shut off from all the pleasure and exhaustion mounting within her system. But as much as she wanted to rest, her body''s eagerness for more pleasure won out as she reached yet another orgasm within the same climax that she had just experienced. Gs had suddenly pushed his tongue into her inner walls, and the sensation of fullness forced her already sensitive body into another peak that she was far from ready for.

    "G-GILAS!"

    "C-ra... I-I''m about to..."

    Their voices mixed in the air as ra shivered violently, untold peaks of pleasure wreaking havoc in both her body and mind as she closed her eyes in an attempt to endure the onught. Thankfully, it was then that she felt Gs''s mouth leave her overstimted slit, allowing her to ride out her orgasm in peace as she did her best to not bite her tongue from all of the screamings and gasping she was doing.

    "C-ra!"

    At the same time, Gs had seemingly kneeled down beneath her. Partly opening her eyes, ra could barely make out her mate furiously rubbing his shaft up and down its length. Its massive girth twitched and trembled, and he let out onest groan before an eruption of white spurted from his huge member.

    Weakly, ra shielded her face from the warm gooey shower, her entire up body almost drenched in white as Gs let his release coat her with his goodness. On ra''s part, it almost felt like he was showering her with his love, her instincts running rampant as a sense of nonsensical anger built up within her chest.

    Somehow, her body was protesting the way that Gs had achieved climax outside her inner walls. And to her surprise, ra was begrudgingly agreeing to the sentiment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "G-Gs..." she breathed out, her previous orgasms still making her feel too weak to even sit up. "T-That was..."

    "I love you so much..." he growled on top of her. "You look so ravishing like this..."

    ra blinked. She was covered with his release, and for the life of her, she couldn''t help but want to lick some of it that had gone into her hands. It must''ve sounded insane to her before she had let it all happen, but the her of now thought otherwise. Instead, she took a sample of his semen, her eyes widening immediately as it tasted like the most delicious dessert she had ever had.

    "Gs..." she headily whispered, her mind clouded with lust and longing. "I... You didn''t have to..."

    "But I still did," he promptly replied, having finished her thought for her. "I want you, ra..."

    Once more, before she even knew it, Gs had already positioned himself on top of her. His raging shaft still stood at the ready, its head already aimed at her weeping slit as she gulped in anticipation. Was this it? Was she truly going to allow herself toplete the Mate Bond between them?

    "Let''s do it..." Gs whispered out, his slurred speech returning as he looked far more exhausted than mere seconds ago. "I want to... I want to show the world so badly... that you''re mine..."

    ra let out a shudder at his words. Still, she couldn''t help but ask, "W-What? What are you-"

    "I... I want a celebration... of us..."

    Before ra could ask any further, Gs had already copsed on top of her, hisst words barely making it out of his mouth before exhaustion finally took him.

    "Gs?"

    Blinking, ra tried to shake Gs awake, only to no avail as he remained unconscious. His head rested on top of her chest, her breasts making for excellent pillows as a soft smile adorned his sleeping face.

    Seeing this, ra let out a soft smile. Caressing his hair, she allowed herself to fall asleep as well, no longer minding the hard shaft pressing up and against her stomach as they both slept in each other''s arms.

    Sure, they would both wake up sweaty and sticky, but she didn''t think it would be too much of a pain. It was just one night, after all, and she was too exhausted to even move anyway.

    For now, she just wanted to rest.

 Chapter 568 Keep Her Cool

    Waking up in the morning, ra almost wondered just why her body felt so heavy and stiff only to be reminded of the reason why when she opened her eyes. Somehow, even after hours of sleeping, Gs was still resting on top of her, his head snuggly buried deep in between her breasts as his soft breaths tickled the skin in between them.

    "T-This is a problem..."

    Sure, she could always just let Gs sleep on top of her for a bit more, but the feeling of stickiness was starting to grate on her nerves. She could vaguely recall thinking otherwise of cleaning herselfst night, and sure enough, she was paying for that decision right now.

    ''Then again, I was too exhausted to even think straightst night...'' she inwardly chuckled.

    Shrugging, ra began the task of prying herself away from Gs''s sleeping form. It slightly pained her to do so, but her hatred of the stickiness she was currently feeling won out as she slowly lifted her mate''s head out of her chest and onto the nearest pillow avable.

    With that done, she then stood up and quickly made her way to the privy to clean herself up. Even now, she felt the dry remains of Gs''s seed sticking to her, and she really wanted to at least be presentable before heading for breakfast.

    ''I can only hope that he wakes up without a headache,'' she inwardly scoffed. ''But just in case, I should probably have some hangover cure sent up here forter...''

    With a n now formed, she then got herself dressed before heading down to the dining room. There, she saw that the King and Queen, along with the Queen Mother, her mother-inw Sh, as well as Gideon''s parents together with Osman, Be, and Jayra. Notably, all of the men that went down drunk and disorientedst night were absent. Understandably, they were all indisposed either by still being asleep or by having a hangover so epic that it would take them a while to recover.

    Also absent was the new couple of Freya and Gideon. Then again, the two of them being absent was something to be expected.

    "Good morning," ra greeted with a small nod before making her way to the dinner table.

    "Good morning, ra," Sh greeted her with a smile. "We were just about to have breakfast."

    "I''m d I made it then," ra softly chuckled. "And I take it that the new couple is still in their room?"

    "They''ve been at it sincest night, I''m sure," Be teasingly chuckled. "I wouldn''t be surprised if we somehow learn that they only now went to sleep after being in each other''s presence."

    ra let out a scoff as he sat beside Sh. Giving out her customary greetings to the rest of the upants on the table with her, they then began to share a breakfast.

    She could only imagine what Freya and Gideon were up to at the moment. Not that it was that hard to imagine, seeing as her own encounter with Gsst night left her gasping and reeling enough to want more of it to happen.

    ***

    It wasn''t until they were midway through breakfast that Gs entered the dining room. Almost immediately, ra could tell that her mate was still exhausted fromst night. Thankfully, he didn''t seem to be hungover anymore, meaning that her earlier request to have some of the cure sent up to their room reached him just in time.

    "Good morning..." Gs groaned.

    "Ah, you finally came to join us, Son," Sh chuckled. "I take it you had funst night?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    ra fought the blush starting to form on her cheeks. She was sure that Sh had no idea what happened between themst night, so why was she being this affected?

    "You''re blushing, ra," Be questioned her from her left side. "Did something happen between you two?"

    "S-Something along those lines," ra vaguely replied.

    Before Be could question her further, Gs thankfully spoke once more, taking the pressure off ra as she took the time to regroup herposure.

    "I have a headache that''s only nowing down," Gs sighed as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Thankfully, there was a bowl of hangover cure by the side of the bed when I came to."

    "Oh, so that''s what ra requested from one of the servants," Queen Xenia nodded in understanding.

    "So I have her to thank then," Gs let off a smile as he turned to face ra. "Thank you, ra."

    Once more, just as she thought that she had her blush under control, ra felt her cheeks redden from his mere gaze. Despite everything, shes of what happenedst night kept on replying itself in her head. Looking at him right now, she knew that she shouldn''t expect him to remember just what exactly happened, but a part of her couldn''t help but wonder if he truly remembered all of the things that he had done to her.

    "We''ll speak of thister, alright?" Be suddenly told her, a look of knowing stered on her old friend''s face. "I have a feeling that something happened, but I won''t press you about it now."

    ra let out a resigned smile as she smiled at Be. Weakly, she could only reply, "Thank you..."

    Wordlessly, the breakfast continued as it was. Gs, having only just arrived, took the nearest avable seat to him with his own te of food. As it turned out, it was also the seat right across from ra''s, which only made her look at him more closely in hopes that she could determine if he truly remembered their timest night.

    Unfortunately again for her, their gazes immediately met just as soon as he sat down in front of her.

    "ra?"

    "Y-Yes?"

    "You''re staring," he nonchntly told her. "Is there something on my face?"

    She was frozen stiff with sheer awkwardness. Thinking quickly, she replied, "Y-You still have some drool on you."

    Thankfully, Gs seemed to buy her lie as he promptly thanked her while wiping away the supposed drool off his face. To the rest of the table, however, it was clear that something happened between the two. Already, ra could tell that there were a lot of burning questions in everyone''s minds as they stole nces at both her and Gs.

    Once more, she simply let out a resigned sigh before returning to her food. It was going to happen eventually. She just had to keep her cool... The awkwardness will all blow over eventually...

 Chapter 569 His Dream

    Gs couldn''t help but sneak in a few nces at ra as they both prepared for the convoy they would take on their way back to the Capital City. With both the King and Queen along with their entourage away for their celebratory parade throughout the Moonlight Pack, the two of them were left alone as they both weren''t truly needed in the procession. Sure, they could''vee with them, but they still had to get back to Cordon Castle to take care of their own business.

    So there they were, packing up their things as they made sure to be prepared for the journey ahead. To Gs, however, there was just something scratching on the back of his head as he nced at his mate doing her own thing. Somehow, everytime he looked at her, his body acted in ways that was far too intense for him to ignore. He could feel the Pull, sure, but this was something far more than that.

    It was as if her very figure seemed far too familiar to him¡­ That somehow, he had already seen her in ways that he could only dare dream of¡­

    [Isn''t that your supposed dream this morning in the first ce?] Ham scoffed.

    He inwardly shook his head. That could also be it, he supposed. He had woken up that morning with a raging hard-on as he vaguely remembered the heat blossoming in between his legs. A vision of ra''s shapely bodyid bare for him to see, her flushed face urging him to make love to her as he buried his face in between her weeping slit¡­

    It was so vivid that he almost had to rub one out just to get rid of his erection.

    [Vivid now, is it?] Ham teased.

    Gs raised an eyebrow in between packing up his clothes. His wolf sounded like he knew something. [You know what happenedst night?]

    [Who knows?] his wolf chuckled. [You''re the one that constantly wanted to drink the night away.]

    [I didn''t even want to get drunk in the first ce,] Gs exasperatedly sighed. [Really¡­ Why did I have to forget everything every time it happens?]

    He let out a soft sigh, careful to make sure that ra wouldn''t hear him from where she worked. There was just¡­ The way she behaved during breakfast that morning¡­ That was also a clue as to what happenedst night, right?

    [Surely something happened,] he inwardly gritted his teeth as he wracked his brain for answers. [She''s constantly trying to avoid my gaze, and I woke up naked and sticky too.]

    [So maybe that''s a clue in of itself?] Ham smugly suggested, the wolf clearly enjoying himself. [Why exactly did the room smell of her scent earlier?]

    Gs did his best to fight off the blush that tried to form on his face. From the memory alone, he felt himself getting aroused, his instincts already screaming at him to turn around and jump ra right where she stood.

    [Why am I having these feelings?] he inwardly grunted, his hands balling up into fists as he fought to exert his control. [I shouldn''t be feeling this much attraction to her¡­ What the hell happenedst night?!]

    With each passing second, that one dream he had of ra kept on reying itself in his head. It was hazy and blurry, sure, but the feelings attached to them red out to him all the same. And to add to his distress, the lingering scent wafting around them in the room only amplified itself the more his thoughts wandered around the proverbial scene they supposedly shared.

    It was highly confusing. It was a dream¡­ and yet it also wasnt?

    [What is it, then?] Ham chuckled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Why not just tell me what happened?] Gs grumbled in annoyance. [You clearly know what happened. And seeing how smug you''re currently being, I can only assume that you enjoyed it.]

    [That''s yet another clue for you then,] his wolf scoffed. [Clearly, you enjoyed it. Then again, you enjoyed the dream as well.]

    He gritted his teeth as he let out a small sigh. At the rate he was going, he might as well just ask ra herself if his dream actually happened. With the way she was acting around him, clearly, there was some truth to it.

    [Then why not do just that?]

    [You''re really enjoying this, aren''t you¡­] Gs clicked his tongue at his wolf.

    [What can I say? It''s amusing to see you agonizing over something you should be happy about,] Ham teasingly chuckled at him. [I''m sure you''ll figure it out eventually. Perhaps sooner orter, you might even get to repeat it.]

    "Gs?"

    But before he could get to retort to his wolf, Gs found his attention being pulled towards the very woman he was agonizing over. Looking up, ra seemed to want to ask him something. Whether or not it was about his own feelings at the moment, however, he didn''t know.

    "Yes?" he asked back, hoping that he had firmly controlled his emotions enough for them not to show on his face.

    "Are you alright? You''re staring off into your own clothes just now¡­"

    Blinking, Gs quickly turned to what he was supposed to be doing. Sure enough, he had done little to no progress on his packing, his clothes still scattered across the bed as he quickly returned to his work.

    "Oh, I''m just thinking," he quickly replied, his hands flying as he packed his stuff. "About our routes and all that."

    "I-Is that so¡­" ra trailed off, her tone almost sounding relieved as she turned around. "I''ll leave you to it then."

    Without any other word, his mate promptly returned to her own preparations, leaving him alone with his thoughts as he let out his own sigh of relief.

    ''Thank goodness she bought it,'' he inwardly shook his head.

    Letting his shoulder sag for a bit, he put his attention back on what he was supposed to be doing in the first ce. There was more than enough time for him to ponder on thingster. Besides, he was pretty sure that he was leaning more and more to the opinion that his dream was indeed something that happened in reality.

    However, whether or not he was going to bring it up with ra was another thing entirely.

 Chapter 570 Head Spin

    ra tried her best to act normal inside the carriage. Currently, she was with Gs and her mother-inw, the former sitting beside her while thetter sat in front of her.

    "I''m sure that the Queen Mother is very happy to see her children finally settling down. Every time we spoke to one another, she just couldn''t stop expressing her anticipation to have grandchildren." Sh off-handedlymented with a chuckle.

    She then turned to her, probably having noticed the reddening on her cheek as she said, "Oh, my dear... Please don''t get pressured when hearing topics like this. It''s amon thing for older women like us to witness our offspring settling down and having grandchildren for us..."

    "It''s fine, Mother," ra awkwardly replied with a smile. All the while, she could feel Gs''s stare boring into her since this morning. And honestly, she almost felt naked with the way he looked at her. Well, it felt like he was undressing her every time...

    From that kind of behavior alone, she couldn''t help but wonder if he remembered everything that had happenedst night. As far as she could recall, Gs mentioned a tendency of his to forget things whenever he got drunk.

    She could only hope that he wouldn''t remember a thing, but some things were just wishful thinking... And even thinking about said events almost made her drool. She blushed hard while the scenes ofst night reyed in her head. Her loud cries and moans of pleasure... She would die of embarrassment if he ever remembered her doing such things...

    [We, you almost died of extreme ecstasy from too many orgasms!] Sheba bluntly scoffed, catching her off-guard and making her cough.

    "Are you alright, dear?" Sh asked as she gently stroked her back.

    "I''m fine, Mother, I just probably need some air," she restlessly replied before quickly opening the window on her side of the carriage.

    "If that''s the case, then maybe it would be better that you ride a horse outside with Gs?" Sh suggested.

    "That''s a brilliant idea, Mother," Gs quickly agreed, promptly instructing the coach to stop the carriage right then and there.

    ra could only blink as she watched Gs get out of the carriage. He then extended his arm and hand out towards her to help her down. Stunned, she looked at her mother-inw, thetter simply giving her a wink and smile.

    "Go on, dear..." Sh smiled.

    Sighing deeply, ra gave the older woman a nod before turning to reach out and ept Gs''s offer Her face burned as she remembered just how much those warm hands of his roamed all over her naked body... how he traced her curves and caressed her sensitive spots, and...

    ''Stop it, ra!'' she quickly inwardly scolded herself once she caught her thoughts straying. She could already feel how her body tingled just from those memories alone, and she nervously looked at Gs as he gave her those yful smirks of his. They gave her the impression that he could probably smell her arousal right now, and she didn''t want that one bit!

    Unfortunately for her, the torture didn''t stop there. Soon enough, ra found herself sitting on a horse with Gs behind her, and the feelings it gave her was far too much for her to ignore.

    "Is this really necessary?!" she hissed with a frown.

    Gs simply chuckled at her. But before she could tell him off for it, she felt his hot breathsing near her ear as he spoke.

    "Did you see how happy Mother was while she''s staring at us?"

    ra turned, and sure enough, she found her mother-inw smiling widely from the carriage window looking at them. The older woman even waved her hand to them, and it was clear that the sight of the two of them being together like that was giving the older woman joy.

    She let out a small sigh. Gs was all over her right now, and she felt so weak as a feeling of longing washed all over her body. She knew it was the Mate Pull doing its thing to her, and it was quite strong andforting that she just couldn''t help but let it happen. She even wanted to lean closer to him, like resting her back on his sturdy and warm chest as she reveled in his presence.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Last night, I got drunk pretty hard..." Gs started, making ra hold her breath.

    "Yes you did," she simply replied.

    "Something happened between us, right?" Gs directly asked.

    ra could only bite her inner cheek. ''Does he expect me to tell him every little detail of what happenedst night?!'' she inwardly protested.

    As if Gs could read her thoughts, he said, "It''s my fault anyway. I can''t remember much of the details, but I''m d I woke up reeking of your scent, ra." He then warmly added, "I hope you enjoyed everything that happenedst night, and I''m looking forward to doing so many more things with you in the future while actually being sober."

    She remained quiet as she let his words marinate inside her head. She didn''t know how she should reply to his statement. Hell, her heart beat so erratically that it was getting harder for her to breathe.

    "Rx," Gs whispered into her ear. He then held her firmly, and she could only surrender to his embrace as she lost the ability to resist leaning her back onto his chest.

    "You smell so good," Gs murmured as she felt his lips run across her neck.

    ra took in a sharp breath. Riding a horse outside didn''t help her situation at all. The bumpy ride was sending weird and pleasurable sensations in between her thighs, and she was so aroused that... That...

    "ra, you''re torturing me too much," Gs murmured with a pained tone.

    ''Seriously? He''s the one torturing me!'' ra inwardly retorted.

    [Hahaha! Why talk to yourself when you can simply put down your guard against him?] Sheba pointed out with an encouraging tone. [Let him feel you...]

    [No! It''s the Mate Pull, and I don''t want him to feel it,] ra quickly retorted as she bit her inner cheek. [Gs is a good man, and he deserves to feel everything I can offer him without the Mate Pull getting involved. I want to give him my all... my everything... but not because the Mate Pull dictated it. No. I want it toe from my heart!]

    [And yet you were more than ready to surrender yourself to himst night, remember? You almost surrendered your body,] Sheba snorted. [You''re making my head spin. It''s better that I stop talking to you or else I''ll go crazy with how much mental gymnastics you do!]

    ra inwardly sighed. As much as she wouldn''t like to admit it, Sheba had a point. She was honestly confused with herself already. How would she know, really? How would she even distinguish the difference between her heart and the Mate Pull?

    "Gs..." she hummed to him.

    "Yes, ra?" he asked back in his hoarse voice. She could feel him so intimately, and she was well-aware of the effect she had on him.

    "I feel horny... Stop licking my neck," she murmured with a moan. Maybe it would be better that she would be more vocal with him from now on. After all, she did say that would try to not be shy or ashamed of him since she promised to make things work between them.

    "Do you want me to help you with it? We can have a detour. I have my men to escort, Mother," Gs quickly offered. "I honestly want to pleasure you while I''m actually sober. Help me remember the things I couldn''tst night, ra. I promise I won''t do any more than what you will allow me to do..."

 Chapter 571 The Winner

    Gs''s heart skipped a beat as he waited for ra toe to a decision. He was burning hot with arousal at the moment, and his mate''s smell wasn''t helping him at all. And that''s not to mention the clear scent of her arousal wafting through the air. It felt so overwhelming, and he couldn''t help but feel so ecstatic about it. He wanted to do the thing with her while he was sober for goodness sake!

    "I... it''s embarrassing... I mean, Mother will wonder why- uhm... we suddenly had to go on our own way," ra hesitantly reasoned. "Besides, it''s cold. Let''s just continue with our journey together with Mother like this. Keeping me warm will be enough. Maybe... Uhm... Later maybe... I... I''ll help you r-remember..."

    That was more than enough.

    Gs chuckled as he embraced ra with his warmth. She was so adorable, acting shy like this whenever she expressed herself. Still, this was great progress in his eyes. She was opening up to him. She could feel the Mate Pull, and it was more of an advantage he could use to get her closer to him.

    Smiling, he pulled her closer to him,fortably settling his chin down on her shoulder. It felt so nice. It was cold, but their bodies'' warmth was more than enough to keep their blood burning.

    [Soter... I guess you''ll make her scream your name again, right?] Ham excitedly remarked. [At least make sure you''re sober this time.]

    "Tell me, what else do you want to do? I mean, I''ll make the time so the two of us can go out together more often," Gs enthusiastically offered. "I want to make you smile and have fun, ra. How about we go out ice skating at Twilight Laketer?"

    Even before ra replied, he was already looking forward to doing a lot of things a couple would do with his mate. He imagined himself often going out often with ra, spending more and more time with her alone the moment he set his eyes on her.

    It was silly to see things as they were now. Why, he could still recall the times he tried to approach ra before to attend the asional festivities, with thetter simply going out with Darius instead of even seeing him. Seeing the bright smile on her face whenever she was with Darius forced him to simply look at her from afar, and he was content with living like that for so many years... Well, he took the liberty of making his presence asionally known by annoying her. That way, she would spare even a quick nce at him.

    "I''m sorry," ra murmured, making him freeze. He had forgotten to put up the Bond wall against her.

    Twitching his mouth, Gs awkwardly massaged his nape. It was really unintentional.

    "Sorry," he murmured back. "I forgot to put up the wall. I didn''t mean for you to hear my thoughts like that."

    "Well, we can do anything you want from now on, Gs. Just please take the initiative in doing everything you want," ra remarked, her toneing out as barely a whisper. "I can tell you if I don''t want it or if I''m notfortable with it. I... Like I said, I want to make things work between us. I know I''m taking things slow and you''re probably feeling tormented because of the Mate Pull, but I''ll try my best to catch up with you..."

    Her wall was down, so he could currently feel how genuine her emotions were at the moment. "Thank you, ra," he whispered as he continued to snoop his nose onto her skin.

    Heavens... Her arousal was still there, and he was dying to service and relieve her from it. Unfortunately, her current answer still remained a no...

    Butter though?

    His blood boiled with great tension and excitement just thinking about it... So much so, he even reigned his horse in to make it move faster than the usual pace.

    "Are we in a hurry?" ra breathed.

    "Well, I am. We need to arrive at our stop soon," he answered with a bright smile. He wanted to tease ra and tell her how she smelled right now, but he controlled himself. She had mixed emotions running deep within her, and he didn''t want to make her feel even more awkward and embarrassed. He wanted her to be as vocal as she was just now.

    "When will Calypso''s fight with the challengers start?" Gs offhandedly asked, trying to open up another topic that would help them distract themselves from their feelings. The heat between them was just too much to contain and silence... Not even the cold brought by the winter was enough to get their thoughts away from being perverted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh, that? In two weeks'' time," ra replied. "There''s still a lot of things to settle."

    He nodded in understanding. "Do you have any qualified members that you think can put up a fight against Calypso?"

    "Yes, there''s one," she remarked. "Rigor is a strong opponent for sure..."

    Gs hummed in acknowledgment. He knew Rigor. He couldn''t help but frown as he recalled his previous encounter with the man. Right, it was one of the men he had threatened before about ra.

    He unknowingly chuckled upon recalling how he managed to shoo away all the men trying to pursue his mate... Unfortunately, he failed to shoo away one man, and coincidentally, that man was the King, which ra wanted to pursue.

    "So it''s you, huh?"

    Once more, he was caught off guard.

    [Hahaha!]

    Gs inwardly cursed even as Ham rejoiced in his clumsiness with putting up a wall in the Mate Bond. What was with him just now? Was it the overwhelming excitement about ra opening up to him that he ended up constantly forgetting to put a wall on his thoughts like this?

    "Well, uhm... I guess I''m guilty..." he awkwardly admitted.

    ra chuckled. "I''m curious about it now, Gs," she smirked. "Tell me, how did you manage to threaten all the men trying to pursue me without me finding out anything about it at all"

    "It''s way too simple, actually... Those men have egos to protect. All of them lost against me in whatever terms they preferred for a fight, both physically and mentally,". Gs boasted. "From there, they would just keep quiet to prevent their failures froming out."

    Those men didn''t want others to know how easily they lost against him. There was no way they would spread rumors about him fighting them all one on one in a battle or game over ra.

    "In the end, you''re the winner against all of them then?" ra humorously joked.

    "Well, not yet. I can only dere myself a winner once I managed to conquer your heart, ra," Gs hoarsely replied. "I won''t be greedy... I''ll be content with you letting me slip inside what avable space there is left for me in your heart."

    ********************

    Kindly don''t forget to follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [email protected]</a> Also, Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy

    Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 572 Work For This Date

    ra held her breath as they arrived at the inn they were supposed to have a stopover. It was just about sundown when they came in and settled themselves in their respective rooms. In that regard, she and Gs had their usual shared room, while Sh had her own room by herself.

    Well, technically, they were all supposed to have their own separate rooms, but since when did that ever get applied to reality?

    [And only now did you even want to question it?]

    ra sighed as Sheba cackled in the back of her head. It was true, after all. Even before they set off for the Keen Manor, they were supposed to be in their own separate rooms. But then she suddenly got those chills at night which just never seemed to disappear no matter how hard she tried. Gs took it as his permission to stay with her in the same chamber to keep her warm, and that was their arrangement ever since.

    ? Then again, did she really not enjoy it?

    [Exactly,] her wolf scoffed. [You were the one that requested it in the first ce.]

    [I know,] she admittedly sighed. [I know I''m a hypocrite, and I know I''m prone to making a lot of reasons just to get my own point across. But it''s all still valid.]

    After all, if she was still having doubts, then surely it was still too early for her to surrender herself to him.

    [And there it is¡­ I was kind of wondering when you''d try to reason to yourself again,] Sheba teasinglyughed at her.

    Shaking her head, ra ignored the roiling thoughts of confusion in her head in favor of focusing on what was important. Namely, the fact that Gs had just offered to go ice skating with her.

    [Just offered? He offered that to you hours ago!] Sheba knowingly chuckled. [You still haven''t given him an answer?]

    [Didn''t I already say yes?] ra exasperatedly asked back. [I''m already doing more than I expected, alright? Can you just quit it with your constant heckling?]

    [I won''t stop until you admit to actually liking him enough to mate with him,] her wolf scoffed. [It''s a work in progress, but I know I''m making good progress. Especially with how-]

    Before her wolf could even finish her thoughts, ra mped down by promptly shaking her head and pinching her own leg. Sure, it wasn''t enough, but she was sure she didn''t want the events ofst night reying itself in her head yet again.

    "Something the matter, ra?"

    Great¡­ Now Gs had noticed her too¡­ "It''s nothing," she quickly replied while forcing herself to put on an innocent smile. "Just something on my mind."

    Unfortunately for her, Gs gave her a soft smirk. "If you say so," he chuckled. "Anyway, we''ll be off to go ice skating in the Twilight Lake in a few minutes after I give word to Mother about our departure."

    "Of course," she promptly nodded. "I''ll be ready before then."

    "Be sure to pack appropriately," he reminded her with a wink. "I heard there''s a few stalls around the frozenke as well. We might get lucky again."

    "Right," she chuckled. She then waved her hand off to him. "Just go already. I still have a few things to unpack for us."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gs gave her a knowing smile before he promptly turned around and left the room. As soon as she knew he was gone, she let out a relieved sigh.

    "I just know he was reading my mind back there," she grumbled to herself. "There''s no way I can hide things from him like this¡­"

    [As if he even needed the Bond to see right through you,] Sheba teased. [You''re an open book, ra. Even more so than usual.]

    Rolling her eyes, she had nothing else to do except to click her tongue and continue with unpacking what they''d need to prepare for the night and for the day ahead. On top of that, she also had to get ready to go out in a few minutes, which meant that she had to wear something appropriate for ice skating.

    ''Well, there''s no better time than the present,'' she inwardly sighed.

    With a shrug, ra dug into her packed clothes, hoping that she had something that would both be appropriate and appealing to both the scene and her own sensibilities¡­

    [You''re making excuses again,] Sheba teasingly shook her head at her. [Just say it outright. You want to impress Gs, and you need all the help-]

    "Just let me think, dammit," ra grumbled. "Or better yet, just help me."

    ***

    Thankfully, after just a few minutes, ra found a decent ensemble to put together just for the asion. Wearing a simple fur coat over one of the dresses she packed for the partyst night, she looked decently prepared for the cold weather while also looking appealing to anybody with working eyes.

    [Better yet, you look more appealing to the one man that you still refuse to fully ept,] Sheba teasingly added.

    "Fine, I''ll give you that one," ra grumbled in resignation as she stared at herself in the mirror. "But honestly, I''m d how this turned out."

    It wasn''t much, but it was still more than enough to work for this date she was going to. And just in time too. She was pretty sure that Gs would-

    "ra?"

    Sure enough, a soft knock and a greeting pulled ra out of her musings. Gs hade for her, and he was wearing his own version of casual winter clothes. Well, he was still wearing what he wore earlier, but she could already imagine him getting the closest coat avable to him, swapping his outer clothing with it, before then calling it a day.

    She turned to him with a raised eyebrow. "Yes?"

    "I was just about to call for you," he remarked with a chuckle. "Are you ready to leave?"

    Instead of simply nodding, ra found it in herself to let out a small joke and gesture to her current attire. "Does it look like I''m not ready?"

 Chapter 573 The Twilight Lake (1)

    Gs blinked as he gave a closer look at ra''s current attire. In truth, his higher fashion sense told him that it was abination that shouldn''t work. And yet, he couldn''t help but stare in awe at how good it looked on her.

    "You look amazing," he absently replied.

    ra was visibly taken aback. Looking up, Gs couldn''t help but chuckle at just how surprised his mate was at what she just heard.

    "Really?" she asked. "I just put this together in a minute."

    "I am," he honestly replied with a smile. "Then again, it''s the one wearing it that''s really making it shine."

    He couldn''t help but smile as ra''s cheeks flushed red. That was yet another confirmation that what he was doing was making her feel closer and closer to him.

    [Just have to be patient,] Ham agreed. [And there''s still more toeter too.]

    And of course, there was that... the promise that they would do something to alleviate their... shared arousal... Just thinking about it was making him grow hard again.

    "Gs?"

    But of course, that wouldeter. For now, there was a date that he had toplete. "Of course," he nodded at her. "Let''s go."

    With that, Gs went and escorted ra out of the inn. With her arm hooked around his, their close proximity made him smile nonstop all the way towards the frozenke.

    "A lot of people here at the moment, huh..."

    Gs sighed at ra''s remark. True enough, the Twilight Lake was packed with tourists at this time of the year. With theke only frozen during a small window of time during winter, it had be a popr tourist destination for people even outside the Kingdom of Cordon. Of course, there were also a sizeable amount of couples skating about, all of them hand in hand as they glided across theke''s glittering surface.

    "That''s to be expected at this time of year, unfortunately," Gs awkwardly shrugged. "Still, there''s a lot of room for the two of us to skate along."

    Leading the way, Gs went to the nearest rental for skating footwear. Once they were both outfitted with the proper gear, they then went ahead and skated towards what they hoped to be a rather spacious area of the frozenke.

    After a few minutes of skating, they eventually found themselves alone, the space between them and the other tourists growingrger andrger as they went deeper into the massiveke.

    "This is nice," ra gently sighed as she skated beside him. "I guess I was wrong to think that we won''t get some peace and quiet when I saw the number of people here."

    "The Twilight Lake is pretty massive as it is," Gs exined with a shrug. "Sure, most of the amenities are near the shoreline, but we can just skate away from it all and go right near the center of theke itself."

    It was also a very dangerous proposition. There was a reason that most of the tourists stayed right by thekeside. The closer one got to the center of theke, the thinner the ice got beneath their feet. Gs knew that it was going to be risky, but with how cold the winter had been, he was pretty sure that it was going to be fine.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With another twirl, the two of them found themselves right at the center of theke. With their distance away from the shoreline, the beauty of the surroundings made itself known as the moonlight above made the ice blueke beneath them shine with an amazing glow. Coupled with the faint nket of snow in the surrounding forest, the winter wondend around them made for the perfect scene for a couple in love.

    "Wow..." ra breathed out. "This is amazing..."

    "Right?" Gs chuckled. "I''m pretty sure we can''t get this kind of view with the rest of the tourists."

    "I can agree," she nodded. "There''s just something to seeing nature nketed in snow and ice. Everything feels so... serene..."

    To his surprise, ra came close to snuggle up to him. Of course, he took this chance to wrap his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him as they basked in the shining moonlight above.

    Time seemed to pass slowly as they simply took in the atmosphere. Like ra said, the silent and elegant allure of the winter night seemingly made the air around them warm despite the cold air seeping in between them. Looking at the scene they were in now, there was no way that the two of them weren''t going to do something right after. And to be honest, he was already looking forward to-

    "Gs!"

    His eyes widened at ra''s sudden warning. His thoughts came back to him, the sound of cracking ice made itself rmingly well-known as he quickly looked down.

    "The ice!"

    Clicking his tongue, he grabbed ra by the hand and pulled her in with him as they skated away. However, the cracks underneath them followed them just as quickly, and before he knew it, their skates had wedged themselves in between the seams, tripping them and making them fall into the ever dangerous ice beneath them.

    Gs gritted his teeth as he picked himself off the ice. "Dammit! ra?!"

    Looking around, his eyes widened in fear as ra was nowhere in sight. Looking more closely, a small hint of icy water leaking into his feet only made his worries grow ever sorger.

    "ra?! Where are you?!"

    His anxiety spiked as he stood up, only to see that the icy waters wereing from a small hole in the ice. It was just big enough for a person to slip through... Someone that could be his mate...

    And sure enough, bits of ra''s fur coat seemed to have snagged itself against the jagged ice, making it seem like she had indeed fallen into the water.

    "Seriously?!"

    Without even a second thought, Gs stripped himself of both his skating gear and clothes before jumping right into the icy waters. There was no way that he was going to let this date end in a disaster. He was going to save her, and not even the elements can stop him.

 Chapter 574 Wasnâ€™t Breathing

    Icy darkness... That was thest thing ra saw the moment she heard the ice cracking underneath their feet. From there, the sudden weightlessness dragged her underneath the cold waters of theke, the faint moonlight making it hard for her to even see what was up or what was down.

    Of course, that didn''t mean that she was utterly helpless. Far from it, she knew exactly what she needed to do.

    ''Damn! I have to get back up to safety!''

    With that one thought as her guiding anchor, ra forced herself to be still, doing her best to not let the icy cold seep into her very being any further than they''ve already had.

    [Gs wille for our aid,] Sheba remarked, her wolf''s usual teasing tone now devoid of all emotion. [Keep calm. Reorient yourself and determine what''s up from down.]

    Nodding to herself, ra forced her eyes open, the pain of the cold waters seeping into her eyes almost making her want to close them again before the gravity of the situation allowed her to push her body past its limits. With her vision clearer than before she suddenly found herself underneath the waves, the massive chunks of ice floating above her made it clear to her where exactly she had to face.

    Waving her arms, she reoriented herself, making sure that she was at least upright underneath the waters again. Feeling herself, her stamina was already dwindling fast from the intense cold she was feeling. Add to that the fact that she was rapidly running out of air, and she knew that she only had a minute at best to make sure that she wouldn''t sink too far deep into theke.

    At the very least, she should try and make her way to the hole where she fell. Surely, Gs would be able to get her from there.

    ''You bettere and save me,'' ra grimly thought out to him as she saw her vision slowly fade to ck. ''I''m going to drown if you can''t find me...''

    ra fought the urge to take a breath as her chest seized onto itself. The suddenness of her ident had caught her off-guard, leading to her only having enough air in her lungs to not immediately pass out from the shock. Her body shivered uncontrobly, and the icy waters surrounding her threatened to freeze her to death.

    There was nothing she could do but stop and do her best to conserve her energy. She at least saw the hole she fell through by the time her vision went. And by the time shepletely ran out of air, she could vaguely hear her name being shouted out by Gs from wherever it was he was standing.

    ''I''ll leave it up to you...''

    With that onest thought in her head, ra sumbed to the cold waters around her. She could only hope that her faith in Gs wasn''t misced. Or else, then maybe she was right in withholding frompleting her Bond with him.

    Then again, if he failed, then she would be too dead to take back her growing feelings for him.

    ***<novelnext></novelnext>

    Jumping into the frozen waters of theke, Gs fought the urge to shiver and swim back up to solid ice. He knew that doing so would mean ra''s death, and he really didn''t want to be the one responsible for the death of her own mate.

    ''I know you''re close by...'' he inwardly told himself. ''I just have to look closely...''

    With the faint moonlight barely piercing through the cold water''s surface, the task of finding ra was almost impossible for themon man. Hell, the only reason Gs even dared to do it in spite of the odds was because she was his mate. He faintly heard her thought processes through their Bond, and from there, he knew that ra had at least tried to make herself discoverable by having the strength to float herself near the surface.

    ''I won''t have your faith in me be proven wrong,'' Gs gritted his teeth, recalling the feelings of trust and hope that ra had of him saving her. ''Just hang on, alright?''

    Forcing his limbs to move, the chills he was feeling almost made his joints lock up in pain. Each stroke through the water felt like wading through thick mud, but that didn''t stop him from moving forward. After all, if ra in her surprised state managed to fight through the cold and even manage to make her chances better, then who was he toin about the sub-zero temperatures around them?

    ''There!''

    His eyes widened underneath the waters as he saw ra''s unmoving form floating just underneath the thick ice. Thankfully, she had indeed managed to position herself near where she fell, but that didn''t mean that the distance he swam was negligible. They were almost a minute away from the hole they both fell into, and Gs knew that there was no way that ra would survive any longer underneath the ice like this.

    Pushing through the fear in his heart, Gs cradled ra''s unconscious body in his arms before turning his attention to the ice above them. From a cursory knock, he could tell that it was far thicker than he would''ve hoped. He needed to punch through it if he wanted to escape this icy hell, and he''d be damned if he wouldn''t seed!

    ''Please don''t be too thick!''

    With a small prayer, Gs cocked his free fist before ramming it straight into the ice above. The resulting hit thankfully cracked the icy wall barring their escape, but it wasn''t enough.

    Ignoring the pain of punching through what felt like solid rock, Gs readied yet another punch. This time, his fist went through, exposing the moonlit sky above them as he rapidly punched a hole big enough for the two of them to pass through.

    ''Come on! Come on!''

    Eventually, Gs seeded, and he promptly carried ra''s unmoving form up into the equally cold night air above. Looking around, he scanned for anybody that might be able to help, his worry only rising the moment he realized that ra wasn''t breathing.

    "Someone! Anybody! I need help!"

 Chapter 575 This Is Nothingâ€¦

    ra felt like the entire world had put itself over her chest as it was painfully pushed up and down in a steady, yet panicked rhythm. With each push that her chest received, her consciousness slowly came back to her. It wasn''t enough to get her back to reality just yet, but it was enough to make her dream¡­ To dream of a world where she had died¡­

    Strangely, ra didn''t really expect herself to go out like this. She had seen her fair share of battles, and yet something like this never happened to her even when she was injured. Instead, she simply pushed forward, feeling absolutely fine despite having brushed against death far too many times than she could count.

    This time was different, however. A feeling of dread and regret filled her entire being. She couldn''t remember why, but there was a faint feeling of longing within her that not even Darius had made her feel. Sure, it was very much powerful, but it paled inparison to this one.

    "Come on, ra¡­ Wake up¡­"

    But just as she decided to ponder on such feelings, the sounds of the world around her slowly filtered back to her. A male voice called for her to wake up. And along with it, the memories of falling into the icy waters yed itself in her head.

    ''Oh right¡­ I fell down into theke¡­''

    Another round ofpressions threatened to shatter her chest as she finally felt herself breathe again. Her eyes opened wide, and she coughed out a steady stream of cold water out of her lungs as she felt her body being helped up by warm and steady hands.

    "Y-You''re alive¡­"

    Weakly, she looked up, only to see that a number of people were currently gathered around her. However, there was one person that upied the vast majority of her sight. Hovering above her with a relieved expression on his face, Gs smiled at her, his eyes glowing as he quickly wrapped a warm cloth around her.

    "ra¡­ Are you alright?" he worriedly asked, his embrace providing her with much needed warmth as he cradled her in his arms. "I almost thought that you¡­"

    "That what? I''d die?" she joked in a whisper. "I¡­ I had faith that you''d find me¡­"

    Before she could hear him reply, ra suddenly felt herself being carried up in his arms. She would''ve blushed if she could, but the chills forcing her body to shiver made it almost impossible for her cheeks to turn red even if she tried.

    "I''m¡­ I''m d that you think that highly of me, but that can wait, Save your breath," Gs warmly advised her with a smile as he carried her to safety. "Let''s get you to somewhere warm first. We can talk from there."

    ***

    Once again, ra felt like the world went by far too quickly around her while she remained a bystander watching her life unfold before her eyes. As Gs had said, he indeed took her to the nearest enclosed ce avable away from the elements. The nearby inn was more than amodating to the Great Constable of the Kingdom, and they both promptly got the treatment they needed after being fully submerged in icy waters for minutes on end. Sure, Gs himself didn''t need much help, but the same couldn''t be said for her.

    She had fallen unconscious again after some time. By the time she woke up again, the warmth of her surroundings stood in contrast to the chills she was still feeling. Vaguely, she overheard that she''d need a considerable amount of time warming up and that her body wouldn''t be able to handle too many shocks before she had fully recovered.

    "Alright then," she heard Gs speaking above her from where she was currently resting. "She''s at least well enough to take back to our inn then?"

    "Yes, Lord Gs," what she assumed to be her healer replied. "Again, she shouldn''t be moving too much. She''ll need a day''s rest before traveling through the cold in extended periods."

    ra inwardly frowned. They were needed in Cordon Castle, and a day''s dy was something she really didn''t want to happen just because she was supposedly unwell.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I-I''m fine¡­" she weakly protested as she sat up, surprising both Gs and the healer. "I can travel just-"

    "ra, you should be resting," Gs quickly turned to her with a frown. "You''re far from being healthy."

    "I know, but I know I can travel just fine," she grumbled as she turned her body to sit on the bed she had just woken up in. "This is nothing¡­"

    "Lady ra, being exposed to freezing temperatures for as long as you both had is liable to damage your health," the healer frowned. "Both of you. If I had my way, you two will have a full day of rest before leaving the warmth."

    This time, Gs frowned. "But I feel fine."

    "Frankly, that''s the adrenaline speaking, Lord Gs," the healer sighed. "In a few hours, the damage will catch up to your body, and you two will both be shivering and huddled up against the nearest firece."

    "That''s¡­ not bad, actually."

    ra almost did a double-take as she stared at Gs. Surprisingly, her mate had a thinking look on him as he addressed the healer.

    "Still, I can at least take ourselves back to our own inn, right?"

    Once more, the healer sighed. "Yes, Lord Gs. However, I highly advise against it."

    "That''s more than enough of a confirmation for me then," Gs chuckled. He then turned to her and smiled. "Come then. Let''s get back before Mother worries."

    ra could only smile and blush as she yet again felt Gs''s arms lifting her up to his chest. This time, she had enough rest to actually feel her cheeks redden, and the warmth he was exuding felt far moreforting than the nkets that she was previously using.

    "Thank you for the help," ra softly thanked the healer.

    "Likewise," Gs seconded. "I wouldn''t know what I would''ve done if you weren''t here."

    "Please, I''m just doing my job," the healer bowed her head to them. "...Still, I would be more grateful if you two stayed to rest."

    "It''s fine. You just said that I still have a bit of time, right?" Gs chuckled. "I''ll just be quick in taking us back to warmth."

    ra could only shake her head as she then felt herself being carried off in Gs''s back as he transformed. Before she knew it, they were back in their inn, and Lady Sh was already looking at them in both curiosity and worry as she stood by the inn''s lobby.

    Sh worriedly frowned as she asked, "Where have you two been?"

 Chapter 576 A Win In His Book

    When Gs thought about their uing night together that day, he didn''t expect it to be both of them shivering in each other''s presence. Sure, it was both nice andfortable, and it had the added benefit of both of them being huddled up close together in front of the firece avable in their room, but he had truly expected something more¡­ fiery and intimate.

    [That''s what you get for ignoring the safety signs in theke,] Ham scoffed.

    Gs could only let out a sigh of resignation. True¡­ It was indeed his fault that they ended up in this situation in the first ce. Still, it was more than he would''ve ever thought would''ve happened weeks prior.

    After all, both he and ra were still technically close together. Granted, it was due to sickness instead of passionately making love, but it''ll do.

    "How are you holding up?" he asked as he moved closer beside her, almost making his head rest onto her shoulder.

    "Shivering¡­" ra ndly answered, a cup of hot chocte in her hands as she replied. "This is kind of nice in its own way, at least. Sitting in front of a firece¡­ Just keeping ourselves warm in the midst of winter¡­"

    ? "I guess there is some magic to that kind of feeling," Gs wistfully remarked as he turned to sip on his own hot drink. "At least Mother didn''t have topletely scold us."

    "Us? She only scolded you," ra scoffed. "Don''t lump me in with your misery."

    Gs shrugged. His mother did indeed focus most of her worries and ire on him being the supposedly responsible one. Of course, he could admit that it was solely his fault. He was the one that dragged ra to the center of thatke, and he was the one that wanted to have her all by himself without any other tourists around them.

    However, he was also the one that worked to save her. He was the one that did every single thing necessary to save his mate from an icy death, and he would''ve liked to at least get a thank you from the woman he saved.

    Yes, ra still hadn''t thanked him for saving her, even after they''d been sitting beside each other like this for almost an hour now.

    "Hey now, you were also stubborn enough to follow me against the healer''s advice," Gs cheekily pointed out.

    "You just said that so Mother would also turn her worries to me," ra pouted. "And I was right too. I was more than fine traveling earlier."

    Gs rolled his eyes in amusement. He could still remember feeling her shiver and snuggle up into his fur as he ran towards the inn through the winter night. Sure, he was also starting to struggle with the cold back then as well, but feeling ra cuddle up to him for warmth made him giddy beyond all belief.

    A beat of silence settled between them, the crackling of the firece echoing across the room as they both took in the warmth it brought to them. After a while, Gs felt ra moving herself even closer to him, rubbing her body up to his as if searching for even more warmth.

    "Need some more heat in your life?" Gs warmly smiled as he wrapped an arm around his mate''s shoulder and pulled her closer.

    "Y-You''re just lucky you''re the only source of warmth avable," ra pouted, partly hiding her face underneath the nket they currently shared.

    "I''m d you consider me hotter than the literal fire right in front of us then," he cheekily chuckled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ra blushed at his words, and he could feel through the Bond that she was actually starting to sweat right beneath her clothes. And just like that, his own thoughts run rampant with him actually being able to do the things he supposedly did to her previously.

    He would just love to tear off the nket hiding her body from his view, to peel away everything standing between him and his mate before passionately making love to her. However, he then remembered the healer''s advice¡­ for both of them to at least have a day''s rest before doing anything too strenuous¡­

    ''Curse my carelessness,'' he inwardly cursed himself.

    [Hah! And here I thought we were about to truly ascend heaven tonight!] Ham condescendinglyughed. [This is your own damn-]

    [I know, alright?] Gs grumbled. [Still, this doesn''t mean that we won''t get a chance at having her in the near future.]

    That''s right. They only need a day''s rest before they could move again. He didn''t know when it''ll happen, but he was sure it was going to be sooner rather thanter.

    "You''re¡­ You''re thinking about something lewd, weren''t you," ra used.

    Gs blinked. On any other day, he would''ve denied her usations. However¡­

    "If I said yes, what would you say?"

    He gave her a knowing smirk as he watched her cheeks re up yet again from his words. She was just so cute snuggling up to him like this, and he really didn''t want this moment to end just yet. Unless of course, it ended in the way he wanted it to.

    [Hey, even I agree with the healer,] Ham reminded him. [No unnecessary strenuous activities. And as much as it pains to say it, making love counts.]

    "I-I''d say I probably should''ve expected it," she sighed as she shook her head. "So you really are thinking it, huh¡­"

    "Yes," he admitted. "You did promise that we''ll be doing things to each other tonight."

    "Well, we can''t now," ra smugly replied. Though he did sense a hint of regret in her tone. "We have to rest, and we can''t even travel until tomorrow evening at the earliest."

    Gs shrugged as he kept quiet, simply allowing himself to draw ra closer to him and feel her presence. Well, this wasn''t exactly what he had in mind for the night, but it was still something to be happy about.

    At the end of the day, this was still a win in his book.

 Chapter 577 Just Do It Already

    The morning after was something that ra didn''t expect would be this hot and sticky. Granted, she fell asleepst night with Gs huddling up with her in their shared nket, but then she remembered the healer saying that they''d need an entire day''s rest before their bodies were fully recovered.

    And right now, she was feeling far too hot and bothered that she almost considered herself fully healed.

    [Or maybe that''s just because your mate is currently breathing on your bare neck.]

    ra held her breath as Sheba''s remark put her attention solely on the sensations currently running through her body. As her wolf had said, she could feel Gs''s soft breaths hitting her bare skin, faint shocks of electricity coursing through her veins with each small sigh that her mate would make against her.

    ''I have to get out of this position,'' she inwardly told herself.

    Her eyes wide in both rm and growing arousal, ra shifted her body in such a way that she barely managed to free herself from Gs''s warm and inviting embrace. Sure, she could feel herself shaking her head in disappointment as she eventually extracted herself from the small corner of the bed that they''d been sharing, but at least she was back to being up and in control of her own body.

    That was¡­ until she felt it.

    "W-What the¡­"

    ra felt herself swaying on her feet as a wave of nausea and arousal shed within her body. She had been too slow with getting up, and she was now far too hot to ignore both by herself and by her mate. And sure enough¡­

    "ra?"

    She had just managed to sit back down on the bed when Gs awoke, a hint of worry staining his tone as he sat up to check on her.

    "You look flushed," he worriedly intoned. "Are you alright?"

    ra opened her mouth to speak, but his sudden touch took her by surprise as she let out a small yelp of both pleasure and worry.

    "C-ra?" Gs asked with apprehension.

    ''Damn it!'' she inwardly cursed herself. ''What is wrong with me!?''

    [Your body''s reacting, is what''s happening,] Shebaughed, her wolf''s anticipation apparent in her voice. [Come on. You already feel well enough. Maybe you can initiate the one thing you promised Gs yesterday.]

    Upon hearing her wolf''s words, ra blushed madly as she quickly turned her face away from the man slowly seeping into her thoughts. Sure enough, her traitorous mind began bombarding her with the memories of their short shared time of pleasure. His mouth made short work of her, and he never seemed to stop even though she was clearly already spent¡­

    "ra¡­ Are you alright?"

    Her eyes blinked back into reality as she heard Gs''s ever increasingly worried tone. She was sure that she had kept him waiting for an answer for long enough. She had to at least try and give him something to work with.

    "I-I''m fine," she stammered, much to her own frustrations with trying to hide her annoyingly hot arousal. "Just¡­ hot¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hot?" Gs asked, a look of knowing suddenly adorning his face as he replied. "Now that you mentioned it, it is getting rather warm here, isn''t it."

    "I-I should probably put out the fire then," she quickly replied.

    Hastily standing up, ra fought the urge to run and hide as she turned to the firece that they had usedst night. Contrary to what she expected, however, the fire had clearly already gone out hours ago. Not even a smoldering ember remained in the fire pit, indicating that the heat she was feeling wasn''ting from the environment at all.

    [That''sing from you, you hypocrite,] Sheba teased.

    She couldn''t help but grit her teeth ever so slightly even as the tension and heat within the room rose even higher than she could ever expect. As much as she tried to deny it, her wolf was right¡­

    "O-Oh¡­" she absently replied, her shock no longer even registering in her head. "The fire has already gone out¡­"

    "So it''s noting from the fire then," Gs remarked, a smug look now adorning his face as he stood up. "Where''s iting from then?"

    ra bit her lower lip as her eyes couldn''t help but glue themselves on Gs''s currently sweat-soaked form. His upper body had started to glisten from the heat, the morning sun shining on his slightly wet muscles as he moved to remove the shirt that he was wearing¡­

    Oh¡­ She didn''t expect that to happen at all¡­

    "There," he sighed in partial relief, his eyes clearly giving her a sultry look. "That''s much better¡­"

    ''I agree¡­''

    Those two words were left unsaid in ra''s throat as she stood dumbfounded at her mate. She was at a loss for words, and the feelings coursing through her body right now was practically screaming out the memories of that one fateful night they shared together.

    [Just do it already!] Sheba screamed in excitement.

    "So, ra. It looks like the healer we just saw was wrong," Gs chuckled as he moved closer to her. "We''re pretty much recovered already, don''t you agree?"

    She could only nod as she gulped at Gs''s close proximity to her. If she moved barely an inch forward, she was sure that she would have an unwanted taste of his sweaty chest.

    "R-Right¡­" she trailed off, unsure of what to say.

    Her mind was swimming with uncertainty as she weighed her options. On one hand, she was pretty sure that they still had to make their way back to the capital as soon as possible. But on the other, the burning within her had reached a point where it was just too fiery and zing to not address. Gs also clearly wanted something more to happen that morning, and she did promise to let him¡­ do what he wanted to do to her¡­

    [Yes! Yes!]

    Against her better judgment, ra bit her lip before looking up at Gs and stating, "I-I think I know exactly what you want, Gs¡­ Just do it already¡­"

 Chapter 578 On Top Of My Face

    Gs blinked in both excitement and honest surprise as his ears took in the exact words that ra just said to him. It was both vague and straightforward enough that there could be different interpretations to it depending on how he wanted to look at it. And yet¡­ He was pretty sure that ra just gave him permission to do what he had hoped to do to herst night before they got into that unanticipated ice bath.

    ''Still, I didn''t think she''d actually say yes¡­''

    True enough, he had honestly simply upped his charms that morning to try and butter himself up to his mate. He was being forward, sure, and he did notice the faint scent of her arousal in the air as soon as he woke up, but he honestly expected her to simply blow him off by saying that they had better things to do. In fact, he would even agree with her.

    [What''re you saying? You wereying it on thick,] Ham teased him, his wolf''s excitement practically screaming into his mind. [Of course, she''d take it as you trying to get her hot and bothered.]

    [But I didn''t think I''d get this far,] Gs honestly replied with a chuckle. [She''s the responsible sort alongside being hard to get. She had all the reasons not to do it right now.]

    Taking a quick nce out of the window, the fact that the sun was already pretty high up meant that they were already way off schedule with their nned arrival at Cordon Castle. With his King and Queen still busy parading around the Moonlight Pack Territory, it fell to him and a few others to run the kingdom in their stead. And he was pretty sure that the rest of his fellow confidants were busy enjoying married life at the moment, leaving only him to be the responsible one to actually run things.

    [As if you even care right now,] Ham scoffed. [This is our chance! She''s yours for the taking!]

    With another blink, Gs was once more in the center of the room with ra awkwardly meeting him right in the eye. The blush on her face almost made him want to jump her right then and there, and the hint of defiance showing through her eyes only made him want her all the more.

    "W-Well?"

    "ra, are you sure about this?" he couldn''t help but ask.

    [What''re you doing?] Ham incredulously asked him. [Do you want her to change her mind?]

    [I want her to befortable doing this,] he quickly reasoned. [I won''t do it unless she''s sure about it.]

    Still, if he was being honest with himself, he was pretty much already preparing himself for ra to say yes. He could sense the heating from within her, and there was no way that she could even say no to him.

    "Yes, I''m sure, alright?" ra grumbled out, the blush on her face removing much of the annoyance that her tone conveyed. "Just¡­ Do it before I change my mind¡­"

    Gs took a sharp breath as he finally heard the sweet words that he had waited for so long to hear. It wasn''t really them making love, but it was still one massive step closer for him to fully have her ept him.

    Without waiting any further, Gs wrapped her arms around her, pulling her closer before giving her a soft yet needy kiss. To his delight, ra immediately melted in his arms, reluctantly returning the kiss while her own hands began to roam his sweaty body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They both moaned in each other''s arms, the two of them inevitably getting lost in their own worlds as they enjoyed the sweet and savory taste of each other''s lips. Of course, Gs wasn''t idle in taking the lead, his feet already slowly making the two of them inch closer back to bed while also making sure that ra herself wouldn''t be too disoriented by the move.

    "Mhmmph¡­ Gs¡­"

    Gs heard ra moan out his name just as he had managed to make the two of them fall back onto the bed beneath them. A soft thud echoed throughout the room as he made sure to take the brunt of the fall, making ra fall right on top of him with their lips still smacking together in burning need.

    "Gs¡­" ra whispered as she broke off from their kiss. Her gaze was both grateful and needy, her words clearly stuck in her throat as she spoke. "I want to¡­ I want to make it up to you¡­ For saving mest night¡­"

    His eyes widened as a surge of excitement coursed through him. Even in their current position, he was starting to remember what exactly happened on that one night they shared. He vaguely remembered rubbing himself to an orgasm, all while her scent permeated his nostrils as he pleasured her.

    Sure, that was more than enough for him, but he couldn''t help but want something more¡­

    "You don''t have to, you know," he half-heartedly replied even as she had already begun to fumble through the buttons of his pants. "I''d do it all again if I had to."

    "Still¡­ It''s the least I can do¡­" she breathed out. "You did save my life¡­"

    Before Gs could reply, he almost let out a hard groan as he felt his hardness spring out from within its confines. His massive shaft stood tall and hard as ra gingerly looked at his member, her hands twitching with apprehension even as her eyes remained fixated on his length.

    "I-I''ll do my best, alright?" she told him, her determination seeping through her hesitation. "I''ll make sure to give you a good time for saving me¡­"

    "Well, I insist that I at least give you the same experience," he quickly added just before ra''s hands wrapped themselves around his shaft. Seeing their current position, an idea came to mind as he added, "Actually, can you move your¡­ Can you move your crotch on top of my face?"

    His face fell when ra froze from his words. Inwardly, he knew he could''ve used better words to convey his meaning, but he was kind of in a hurry to-

    ¡­

    ....

    His eyes widened as he watched her move. Wait¡­ Was she really doing it?

 Chapter 579 Their Highs*

    ra felt her face burn as she reluctantly did exactly what Gs had requested of her. Moving her legs and hips right over his chest, the arousal and wetness she was feeling in between her legs burned even hotter as she felt his hot breaths hit the front of her still-clothed crotch. Likewise, her breaths only made his stiff shaft twitch every so often in front of her, its massive girth almost making her hesitate as to how she should even tackle the thing and please Gs while doing so.

    [Just do what you think is best,] Sheba advised, actually cooperating with her this time. [It''lle naturally, even if it''s your first time.]

    Breathing in through her teeth, ra decided to think about that problem forter. For now, she had to position herself to his needs.

    "I-Is this right?" she asked her, her embarrassment threatening to burn itself through her cheeks.

    "T-That''s good enough, ra," he audibly swallowed. "I''ll¡­ I''ll do my thing then if that''s alright with you."

    She almost wanted to give him an eager yes. However, her better judgment won out this time, allowing her to simply dodge the question by giving out a more neutral answer. "G-Go ahead."

    With her permission granted, ra returned her attention to the one task waiting right in front of her. As she felt Gs''s hands roam her body and snake underneath her clothes, his shaft twitched and moved ever so enticingly, putting her in an almost trance-like state as she thought in circles as to how to even tackle the thing.

    "Ahh!"

    Her yelp took her by surprise as she felt Gs''s fingers tease her stiff peaks from right underneath her. With her current position, it felt like her breasts were even more sensitive than usual, and he quickly noticed it as well if his increasing speeds were any indication of it.

    "G-Gs¡­" she moaned out.

    "ra¡­"

    Biting her lower lip, ra let out another yelp as she felt the sudden sensation of cold air hitting her wet core. It would seem that Gs had finally exposed her eager slit, his hot breaths teasing her ever so slightly as she fought the urge to just rub her crotch all over his face.

    ''Focus¡­'' she chanted to herself. ''You can''t let him do all the work¡­''

    Forcing herself to tune out the burning sensations running amok in her body, ra began her own work by gingerly wrapping her fingers around his twitching member. Immediately, the heating from him almost burned her palm, the shock of it amplifying the pleasure that was already making it hard for her to think.

    "Nghh¡­. ra¡­"

    His voice didn''t help as she suddenly stiffened. Just from a simple touch of her hand, she had given him pleasure that made him call out her name. Likewise, his mouth had finally begun to pleasure her as well, making it even harder for her to do what she had to do.

    ''No¡­ Focus!''

    Biting back a moan, she slowly moved her hand up and down, Gs''s tip rapidly expelling copious amounts of pre-cum the more she did it. The wet and warm liquid made her hand glide faster, her clumsy yet adequate movements only getting clumsier as she felt his tongue invade her eager hole.

    "Ahh!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Her eyes widened as the sudden entry almost made her fall on top of him. Still, her elbows managed to stop her fall as she continued to pleasure him in return. With each lick and thrust that Gs did to her with his mouth and fingers, the more she did by making her hands move faster around his shaft. She had no idea what she was doing, but she at least knew that pumping her hands up and down would have the desired effect. And she was pretty sure that using her mouth would also be amazing for him if what he was currently doing to her was any indication.

    [Then do it,] Sheba encouraged her.

    [But that''s¡­ That''s unsanitary,] she weakly reasoned.

    [But you allow him to go down on you?]

    ra bit her tongue at her wolf''s retort. It was kind of unfair, wasn''t it¡­

    "Y-You better enjoy this¡­" she weakly grumbled as she smacked her lips in anticipation.

    "W-What- NGHH!"

    She didn''t even give him a chance to speak as she eventually engulfed the tip of his shaft using her mouth. The taste that greeted her was¡­ surprisingly tolerable, and she found herself actually liking it enough to slowly bob her head up and down.

    "N-Nghh¡­ ra¡­"

    She shivered as Gs moaned into her weeping slit, resulting in her moaning into his shaft as she tightly pursed her lips in an effort to not take her mouth away from him.

    "N-Nghh¡­ I''m about to¡­"

    Her eyes widened in pleasure and hidden excitement. She would''ve said that she was also about to reach her peak, but she was too busy making sure to do a decent enough job that by the time her world exploded in white, she barely felt Gs shivering beneath her as his shaft throbbed rhythmically into her mouth.

    "MPPHH!"

    ra was still in the throes of her climax when Gs shot his load. His taste exploded into her mouth, its suddenness making her gag as she quickly moved away from the erupting member. His seed stered itself all over her face, her hands practically soaked as she slowly pumped him topletion.

    Wordlessly, they both slumped onto the bed, both of them soaked in each other''s fluids as they basked in the afterglow of their shared climax. ra was¡­ content. Something that she never expected she would feel after sharing a moment with her mate as she was right now.

    "You¡­ You''re pretty good," Gs weakly chuckled into her spent core.

    "Y-You''re amazing too," she replied with a weak smile, her body still shivering on top of him.

    They both stayed like that for a while, the two of them panting as they recovered from their highs. ra didn''t know how long they stayed like that, but by the time they were moving again, the sun was already high up in the noon sky.

 Chapter 580 Celebrate While You Can

    At the main dungeon of Cordon at Capital City

    Pinra''s nails dug deep into the wall as she made another mark for herself that day. For yet another day, she woke up once more inside the cell where she had been detained.

    "It''s been ten days already, Father," she murmured with a smirk as she stared at the wall in front of her.

    The visage of her father remained there beside her, keeping herpany as if to stop her from descending intoplete madness. Although, Pinra couldn''t help but wonder if it was truly her father''s ghost or if it was merely an illusion formed by her frayed mind. Maybe it was both? Then again, who even cares? So long as her father chose to stay by her side, nothing else mattered. Whether it was in the form of a ghost or a hallucination, it was all the same to her. He was here, and she was there for him¡­

    This was still the man she called her father¡­ The man she had fail-

    Pinra''s eyes widened in fear as she quickly shook off the thought that threatened to form in her head. No¡­ There was no peace to be found should she go down that road¡­ This was her father. There was no need to think any further than that¡­

    "Isn''t it funny how you favored Gs only for the bastard to turn out to not be your real son?" Pinra scoffed at the illusion.

    "Then again, you only had him in your eyes despite knowing that he wasn''t your own. Was it because of his mother Sh, your mate, whom you loved so dearly?" She chuckled, "Aren''t you disappointed that Gs betrayed even after you''ve been so lenient with him in sparing his life? That despite knowing that he''s the fruit of the love between your brother and your mate, you still chose to let him live?"

    Her eyes then narrowed as she coldly continued, "Till the end¡­ It is I who remained and stayed by your side, Father. I vow to never disappoint you no matter what. I will kill Gs and the people responsible for your death." She growled, "I will show you that it is I who truly loves and cares for you. It is I¡­ who deserved your recognition no matter what¡­"

    Pinra attempted to move, but the shackles keeping her bound restricted her movements. The silver chains restraining her wrists and ankles dug into her bare skin, and yet she didn''t care. It was all the same pain to her anyway.

    But just as she thought she was making some decent headway, the silver door to her cell swung open, a tray of meals pushed towards her in their usual schedule.

    Immediately, she turned to the guard that gave her the meal. "I want to talk to Gs. Please inform Gs, I beg you¡­" she politely murmured, teary-eyed as she stared intently at him. "Inform him that I want to have a word with him¡­"

    The guard simply stared at her, and Pinra almost wanted to grind her teeth as she added with a sob, "I only want a word with him. What harm can I do? I''m all chained up here¡­"

    "The Great Constable hasn''t returned to the Capital City yet," the guard coldly replied. But after a bit, he added, "But I suppose I will ry your message to him."<novelnext></novelnext>

    She blinked gratefully at the guard as he left. However, as soon as she was once again left alone, her previously soft and gentle expressions were quickly reced with a smug smirk. Sure of herself, Pinra looked around at the small abode where she was currently imprisoned.

    She was obviously in the dungeon, and all the cells along with her own were made up of silver bars lined with sharp and pointed silver des. In fact, the damnable metal was interwoven throughout the portions of the walls that couldn''t possibly be used as an escape. As a result, anyone who dared attempt to escape would die as soon as those poisoned des dug deep within their flesh.

    Of course, that didn''t stop Pinra from trying¡­ with her getting mixed results every time she tried. Still, this time was going to be different.

    "It is time¡­"

    Pinra murmured to herself as she got herself into position. Yanking on her own chains, she sat down with her legs crossed, her breathing leveled and steady as she meditated. A few seconds passed, and she soon followed up her motions with a series of quiet chants and murmurs. A beat passed, and a searing hot pain shot up her spine, making her sit up straight and rigid as she gritted her teeth.

    Her eyes perked up as her body convulsed for a few seconds. Through it all, she cursed and writhed, holding onto the very pain she was feeling to keep herself sane. Through the pain, she embraced herself, keeping her mind upied with a vengeance before she finally fell to the ground with her head bowed down to the dirt she had called her bed.

    "J-Just a bit more¡­"

    She panted hard as the burning pain traveled all over her body. She ground her teeth, her blood leaking out of her mouth as she did her best not to bite her tongue. It had to be perfect¡­ She had made sure of it¡­

    A minute passed, but eventually, her efforts paid off as an image of a ck serpent suddenly appeared across her back. It undted for a bit, curling as if it was seeking something from her before moving right across her shoulder and down her forearm. It then caressed her fingertips before finally ascending back up her skin and coiling around her arm.

    Breathing through her teeth, Pinra had a wicked smile on her face as she looked at the new addition she had just gained. With a look of vengeance and murder, she murmured, "Rejoice and celebrate while you can my dear cousin¡­ because this isn''t the end just yet."

    *****

    AN: I hope you didn''t forget about Pinra. LOL =D

    By the way, I''m giving away webnovel redemption code worth 100 coins. Just share some memorable quotes/lines/dialogues you like/love from our book if there are any on your Instagram or facebook or twitter and tag me at Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna or FacebookPAGE: @eustoma.reyna or simply join our discord server using this link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy and send it there... Submission is until February 14, 2022. *kisses and hugs*

 Chapter 581 [Bonus ] Too Sharp

    Gs and ra continued to travel in a carriage along with Sh on their way back to the Capital City. The sun was almost down, and with the moon already peeking up from beyond the treeline, it was clear that they were running way off schedule.

    And to make matters worse for the two of them, Lady Sh had clearly noticed something different between the two. ra could only sigh as she fought the urge to blush in embarrassment as the older woman kept on grilling them for answers, even though it was less grilling and more implying that it had already happened.

    "You two look rather refreshed," Sh giggled as she sat opposite them in the carriage. "Why, I could only assume that you two had a good night''s restst night. Unless¡­ you two did the deed right before we left?."

    She gritted her teeth in abject horror as she heard her mother-inw''s teasing tone. For the first time in her life, she almost wanted to try and make this sweet woman just keep quiet and let her stew in her embarrassment in peace. However, she could also recognize just how happy it made Sh to see both her and Gs clearly getting along together. It was almost enough for her to ignore it while just facing her gaze out of the window and ignoring the embarrassment altogether¡­

    Well¡­ Almost¡­

    "W-We did, Mother," Gs replied beside her, his tone doing little to try and knock the older woman off their scent. "We were still recovering, and we kind of got cozy with the nkets a little bit."

    ra''s eyes widened in surprise even as she forced herself to stay silent. Did he really just say those words just now?

    "Got cozy underneath the nkets, I see," Sh hummed with the same confidence as an inspector hot on their heels. "Underneath the same nket, I take it."

    ? ¡­

    ...

    "Y-Yes¡­" she replied in resignation after a bout of awkward silence. There was no hiding the fact from her now anyway. She had them right where she wanted them.

    "Excellent," Sh beamed just as ra turned to look at the older woman. "Shall I expect something nine months from now?"

    As soon as those words entered her ears, ra quickly turned back to the window and hid the mad blush forming on her face. Beside her, he heard Gs choke on his own saliva, coughing and wheezing as he did his best to try and speak.

    "T-That''s- I don''t think that''s going to happen!" Gs weakly defended. "We just-"

    "We simply shared in each other''s warmth!" ra blurted out, cutting her mate off before he could somehow dig a deeper hole for the both of them to die of embarrassment. "Nothing of the sort that would result in a child happened between us!"

    Yet another bout of silence settled within the carriage as the sound of the wheels spinning underneath them filled the void of awkwardness. Well, only the couple felt the thickening dread settling between them as Sh simply smiled with a knowing look on her face.

    "What? Do you two think I was born yesterday?" Sh scoffed, her happiness still overflowing despite the mischief in her tone. "Did you two honestly think that I wouldn''t notice you two radiating with the telltale afterglow of a night well-loved?"

    ra bit her lower lip as she turned to the conversation once more. Beside her, Gs let out a resigned shrug, his cheeks just as red as hers as he turned to face her.

    "ra, should we juste clean?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she quickly replied, though her face failed utterly to make her look convincing. "We told her the truth already, right?"

    "ra, dear¡­ There''s no shame in making love to someone you love," Sh insisted with a warm smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But we didn''t make love," ra promptly replied, her eyes flying back and forth between her mother-inw and the interesting window she kept on looking out of. "Nothing of the things we did would result in a child."

    It was technically correct. They merely pleasured one another. Nothing they did would have her pregnant, and she was hoping that wouldn''t happen anytime soon if she could help it.

    [At least for now,] Sheba cackled.

    [Don''t you dare start now,] ra inwardly growled.

    [Ah, but look. You made her sad,] her wolf retorted. [And we both know you''ll give in some time next week, if not even earlier than that.]

    Before ra could even retort, she inwardly winced as she watched some of the joy seep away from Sh''s face. While the older woman was still happy, she clearly had some of the wind taken out of her sail.

    "I suppose I was mistaken then," Sh shrugged with a hint of disappointment, only to then quickly smile as she gave them a knowing look. "Still, don''t think I don''t know what you two did."

    Once more, ra could only sigh. "You''re too sharp, Mother¡­"

    "These thingse with age, Dear," Sh smiled at her and Gs. "I was young once, and there are some signs that anyone with enough experience would pick up on between young couples."

    Letting out another sigh, ra turned to look at Gs, his mate only giving her the same look of resignation she probably had before they both looked at the older woman.

    "These¡­ signs¡­ Are there ways to hide them?" Gs asked.

    "Only if you know what to look for," Sh hummed. "Why?"

    Once more, ra shared a look with Gs. Somehow, even without the help of the Bond, they both had the same thing in mind as they both turned to the older woman.

    "It would certainly help, should it¡­ happen again," ra weakly answered. "It would prevent misunderstandings?" Well, she at least, wanted to hide it only from her mother-inw who seemed to enjoy teasing her and Gs more often than not.

    "But why?" Sh innocently asked. "You two are mates, are you not?"

    Gs let out a choked chuckle before he responded. "I-It''s for politeness''s sake, Mother. It wouldn''t do for the two of us to look like¡­ well¡­ Whenever we go on a political function."

    "That''s right," ra quickly agreed. "It''s only proper for us to¡­ make ourselves proper."

    ra watched as Sh gave them another skeptical look, only to let out a sigh as the older woman simply chuckled before giving them her wisdom. Looking outside, ra could only hope that this ride went on just a bit faster.

    She wanted to get some rest. Not physically, but mentally from all of the embarrassment she went through.

 Chapter 582 Carved A Space

    Gs could only sigh in relief as he felt the carriage stop right in front of Cordon Castle. It had taken a long while for them to arrive, what with their dys making them leave hours behind schedule, but thankfully, they managed the journey just before the night waspletely over.

    "We''re finally here," Gs remarked as he walked into the castle with his mother and ra by his side. "It''s prettyte, but we''re here."

    "It is ratherte, isn''t it," ra remarked. "Why, I''m honestly surprised we even arrived before midnight."

    It was a rather tiring journey too. Unfortunately, as much as Gs wanted to pin the me on the dark roads making their travel slower, he knew that both he and ra were the cause of this dy in the first ce. It just had to keeping out that they dyed their departure because they indulged in a bit of pleasure, courtesy of his mother just constantly beaming at the fact that they almost did the deed.

    [You should''ve done it too,] Ham scoffed. [She was more than ready for you back there. Just one more push and you could''ve had her dancing in the palm of your hand.]

    [And again, I won''t do that to her,] Gs sighed. [How many times have we been through this very discussion?]

    [More times than both of us can count,] Ham chuckled. [I''m simply stating facts.]

    Gs sighed as he walked up to some of the men present to amodate them. With ra and Sh seemingly having retired for the night, he was left with the men around him as he struck up a conversation.

    "So, what''s the situation?" he began. "Any pressing matters that need attending?"

    "None so far, Lord Gs," one of the men replied. "All is well in the capital, and the rest of Cordon is still celebrating the coronation of our new Queen."

    Gs nodded in understanding. True enough, some of the towns and viges they passed by were visibly in high spirits with the good news regarding the royal family. Sure, while the royal couple was currently away from the castle proper, it was only to be expected of them after such an asion. The rest of the popce had to be graced with their presence to ensure a more peaceful transition to what was assuredly a new age for the kingdom.

    "Anything else?" Gs asked.

    The men clearly looked at each for answers. After a pause, the same guard that replied to him spoke up.

    "There''s nothing of note that needs immediate attention," the man reported. "Beyond the usual meetings and the daily upkeep in terms of logistics and paperwork that is."

    Gs sighed as he heard thosest few lines. As much as he was honored to be taking on the task of being the Great Constable, the additional work almost made him regret taking on the role in the first ce. Then again, such tasks were needed to ensure peace throughout the realm, and there was no way that he''d willingly subject himself to the stress of having internal problems to deal with.

    "Uhm... Lord Gs?"

    His ears perked up at the guard''s curious tone. "Yes?"

    "Is it true that..." the guard trailed off, seemingly trying to find his words. "Is it true that the Queen is pregnant?"

    "Yes?" Gs nonchntly replied, blinking as if the question didn''t really warrant an answer.

    To his surprise, however, almost everyone within hearing distance of his words jumped for joy at the news. Gs could only look on as servants and soldiers alike cheered for their king and queen, celebrating as if the proverbial royal baby had already been birthed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I would''ve thought that such good news had already reached the capital?" he couldn''t help but ask.

    "Apologies, Lord Gs, but the only reports that had reached the capital had been about the Moonlight Pack''s usual celebrations and parties," one of the celebrating guards bowed to him. "A messageing from the Moonlight Pack Territories came here regarding some kind of good news, but unfortunately, the one reporting the events were... rather slurred and unintelligible. We can only assume that it was good news from there."

    "Typical," Gs chuckled. "Though I suppose I should''ve expected that to happen."

    The Moonlight Pack''s propensity for partying was truly just so legendary that the very reasons for the celebration often got muddied in between reports. He could only be d that things turned out great for his King and Queen.

    Gs intentionally didn''t mention to his mother the good news about the Queen being pregnant inside the carriage in fear that his mother would tease him and ra nonstop about giving her a grandchild soon.

    "So I heard that you were there when Princess Freya had been marked," another one of the guards inquired. "How were the celebrations? Was it as amazing as what we''ve heard happen?"

    Gs let out a soft smile as he replied, "They were that and more... Alcohol and wine poured forth from the very cers of the Everett Manor. It almost looked like it would never end..."

    From there, he found himself being more talkative than usual. Maybe because he was in a good mood? Nevertheless, it just felt right to tell the guards, as well as some of the servants what exactly happened. They all expressed their awe as he continued with his tale, and with each tale that he told, the more his audience seemed to grow. Even in the dead of night, the energy surrounding him only seemed to match his stories, until eventually, he got to the part where he got drunk and lost a few precious hours'' worths of memories.

    "And that''s the end of it," Gs shrugged. "I''m honestly at a loss for words with everything that happened."

    "I agree."

    Gs''s eyes widened as he heard the familiar tone of ra approaching him from behind. Turning around, he was surprised to see her still up even after all of the traveling they''d just done.

    "I thought you already went to bed?" he asked her.

    "I was... I was wondering what exactly you were up to," ra leveled, her word selection clearly chosen carefully. "Were you regaling them with how you ended up drunk in front of the King?"

    "I was just wrapping things up, actually," Gs weakly chuckled. "They don''t need to hear the rest, especially since I don''t remember much beyond it anyway."

    ...

    ...

    A brief silence settled between them before a blush adorned both of their faces. Gs could only shake his head as images of their time together flooded his senses. And judging by ra''s expression, she was going through the exact same thing he was going through.

    [See? I told you she''s more than ready for you,] Ham chuckled.

    [I know,] he admitted. [But I won''t do it. Not until I''ve finally carved a space for myself in her heart.]

 Chapter 583 Kill All Of Us

    ra blushed madly as images of her time with Gs flooded her mind''s eye. Every sensation and touch seemingly reyed itself throughout her body, making her feel less thanfortable as she did her best topose herself.

    [There''s more where that came from if you really wanted it, you know,] Sheba teased.

    [We''re right out in public right now,] ra growled at her wolf. [Don''t make me feel things that I''m not supposed to feel!]

    She gritted her teeth as she took a deep inhale, focusing in on the growing heat pooling in between her legs and smothering it with a heaping dose of hardposure. It wouldn''t do for her to be acting like an idiot right now, especially since Gs himself seemed to be doing more than enough of it for the two of them.

    Seriously, his eyes were practically undressing her from where he stood. Also¡­ what were they saying about the Queen being pregnant?

    "Gs, are they saying what I think they''re saying?" she curiously asked.

    "W-what? Oh, about the Queen being pregnant?" Gs hesitantly asked in return. "Have I not told you about that?"

    ra narrowed her eyes at her mate. "No, you haven''t," she growled. "Why haven''t you told this to me? Since when did you even know about this?"

    To her disappointment, Gs averted his gaze from her as he replied, "About halfway through our journey to the castle¡­"

    She took in another deep breath as a wholly different emotion started flooding her senses. On the bright side, annoyance and regret did well in smothering her earlier feelings of arousal, but it still didn''t help that they were still negative feelings. Hearing that the Queen was now pregnant with Darius''s child gave her mixed feelings¡­ both of happiness and regret¡­

    ''I guess that''s that, huh¡­'' she couldn''t help but think to herself.

    "In my defense, it was so that Mother wouldn''t-"

    "No, that''s enough," she cut him off with a resigned shrug. "At least you actually told me about it."

    Gs apologetically nodded at her, and she simply gave him a soft shrug before then turning her attention back to the audience they still had around them. It was then that she was reminded that they were still being watched, still being observed while the two of them argued¡­

    "A-Anyway, I''m assuming you already asked about some of the things that need doing?" ra quickly changed the topic, ignoring the fact that he felt¡­ things upon seeing Gs look at her like that. "Having practically lived here, I''m sure there''s a lot of work that needs doing."

    "R-Right, but the guards just said to me that barring the usual upkeep, there''s nothing too pressing that we need to address," Gs remarked. "Perhaps that may change tomorrow, but for now, we can probably rest-"

    "Oh, right! There''s something that''s specifically addressed to you, Lord Gs."

    The couple both turned to look at the one servant that suddenly chimed in. The young servant walked up to Gs, a pensive look on his face as he began his report.

    "One of the guards reported that Pinra is requesting for your presence," the servant exined. "Deep within the dungeons, the guard said that she almost sounded apologetic."

    ra raised an eyebrow as she watched Gs let out a hum, seemingly taking in any and all words that the servant was currently saying to him. Pinra was a name that she hadn''t heard in what felt like a very long time, and her name made ra remember a few choice memories that she almost thought were already lost to her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Oh, right¡­ She''s still alive,'' ra inwardly recalled. ''The Queen had spared her that day, saying that it was better for her to live with her failures¡­''

    "And this guard says that she''s desperate?" Gs asked, taking ra out of her musings. "How can we be so sure?"

    "I-I''m simply rying his words, Lord Gs," the servant meekly bowed.

    "Where is this guard then? I want to hear it straight from the source."

    Even in the dead of night, the castle became abuzz as Gs began making his way to the castle dungeon''s entrance. Right behind him, ra had no choice but to follow, a pensive look on her face as she observed the way her mate moved. As she focused on her thoughts, her mate had made himself busy talking to the guard that supposedly bore Pinra''s request.

    ra didn''t hear exactly what was said, but based on his tone alone, she could tell that Gs was going through with it. Somehow, she could tell that he was considering going down there and meeting the woman himself¡­ something that even she knew would be ill advised.

    "Gs, are you sure about this?" she couldn''t help but chime in as soon as he turned to her. "Shouldn''t you be talking about this with the King first?"

    "ra, as much as it pains me to say it, Pinra''s still family," Gs mumbled. "If¡­ If there''s a speck of regret in her, we might be able to turn her to our side."

    "Are you hearing yourself right now?" ra incredulously asked. "This is the same woman that wouldn''t hesitate to kill you just to get Nasser''s attention."

    "That''s only because of her upbringing¡­ I think¡­"

    "You think?" ra scoffed. "Gs, she tried to kill you. Kill me. Kill all of us, really."

    Gs remained quiet, his thoughts unknown to her as he visibly stewed in her words. But seriously, the choice should be obvious. Pinra was locked up in the dungeons for a reason. Sure, she still would''ve liked for the woman to actually die, but the Queen also had a point for keeping her alive.

    "I know¡­ But still, we should hear her out," Gs replied.

    ra frowned. "How about you do that tomorrow then? Along with someone that can actually watch your back?"

    "With you then," Gs finished her thought for her.

    "Who else?" she scoffed. "I faced her once. I can face her again."

    Also, she really didn''t want to have Gs be alone with the woman. Doing that was just asking for trouble.

    Thankfully, Gs had seemingly seen sense and turned to her advice. Together, the two of them retreated to their bedchamber, leaving tomorrow''s problems to their future selves.

 Chapter 584 More About My Father

    Sh nkly stared out the window as she let out a heavy sigh. She was already inside the bedchamber assigned for her in the Cordon Castle. It was located next to her son, Gs''s chamber, and while she would''ve liked to be by his side for longer, her son was still needed in the castle. As such, he decided to let her stay there for the night and rest before she resumed the journey back to Keen Manor in the Silver Crescent Pack tomorrow.

    But as much as she tried, for some reason, she couldn''t sleep just yet despite the tiredness in her body from their travels. And somewhere along the way, she had identally overheard how Pinra was desperately asking for Gs to see her. She couldn''t help but pity the young woman. She had seen how things unfolded in the arena back then, witnessing Nasser''s past ying out in front of her along with everyone else.

    It was there that she discovered that Pinra was Nasser''s daughter from a servant in their manor. She wasn''t aware that a servant bore him a child. All she knew was that Nasser had a female servant live outside of the manor and the rest was history.

    Letting out another deep sigh, she helplessly murmured, "She''s just a victim¡­"

    As much as Pinra grew up evil, the woman simply had the wrong upbringing. Now that Nasser was gone, maybe she could start a new life?

    "Maybe now that she''s free from her father''s influence, she can finally turn a new leaf¡­" she continued to ponder. She wanted Pinra to have a new life, a good one with them and their family.

    Getting up from her chair, Sh headed towards the door to go out and see her son. But just as she opened the door, she was startled as she saw her son standing right in front of her.

    "Son?"

    "Mother, are you heading out?" Gs asked with a frown. "I was about to knock and check on you."

    Sh smiled as she fully opened her door, signaling to Gs toe and follow her inside.

    "I was about to look for you and have a word¡­" Sh started as she sat.

    Gs sat in front of her and asked, "What is it, Mother?"

    "About Pinra. I happened to hear about her request to see you," she replied. "Are you going to see her?"

    "I do, but ra stopped me, Mother. She told me to wait until tomorrow and discuss it further with the King," Gs answered with a soft smile. "She''s also so worried that she doesn''t want me to see Pinra alone. She wants to apany me."

    Sh had to blink just to make sure that she saw things clearly. Her son was glowing, and he even had a bright smile just from mentioning ra''s name.

    "Look at you looking so giddy about ra getting worried for you. Ah, I guess you two are really enjoying each other''spany then," Sh warmly teased. "I''m really d and grateful for how things are going between the two of you. At first, I was a bit worried about this Mate Pull and Mates, especially knowing of how ra already had another man in her heart before. But as I expected, my son is doing good, and will definitely conquer the heart you longed for all these years."

    She smiled as she added, "I''m rooting for you, Son. Please don''t hesitate to ask me for any help¡­"

    Her son chuckled and amusingly asked, "And how do you n on helping me, Mother?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why? Have I not been helping you all along by simply teasing the two of you?" Sh snorted. "I''ve been ying cupid for you two for a while now, you know."

    Even as she let out a slight smirk, her heart was beaming with joy at having these kinds of interactions with her son. Why, she couldn''t even help the tears now welling out of her eyes.

    "Mother?" Gs worriedly asked, having probably noticed the tears starting to roll down her cheeks.

    Quickly, she wiped her tears with a chuckle and said, "Ah, it''s been a while since we had some moments like this alone, Son. I really did miss you¡­"

    Upon hearing her words, Gs moved to kneel in front of her. Seeing his actions, Sh lovingly hugged him.

    "I missed you too, Mother," Gs whispered as he rested his head on herp. "I''m really d that I can freely be with you now like this."

    So many years had been wasted¡­ For so many years, she had to keep herself on her toes around Nasser just so she could have a little time with her son. Truly, she couldn''t thank their Queen and King enough for the freedom she and her son were now enjoying.

    She gently caressed and stroked Gs''s hair as she murmured, "Thank you for growing up to be a good man, Son. Despite the limited time the two of us had before¡­" She took in a breath before she continued, "I''m really so proud of you, Gs. I''m so proud of you, my son. I love you so much."

    The longer they stayed like that, the more she could feel the silent sobsing from her son.

    "Do you think ra will think less of me if she ever sees me crying like this?" Gs murmured in between sobs, making Sh chuckle.

    "No, she won''t. Seeing men cry is hot, Son¡­" Sh replied with a grin while wiping away the remaining teardrops left on her cheeks.

    Gsughed at her quip. Lifting his head to look at her, the two of them shared a crispy wave ofughter as the unspoken tension between them lifted.

    "Can you tell me more about my father?" Gs suddenly asked. "I''ve only heard a little about him from you¡­"

    She nodded with a smile. Ah, Roman¡­ Just recalling about the man she truly loved already made her bring out her brightest smile. Before, she couldn''t tell her son more about Roman for the fear of how Nasser would react if he ever found out. As a result, all Gs have heard from her about Roman was how much of a nice and good man he was.

    "Do you want to know how your father caught my attention and won my heart then?" she asked, a blush adorning her face.

    Roman always had his ways, and maybe it would be good if she shared them with his son as well. Who knows? Gs could maybe try and apply it to ra. And like how Roman had easily won her over¡­ this might help her son in his quest for ra''s heart. Already, she could see how eager he was with his eyes keenly waiting for her.

    "Yes, Mother. Please tell me everything about it¡­"

 Chapter 585 In Your Own Perspective

    The next morning, ra woke up early, but to her surprise, the space beside her was already empty. She had slept wellst night, and she was sure that she had felt Gs''s warmth beside her some time after she had nodded off. Honestly, she was just waiting for him to join her in bedst night when he told her that he would check on his mother first. Unfortunately, she fell asleep without her even knowing while waiting for him.

    Clearing her thoughts about the whereabouts of her mate, ra immediately got up and readied herself for the day ahead. She would first have breakfast with her mother-inw, before then bidding her farewell since the older woman would be leaving the castle without her and Gs. Unfortunately, as much as she or Gs would like to apany her, they both had to stay in the castle to attend to some more pressing matters.

    Looking around, she couldn''t help but notice that she would now constantly stay in Gs''s bedchamber for the night instead of using her own room within the castle. It was quite bigger than her previous bedchamber, but then again, Gs was the Great Constable of the Kingdom, the second highest position after the King. It was no wonder then that the King had granted him one of the best chambers in the castle.

    As such, she couldn''t help but smile at how her things were now arranged within the room. It was probably the Queen Mother who had handled the transfer of her things from her previous chamber to Gs''s chamber.

    "I miss the Queen Mother," ra murmured.

    Well, she and the Queen Mother had just greeted one another a few days ago at Freya''s Ritual of Marking. No¡­ What she missed was her bonding moments with the Queen Mother whenever they were alone.

    Absently, her eyes darted toward the empty bed. She couldn''t smell Gs''s scent on it at the moment, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit of pity that she couldn''t smell his lingering scent.

    "I was sure that he was with mest night¡­" ra pondered as she searched for something to change in today''s activities. She was sleeping like a log, she thought, so no wonder then that Gs didn''t bother waking her up.

    [Why? Are you disappointed with not having another intimate moment with him?] her wolf Sheba teased her, as was expected.

    ra simply raised an eyebrow as she gave herself onest look in the full-size mirror. There was no way that she would entertain Sheba''s teasing right now.

    [Hmm¡­ Trying your best to ignore me, huh?] her wolf scoffed. [But you won''t be able to ignore how your body is reacting right now-]

    "Stop it already!"

    ra hissed at her own reflection. She was already more than aware of it, and Sheba''s mockingugh only made her face burn even hotter. What else could she do? Her body already had a mind of its own apparently, and her body was craving for Gs''s touch. There was no point in hiding it anymore, no point in ignoring or even denying it. Wasn''t that why she had already let Gs do whatever he wanted with her body? She had already lost it¡­

    [Stop being a nagger already,] ra retorted with a sigh. [My ears have been bleeding long enough.]

    As usual, her words only earned a burst of amusedughter from her wolf. Shaking her head, she went ahead and prepared herself for the day ahead. And as soon as she was done, she quickly went out of the bedchamber to look for her mother-inw. Of course, as she had nned, the two of them had a wonderful breakfast without Gs since thetter was already busy with work. Afterwards, ra then escorted her mother-inw through the hallways all the up to her carriage.

    "You and Gs shouldn''t busy yourself with me at all. Instead, take your time in finishing whatever it is that you two need to do here," Sh remarked just as they stopped right in front of the carriage. "Besides, I''ll also be very busy making a few changes to the manor. So if you''re worried about me getting bored being alone, then don''t. I also have a jam-packed schedule like you and Gs."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ra smiled. "I understand, Mother," she nodded. "Unfortunately, Gs seems to be very busy today, so it''s only me who will have to send you off."

    Sh nodded with a smile, but her face suddenly became serious as she asked, "Is Gs going to see Pinra today then?"

    ra was startled by that question. Still, she had already assumed that Gs had already talked to his mother about thisst night.

    "I''m not sure yet, Mother. But if he would, I won''t let him see Pinra alone," she directly voiced out. "I still don''t trust Pinra after all this time."

    The older woman nodded. "I understand. Still, I hope that Pinra will be given a second chance if she truly and genuinely wants to turn a new leaf and be a better person," Sh sincerely stated. "I really feel sorry for her with how her life turned out so far¡­"

    ra inhaled deeply before then letting out a loud sigh to clear her throat. She was far from agreeing with her Mother-inw at all in regards to Pinra. She didn''t feel sorry for Pinra, and she was sure that the woman was nning something even now.

    "Hmm¡­ Sorry¡­ I just can''t help but not feel sorry for her, Mother. I mean, Pinra always had a choice like how Gs had chosen to join the right side with us," ra began with a pensive tone.

    "Really, whatever happened to her was her own choice. She chose to be evil and do heinous things just to please Nasser and get his recognition when she could''ve simply lived out a life of loving herself first and doing things that could make her a good and sessful person. But instead of doing that, she chose to try hard in making her father see her by doing bad things just to please him¡­"

    She didn''t know, why but her gut feeling was telling her that Pinra hadn''t earned her redemption just yet. Why would she even ask for Gs to speak with her when she could''ve simply atoned for her sins inside her cell by keeping quiet and reflecting on all the bad things she did?

    Her mother-inw gave her a courteous smile. She then held ra''s hand and said, "Not all are the same, dear. You''re lucky you have this strong character in you, but you and Pinra grew up in different environments. Sometimes, things look so easy in your own perspective, but the same couldn''t be said for others, especially once you''ve already experienced the things that made you who you are right now¡­"

    With a slight squeeze on her hand, Sh then added, "But that''s all there is for now, I think. I''ll bid you farewell for now, ra. And please do take care of Gs." She gave her a soft teasing smile, "You see, my son always looks like he''s over the moon whenever he sees and feels how worried and thoughtful you are towards him, and I would really like for you two to, well¡­ Go further than that."

    Sh''sst words made ra blush so hard just from the insinuation. But before she could even find her words to answer, the older woman had already turned around to leave, chuckling as she entered her carriage.

    ra could only watch as her mother-inw''s carriage rolled out of the castle gates. Truly, she could tell that the older woman was indeed having too much fun teasing her and Gs whenever she could.

    "At least you''re having fun," ra chuckled before turning around and going back to her duties.

 Chapter 586 Are You Really Fine With This?

    The day went by, and ra went ahead with fulfilling some of the duties expected of her within Cordon Castle. True, she hadn''t seen Gs even after she already had her lunch, but she was sure that he was simply too busy toe to see her at the moment. And besides, even she was looking to be rather tired with all of the work that was suddenly thrust into her capable hands.

    After all, she had once been an Alpha. Alongside the fact that she had also once been a regr tenant in the castle, and she knew more than enough about how things worked around there in terms of bureaucracy.

    "This is wrong," ra sighed.

    The servant in front of her blinked. "It is? But the clerk that gave this to me said that it would be alright?"

    She shook her head in annoyance as she pushed the offending document out of her side of the table. Apparently, Gs was too busy looking over the current holdings beneath the dungeons, possibly in part of his nned visit to Pinra once they''ve hashed things out with the King. That meant that it fell to her to be the one to approve minor tasks such as paperwork and general petitions.

    "The name of the petitioner isn''t properly indicated here," she pointed out while tapping on the bottom portion of the parchment. "I understand that it might be because the person filing this might be new, but that doesn''t excuse it being wrong."

    She could only let out another sigh. Truly, it was a wonder why she even bothered doing such things. Then again, helping out like this was a semi-fun pastime for her dating all the way back from when she first began living in the castle on a semi-permanent basis. She could still remember being taught by the Queen Mother how to run simple background checks on some of the documents being handled, making sure that everything was filled out perfectly with no errors or discrepancies to make sure that the kingdom would run as smoothly as it could be.

    "Understood, Lady ra."

    With a wave of her hand, ra let the servant leave with the document, leaving her alone with even more work than before as she ducked her head and went at it. It wasn''t like there was anything else for her to do at the moment.

    [Except for maybe looking for Gs?]

    She rolled her eyes at Sheba''s obvious attempts at teasing. [He''s probably just as busy as I am right now. It''s best not to try and make things moreplicated by looking for him.]

    [But wouldn''t it be nice to show him that you care?] Sheba insisted with a teasing lilt to her tone. [Think of how much he''d appreciate your presence. I''m sure he''ll be ecstatic.]

    Letting out another sigh, ra promptly ignored her wolf''s usual bouts of teasing. Still, it was a decent distraction from the monotony that was paperwork.

    At least, until something new happened.

    "ra?"

    Her ears perked up as she heard a pair of footsteps enter the room. Looking up, she couldn''t help but smile as the Queen Mother came up to greet her.

    "Mo- Your Highness," ra quickly corrected herself as she stood up and gave the older woman a short bow.

    "ra, you know you don''t have to be that formal with me," the Queen Mother warmly chuckled. "Chin up, dear. I won''t have you bowing to me after all of the years we''ve known together."

    Quickly raising her head, ra gave her mother figure a grateful smile before gesturing for the older woman to sit. Sitting back down, she only then noticed the presence of another figure in the room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh, Elder Handi," ra quickly greeted the other man. "I didn''t notice you there."

    "It''s to be expected, Lady ra," Elder Handi chuckled. "Everyone knows that doing of clerical work is taxing enough as it is."

    ra could only smile as the Elder sat beside the Queen Mother. Shrugging, she was about to continue with some of her work when she noticed a different air between the two people in front of her. Somehow, it felt as if the two had a deeper connection than when she first knew them¡­ A connection that went deeper than simply understanding or friendship.

    "I have a feeling that the two of you aren''t here just to greet me," ra pointed out with a raised brow. "I know Her Highness would visit me, but not alongside someone else¡­"

    She let her words trail off, her eyes boring into the Queen Mother with a teasing look. In response, the older woman held the slightest of blushes, one that was more than significant considering her usualposure.

    "Oh, I''m simply apanying the Queen Mother in her rounds," Elder Handi readily exined. "We had just arrived, you see, and once she heard that you and Lord Gs are currently managing things, she insisted to check on you."

    "I see," ra nodded with a soft smirk. "But as you can both see, I have things well in hand.

    "Are you sure, dear?" the Queen Mother worriedly asked.

    "I''m very sure," ra replied with a smile. "Feel free to go check on the others. Besides, I wouldn''t want to interrupt you two by boring you both with all of the work I''m doing."

    ***^^

    Savannah would''ve blushed if she wasn''t being in control as she left ra behind her. By her side, Handi was holding onto her hand, his warmth radiating to hers as she took in a small breath.

    "She''s rather sharp, isn''t she?" Handi amusedly remarked.

    "I raised her, after all," she proudly replied. "Granted, I wasn''t ready for her to tease me like that, but that was to be expected."

    It was very much expected of her, after all. ra had been wanting her to be happy for years now, and only now did she decide to open up her heart in the same way that her adopted daughter had done for Gs. Well, maybe not fully, but she was willing to try nevertheless.

    "Still, are you really fine with this?"

    Raising an eyebrow, Savannah turned to Handi. With a smile, she replied, "Again, I''m fine with this arrangement. While I''m not ready to fully open my heart once more, I''m already in the process of doing so."

    Truly, even as Handi''s grip on her hand tightened ever so slightly, she couldn''t help but look forward to the things toe.

 Chapter 587 The Safest Thing To Do

    Gs did his best not to let out a sigh of relief as he heard that the King and Queen had returned to the castle. It had been a hectic affair having to run the kingdom between himself and ra, and he was sure that his mate would also be happy to hear that they could finally stop doing some of the things they''d been doing out of responsibility.

    As such, there they both stood in the throne room in front of the newly-arrived royals, his head bowed down alongside ra''s as they addressed their liege.

    "My King. My Queen. Wee back," he greeted.

    "We''ve done much during your absence," ra added.

    "Gs. ra," Darius greeted back with an approving hum. "Raise your heads."

    At that, both of them raised their heads only to be greeted by the two smiling royals. Gs couldn''t help but notice the warm look that the Queen was giving ra, with thetter returning the look with a knowing smile on her face. Well, whatever happened between ra and the Queen, he was d that the two of them seemed to be getting along.

    "I''ve heard that you two were deep in clerical work while we were away," Queen Xenia remarked. "I apologize for the suffering we''ve clearly caused because of that."

    "None at all, my Queen," Gs quickly replied. "We simply did what we had to do."

    "I agree," ra nodded in agreement. "It was what anyone loyal to the kingdom would''ve done in our stead."

    "Nevertheless, you two have gone far and above your station," Darius remarked. "If there is anything you two might want, then I''ll see that it be done. Within reason, of course."

    Gs''s eyes widened at Darius''s offer. What the king just said was tantamount to him giving them his favor, and they didn''t even do that much to deserve it.

    "Da-My King, this is too much," ra quickly retorted. "We merely did what we had to do."

    "Ah, but that''s alsomendable, is it not?" Xenia remarked. "It''s just normal to reward loyal subjects, right?"

    Gs let out a soft smile. Truly, it was amazing that he was serving good people.

    "It is as you say," Gs finally relented with a shrug.

    "I''m d you finally saw it that way," Xenia beamed. "It''s just natural, you know?"

    "I agree," Darius chuckled. "In fact, it''s the least we can do."

    A round of softughter filled the throne room as the four of them shared a moment to celebrate. While it wasn''t a big asion for the royal couple to arrive back home, it was still something to be happy about.

    "Oh, congrattions on the pregnancy by the way," Gs quickly stated.

    "Likewise," ra quickly added, sharing in the happiness of the news. "It''s good news to see that your mutual love has... bore fruit...."

    Xenia blushed, and Gs could see that ra was blushing as well. Judging by what he''s feeling through their Bond, his mate was feeling... things about it all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Best not pry if you value your life,] Ham advised.

    Gs readily agreed. He wasn''t ready to tackle those feelings she had just yet. Well, he was ready to try and help her through it, but doing so now wouldn''t be safe for his health.

    "G-Gs, didn''t you have something pressing to tell the King?"

    But before he could ponder on when exactly he could help his mate process her feelings, ra had reminded him of something that he had been meaning to talk about with the king ever since he learned of it.

    "Oh right," Gs cleared his throat before turning to the king. "One of the guards told me that Pinra''s requesting to talk to me."

    "Oh?" Darius raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Did the guard say anything as to why that would be the case?"

    "None that I haven''t asked him about since I''ve learned of the news," Gs replied. "Apparently, Pinra''s mental state hasn''t been in the best shape since we left her there."

    "That''s a given," Xenia scoffed. "I made sure that she knew what her actions had caused. All the way up to how Nasser died, I''m sure that she thinks it''s all her fault."

    Gs blinked at the cold tone his Queen just used as opposed to her jovial tone from earlier. It would seem that Xenia still hasn''t forgiven his cousin for all that she had done.

    "Still, for her to request an audience could mean that she had enough time to think about her life," Darius pondered with a hint of skepticism. "Do you want to do so, Gs? To visit her?"

    ? "I would like to, but I''m also waiting for your thoughts on the matter," he truthfully replied. "It''s the reason why I waited for your return to even do such a thing."

    Darius hummed as he nodded. "A wise choice. This way, we''ll at least be informed of such an action. After all, Pinra is still a risk even if she''s bound and chained in the dungeons. It''d be best for you to not go visit her alone."

    "Which is why I offered to apany him even before this conversation happened," ra promptly added. "I''m sure I''ll be more than enough to handle Pinra should she try to escape."

    "See to it that you do then," Darius gave ra an approving nod before then turning back to Gs. "See just what exactly Pinra has in wanting to speak to you, Gs. If things are truly as they seem, then we might just have a new potentially strong ally to rely on."

    "I for one think that this might just be a trick," Xenia scoffed. "But we should still give Pinra the benefit of the doubt, I suppose."

    With that, Gs and ra bid farewell to the royal couple and left the throne room. With his king''s permission now secured, Gs quickly made a beeline to the dungeons to go and meet Pinra.

    "Don''t believe a word she says," ra warned beside him as they descended the dungeons.

    "I know," Gs nodded. "I won''t take everything at face value, especially with her."

    It was the safest thing to do, after all. But still, her mother''s words about his cousin''s potential redemption remained in his head...

 Chapter 588 See Each Other

    Pinra took a deep breath as she focused on the shackles keeping her from moving freely. Not that it would even matter as her cell was practically impossible to escape from. Still, she had a feeling that she''d be free rtively soon. And with the dark spell that she managed to apply to herself, there was no way that she wouldn''t be able to enact her revenge on those that wronged her¡­

    For those that¡­ That one person¡­ Maybe¡­ Who-

    "No¡­ Focus¡­" she growled as she quickly shook her head, her eyes crazed as she bit on her lower lip. "Just a bit more¡­ I''ll be free¡­"

    There was no way that she''d lose sight of her goal now. Not when she was so close from achieving it. She just had to get that one window of opportunity to open itself to her. The one way that could give her the smallest hopes of escaping with her mind still intact.

    Or at least¡­ what remained of it that she could observe.

    ''That''s it, Pinra¡­ You''re making me proud¡­''

    Her eyes opened wide as she heard that same faint voice that she had kept hearing for what felt like days now. Somehow, she knew that it belonged to someone important to her, but for the life of her, she couldn''t remember who exactly it was. And every time she tried to think hard on it, the serpent coiled around her arm throbbed painfully. Still, seeing as the power she called for herself thought that it wasn''t necessary, she decided to ignore it.

    All she knew was that she needed to enact vengeance on Gs¡­ On¡­ just Gs¡­ Just Gs¡­ The most important person in her life¡­

    "Hey, you have visitors."

    Pinra almost let out a gleeful smirk as she heard one of the guards address her from behind her door. Quickly hiding her delight, she forced herself to cry as she kept up her charade.

    "Is it Gs?!" she practically begged. "Please tell me it''s Gs!"

    "It is," the guard scoffed. "You better be on your best behavior."

    As the guard left to fetch what was possibly the most important person in her life right now, Pinra couldn''t help but grin and cackle silently in absolute joy. The snake around her arm sizzled in pleasure at the thought of being near the object of its purpose, making her almost moan as her mind almost turned into mush from happiness.

    ''He''s here! He''s finally here!''

    It was the single most amazing thing that was currently running through her mind. Ever since she gave herself this dark power, his name and visage was the only thing she could ever think of. The feelings associated with him were confusing at first, what with the sheer mass of hatred and anger she felt whenever his name popped up in her head, but after some time, she decided that it was just her mind ying tricks on her. After all, why else would she call upon this dark power if not to see him?

    ''And he''s finally here too! I can finally see him! See him¡­''

    Her cackles turned silent as she felt her mind grind to a resounding halt. For the life of her, she couldn''t remember why she wanted to see Gs in the first ce. Sure, she wanted to kill him, but why?

    Where was all of this hatred and anger within hering from?

    "Pinra¡­"

    But before she could allow herself to ponder on such matters, the object of her twisted affections finally showed himself to her. It was just as she¡­ she remembered him¡­ Right?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Gs¡­" she whispered out, her heart hammering in both confusion and sheer rage as her mind kept her going forward with her supposed n. "I''m sorry¡­"

    "Sorry? Just sorry?"

    Her eyes widened before quickly she went ahead and put her head down onto the floor. With the door still closed, Gs was merely looking at her from behind the bars, preventing her from going at him and giving him a death-providing hug.

    "I''m truly sorry!" she cried out, practically screaming as tears ran down her cheeks. "I know what I did was wrong!"

    She actually didn''t. In fact, she didn''t even know what she did to deserve being held in a cell. But judging by what little memories she could scrounge up, it was Gs that put her in this ce.

    She could only guess that was why she had a burning hatred and urge to kill him whenever she thought of him.

    "I find that hard to believe."

    Pinra squinted as she heard a woman''s voice echo from behind the bars. Looking up, a familiar looking woman sneered at her from where she stood. A part of her knew she should know exactly who this woman standing beside Gs was, but for the life of her, only the rage within her responded to her visage.

    "Gs, she''s clearly faking," the woman scoffed at Gs. "She''s not even apologizing for what she did wrong."

    "That, she is, but her tears look genuine."

    Pinra inwardly smirked at Gs''s observation. It was hard to make herself cry, after all. Pulling forth from her inherent rage and missing memories was the only way she could even make it happen.

    Well, that and the constant confusion she felt whenever she wasn''t angry at Gs, but that was something she knew she shouldn''t think about. The ck snake around her arm reacted poorly whenever she did that, and she was sure her past self had a good reason to bind it to herself.

    "Yes! I''m truly apologetic!" she raved on, drawing upon her confusion and pain to make her cries sound even more realistic. "I just want to talk to you, Gs!"

    Pinra bowed her head once more, going so quickly that she hit the floor hard enough to make herself bleed. She didn''t care, however. This pain was nothingpared to the burning need within her to kill Gs. Nothing else mattered. Not even the fact that herst clear memory was of her own feelings of self-loathing and desperation.

    ? "We''re talking right now," Gs addressed her, his voice cold and distant. "Why did you call for me?"

    "No! Not like this!" she cried out. "Can we at least see each other face-to-face?!"

    The ck snake burned hotly as she gritted her teeth. She was so close¡­ She just had to have him open the door¡­

    Then¡­ Only then will she finally be free!

 Chapter 589 Her Treasure

    Gs clicked his tongue as he watched his cousin bow her head down low so hard that it made a small thud. It was as clear as day that Pinra wasn''t herself. She should be better than this¡­ Sharper¡­ More dangerous¡­

    It almost made him want to pity her.

    "What makes you think I''ll say yes?" he neutrally asked.

    Through the bars, he watched as Pinra raised her head up to him again. Her forehead was bloody now, drops of red liquid dripping down her face even as she smiled madly at him.

    "You¡­ You have to! We know each other, right?!"

    He narrowed his eyes at her answer. She sounded desperate¡­ as if this was her only option if she wanted to live¡­

    "Gs, don''t tell me you''re seriously considering getting in there with her in that cell," ra scoffed, her arms crossed as she stared at him. "She''s clearly unstable."

    "All the more reason to try and check on her, right?" Gs reasoned. "She needs help. As a living person, she''s still afforded some of her rights."

    "Are you listening to yourself? You just said you want to help our would-be murderer," ra insisted with a squint. "She''s not in the right mind, and giving her what she wants will just-"

    "No! Who are you to talk to him like that?!" Pinra suddenly burst out loud, her tone dripping with the anger and rage that he was honestly expecting from her. "Let him do what he wants!"

    "This doesn''t concern you," ra coldly spat at Pinra. "And you just proved my point."

    Gs let out a small sigh as he turned his gaze back to his cousin. Sure enough, Pinra was showing the rage and hatred that she so readily showed to them all back when she was still under Nasser''s thumb. She ground her teeth at ra, but her eyes constantly kept ncing at him as if she was waiting for his every word. And somehow, he could see something else in those eyes of hers¡­

    The gaze of confusion¡­ She was hanging onto him like he was going to be the one to save her.

    "Y-You''ll see me, right?!" Pinra asked, her full attentioning back to him as her crazed eyes looked up to him. "You''lle to me?!"

    Gs paused for a second, letting Pinra''s voice echo for a while before he responded. "Not today."

    "W-What?!"

    Gs almost flinched at Pinra''s passionate outburst. All of a sudden, she began fighting against her restraints, her shackles ttering against the ground as she strained and pulled at them desperately.

    "Gs, get back!"

    And to his further surprise, ra had put herself between him and Pinra. Despite the barred door separating them from his cousin, his mate still jumped in to try and protect him.

    It almost made his heart swoon from the gesture.

    "Why?! Why won''t you see me?!" Pinra screamed. "Please! I know you''re there, Gs!"

    "ra¡­" he shook his head. "Maybe we should-"

    "Gs, she''s raving mad," ra growled. "The moment you step inside with her, I''m sure she''ll just try and kill you without even a second thought!"

    Clicking his tongue, his gaze alternated between ra''s insistent stare and the small gap showing Pinra''s desperate iling in an effort to see him. Even through the slightest of gaps in between the bars, his cousin''s mad gaze told him of just how badly she had deteriorated.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Maybe you''re right," he relented to ra as he sighed. "We should leave."

    "Wait, you''re leaving?!"

    "Good," ra nodded, talking over Pinra''s mad ravings as she grabbed Gs''s hand. "We don''t need to see her again anyway."

    Gs blinked as he let himself be pulled away by the hand, ra taking the lead as they left the dungeons. The moment they saw the sun once more, the fact that his mate had jumped to his defense made itself all the more apparent as she pulled at him with enough force that he would''ve thought she was trying to hide her treasure.

    [So you''re her treasure now, huh?] Ham chuckled.

    He couldn''t help but smile. Surely, this was another sign that she liked him, right? She was more than ready to jump to his defense, and she didn''t even care if she was going to get caught in the crossfire.

    ''She really cares about me¡­'' he joyfully thought.

    For a brief moment, Gs relished this fact, momentarily forgetting the mental state that they left Pinra in. There will be time to ponder on her state. But for now, he would enjoy seeing ra be this defensive of him.

    ****

    "No! No!"

    Pinra pounded her fists onto the ground as she screamed and cried. Rage and desperation coursed through her chest, the ck snake on her arm sizzling hotly as pain etched itself onto her very soul. She could feel her mind fraying apart again, but she was too busy being angry at the voice trying to scold her.

    ''You should''ve controlled yourself¡­ Act more genuine with your pleading¡­''

    The disembodied voice seemingly mocked her in its condescending tone. It was encouraging her, sure, and its voice had a calming effect to her in ways that she was too confused to understand, but she did exactly that, hadn''t she? She was crying and pleading, her throat almost turning hoarse with just how much she had begged Gs to see her.

    "I did everything right! I¡­ I did!"

    She was too caught up in her own rage and confusion. The fact that she didn''t even recall the name of the woman alongside Gs didn''t matter to her. The fact that she didn''t know why she was so angry didn''t matter to her as well. Gs leaving her was the only thing that mattered¡­ Why!?

    "Why did he leave me?!"

    ''Again, behave yourself¡­''

    "Quiet!" Pinra shouted at the wall next to her, a visage of an old man materializing next to her.

    ''You''re better than this¡­'' the voice encouraged her. ''Bide your time¡­''

    Pinra blinked. The burning pain in her arm ceased for a brief moment, and she finally found herself calming down. Yes¡­ That was what she should do¡­

    "Y-Yes¡­ I-I should do that¡­"

    She nodded to herself as she curled up into a ball, hugging her knees as she retreated to the nearest corner of her cell. Like the voice said, she just had to be patient again. Her time wille¡­ Surely, it will¡­

 Chapter 590 Roses

    It was a new day, and Gs was hard at work doing what was expected of him as the Great Constable of the kingdom. Of course, he didn''t let his responsibilities stop him from continuing on with his courting of his ever-so hard to get a mate.

    [As if you ever even stopped trying,] Ham chuckled.

    Gs could only smile as she looked at the flowers he currently had in his hand. Ever since he heard of how his father Roman had courted his mother, he decided that perhaps he should try and emte him just to see if it would work.

    [And emte your father, you did,] his wolf teased. [I didn''t even think you had it in you to pluck flowers for her.]

    [I''ll do anything if it''ll endear me more to ra,] Gs scoffed. [I just didn''t think that something like this would work on her though.]

    It was true, after all. He hadn''t really thought about bringing flowers to ra, if at all because he didn''t think that she was that kind of woman. Sure, most women loved it if their man gave them flowers, but for some reason, it just didn''t ur to him that his mate would be the same. He just assumed that she wouldn''t appreciate it because she...

    [She didn''t act womanly at times?] Ham cackled.

    [She''s just as much a woman as any other, maybe even more,] Gs quickly retorted. [I just... It just didn''t ur to me, alright?]

    Shaking his head, Gs decided that he had had enough of talking to Ham about this decision. Instead, he was just going to go through with giving her flowers and going from there.

    Taking a deep breath, he made his way to where he knew ra would be during that time of day. Being busy at the training grounds, his mate was starting to return to her former duties before the Trials for being the Queen happened. After all, the King had already alluded to wanting ra back in her old position, and ra was more than happy to get back up to speed with her former men.

    "ra?" he called out to her.

    Raising an eyebrow, ra walked away from some of the men she had been training to go up to him. Meanwhile, he was doing his best not to sound to stutter as he hid the bouquet of flowers he brought her behind his back.

    "Gs? What brings you here?" she asked with a small nod of greeting. "I thought you were usually busy this time of day?"

    "Well, I just wanted to see you," he warmly smiled at her. "Also, I brought you something for today."

    "Again?" ra scoffed as she shook her head, the faint blush on her cheek making it known to him that he was getting through to her. "Seriously, I appreciate the good food, but aren''t you... kind of spoiling me now?"

    "Not at all," Gs chuckled.

    Well, in truth, he had made sure to bring ra something to eat whenever she got into a few training sessions with her men. Also, he had begun to up his efforts in being attentive and showing her affection whenever he could. Why, just the other day, he had noticed her hands getting callouses from all of the archery she had been doing. It had been a while since she had done frequent training like this, so her hands had lost some of the built-up resistance she used to have.

    And to his delight, his gift to her in the form of a small archery band still prominently wrapped itself around her right hand. It was a small leather strap snuggly wrapped around her fist and palm, preventing too much wear and tear from affecting her skin.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You said thatst time," ra weakly chuckled, the red on her cheeks only making her even more radiant than usual. "And I can tell that you have something for me again. What is it? Another batch of snacks personally baked by yours truly?"

    "Close, but still far from the truth."

    Gs smirked as he pulled up the bouquet of flowers he had brought for ra. It was a bunch of red roses, all ruby red and pure as they glistened slightly from their freshness. Immediately, her reaction made his efforts worth it as she stared gaping at his gift.

    "What... Where did you buy this?" she asked.

    "I didn''t. I plucked them all by hand this morning," Gs proudly replied. "It took me a while, but it''s worth it, isn''t it?"

    Wordlessly, ra reached out to grab the flowers from his grasp. Cradling them in her arms, she inspected each and every flower she received, acting as if she was doing her best to find something that she could tease him with. She looked transfixed with their red color, the roses still fresh and fragrant as they bloomed brightly in her hands.

    "These... These are perfect," ra breathed out, her cheeks as red as the roses she was currently sniffing. "Thank you, Gs..."

    "It''s nothing," he warmly smiled at her. "I just thought you''d appreciate them."

    Truly, it was fortunate that she liked them. He wasn''t really sure she''d appreciate the bouquet only having one type of flower.

    "Say, how did you know I like roses?"

    Gs did his best not to flinch in surprise as he smirked. "I have my ways..."

    "Really? You''d keep that a secret?" ra pouted.

    "We''re still entitled to them, yes?" he shrugged. "Besides, it''s more fun to have a bit of surprise in our lives, right?"

    "Spoilsport," ra scoffed. "Very well, I''ll try to give you some surprises of my own if you want them so much."

    Seeing ra wave him off, Gs couldn''t help but grin at yet another job well done. With every gift and small gesture that he did for her, he could see her walls crumbling down ever so slightly.

    Also, he wouldn''t admit it, but the reason why he gave only her one type of flower was because it was the only type of flower he could find on short notice. Well, there were more, but it looked like they''d sh against the pure red of the numerous roses he had found.

    Thank the Almighty for small mercies.

 Chapter 591 The Outcome

    ra couldn''t help the sweet smile forming on her face while she held the roses and smelled its scent. She was watching Gs'' back as he walked away from her to go back to his duty.

    [It''s a pity my sense of smell is not working. I''m dying to find his Mate Pull scent¡­] Sheba mumbled with a heavy sigh.

    ra couldn''t agree more. Just like Sheba, she was honestly very eager to know how Gs would smell but unfortunately, her human sense of smell was not capable of detecting the scent of Mate Pull. She bet he would smell heavenly, maybe as good as how Freya described Gideon''s scent.

    "Aurelia is back with the Queen. Shall we visit herter and see if she''s avable to check on us?" ra murmured, still smiling. She really appreciated Gs''s efforts and patience despite knowing her weakness. Though she could not smell his scent she could still feel the pull physically but Gs was a true gentleman who simply wouldn''t take advantage of her.

    [Admit it. You''re disappointed that nothing happenedst night aren''t you?] She teased, making ra blush very hard. But ever since they returned to the castle, she and Gs became so busy that just like the previous night, she slept first without Gs and woke up again to an empty bed.

    "I feel weirdtely. I''ve been sleeping like a log," she murmured as she turned around to go back to her men. She was sure Gs was there with herst night because she felt his familiar warmth whenever she was shivering.

    [Since the remnants of the poisons are all gone, you might not shiver tonight¡­] Sheba informed her. ra nodded her head and lifted her gaze back to her men only to blush and look elsewhere after seeing the teasing smiles they were giving her. Right, she forgot they could see her receiving the roses Gs gave her. She tried topose herself and carry a strict face by frowning as she approached them and said, "Get back to your training!"

    Then she looked at Adah who was back to being her second inmand and said, "You take over for now. I am going to see Lady Aurelia¡­"

    "Why?! Are you pregnant now?! But why haven''t I smelled your shared scent with Lord Gs?!"

    ra pressed her lips together and turned to the person who questioned when she heard this. It was Leon whomented, popping out from nowhere.

    "Leon, you should really learn to shut your mouth if you don''t want me to stitch it for you," ra threatened yfully. Leon chuckled and said, "I just missed you, Commander! I almost tripped while running to see you the moment I arrived. Wee back, Commander!"

    ra smiled the moment she felt Leon''s tight and warm hug. She had missed him and all of her men and the Moonlight Royal Knights too. Leon was the youngest of the Knights so she was like an elder sister to him.

    "Thank you foring back! We should celebrate with the otherster. What do you say? I will arrange everything and make sure everyone is present like the old days. Well, everyone except Commander Bartos as he is still at Ebodia," Leon gleefully suggested, his eyes shimmering in excitement.

    "Fine¡­ I will see you all in our usual den," ra said with a chuckle. "For now, I''ll go ahead and see Aurelia. Don''t you dare spread any false rumor! I''m just going to visit her and have a simple chat as a friend."

    She lied of course because no one knew about her wolf''s inability to smell except for a few people now including Gs.

    Before visiting Aurelia, ra made a pitstop to her bedroom to arrange the flowers Gs gave her in a vase and put it on the table.

    "So pretty¡­" she whispered, humming as she walked out of the chamber before heading to the castle''s infirmary.

    "Mdy, I was about to see you," Aurelia said with a smile when she saw ra.

    "Aren''t you busy?" ra inquired when Aurelia gestured for her to follow her to her private quarter in the castle infirmary.

    "I have a lot of time these days as our King assigned me to only look after the Queen while Lady Jayra is away. As you can see, I''m rather bored staying here and doing nothing most of the time," Aureliamented with a smile.

    "Ah, but isn''t this environment better than the Capital City''s Infirmary? I mean, you can treat this as a little vacation right?" ra joked knowing how much of a workaholic Aurelia was ording to the rumors.

    "Ah, please, I prefer to work so please do visit me often. Let''s work on your healing process while Lady Jayra is not around. ra noticed some potions in the area so shemented, "Are you also using some spells and magic in healing now?"

    "Well, I''ve been studying about it. I want to heal others and be more effective like Lady Jayra. It''s better to learn magic and spells rather than relying solely on science." Aurelia exined.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Aurelia prepared the required things and soon started checking ra. Aurelia asked many questions and checked her naked body from head to toe. Once the check up was done, ra dressed up and felt anxious about the results.

    "Am I a hopeless case?" ra couldn''t help asking, seeing how wrinkled Aurelia''s forehead was while she was writing something.

    "No, you''re not¡­ ra. Lady Jayra hasn''t checked you yet right?" Aurelia asked to which she simply nodded.

    " It''s not a permanent disability and you can definitely be healed, it''s just that-"

    "A notoriously rare nt is required for me to heal which is still not avable. I wonder how many more years it''ll take for that nt to bloom! Not to mention that nt can only be found in the Kingdom of Helion, so even if it did bloom going to get it from that territory is like going on a suicide mission," ra murmured, feeling defeated. She heard the same exact thing from the best physicians she went to looking for a cure so she saved Aurelia the effort of repeating the same statement.

    Aurelia chuckled and said, "Hmm, I can feel your disappointment from your previous physicians, Lady ra."

    "Just call me ra, please. And is it alright if I address you as Aurelia? Let''s drop the formalities¡­" ramented.

    "Alright, ra. How about letting me continue? I''m afraid what I''m about to say to you is quite different from your previous physicians. They told you one option but I have another option that you can consider if you feel like doing so," Aurelia said, making ra''s eyes rapidly blink at her.

    [Did we hear her right? Is there truly another way?] her wolf Sheba asked expectantly. ra could feel Sheba''s hope spike up. Well, it was not only her wolf''s hope but hers as well.

    "Please do tell me what it is," ra almost begged as she keenly stared at Aurelia, not wanting to miss any details the young physician was about to say.

    "This method is quite new. It''s an unorthodox method but I assure you that there are no risks in trying it although I can''t guarantee theplete or full recovery of your wolf¡­" Aurelia started.

    "I understand.Tell me the method and I will do everything required," ra uttered.

    "We''ll do it in sessions and see if everything will work out. Honestly, it is also my first time trying this method but as there will be no harm or side effects in trying we can do it. If things won''t work out then we still have Lady Jayra so we can go to her."

    As Aurelia and ra discussed the process and schedules, they heard a knock on the door which interrupted them.

    "Lady Aurelia, the Queen is here looking for you," the servant who went inside informed.

    "Oh, please let her in¡­" Aureliamented and stood up. ra also stood up from her chair and said, "I''ll see you some other time then."

    Aurelia nodded and walked her to the door when it opened.

    "Your Grace," ra and Aurelia immediately greeted their Queen with a curt bow.

    "Oh, it''s a good thing you''re here too ra. I was about to pull Aurelia for a pic on the rooftop garden and send my chambein to get you as well," Xeniamented with a smile. Only then did ra notice the servants behind the Queen.

    Before she could even find an excuse to not go, Xenia grabbed her wrist along with Aurelia''s and dragged them out.

    "I''ve been practicing flying on the rooftop and it is very lonely doing it alone so how about you two apany me for some time? We can have some snacks and chat about important things. Oh, I am delighted to hear a lot from the two of you¡­" The Queen was visibly ecstatic having her and Aurelia aspanions. ra smiled as she looked at Xenia''s hand on her wrist. Who would have thought that things would turn out like this after everything that had happened before? Nevertheless, she was d and content with the oue.

 Chapter 592 Pinraâ€™s Accommodations

    ra, Aurelia, and Queen Xenia were all on their way out of the Castle Infirmary when they noticed a suddenmotion. A man seemingly lost his bnce on the job, but thankfully, someone caught him just in time.

    "What is going on back there?" ra asked as she stared at themotion.

    Aurelia shrugged. "I don''t know, but we''re about to find out."

    With the three of them sharing a look, they all made their way back into the infirmary. Naturally, the Queen took to the front, imposing herself as was her right as the highest authority in the room.

    "What''s happening?" Xenia quickly asked the man after they arrived.

    "I-It''s nothing, Your Grace. I just felt dizzy after checking on the prisoner, Lady Pinra, from the dungeon upon the King''s orders," the man who was one of the senior royal physiciansmented.

    "How is she then?" ra curiously asked. She and Gs had reported to their King on how Pinra wasn''t acting her usual self during their visit, and it would seem that the King had tasked a physician to look at Pinra.

    "She''s just mentally unstable from what she experienced, mdy," the physician reported. "Aside from that, there''s nothing else noteworthy to report."

    ra raised an eyebrow at the physician''s reply. Usually, she really wouldn''t care about what happened to her enemies. However, even she was slightly disturbed at what she saw of Pinra when they saw her down in the dungeons. The woman was a wreck both physically and mentally. Even she could admit that Pinra used to have this sharp edge to her to apany her good looks, and seeing her look so¡­ lost and defeated¡­ She couldn''t help but wonder just how hard the woman had fallen.

    "Are you sure?" Queen Xenia asked before ra could do it herself. "She had no physical ailments? Maybe some form of sickness?"

    At that time, Gs also arrived at the scene. [What''s going on?] he asked ra through their Mate Bond.

    [Why are you here?] ra asked back instead of answering.

    [To pick you up and have lunch together,] he remarked with a smile. [I cooked something for you¡­]

    ra blushed at the sudden offer, but she quicklyposed herself by changing the topic and getting Gs up to speed as to what just happened.

    Meanwhile, the physician hummed to himself as he leaned on the nearest wall for support. ra could swear that she saw his fingers trembling, but she just assumed that they were merely just the light ying tricks on her.

    "Nothing that moving her to a morefortable prison would fix," the physician remarked. "Her illness stems mostly from¡­ trauma, I suppose. If we were to better care for her, then some or even most of her symptoms would disappear."

    "I see," Aurelia nodded in the deliberation of what she just heard. "So you suggest that we perhaps move her onto house arrest or something simr?"

    "That''s the gist of it," the man nodded in agreement. "In addition, Lady Pinra is also experiencing what looks to be selective long term memory loss."

    "Memory loss?" Xenia blinked in curiosity. "I would''ve assumed that her screaming at Gs toe to her would mean that she still had some of the grudges we assume she has."

    "Well, that''s the thing, she doesn''t even know why she''s locked up."

    ra almost let out a skeptical scoff at what the physician just said to them. Likewise, both Aurelia and Xenia also showed their own doubts by looking at the man in front of them like he had just grown a second head. Then again¡­

    "That¡­ could exin why she sounds so desperate," ra postted, recalling the brief time she and Gs visited the woman in question. "Come to think of it, Pinra never called me by my name even once. She just fixated on Gs and ignored everything else."

    "So you think what he''s saying could be true then?" Aurelia asked.

    "I''m just saying that it can be a possibility," ra murmured, her brows furrowed in deep thought. "And if that''s the case, then¡­"

    Xenia blinked at her. "You''re saying that we should try and nurse her back to health?" she curiously asked. "Didn''t you just agree with me that Pinra''s a monster that we shouldn''t have us touch without a ten-foot stick?"

    "I know, but¡­" ra trailed off, Gs''s earlier words about responsibility and rights still ringing in her head. "She''s still a person¡­ And her general well-being is our responsibility."

    The Queen held a long look at her as she hummed. "Hmm¡­ I was the one that decided we shouldn''t kill her. It''s a fitting punishment at the time, and it''s clearly taken a toll on the woman if she''s been reduced to¡­ this¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I agree," Gs quickly hummed as he announced his arrival. "Apologies for simply butting in, but as much as she''s been a monster in the past, she''s still family. At least to me¡­"

    ra nodded her head in agreement. As much as she doesn''t like to believe it, there was a growing sense of pity in her for the state that Pinra found herself in. And if the physician was to be believed, then the Pinra currently locked up down beneath their feet didn''t even know what was happening or why she was down there in the first ce.

    "Uhm¡­ If I may add¡­"

    The trio all turned to look at the physician once more. If ra was any more observant, she would''ve seen the trickles of sweat running down the man''s forehead. She also would''ve probably questioned the seemingly favorable observations that the man was giving for Pinra. However, she was far too busy thinking about Pinra to even notice such discrepancies.

    "What is it?" Aurelia asked.

    "F-From what I''ve observed, Lady Pinra only has one thing in mind, and that is you, Lord Gs."

    ra raised an eyebrow as the physician turned in Gs''s direction. She would''ve gasped in surprise if she didn''t know such a thing already. It was the most striking thing that she could remember during their visit to Pinra''s cell, and it was the main reason why she was so averse to having him be alone with the woman in the first ce.

    The Queen raised an eyebrow. "Yes, and?"

    "While Lady Pinra has exhibited signs of lost memories, her memories about Lord Gs are seemingly spared from such effects," the physician exined. "She seems to remember bits and pieces of her life only if he is present in said memories."

    "Wait, so does she even remember Nasser?"

    ra watched as the physician pondered over Gs''s question. Beside her, the Queen also took special notice of the man as he seemingly agonized over such a simple question.

    "B-Based on my observations, she probably might not even know who he is," the physician stuttered, his breathsing out ragged. "The only person that can probably hold a proper conversation with her would be Lord Gs himself."

    "Are you sure you''re alright?" Xenia asked once more.

    "I-I''m fine, Your Grace," the man weakly smiled. "Just¡­ It''s difficult to even speak with her, you see¡­"

    "Then the fact that you even got this much information out of her ismendable," Gs praised.

    "Thank you for the praise, my lord," the man gratefully smiled. "Also, if it isn''t too much, then I suggest that her shackles be removed. She doesn''t look like a threat to others in her current state."

    "But wouldn''t that just allow her to be a threat to herself then?" ra asked. "As we''ve all established, she''s mentally unwell, and perhaps even¡­"

    She couldn''t find it in herself to continue the sentence. Even thinking about Pinra offing herself was something that should be unheard of, and yet she still felt bad just thinking about it.

    Thankfully, the physician shook his head. "While it can difficult to tell, Lady Pinra doesn''t seem to exhibit suicidal tendencies. There could be some instances where she might¡­ w at herself, but it''s nothing that a bit more care and hands-on observation would prevent."

    To her surprise, ra found herself agreeing. Truly, the world must''ve gone insane if she was even considering trying to help an enemy this way. But then, was someone with their mental faculties this damage could even be considered dangerous?

    No¡­ They were nothing more than feral animals at that point, which was probably even a worse fate than death, she thought.

    "If so, then perhaps I should ask Darius to change Pinra''s amodations," Xenia hummed in thought. "It''s going to be risky just to move her, I think, but perhaps we can at least not have her kill herself somehow."

    "I agree," Gs readily nodded. "And if it isn''t too much, I can help with setting up said amodations. If we''re assuming that Pinra would calm down if I''m near her, then it would be best that I will be there for her even if it''s only by line of sight." He then looked at ra and asked, "That would be fine, right?"

    "Yes¡­" she trailed off, finding nothing for her to use to reason as to why Gs should stay away from his cousin. "Just be careful, alright?"

    Gs nodded to her, and ra blinked as an inkling of doubt suddenly wormed its way to her chest once more. For some reason, she had a feeling that there was more to this than they first heard. Looking at the physician, she couldn''t help but doubt the smile forming on his face. He was a trustworthy man, even vouched for by the King himself¡­ And yet¡­ Why did she feel like he wasn''t telling the whole truth?

 Chapter 593 With Their Respective Men

    Calypso became quite busy after receiving ra''s endorsement to be the new Alpha of the Midnight Pack. Currently, his position was still unofficial due to the amount of challengers he had to face, but he was sure that it''ll all blow over as soon as he showed that he was the undisputed holder of his new title.

    "Nine more days," he murmured while looking at the different cases currently piled up on his table.

    Nine more days and he would finally be able to fully and officially im his position as an Alpha¡­ But while that was all well and good, what was he honestly counting down were the days he had left before he could mark his mate. Being the Great Justiciar, he now had more work to do alongside also starting to take over some of the minor things in regards to being the acting Alpha of the Midnight Pack. It was fine, of course, but it didn''t even matter to him one bit against the prospect of finally having his mate by his side.

    [Only twenty more days!] Axel snorted.

    [It feels like forever, right?] Calypsoined to his wolf. [Still, this is way better than what Gideon actually wanted. That man simply hates me!]

    He couldn''t help but frown. He was honestly making a concerted effort to try and build up a good name for himself, hoping that it would be his new trademark instead of constantly beingbeled as a yer and a womanizer. Seriously, he couldn''t even bother looking at any other woman now ever since he met Aurelia. Everytime he tried, all he ever saw was her visage. Even in his imagination, she haunted his thoughts in every waking moment. He wasn''t used to this kind of thinking since it was all new to him, but he was sure he''d be able to adjust in time.

    In the meantime, he would resign himself to simply observing from a distance.

    Calypso let out a small breath as stood up and walked away from his desk. As usual, he wanted to see Aurelia wherever she went. So instead of lurking in the Capital''s Hall of Justice or Midnight Pack like he was supposed to do, he ended up searching for his mate and staying around wherever she currently was. Like right now, here he was bringing some of his important works with him inside the Cordon Castle where Aurelia was. She had just recentlye back with the Queen after a few days out traveling, and he was more than eager to see her once more.

    "It''s almost lunch. I should ask her to eat with me," he excitedly murmured as he walked into the Castle Infirmary. "Maybe we can eat somewhere close by¡­ Or maybe I can cook her something in the castle kitchens?"

    [You cooking?] Axel scoffed. [Have you eaten your own cooking?]

    [Hey, they''re at least still edible,] Calypso retorted. [I survived, right?]

    On second thought, maybe he wouldn''t try cooking for her. Not until he had enough practice cooking more than simply barbequed skewers.

    Shrugging, Calypso went ahead and made his way to the infirmary. If there was one ce in the castle where Aurelia would be, he was sure it would be where she could do the most work. After all, she was a rather efficient woman, and he couldn''t help but admire her for it.

    ''She''s almost like a machine sometimes,'' he inwardly noted with a smile. ''The dedication she has to her craft ismendable.''

    With that in mind, he decided to keep his approach quiet, making sure that he wouldn''t disturb anything that might be happening with his mate. It would only be proper, and it would also make sure he wouldn''t get another verbalshing from her if she ever decided that he was being too much of a bother.

    "Oh, Calypso. We were just about to head off."

    He was almost caught off-guard when he heard Gs''s voice addressing him. Looking up, he had Lady ra alongside him as they were making their way out of the infirmary.

    "Are you here for Lady Aurelia then?" ra asked.

    "Yes," Calypso nodded. "Is she still inside?"

    "We just wrapped things up in regards to a particr prisoner of ours," Gs exined. "She should still be inside with the Queen, but they''re just about to leave as well."

    "Thank you."

    With a nod of appreciation, Calypso let the couple walk past him before reaching out for the infirmary door. As soon as he entered, his eyes immediately went to Aurelia, his mate likewise also meeting his gaze with a neutral smile.

    "Calypso," Aurelia greeted.

    "Aurelia," Calypso smiled before he quickly turned to greet the highest authority in the room. "Your Grace."

    "You arrived just in time," Queen Xenia chuckled. "We were just about to leave."

    "That, we are," Aurelia hummed in agreement. "So, Calypso. Do you need something?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Giving the Queen another nod of acknowledgment, Calypso went ahead and walked up to his mate. He gave her his usual smile, his hand outstretched in an offer to grab hers.

    "I was thinking of us grabbing a bit of lunch together," he offered. "Would you be up to it?"

    His sweat almost dripped as he waited for Aurelia to reply.

    "But Her Grace just invited me to eat with her," Aurelia answered.

    "Oh, that''s fine. Please go with Calypso," the Queen quickly retorted. "You and ra should focus more on your busy men. We still have other days, you know."

    Thankful at the Queen''s words, Calypso nodded before quickly leading his mate out of the infirmary. Aurelia bid the Queen goodbye, and as she walked right beside him, he couldn''t help but notice her usual air around her, her confident smirk making his heart beat madly within his chest.

    Truly, she was the only woman in his heart, and nothing else mattered to him except for having her all to himself.

    ***

    Xenia smiled as she watched Aurelia leave with her partner. It was fun seeing couples form, and after having seen both her and ra leave with their respective men, she couldn''t help but notice that she had been left all to her lonesome.

    "Huh¡­ Didn''t notice that happening?"

    Still, it was nothing that she was too worried about. There were a lot of things to do for her, and being alone actually allowed her to focus on some of them¡­ Well, mostly just on her training to use her angel powers whenever she had the time.

    And with that thought, the Queen bid her goodbyes to the people within the infirmary. Making her way to the exit, she was just about to open the door when it suddenly swung open in front of her. The imposing figure that blocked her way was a sudden surprise, but it was a wee one as soon as she saw his face.

    "Darius," she greeted with a smile. "What brings you here?"

    "I felt something through our Mate Bond," Darius replied with a warm smile. "Something about you being left alone."

    Xenia couldn''t help but feel touched as her king then offered her his hand. Of course, without even so much as thinking about it, she grabbed it for herself before then letting him lead the way out of the infirmary.

    With the regal disposition expected of them, Xenia and Darius strolled through the hallways of the castle, giving a soft smiles to any and every servant and guard that they went past as they made their way to the castle''s rooftop garden. It was a nice change of pace after a morning''s work, and with lunch almost ready, it was good for them to have a bit of exercise before having to go through yet another few hours of administrating and seeing to their kingdom''s needs. Also¡­

    "I''m assuming you already know what happened to Pinra?" Xenia opened up, knowing full well that Darius could glean into her previous conversation through their Bond.

    "It was an enlightening conversation," Darius remarked. "So what do you think?"

    "I think we should give Pinra a chance," Xenia hummed after a bit of thought. "If she isn''t even the same person anymore, then why not give her the chance to heal? Maybe we can even sway her to our side."

    It wasn''t a part of her n for the woman to be this traumatized, but it was certainly along the lines of what she thought would happen. Just one look at the woman back then and it was clear that behind all of her bravado and sadism, Pinra was one bad day away from breaking.

    "A wise choice," Darius hummed in approval. "As much as she was a thorn in our side, having her talents will only be a boon."

    "Agreed," she nodded. "Well, assuming she''ll even have her talents still after she has recovered."

    "Or if she would even be redeemable," Darius finished her thought for her. "Xen, what do you really think?"

    Xenia frowned as she sighed. "I think it''s still too early to tell. I have a feeling there''s more to this than her truly being mentally ill."

    There was just something off about the whole situation. Sure, she wasn''t really all that fine at the prospect of having Pinra magically turn good without paying enough for her crimes, but if that was what was about to happen, then she would just have to deal with it as ites.

 Chapter 594 The Ever-Infallible Aurelia

    Calypso was sweating bullets as he sat down in front of Aurelia for lunch. Sure, others might see the asion as a simple and normal function, but to him, it was yet another chance for him to impress the one woman that actually caught his attention. This was his time to try and make himself presentable... To make her see that he was truly worth her time and effort.

    [Just make sure you actually mean what you''re saying,] Axel chuckled. [She''s a very tough woman to please. She''s going to see right through you if you ever say a single lie to her.]

    [I know that alright?] Calypso scoffed. [Just let me do my thing. I can handle this.]

    And with that, he went ahead and enacted his ns on trying to woo the ever-infallible Aurelia to his side. Sure, she had already said that she was going to give him a chance, but he knew well enough that her own words were far from what other women would''ve meant when they said they would give a man a chance. Unlike others, Aurelia meant her words in exactly what they meant...

    She was going to give him a chance. That''s it.

    "A rather simple ce for lunch for someone of your stature isn''t it," Aurelia noted as they entered one of the nearest food ces outside the castle that Calypso chose for his attempt. "I would''ve assumed that you''d choose something... more fitting your price range."

    Calypso inwardly winced at Aurelia''s first attack. It wasn''t something out of malice, of course, but there was a reason why he decided they should have lunch in a more mundane ce like where they currently were. On top of having delicious food for the price, it was one of the more empty ces that didn''t get a lot of patrons in the middle of the day. It was perfect for someone like his mate that clearly didn''t like all of the attention, and that was on top of their date going uninterrupted for longer since there weren''t enough people to recognize them.

    "It''s not the price that makes the food, you know," Calypso quickly replied as he pulled out a chair for Aurelia to sit on. "Here."

    To his disappointment, Aurelia simply raised an eyebrow before pulling out her own chair. Leaving him hanging, she sat down in front of him with faint amusement in her eyes.

    "Are you just going to stand there or are you going to sit down?"

    Caught off-guard, Calypso quickly sat down in front of her, scratching the back of his neck as he did his best topose himself. Aurelia just had to keep him on his toes... Then again, what else did he expect from her?

    Soon enough, a server went and gave them their menus to choose their food from. Calypso, having already known the menu like the back of his hand, went ahead and ordered his own meals before quickly turning his attention back to his mate. He had to try and give her some tips, after all.

    Calypso smiled as he began, "So, they have this amazing soup that-"

    "I know what I like, Calypso," Aurelia quickly cut him off. "Let me finish my order."

    That shut Calypso down before he could even start. He could only watch as Aurelia then went and dictated her simple order to the server before turning her attention back to him.

    For what felt like minutes, Calypso stared dumbfounded as his mate clearly waited for him to say something. At every turn, she seemed to just want to shut him down, not even giving him a chance to get in and help as she did everything by herself.

    [What are you doing?] his wolf scolded him. [You should be taking the lead.]

    [You think I didn''t try?] Calypsoined.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Then try harder.]

    Inwardly sighing, Calypso let off a seemingly nonchnt chuckle as he leaned into the table. With their order still taking a while to arrive, he could go ahead and try to make some conversation happen.

    "So-"

    "So you finally decide to speak, Calypso," Aurelia cut him off yet again with her signature cold scoff. "I was starting to think that I was sitting in front of a statue."

    "You''re not even giving me a chance to speak," he awkwardly chuckled. "It''s kind of hard to start a conversation if the person you''re trying to speak to just refuses to give an inch."

    "Then wouldn''t that be the conversation starter''s fault?" she raised an eyebrow as she replied. "In my opinion, if you don''t have anything productive to talk about, you might as well save your breath."

    Calypso blinked at the utter rejection Aurelia just said to him. He hadn''t even started yet and she was already telling him that it was a waste of time to talk to her unless he had something important to say. Well, that wouldn''t do at all.

    "How are we supposed to get to know each other better then?" he asked.

    Aurelia visibly hummed in thought before she replied, "There are better ways to do so than to simply forcing it to happen. Observation, for one. Research is another..."

    "So you''re telling me to just watch you from a distance?" he almostined to her. "Wouldn''t that be-"

    "Slow? Yes, it would," she nonchntly snapped at him. "It''s also less rude and a whole lot more beneficial to the person being observed, especially if they were also too busy to talk in the first ce."

    ? [She''s really not making this easy, huh,] Axel remarked.

    [Tell me about it...]

    Calypso fought the urge to sigh as his mate went and crossed her arms over her chest. She satzily in front of him, looking at him as if she was judging his every word and move.

    "Hmm... If you want to get to know me so badly, then let me give you something to chew on," Aurelia scoffed after another bout of awkward silence. "I''m a boring person. If I''m not doing work, I''m doing research. If I''m not doing research, I''m asleep. I hate the outdoors, and I hate exploring. Take that what you will."

    He almost flinched at just how cold Aurelia just spoke to him. Their food hadn''t even arrived yet and she was already making things too hot for him to handle. Still, he can work with this...

 Chapter 595 [Bonus ] Verbally Sparring

    Aurelia sat in her smug superiority as she watched Calypso squirm in his seat. In truth, she hadn''t really nned to be that abrasive, but the words just kept on flowing out of her mouth to the point that she really didn''t have the will to stop it anymore. Besides, she was still speaking the truth, and she really didn''t like being taken out of her work for something that she could do while she was working in the first ce.

    ''Still, I am kind of overdoing it...''

    She let out a small sigh as she allowed herself to rx. And it was just in time as well as their food finally arrived. As was expected of them, they both thanked the servers before they left, leaving them with a few tes of food and snacks that honestly didn''t look half bad.

    "I suppose we can start eating now," she nonchntly shrugged.

    "That, indeed..."

    Grabbing her eating utensils, Aurelia went ahead and took the first bite. All the while, she kept a close eye on Calypso as she watched him watch her. It almost felt like a standoff, and while she was sure of her earlier victory, there was a part of her that knew her mate wouldn''t just let her take thest word in this lunch break of theirs. And yet...

    Somehow, despite knowing from his face alone that he was nning something, Calypso hadn''t done or said anything to her yet. They simply ate in silence, their eyes being the only ones engaged in unspoken conversations as they took each bite.

    ''What are you nning...'' she inwardly pondered. ''You clearly have something in mind... What is it?''

    "Have something in mind?"

    Her eyes widened at the sudden question. If she wasn''t thinking any better, she would''ve used him of reading her thoughts. Of course, she wasn''t going to say any of the sorts.

    "You''re staring at me an awful lot," Aurelia countered back, doing her best to regain her footing without being caught. "Is there something on my face?"

    To her surprise, Calypso smirked. And it was only toote for her to take back her question when her mate took the opening she unwittingly gave to him.

    "Nothing except for your beauty."

    She inwardly cursed herself as a faint blush spread across her cheeks. She knew for a fact that she walked right into that one.

    "Smooth," she sarcastically remarked. "Did you use that on your other conquests as well?"

    Aurelia smirked as she felt herself regaining the upper hand. Calypso was clearly taken aback by her words, which meant that she had regained the momentum of this-

    "Why are you so cold to me, my dear Lia?"

    She froze. That name he called her... again...

    "I still remember the time you evenplimented my red hair," Calypso dramatically sighed. "When did that all go away?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Aurelia narrowed her eyes at her supposed mate. "It never did. I''m not responsible for whatever things I said when I was drunk."

    "But those are still your unfiltered thoughts, are they not?" he smirked.

    "I didn''t deny that," she quickly replied, doing her best to fight off the full blush starting to form on her face. "I only said that I won''t be responsible for them. There''s a difference."

    "The same difference between my hazel eyes and their supposed effect on you?"

    Once more, Aurelia cursed herself for her own words. Why did her drunken self just have to lower her standards during that one time?!

    "I-I vaguely recall such words," she fired back, her voice buckling against the embarrassment growing within her. "Also, have you no shame in using a drunken woman''s words against her?"

    "Whatever happened to not being responsible for your drunken self''s words then?" Calypso countered with the smuggest smile she had seen on him in a long while. "You just don''t want to admit that they''re your true thoughts."

    Grinding her teeth, her hammering heart just kept on skipping madly within her chest the more she looked at this man''s smug face. Why did he have to be passingly handsome anyway? She really didn''t want this to happen to her, but there was just no running away from it...

    "I... Fine then. Perhaps I do find your red hair and hazel eyes passingly attractive," she relented with a begrudging sigh. "It still doesn''t excuse you from using my drunken self''s words against me."

    Calypso raised an eyebrow at her. "Maybe it doesn''t, but at least I got you to admit to something," he chuckled. "Seriously, why are you so wound up around me?"

    "And any other woman that knows your reputation wouldn''t be the same?" she scoffed. "There''s a reason you''re called a womanizer, you know?"

    "Alright, I can admit that," he shrugged. "And for the record, I still make sure to remember your exact words to me even to this day."

    The sudden admittance took Aurelia by surprise yet again. Unfortunately for her, her blush was now in full swing, her self-control finally faltering as she quickly averted her gaze from him.

    ? "L-Let''s just continue eating," she grumbled. "We''re wasting enough time as it is, and I''m sure you also have more work to do."

    "I suppose you''re right," Calypso nonchntly shrugged while letting off an amused sigh. "Well, at least I got to enjoy your adorable blushing face for a while. I''ll take that as a win."

    Aurelia let out another sigh as the blush on her face intensified. Still, she supposed she''ll let him take this one. As much as she would like to say otherwise, she had marginally lost this one exchange with him.

    "Let''s just keep eating and get back to work," she shrugged.

    Taking another bite, she noted just how cold her food had gotten. Well, they did get into a heated back and forth just now. At least it was still tasty... And while she wouldn''t admit it, she also had fun verbally sparring with Calypso, but she wouldn''t admit that to him just yet.

 Chapter 596 A Notable Thing Missing

    That night, instead of staying for another day in Cordon Castle, Gs and ra decided to go home and sleep in the Keen Manor. As much as they still had a lot of work to do in the capital, they had to at least get their business settled back home in one way or another. He also wanted to have dinner and check in on his mother, and thankfully, his mate also wanted to do so as well. On top of that, he also wanted to discuss the matter regarding Pinra with his mother.

    As such, as soon as they were finished with dinner, Gs went ahead and opened up the topic.

    "Mother, I want to talk about Pinra."

    Both ra and his mother turned to look at him. Thankfully, the table had already been cleared, allowing him to rest his elbows on the table itself.

    "Pinra?" Sh asked with a curious tone. "What is this about, my son?"

    To his side, Gs couldn''t help but give ra a sideways nce, hoping she would give him a bit of moral support before continuing with his discussion. To his relief, his mate gave him a soft smile, her eyes telling him that she was going to back him up with anything that might need her input.

    ''Thank you, ra,'' he inwardly thought as he nodded at her support.

    From there, he turned his attention back to his mother and began, "We just recently visited her in her cell. She was... far from well."

    "Oh dear..." Sh remarked with a hint of worry in her tone.

    "She''s notpletely mentally whole anymore. At least, from what most of us can gather," he continued. "She keeps calling for me, and the reason why that is was that apparently, I''m the only person she can even remember."

    "My, that''s... that''s a horrible fate..." his mother sighed.

    "The physician said that she should be moved to a morefortable location for possible rehabilitation," Gs ryed. "We still don''t know if she''ll fully make a recovery, but there''s a chance that she''ll get better if we give her the care that she needs."

    "Some kind of house arrest then?" Sh asked. "We can make room for her here if needed."

    "Nothing like that, Mother. At least, not yet," Gs quickly answered. "We still don''t know what our next step will be for her. We just don''t want her to die orpletely go insane..."

    It was rather surprising even to Gs. The more time he spent thinking about Pinra, the more he felt pity for what was once her ruthless and sadistic cousin. Even hearing the reports told them of a woman that has lost everything to her. A woman that lost not only her father but even her own sense of self with only him as her anchor to what remained of her memories.

    "Of course, we still don''t know if this is all true," ra quickly added, though her tone betrayed the doubt she had in her own words. "For all we know, she might just be faking it."

    Gs had to agree with a nod. As much as it was almost obvious, they still couldn''t shake the possibility that this was all a trap. But with every day that passed with Pinra''s condition further worsening, it was starting to look more and more like there was no nefarious n involved here. Pinra was simply a woman suffering, and they were the ones causing it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I see," Sh hummed in deliberation. "Is there anything I can do to help? Perhaps visit her or care for her if possible?"

    "...You feel bad for her?" ra couldn''t help but ask, and Gs couldn''t help but wonder the same question. "Even after everything she had done to us? To you?"

    "She''s still family, my dear," Sh exined herself to his mate. "No matter what happens, she will be rted to us, and we''re all she has left."

    Gs blinked at his mother''s words. True enough, Pinra was effectively alone with both of her parents dead. She had no other rtives except for themselves, and if it weren''t them, who else would even bother with her?

    "I... I can see that..." ra hesitantly mumbled. "I can understand such a scenario myself, but even if she''s like this, we can''t just forget everything she has ever done."

    "And we won''t," Sh reassured her. "There is forgiveness and there is responsibility. We won''t have to forget or even forgive Pinra''s actions, but she''s still our responsibility as her immediate family."

    ra simply nodded, her thoughts clearly in a daze as she turned her head down.

    A few seconds of silence passed before Gs decided that there was nothing else left to say in the matter. "It''s settled then," he voiced out, seeing that their conversation had died down. "If there''s nothing else, we should turn to bed."

    ***

    With their conversation having petered out, ra found herself making her way back to her shared chamber with Gs. As was usual, they did their usual business before thenying down on their bed and going to sleep. However, there was a notable thing missing from this scenario that she honestly didn''t think would miss...

    She no longer shivered in her sleep, meaning that Gs no longer needed to give her a warm hug while they slept.

    [And here I thought you were just being cold,] Sheba chuckled.

    ra frowned as she turned in her sleep, her mind half-awake as she pouted. The sheets were already enough for her to no longer feel the cold, but even that felt like ice whenpared to Gs''s warm embrace. But as much as she liked for it to happen, she was just too shy to try and ask him to wrap his arms around her like he usually did.

    [Or maybe just go ahead with it anyway,] her wolf teasingly suggested. [You know he won''t say no.]

    [How about no...] she sleepily replied. [It would be rude to try and wake him up now just for a selfish request.]

    Shaking her head, ra forced herself to sleep. There would be a time for her to receive Gs''s warm hugs sooner orter. For now, she''ll just have to sleep it off.

 Chapter 597 Teasing Between Friends

    The next day, ra woke up and got ready to start the day. But while she was pretty sure that she had slept straight through the night, she couldn''t help but feel like she was still tired somehow. It felt... normal, but it was nothingpared to thest few nights of sleep she had. Those were... They only started when Gs began hugging her through the night...

    [Something you want to admit there?] Sheba teased.

    [Not now,] ra sighed. [It''s just... Nevermind...]

    Shaking off the observation, ra went ahead with the rest of her day. With Gs busy with his own work as usual, it fell to her to do some of her work in the meantime. But after everything was over and done with, she found herself with a surprising amount of free time to herself.

    "Huh... That''s a surprise..."

    "What is?" Gs asked her as they walked through the manor hallways.

    "I''m actually done with work for now," ra remarked with surprise. "I didn''t think this can even happen."

    "I''m happy that you can get some rest then," Gs chuckled. "Why not go ahead and do so?"

    ra hummed to herself. A bit of an early rest was a rarity, and it did sound very appealing to her. However...

    "Hmm... I think I''m going to go to the market square," she decided.

    "nning on buying something?"

    "Something like that," ra vaguely replied with a smile. "Want me to buy something for you then?"

    "Only if you want to," Gs scoffed. "Anyway, I still have to meet with some of our officials. I''ll see youter, alright?"

    "Of course."

    With a wave of his hand, ra watched as she and her mate went on their separate ways. Left alone, she was now saddled with a bunch of free time that she had no idea how to use. Well, she did say that she was going to the market square, but that was mostly because she wanted to walk around.

    ''Wait... Doesn''t Freya have a store in the market square?''

    Her eyes widened as an idea formed itself in her mind. With a goal now in ce, ra went ahead with her n and made her way to the market square. Casually, she passed every stall and store that passingly nced her eye, her mind already made up as she eventually reached her destination.

    "This is the ce," ra smiled as she looked up at the building in front of her. "It''s... kind of big, actually."

    Shrugging, ra went inside, only to be quickly amazed at all of the pottery and merchandise neatly arranged on their own little shelves. The craftsmanship on disy was nothing short of amazing, and she quickly showed her appreciation to their maker as Freya appeared from behind the counter.

    "Wee to my- ra?" Freya cut herself off as soon as she spotted her. "What are you doing here?"

    ra scoffed, "You don''t even think that I''m here to shop? I''m kind of offended now."

    "Apologies then," Freya giggled. "But anyway, what brings you here? Love troubles?"

    ra almost let out a sputter and a cough as Freya''s words hit her right where she didn''t want to get hit. It wasn''t exactly that though... In fact, why did she even get affected in the first ce?

    "Ah, I see," Freya chuckled as she leaned into the counter. "You and Gs haven''t done it yet, right? You two haven''tpleted the Mate Bond?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Once more, ra found herself coughing as the mad blush on her face went into full bloom. She could only be thankful that there were only two of them in that store at the moment. Who knows what she would''ve done if she was embarrassed like that publicly?

    "N-No, we haven''t," ra meekly replied.

    "Now there''s your problem," Freya jokingly clicked her tongue. "That''s just the main problem, isn''t it."

    ra weakly shook her head. "No, it''s- What the-"

    "Here, use these," Freya giggled.

    Before ra could even ask what was happening, Freya had gone ahead and pulled out book after book from below the counter and shoved them into her hands. With each book, the more her confusion grew more until she managed to see one of the titles in them.

    They were all lewd!

    "F-Freya!" she scandalously yelped. "Where in the world did you-"

    "These are actually on loan to me by Lady Jayra, but I''m sure she wouldn''t mind me lending them to you as well," Freya winked at her with a smile. "And if you need more, you can grab the rest in my bedchamber inside the castle."

    ra''s eyes widened. "You mean there''s more?!"

    "Frankly, it might not be enough if you''re having trouble sealing the deal with Gs," Freya hummed to herself. "But I''m sure you''ll be able to do it eventually. Even Queen Xenia used these books herself, you know."

    ra didn''t know what to say as Freya then gave her a thumbs up of approval. Cocking her head to the side, she could only let off an awkward smile as she nodded. "T-Thank you, I guess?"

    "Anytime," the princess giggled. "But seriously, you''re falling in love with him now, aren''t you."

    "W-What brought this on?" ra couldn''t help butin. "I just wanted to check on you, and here you are constantly teasing me..."

    To her surprise, Freya actually backed off, her eyes quickly shing a look of concern. "O-Oh... I guess I got carried away..."

    Shaking her head, ra sighed as she put the books that Freya shoved her way back down onto the counter. "It''s fine... And yeah, maybe I am catching feelings for him, but I''m in no rush toplete the Mate Bond with him. If it happens, then it happens."

    "But wouldn''t that be kind of... you know, weird?"

    "He''s respecting my decision at least," ra shrugged with a smile. "Still, thank you for worrying for me."

    "H-Heh, someone has to do it to you, and both Lady Jayra and the Queen isn''t here to do it," Freya chuckled. "What''s a little teasing between friends, right?"

    "Right," she chuckled. "Just be grateful you''re already Bonded. I''ll get you back for this someday for sure."

    ******

    AN: Do you think Jayra''s lewd books will reach Aurelia''s hands as well? lols

 Chapter 598 Without Me

    Gs yawned as he went about his work. Having just left ra to her own devices, he was honestly thankful that they hadn''t spent too much time in close proximity together these past few days. Well, deep inside, he was pretty bummed at not having close contact with her, but logically, he was d that he didn''t have to deal with the constant pain of having to resist the urge to just wrap her around his arms like he usually did every night.

    Really, the urge was getting so bad that he was starting to lose sleep over it.

    "Yet another sleepless night¡­" he sighed to himself as he made his way to his own office within the manor. "As if there''s anything I can do about it anyway¡­"

    [There is one, and that is to just hug her in your sleep like you always did,] Ham reminded with a chuckle. [It''s not like it''s going to be the first time, let alone thest one since you''ve both done it constantly for the past week or so.]

    He sighed. [It''s not as simple as it sounds,] he replied to his wolf. [I can''t just hug her out of the blue like that. Especially during our night''s rest? It''ll look like I''m trying to take advantage of her.]

    In fact, even back then when ra experienced nightly shivers, he already felt like he was taking advantage of her vulnerable state. Everytime she felt cold, he was more than happy to provide her with the warmth she needed. Every night he did so, he shamelessly used it to his advantage, getting as much of her as he possibly could while also doing her some good in keeping herfortable.

    Unfortunately, however, those times seemed to be over with ra no longer having the chills he was so readily avable to smother for her. Sure, they still slept on the same bed, thankfully, but he didn''t have her unspoken permission to simply cuddle up to her in bed. It was very different from when he had a nket approval to keep her warm.

    This was solely out of his own greed and wants. There was literally no benefit for her to hug him now whatsoever.

    [What do you mean there''s no benefit?] Ham scoffed. [She still needs skin contact with you to even feel the Mate Pull. That''s more of an incentive in my opinion.]

    [But that isn''t how she sees it, doesn''t she,] Gs retorted with a mental scoff of his own. [I won''t force her to be with me if she doesn''t want to. In fact, if she ever decides to move to her own bed, then that''s fine by me as well.]

    [Are you hearing yourself right now?] his wolf incredulously asked. [You''ll seriously throw away the progress you made with her just like that?]

    Gs blinked, his thoughts remaining solely on his internal conversation with his wolf. [What progress? Getting her to sleep in the same bed with me was apromise, to begin with,] he nonchntly exined. [The only reason that it even happened was because she was too weak and I had tofort her through such a difficult time.]

    Indeed. The memory of it all was still vivid to him even now. The poison that coursed through her veins had only been partly removed thanks to Lady Jayra wanting to y matchmaker¡­ which then allowed him to sneak his way to ra''s side and give her thefort she needed in such a difficult time¡­

    [Why do you even feel guilty about that?] Ham interrupted his reminiscing with a scoff. [You were just d that she was even alive to begin with, right?]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [But I still took advantage of her back then,] Gs grumbled. [Now that I think about it, how in the world did I even get to this point in the first ce?]

    [By doing your best? By actually being there for her?] his wolf enumerated. [Don''t think too hard about it. This is for both of your sakes, right? She can''t even feel the Mate Pull unless we touch her. If she can''t feel such a gift, it''s our responsibility to at least try and help her feel it.]

    Gs absently nodded at his wolf''s words. It was rather sad if ra unwittingly ignored such a blessing just because he was too afraid of offending his mate. He was simply helping her experience another facet of their lives as werewolves, and if she didn''t like him, then they could just move on with their lives and call it a day¡­

    "But I don''t want to do that to her," Gs verbally finished his thought, mumbling to himself as he stopped dead in his tracks in the middle of the hallway. "Even if she rejected me, I at least want her to give me a fair chance."

    [A chance that the Mate Pull is giving you right now,] Ham further added. [Face it. You''re just too afraid of scooping her up and giving her a simple hug. Seriously, if you want to have her, you should at least be able to man up and cuddle up to her in each other''s sleep.]

    [But what if she won''t like it?] Gs weakly asked. [What if I lose control somehow?]

    [Just don''t,] Ham scoffed at him like it was the most basic thing in the world. [Haven''t you already proven to yourself dozens of times that you can at least be trusted to do that much? Were all those nights doing nothing but keeping her warm mean nothing to your self-control?]

    Gs clicked his tongue as Ham''s words resonated with him. True enough, he had managed to stop himself time and again for days on end. He had kept himself to his most basic of tasks in keeping ra warm, and he never once sumbed to the urge to take her even if she was wrapped around his arms with no way to escape him.

    [You know what? You''re right,] Gs chuckled. [Maybe I should just go for it.]

    [Right?] Ham chuckled back. [It''s not like you two haven''t done anything more than just the cuddling. Remember, she almost surrender herself to you thatst time! You two even partially reached doing the deed! Seriously, what would you do without me?]

    Shaking his head, Gs replied, [Still watching by the sidelines, I suppose.]

    With a shrug, he gave himself a small chuckle before continuing on with his daily tasks. Perhaps there was a time when he needed the subtle approach. But with his sleep in danger of being taken away from him, perhaps now was the time for him to be a bit more proactive.

 Chapter 599 Standard Procedure

    Sh didn''t know what to expect as she made her way down the dungeons of Cordon Castle. While she had heard from her son that Pinra was going to be moved to a morefortable location eventually, the finalization of the ns for it hadn''t gone to effect just yet. This, in turn, left Pinra to remain detained in her usual cold and dark cell down in the deepest depths of the castle, far away from any sun or warmth that could possibly help and get her back to sanity.

    Or at least, that was what she was told.

    "In here, Lady Sh."

    Looking up at the guard, the old woman simply gave him a grateful smile before making her way up to the door separating Pinra from the rest of the outside world. With each step, the very essence of the outside world seemingly evaporated, reced with the dark and depressing aura of the dungeons as ghosts from the proverbial past seemingly haunted the empty cells around her.

    ''Calm down...'' she inwardly chanted. ''You''re safe here... You''re surrounded by guards...''

    Keeping up appearances, Sh took a deep breath before finally stepping right in front of the door to Pinra''s cell. A few bars separated her from herte husband''s daughter, and she almost found herself wanting to ask the guards to open the door for her just to have a better look at what she was sure was her suffering Pinra.

    Clearing her throat, Sh took another deep breath before she addressed the cell''s upant. "Pinra? Are you there?"

    Her voice echoed against the walls, and the silence that followed could only be described as suffocating as she waited for a response. Seconds passed. Then almost a full minute. The faint rattling of chains within the room told her that Pinra was awake, but they could also being from some of the empty cells from the nonexistent wind making them move...

    No, there weren''t any ghosts in there with them. Surely it was simply her old mind ying tricks on her.

    Taking another deep breath, Sh asked once more, "...Pinra? Are you there?"

    Another bout of silence passed, and she was just about to give up when a hoarse voice finally replied to her.

    "W-Who''s asking?"

    Her eyes lit up. The voice was unmistakably Pinra''s, but the confusion in her tone almost threw her for a loop before she remembered that her niece might not even remember her anymore.

    Still, it wouldn''t hurt to try and see if she could remember her.

    "It''s me, Pinra, your Aunt Sh," she introduced herself, hoping that the young girl would at least recognize her name.

    From behind the door, Pinra audibly shifted, and Sh couldn''t help but look through the bars, finally getting a glimpse of the young woman that once wanted her dead.

    "You... Your name sounds familiar..." Pinra weakly mumbled, her crazed eyes partly focusing on Sh''s face as she squinted. "You said you''re my aunt... Are you... Ugh... it hurts..."

    Pinra''s voice trailed off, and Sh almost wanted to beg the guards to give her a chance to tend to the poor girl. Now that she finally saw her current state, she knew that Gs''s words didn''t do his cousin justice. The girl was thin and disheveled, with gashes on her arms and legs practically draining her of blood as she sat dejectedly on the floor like some sort of animal. There were no beds or even a clean floor. It was utterly inhumane, and she wouldn''t stand for it any longer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s fine, my dear," she cooed through the bars. "You don''t have to stress yourself over me. Just know that you have a family outside of this cell, and we''re already trying to help you get better."

    "Family... Get better..." the poor girl mumbled through her teeth, her tone audibly betraying the pain she was feeling. "B-But... You''re rted to Gs, right? Are you his mother? Can I see him?"

    Sh bit her lower lip as she shook her head. "Unfortunately, my son is currently far too busy to visit you at the moment. But rest assured that he''s doing his best to look after you."

    Pinra visibly stiffened, her eyes growing desperate before she forcibly gritted her teeth and dejectedly lowered her head. Seeing this, Sh felt the pity in her chest grow hotter and stronger, her niece''s suffering striking a chord in her like she wouldn''t believe.

    "A-Alright..." Pinra weakly replied, almost sobbing. "I-I can wait..."

    The older woman felt a tear run down her cheek as she quickly reassured, "Just hold on, alright? We''ll get you the help you need."

    Her niece didn''t reply, and Sh took that as her cue to turn around and leave. Clearly, the girl would no longer respond to anything she said, which meant she could nowin to those that were responsible for Pinra''s care.

    She shook her head in disappointment as she left the dungeons, a guard quickly catching her displeased look as he asked, "Is there something wrong, Lady Sh?"

    The moment the older woman heard the guard ask her, she almost fumed as she replied, "Yes, there is. Why does she look like nothing more than a rabid dog left to die? She''s just as much of a person as we are."

    "...That''s standard procedure for those locked within the dungeons, Lady Sh," the guard recited, his gaze averting hers as he continued. "While her transfer is already a done deal, its finer details are still too vague to warrant giving her better amodations."

    "What''s keeping them so long then?" she neutrally asked.

    "It''s... It''s not really ted as a top priority, I heard," the guard replied. "The petition still has to reach the court and the King''s approval."

    "I see..." Sh held her tongue as she nodded. "I''ll be taking my leave then."

    "Thank you for understanding."

    Leaving the dungeons behind her, Sh had it in her mind to give her son a stern talking to. Seeing Pinra like that reminded her of some of the worst days in her life, and she refused to let others go through the same pain she did.

    Perhaps she can fast-track Pinra''s recovery and give her the family she desperately needed. Maybe even offer the Keen Manor as a ce for her house arrest.

 Chapter 600 Bring Her Home

    At the Kingdom of Ebodia

    "Have you seen him?!" Jayra burst out at the royal guards.

    It was chaos. Sephiro was nowhere to be found, and the Magi Tower was in an uproar as everyone searched for the one person where the bloodthread of Helion''s Demon King, Devon, was currently residing.

    Jayra gritted her teeth as she tried to calm herself down. If she recalled correctly, Sephiro was ced in the most sacred of ces within the tower itself. They had even made sure to cast a strong spell to keep the boy in ce, but what they didn''t expect was for the boy to somehow escape. It should''ve been theoretically impossible to do so, unless¡­

    "We have a spy in the castle!" she barked out in epiphany as she made long strides on her way outside. Mentally, she quicklymunicated with her husband who had been waiting for her outside the tower. [Get ready in your wolf form. We must locate Sephiro this instant. Or else, not only will his life be in danger, but everyone whoes across him might also be affected,] she instructed. [The bloodthread in him is currently running amok, making him erratic and prone to violence¡­]

    [But¡­ you just recovered,] Bartosined.

    Jayra shook her head. [Howe you weren''t that thoughtfulst night in bed then?] she snorted. [Get ready right this instant. And don''t you darein any further before I decide to fully take my time recovering, and that includes strenuous exercise in bed!]

    [I''ve been ready for a long time,] Bartos groaned.

    Jayra let out a sigh as she kept on walking. It had been a few days since they''d arrived at Ebodia, and she had been meditating for an entire day to ensure herplete recovery with the help of the royal mages'' energies. And thankfully, she had finally regained her full strength, allowing her to see the Demon King''s bloodthread residing within Sephiro''s inner core.

    Upon this revtion, they then discussed the procedure that had to be done to save his life. It was a rather lengthy discussion, and they all ended up concluding that things wouldn''t be easy since the procedure would put Sephiro''s life at risk.

    Jayra released a deep and heavy sigh. She couldn''t even believe that she and Bartos managed to have this kind of telepathic conversation despite what was going on around them. Without wasting any more time, Jayra climbed onto Bartos''s wolf form and the two went off to start their search for Sephiro.

    [I have a feeling that Sephiro will look for Osman,] Bartosmented through their mindlink while he was running at high speed. He was searching the routes the boy could possibly take by following the traces of Sephiro''s faint smell.

    Jayra simply nodded. That was what also she believed would happen. Currently, Osman and Be were together with the rest of the convoy as they went on their journey back to Cordon yesterday early morning. If she remembered correctly, the two had mentioned they nned on traveling by horse so that their journey back would be longer than usual. If so, then by her calction, the two along with their convoy should probably be by the wilderness between the borders of north Ebodia and South Cordon.

    It was a logical deduction. Sephiro had been asking for Osman when he was starting to show symptoms of being enveloped by dark magic, and something felt off from him this morning when he sounded so desperate to see Osman.

    She knew they should''ve increased the surveince on the boy right then and there, but unfortunately, all avable personnel had be busy preparing for the ritual they were about to perform on him. As soon as the full moon rose that night, they would remove the bloodthread in Sephiro''s inner core, as doing so was necessary to save his life.

    [Something''s wrong!] Bartos growled.

    [What is it?]

    [I smell Be''s scent and blood¡­] Bartos gravely grumbled. [Hold on as tight as you can, Wife.]

    At her husband''s instruction, Jayra braced herself and tightened her grip on his fur. She could feel how weary Bartos was, and she could only assume the worst as they zoomed past any and all obstacles in their path.

    ''Oh please¡­'' she inwardly chanted as she prayed for everyone''s safety.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She could only hope that they weren''t yet toote¡­ Osman and Be were both incapable of fighting off Sephiro once Devon''s bloodthread fully took over the boy''s body. They must reach them this instant.

    After a few moments, they finally arrived at where Bartos had tracked down their scents. Surveying the area, Jayra''s eyes widened as she felt the hard pounding of her heart against her chest.

    "This is¡­" she gasped as the sight before her made her whole body tremble. "We''re toote¡­"

    With a weak murmur, she rushed down and ran towards Be''s side. The woman was currently on the ground near the cliff''s edge, bloody and injured.

    "Be!" she called out before quickly pulling her sister-inw away from the edge.

    "He can''t be dead right? Osman isn''t dead,] Be sobbed, her chantsing off desperate as she stared out at the cliff. "We have to find him!"

    Distressed, Jayra looked around the cliffside, noticing nothing but the blood of all of the former members of the attacked convoy. She then saw Bartos, and she quickly telepathically informed, [Be''s alright. She''s wounded, but it''s nothing major¡­] She watched her husband approach them, and she frowned when he stopped before an unconscious Sephiro right beside them¡­ [The Demon''s bloodthread is gone from his body.] she informed Bartos as he inspect Sephiro''s body.

    "He''s still breathing," Bartos said. "Let''s bring Be home first. Gideon and the rest are now on their way¡­"

    "No! I won''t leave! We must hurry and rescue Osman!" Be suddenly burst out. "I''m sure he''s still alive!"

    "What happened, Be?" Jayra asked.

    "Sephiro¡­ he attacked us on our journey. He was fuming and looking for Osman. His eyes are all ck, and he killed everyone that came across him," Be hauntingly recounted. "He was about to kill me too, but Osman¡­ He tried to stop him¡­ They fought here and things happened so fast. I¡­ The next thing I saw was Osman bathed in his own blood and falling-"

    Be froze as her gaze dragged itself back to the edge of the cliff. Limping, she tried to get back on her feet to walk towards the edge.

    "You''re hurt, Be. I have to bring you to safety first," Bartos pleadingly remarked as he quickly stopped the distraught woman from moving. "I''ll ry what happened to deliver it to our King and the rest. They''ll do a thorough search for Osman, alright? Come now, Sister¡­"

    Jayra let out another long deep sigh. Be was hysterical, and seeing as there was no sign of her stopping any time soon, she decided that what she was about to do was for the best. With a shake of her head, she started chanting and cast a spell on Be to make her unconscious.

    "Bring her home, Husband," Jayra instructed. "I''ll stay here and check on Sephiro and others to see who else is alive¡­"

    "But¡­"

    There was hesitation in Bartos''s voice, indicating that he didn''t want her to be left there alone.

    She gave him a reassuring smile. "I sense no dark magic around, and you just said that Cordon''s support and aide will be here any minute now," she weakly scoffed. "Go and take care of Be first. I''ll see you soon after¡­"

 Chapter 601 We Found A Body

    At Cordon Castle, the news about what happened between the borders of South Cordon and North Ebodia had finally reached the King and Queen. It was when Gs, along with the King and Gideon were discussing the set-up to be done for Pinra''s relocation when the report came.

    "I will leave now with the rest of the knights!" Gideon quickly responded.

    "I need to go there myself¡­" King Darius remarked with a clenched jaw. "I need to make sure that Osman and everyone is safe." Looking at Gs, he instructed, "Take over while I''m gone."

    "I will go with you!" the Queen, who had suddenly appeared inside the hall, quickly followed.

    "No, this is dangerous," Darius retorted with a frown. "We''re not sure if the ce is already secured. Stay here¡­"

    "You can''t just expect me to stay idle here doing nothing! Osman''s safety is at risk, and I''m more than capable of giving assistance," Xenia firmly replied. "I know enough spells and magic to fight dark magic anyway¡­ In fact, we''re wasting our time debating about this right now. We should go and rescue them."

    Left standing alone, Gs simply watched as the Queen rushed out of the hall with the King and Gideon following right behind her.

    [Seems like Cordon is getting way more busy than expected,] Hammented. [So many things happening in just one season alone¡­]

    [Hopefully everything bes peaceful now that winter is ending¡­] Gs hummed with a sigh.

    He dragged his gaze back to the prospective ce they nned on detaining Pinra in, and it was none other than a sacred ce once used by Nasser inside the Keen Manor. They only needed to make a few renovations to secure it so that Pinra wouldn''t be able to escape.

    From what he recalled, it was a building separate from the main mansion. The good thing about it was that it wasn''t a dungeon, meaning that Pinra could at least enjoy the sight of the sun and have some fresh air during her captivity. It was already well-built as well, and they only needed to put up a silver cage covering the entire chamber to make it usable.

    [Do you think it''s a good idea to let her use the chamber that her father would often use while painting?] Ham inquired.

    [Maybe she''ll appreciate it since she loves Nasser so much that she did everything he said just to gain his recognition and approval¡­] Gs shrugged. [Besides, it''s the best ce we can find on short notice, and I refuse to let her go into house arrest inside the mansion. Like ra said, we can''t fully trust Pinra. Knowing her long enough, there''s still a possibility that she''s simply acting.]

    Really, he wouldn''t have even bothered to take the risk of letting Pinra near his manor if not for his mother''s persuasion. His mother strongly believed that Pinra deserved to be treated properly despite everything she did, and who he was to debate this matter with her? She who seemed to be determined in believing that Pinra deserved to be redeemed?

    ******

    At the borders between Cordon and Ebodia

    As soon as Bartos left with Be, Jayra began her task of checking on all of the casualties around her. All the while, she couldn''t help but take nces at the cliff. From its sheer height alone, no man would ever survive such a fall. It was a shallow and rocky cliff face as well which was on top of a dangerous and fierce flowing river beneath. From what she could see, the river would also change course every so often, its strongest and worst currents turning into a deadly blender with all of the ice chunks floating across it.

    It was no use. No matter how optimistic her character was, she knew that Osman wouldn''t survive unless he somehow had wings.

    Jayra let out another sigh. This wasn''t how she expected things would turn out upon returning to her new home. Be had been so happy that thest time they were together she told her of how much she was already willing to gamble and be with Osman. But this¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh, Be¡­" she trailed off with a regretful sigh.

    Soon, Gideon and the rest of the search party arrived. While that was expected, Jayra was surprised to see that the King and Queen were also there.

    "Xe- Your Grace!" Jayra beamed.

    Xenia hugged her tightly."You''re finally back and well," she greeted before releasing her. "I''m here to participate in the search for Osman. How is Sephiro?"

    "He''s alive. His body is back to normal, and the Demon''s Bloodthread had already left his body," Jayra reported. "It''s a miracle that he''s even still alive after that¡­"

    Honestly, she was rather curious of how the boy even survived. Well, there were so many questions in her mind right now, but she had to wait for Sephiro to wake up to find said answers.

    "Alright, I''ll have my men escort the boy back to the castle," the King interrupted.

    Jayra gave him a curt bow. "I will stay here then¡­" she offered.

    Absently, Jayra turned back to the cliff and hoped. What if a miracle did happen? She still had to be present to check Osman''s body for all that was worth, and maybe there was something to be done there?

    Turning back, Xenia gave Jayra a nod of approval and, she watched as her friend show her wings and started her search. It was a majestic sight, seeing her queen flying like an eagle down the cliff.

    From there, the searchsted all throughout the night. But try as they might, they were unlucky enough to not find Osman''s body.

    "You and Xenia should go back first. My wife isn''t allowed to get exhausted," the King remarked. "She''s done more than enough for the search. Our only hope now is to at least find Osman''s body downstream where it slowsuntil it reaches the ins. Make no mistake, we will not stop sea-"

    "Your Majesty! We found a body, but it''s a body of a woman!"

    The King''s words were interrupted by the sudden report. Moving quickly, Jayra and the Queen rushed to the soldiers to see that they had a woman carried on a stretcher.

    Xenia''s eyes widened as she covered her mouth and gasped, "Helena?"

    ********

    AN: This is just a snippet scene for the uing new volume. Don''t angst¡­ *wink* Just stay and find out how things will unfold especially once we reach to Be''s side story.

 Chapter 602 Head-To-Tail

    Despite thinking she''d do otherwise, ra found herself going inside Freya''s bedchamber and gathering some of the books like the princess told her to. It was kind of embarrassing to even think that she was doing such things, but the curious part of her just wouldn''t shut up until she finally decided to go for it. So there she was, returning to her own chamber with a couple of books in tow before tossing them on the bed and cracking one open.

    [At least you''re honest with yourself now,] Sheba chuckled. [The you of a few weeks ago would''ve just run away instead of even trying this.]

    ra gritted her teeth in annoyance. Maybe that curious part of her was just Sheba trying to coax her into doing the deed with her mate, actually. Maybe she should''ve just gone to sleep instead of trying to sneak into the princess''s room like a thief in the night.

    [But then you wouldn''t get to read all about how to please a man in a hundred different ways,] her wolf teased.

    She blinked at her wolf''s words, and a blush quickly formed on her face as she realized just where exactly the pages in front of her said in bold letters. Indeed, they were highly detailed instructions on how to make love with another person. Be it a man or a woman, the book didn''t shy away from both positions and anatomy, and she even recognized a so-called position that she inadvertently did to Gs just a few nights ago.

    ''So it''s actually called head-to-tail,'' she inwardly scoffed. ''Didn''t think it''d be like a study like this¡­''

    The more she read, the more she actually got engrossed in what she was reading. Before she knew it, ra was blushing hard as she got deeper and deeper into one of the steamier stories she discovered. From the way the two leads got together to the way they made love, it was all written with such excruciating detail that she couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like if she would do it with Gs¡­ For him to shatter her pride and make her swallow the truth¡­

    [So you do want it to happen,] Sheba cackled. [Why not just go for it?]

    [Again, it''s in the principle of it,] ra groaned, her blush refusing to recede. [I don''t want it to just be something that I begrudgingly did. I want to, well, want it to happen.]

    She shook her head in an effort to clear the blush on her cheeks. In truth, she was rapidly running out of excuses to turn down both herself and Gs from just doing the deed. Her exnations were getting flimsier by the day, and there was no escaping that she had indeed just imagined Gs naked on top of her like that one line she just read in the book.

    [So just do it already,] her wolf teased. [Even your imagination wants it now. The only thing really holding you back now is your own stubbornness and pride.]

    ra rolled her eyes at her wolf''s words. But before she could formte a reply, the door to the room shook, signifying that someone was about to enter.

    ''Gs?!''

    Her eyes widened as she remembered all the books scattered around her. Without even a second thought, ra tossed everything underneath the bed, hoping that it would at least hide the fact that she had been reading highly inappropriate material from anyone that might enter.

    [As if you don''t already know that it''s Gs,] Sheba cooed.

    ra clicked her tongue. That was precisely why she didn''t want to be discovered. She just knew that he''d use it against her the moment he learned that she was reading those kinds of things. Why, he might even use some ideas from them to-

    "ra?"

    She flinched as she turned to face Gs. It would seem that her mate hade to rest with her. Then again, wasn''t that always the case these past few weeks?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You''re back," she greeted, hoping that the rtive darkness around them would hide the blush on her face. "How was your day?"

    "The usual," Gs remarked. "We managed to finalize some of the ns for Pinra''s arrangements."

    ra frowned at the tone of his words. Somehow, she could tell that he was hiding something from her. Still, she was far too busy avoiding his gaze to even tell if her hunch was right.

    A brief silence settled between them as Gs wordlessly cleaned himself up. Before she knew it, he was already beside her once more, lying silently as he seemingly went to sleep.

    ''I should sleep as well,'' she inwardly grumbled.

    Try as she might, however, sleep refused toe to her. Her mind was still filled with images from the books she had just read, and the previous nights of her sleeping in the cold just made her yearn for her mate''s touch all the more.

    [Then ask him to cuddle with you,] Sheba eagerly suggested. [I''m sure he''ll like that.]

    [But he''s already-]

    [Asleep? You really believe that?]

    ra was more than ready to retort when she found herself looking at Gs''s face. Like her wolf had suggested, he was clearly just trying his best to sleep, far from being asleep like she had first thought.

    All of a sudden, she wanted to juste close to him. It was fine, right? He had always made sure toe close to her at any opportunity presented to him. Maybe now was the time to reciprocate his advances.

    [Why are you even trying to justify yourself like this!?] Shebaughed. [Just go already!]

    [It''s not that easy, alright?] ra growled. [I can''t just throw myself on him like a desperate idiot.]

    [But that''s exactly what you are plus all of the pride and stubbornness,] Sheba pointed out with a teasing smirk. [You know you like him that way, but you keep oning up with pointless and nonsensical reasons to deny him.]

    ra let out a soft sigh. Once more, her wolf threw out the same things that she already knew in her heart. She knew that there was no denying it, and yet she still tried and tried. Well, with all the images running through her mind right now, maybe now was the time to stop caring and go for it¡­

    "Gs? If you''re awake¡­ Can you¡­ cuddle up with me?"

 Chapter 603 Indulging Her Fantasies**

    Gs almost cheered when he heard ra''s request. He was honestly having a hard time keeping himself in check from seeing just how flushed his mate seemed to be on their bed, and he had already resigned himself to another night of fitful sleep before this all happened.

    "If you insist..."

    Taking this opportunity, Gs turned and wrapped his arms around ra, holding her tightly as he felt her head nuzzle up to his. Her breaths came hot and fragrant, only making his frayed nerves run wild in an attempt to make him jump his mate.

    ''Stay in control...'' he chanted to himself. ''She hasn''t given you permission yet...''

    "Thank you, Gs..." ra mumbled.

    Gs nonchntly hummed, not trusting himself to speak as clenched his jaw. It was really taking his all to keep himself in check, and feeling ra''s body this close to him was only making it worse.

    "It''s... It''s been an eventful few weeks, hasn''t it..." ra began, her body scooting even closer to his. "I... I kind of missed this..."

    She did?!

    "I... I did too..." he replied, his breaths bing ragged as he felt her hands begin to roam across his body. What was she doing!? Was she asking for him to just take her right now?!

    "I-I''m d..." ra stuttered, her hot breaths making his skin sweat with arousal. "It''s... I don''t know..."

    "Don''t know what?" he asked, his hopes rising as he felt her hands slip underneath his clothes.

    "I... I think I''m done running," she stated in heady resignation as she looked up at him. "I think I''m ready, Gs."

    His eyes widened, all of his exhaustion leaving his body as he looked at ra''s dazzling eyes. Her lips glistened against the faint moonlight, her intentions clear to him as his instincts screamed at him to take the opportunity.

    "A-Are you sure?" he ground out, somehow managing to force himself to ask. He could smell faint arousaling from her, but he couldn''t prove it otherwise unless it was backed by their Mate Bond. Currently, ra''s wall was up against him.

    "Yes," she breathed out. "Let''s get this over with... Before I change my mind..." Hesitantly, ra climbed on top of him.

    Gs blinked at ra as he suddenly felt her emotions. She had removed her wall against him, and he couldn''t believe how much she was feeling aroused already. He gulped and felt himself svating at the thought ofpleting the Mate Bond by mating with his mate.

    [What are you gawking at? Hurry up and move before she changes her mind] Ham interrupted him from his stupor. [I can''t believe you at all! What will you do without me?!]

    Right. ra just gave him permission and that was all he needed!

    Without a second thought, Gs pushed ra''s panties away, revealing a surprisingly drenched slit that already looked all too eager to engulf his shaft. Likewise, ra''s hands had already fumbled through his pants to reveal his cock, his massive length brushing up against her wet folds as she mewled on top of him.

    "Why are you so wet?" he couldn''t help but ask.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I... Let''s not talk about that right now..." she quickly replied. "Just put it in me already..."

    Gs was ready to ask further, but the Bond did it for him as he learned of just what exactly ra was reading prior to his arrival. Already, he could see a few of the ideas she found herself wanting to replicate, and he was more than eager to do that for her.

    "You better prepare yourself, ra," he smirked. "I won''t give you any room to breathe tonight."

    "W-Wha- Mhhmm!"

    With a slow and singr thrust, Gs prated his beloved, effectively shutting her up before quickly hammering her core with short and gentle bursts. She was tight, but feeling ra''s emotion through the Bond told him not to stop, so he continued with his movements. No words were needed because ra let him read her by removing the wall against him. For some reason, ra had it in her mind that she''d enjoy beingpletely and utterly used, and he was more than fine with indulging her fantasies.

    "G-Gs!" she gasped, her pleasure apparent as she shivered and trembled on top of him. "I- What are you-"

    "Don''t bother fighting," he sternly cut him off. "You''re mine. You asked for this, so don''t dare walk it back."

    He fought back a groan as he felt her insides mp down even harder. Despite the apparent shame blooming on her face, her body seemed to respond delightfully as she began to ride him even harder.

    "I-I already know what you were doing earlier too," he continued, his thrusts getting harder and faster with each passing second. "To think that you''d read that kind of stuff... I didn''t think you had it in you."

    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about," ra quickly replied.

    Gs smirked as he felt her insides quiver from his words. "So that''s why you''re already so wet," he pressed further. "You''re already thinking about doing it and just trying to justify it to yourself. Why, I''m using it against you right now."

    "G-Gs! AHH!!"

    ra jolted on top of him, and Gs groaned alongside her as he felt himself reaching his peak. He ground his teeth as he released all of his pent-up tension within her velvety folds. Her insides mped down hard as she peaked as well, her moans of shame fueling her pleasure even higher as he spread his arms to catch her falling body.

    "T-That was... What was that..." ra weakly whispered. "Why am I... like this..."

    "I guess your research awakened a few things in you," Gs chuckled as he stroked her hair. "Still, thank you for finally epting me..."

    ra mumbled into his chest, and he held himself back from thrusting his still-hard cock inside her. Instead, he resigned himself to simply enjoying her warmth. She was clearly exhausted both physically and mentally, and he didn''t want to push his luck further than this.

    "I... Sorry for being stubborn..." she whispered.

    "It''s fine..." he softly chuckled.

    Fulfilled, Gs let ra nod off in his embrace. There was more than enough time for them to catch up on other things anyway. For now, he was happy with this great victory he had achieved.

 Chapter 604 No Signs Of Stopping**

    ra woke up to the feeling of fulfillment and pleasure as she felt Gs''s warmth beneath her. The memory of how they made love was still fresh in her mind, and the fact that she could still feel his massive cock inside her was all the proof she needed that it had all happened.

    It was real. She felt the pain at first but it was nothingpared to the pleasure that soon followed. She had indeedpleted her Bond with Gs, and she didn''t regret every single minute of it. Her body craved him so much.

    ''I guess I''ve truly moved on,'' she inwardly chuckled. ''It just took me this long to realize it.''

    "Mhmm... ra?"

    She fought the urge to open her eyes upon hearing Gs''s warm voice against her skin. It was like she was being attacked from all sides. She was tingling all over with how he was kissing every part of her body, and there was no telling just how much more she could sleep. Theoretically, Gs had let her sleep a while ago saying that she needed to heal. Well, she was indeed swollen and tender, but she was still a pure-blooded werewolf. She healed quickly, and her body was up and raring to go the moment she woke up.

    "I know you''re awake..."

    Gs''s tone made ra shiver just from hearing it. She inwardly cursed upon she recalled how her wall wasn''t up against her mate sincest night, and she quickly corrected it by mentally putting it back up. And while she heard him call her, she didn''t respond to him for the moment. She wanted to see what he was nning to do, and she was willing to wait for him to do something.

    However, she soon ended up moaning when she suddenly felt his warm tongue yfully licking one of her nipples. Likewise, his other hand was quite busy servicing her mounds, caressing and squeezing it lightly as his fingers yed with her hardened peak.

    Inevitably, she slowly opened her eyes, her hands crawling onto Gs''s hair. She tugged on them in pleasure, the sensations coursing all over her body intensifying the more he kept attacking her. Barely ncing through the window, she saw the full moon shining brightly from the open balcony of their bedchamber. It was so fitting... and oh so beautiful....

    "Put down your wall, please," Gs pleaded as his lips licked their way up her neck. "I want to know your thoughts..."

    With a moan, she did what he asked her to, undoing what she had just done earlier. She didn''t mind. After all, what was there to hide during their intimacy like this? She wanted Gs to feel reassured with how she wanted this to happen between them. Her body... She was surrendering it to him fully, knowing that it felt oh so right to do so.

    As Gs kept up his ministrations, ra briefly pondered on marking him for herself. She could always just mark him so that they could always read each other''s minds... There would be no more hiding anything from each other after that. However, she wasn''t ready for it... She wasn''t willing to surrender her privacy that easily.

    "It''s alright, ra... I understand. Though, I wouldn''t hide the fact that I would prefer if you marked me as well," Gs replied at her thoughts. He was keenly staring at her with a reassuring smile.

    ra smiled back and whispered, "Thank you..."

    As soon as she said those words left her mouth, Gs quickly sealed her lips with his, kissing her hungrily as if she was his only oasis. With each second that passed, he ignited even more mes all throughout her body. It felt so good having him on top of her like this, and she answered his kiss by wrapping her arms around his neck and returning the favor. She gave him a ravishing kiss worthy of the same intensity he was giving her, rewarding him for what he was doing to her.

    "Oh, ra... If you only knew how much I''ve dreamt of this very night!" Gs hummed as soon as he released her lips, only to return to her face to kiss her jawline. He then went further south, kissing every part of her upper body like he was cleaning her with his passionate tongue.

    Every inch of her skin wasn''t spared, Gs making sure that he wouldn''t pass over even a single pinch of her supple curves. Going down, he paused at her navel, and ra could feel the knot inside her stomach coiling tighter with how much he was licking at her belly button. She couldn''t help but imagine him licking her inner folds like he had done for her before...

    "Don''t worry... I''ll eat all of you up, ra, leaving not even a single drop of your juices," Gs cooed as his tongue started going further south.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She could only bite her lower lip as she swallowed all of the embarrassment she still had left within her. Voluntarily, she spread her legs wide, giving Gs full ess to her most sacred of ces in between her thighs. His warm breath brushed against her inner core, and she did her best not to squeal with how much he was making her quiver.

    "Oh Gs..." she sweetly called out his name, followed by her letting out a series of lewd moans as soon as she felt his tongue do wonders to her most private of parts once more. She was dripping hard, and Gs was true to his word as he licked her clean.

    "You smell and taste so good, ra," Gs hummed in satisfaction as he began nibbling on her clit. "It''s so addicting... I can do this all day to you if you''d let me..."

    She tossed her head onto the bed the moment he began thrusting his tongue in and out of her core. The pleasure was affecting her so much that it made her toes curl into themselves, her back arching as the tension within her built up to a boiling point.

    With a few more thrusts from Gs''s tongue, ra felt her body shudder and convulse as the pleasure finally caught up to her. She let out a scream as her body erupted into another mind-blowing orgasm, and feeling Gs''s emotions, she quickly pulled him up to her level. She knew just how much he wanted to devour her, and she was still trembling when she arched her hips to him, urging him to enter her. To her disappointment, however, Gs didn''t enter her. Instead, he simply brushed his hard cock against her slit, teasing her and making her mewl.

    "Oh, stop teasing me..." she hoarselyined.

    He had a roguish smile on his face as he lovingly whispered, "I love you so much, ra."

    She was just about to scoff at his words when she gasped out in surprise. Gs had suddenly thrust inside of her, making her shiver as the feeling of fullness made her sigh in relief. ra parted her lips, her soft moansing out as Gs started pounding her insides. He hammered her faster, deeper, harder... kissing her aggressively as he muffled her own cries with his mouth.

    With each thrust, ra heard their bed creak from the strain. His movements were intense, and before she knew it, she could no longer take the pleasure as her inner walls clenched hard around his shaft. She could feel his cock pulsating inside of her, further intensifying the pleasure she was feeling.

    "Gs... I... Ahhhh!"

    She cried out in ecstasy, her body jolting and shivering once more as yet another climax wracked her body. Still, Gs didn''t stop there. Pulling her legs up, he let them rest over his shoulders as he continued to thrust harder into her. He pumped her faster and deeper, keeping her on the edge as her orgasms kept oning. It was insane. It honestly felt as if the pleasure would never end so long as Gs refused to stop.

    "Oh heavens! You feel so good that I don''t want to stop, ra!" Gs groaned as he continued to thrust inside of her.

    Once more, ra reached her peak, and she felt Gs''s body stiffen as he let out a loud groan. Her world turned white as she felt him coat her insides white with his seeds. Their juices intermingled within her, mixing and squelching as her insides mped down hard on his shaft.

    After a few moments, she panted hard as she finally felt her nervesing down from their previous high. She ced a hand on her pounding heart, pacing herself as she took stock of the situation.

    It was then that she finally realized that he was still hard. That he was still inside of her with no signs of stopping.

    "G-Gs?" she weakly murmured as she looked at his face.

    "There''s no way I''ll let you sleep now, ra..." he roguishly and cheekily whispered to her, his face hovering above her before he finally swooped down to im her lips once more.

 Chapter 605 To Be With Her Friend

    While ra rested her head on Gs'' chest, basking in each other''s warmth, he suddenly murmured, "I almost forgot to ry this news to you".

    ra''s body was still trembling, and she couldn''t help but smile thinking about the number of times she and Gs had done it through the night. It was like sleep no longer existed in their vocabry at that point. Both of them couldn''t have enough of each other so she didn''t really mind him not stopping and making love to her the entire night.

    She never thought that engaging in this kind of activity could be so addicting. Was it because she liked the man she was doing it with?

    [Like?! Are you sure you only "like" him?!] As usual her wolf Sheba won''t let this go and would start with her nagging.

    [What do you want me to say? That I love him? I''m still not sure if I''ve fallen in love with him but considering the fact that I don''t regret giving myself to him andpleting the Mate Bond, I''m pretty sure I''m on the way to falling in love. Be d that I''m not denying the fact that I slept with him because I feel something for him and not because I was obligated to sleep with him as his mate. You can rest assured that it was not just lust] ra lengthily exined.

    She appreciated all the gestures Gs was showing her and his efforts in making her feel so special. Her heart felt at ease whenever he was around here.

    [Tsk... What else do you call that? Did you feel the same way around Darius? The way I see it... you''re falling madly and deeply in love with Gs at this point. Freya was definitely right in pointing this out to you. You''re already in love!]

    [Are you sure? I mean it hasn''t been that long since I cried a river after being hurt by Darius... Is it possible to fall in love so quickly?]

    [Yes... as fast as the seasons change! When ites to heartbreaks, it''s not about the amount of time you spend healing but rather about the right person helping you heal.]

    ra bit her inner lip, analyzing her wolf''s words. She realized that Sheba was probably right.

    "Are you alright?" Gs asked, snapping her back to reality. Thankfully she put up her wall against him so he was not able to read her thoughts or feel her emotions.

    She slowly moved and tilted her head to look closely at Gs. He had that cheeky smile on his face as he jokingly said, "I wonder what''s going through your head right now. You suddenly became so quiet."

    She smiled back and cheekily replied, "Well, maybe I became quiet because I simply want you to be curious about what I think. Anyway, what is the news that you were talking about?"

    She simply changed the topic as she was not ready to talk about the wall she put up or about marking him which would mean that there would not be any secrets between them.

    "What is it?" ra asked again since Gs didn''t respond. She saw his face lose the light smile and be serious so she could tell that it was bad news.

    "It''s about Osman and their convoy.... They were attacked on their way home."

    "What?!" ra eximed as she immediately jolted out of bed. "Why are you only telling this to me now?! Where is Be right now?"

    Be was with that convoy. Be was so excited to join the convoy that she was smiling widely thest time the two of them departed and now Gs was telling her that her friend was attacked?!

    Gs released a heavy sigh as he continued, "Osman was missing. Everyone died except for Sephiro and Be... An updated report just came in and Bartos just arrived in their manor bringing Be with him, unconscious."

    She practically rushed to put on her clothes, bearing a deep frown on her face. She couldn''t help the tightness inside her chest.

    "I''m sorry about informing you about it only now. I will go with you too. I was-" Gs was about to exin more but ra cut him and said, "It''s fine. I understand. Let''s just hurry right now. I want to see and check on Be immediately."

    She wanted to make sure that Be was really fine. She couldn''t imagine what Be was going through at this point. She was aware of Be''s feelings towards Osman so she knew Be needed someone with her. She wanted to be with her friend.

    ra did not bother to shift into her wolf form and simply rode on Gs'' wolf form as he suggested. She couldn''t even bother to get annoyed at him for telling her this sote! As she could feel Gs'' emotions and even hear his thoughts, she knew he was scolding himself. The man was so consumed with nothing but her so it was only natural that he forgot to ry this news to her, especially when... ra''s face reddened thinking about it. She couldn''t believe that she had the time to think of those perverted thoughts.

    [His Majesty instructed us to keep this matter hidden so only a few trusted men know what happened. The search to find Osman is confidential,] Gs telepathically exined to her as they were on their journey to Hindman Manor.

    ra quickly cleared her unnecessary thoughts and replied, [Alright, I understand...]<novelnext></novelnext>

    [His Majesty is personally leading the search along with the Queen,] Gs added.

    After a few hours, they arrived at Hindman Manor. ra got down and walked straight inside.

    "Where is she?" she asked as soon as she saw Bartos who was talking to his father, Chancellor Talon.

    "She''s still unconscious. Jayra cast a spell on her but it will wear out soon. Thank you foring, ra. Please look after her. Aurelia is on her way to check on Be too... I have to go back to that ce. My wife is still there," Bartos exined.

    ra simply nodded and quickly ran to Be''s bedchamber. Inside, she saw Be''s mother at her bedside, tending to her wound.

    "How is she?" ra asked.

    "These are just some minor wounds here and there but they are starting to heal..." Lady Livia informed. ra sat on the opposite side of the bed and sighed.

    There was a brief silence before Lady Livia added, "Bartos said she''s really affected by what happened to Osman so he warned me to be careful about how Be would react upon waking up. I still can''t believe that this happened. Osman is a nice man and he put in a lot of effort to win my daughter''s heart. I know he seeded in doing so. I''ve never seen Be so happy and glowing as she''s been since Osman came into her life. This... She''ll be heartbroken..."

    ra did not yet have the exact details of what happened but with Lady Livia''s words... It sounded like there was no hope anymore for Osman toe back.

    [What happened to Osman? Tell me what exactly happened. I need to know everything, only then I''ll know what to say to Be once she gains her consciousness.] she asked Gs through their mindlink.

    [He fell from a deadly cliff into the River of Misery and is badly wounded...] Gs informed. ra gasped slightly as she dragged her gaze back to Be. There was no way Osman would have survived the fall!

    She held her breath when Be''s eyelids moved and she slowly opened her eyes.

    "Daughter... How are you feeling?" Lady Livia asked. She looked at Be who simply stared at the ceiling.

    "Be," ra called. She looked at Lady Livia before they both shifted their gaze back to Be whose eyes suddenly welled with tears.

    "Be..." ra called once more. She was not used to seeing Be like this. She touched Be''s arms and gently shook her.

    "Be..." she called again but there was still no response. Be continued sobbing as if there was no one around her.

    "D-daugther. P-please d-don''t scare me like this," Lady Livia stutteringly murmured as she leaned and hugged Be.

    "Mother... Osman is alive right?" Be asked in between sobbing. Finally, Be moved and quickly got up. She was about to get up from the bed but ra stopped her.

    "They are all searching for Osman right now. You need to calm yourself Be," she softly reminded her. Be stared at her with the tears that continuously flowed out from her eyes...

    "Please, ra. I want to go back and search for Osman too. Please let me find him. I can''t lose him like this. I... I still have so many things to say to him. Please let me look for him," Be cried as she helplessly slumped against the bed, crying.

    "Promise me that you will calm yourself first Be. I will let you go and even apany you in the search but promise me that you will be rational and won''t do anything stupid ..." ra firmly stated.

    "I promise, ra, so please I beg you. I want to go look for him... Please..."

    ra helplessly looked at Lady Livia who gave her a nod of approval. She knew her daughter well, Be would find a way to go even if they said no and stopped her. It would be best to let her do what she wanted and be by her side rather than letting her risk her life trying to escape from them to look for Osman on her own.

 Chapter 606 The Help I Can Offer

    "Are you sure about this?" Gs asked ra once she had informed him that she would personally apany Be back to the ce of the incident.

    "Yes. I know how Be''s mind works. Even if we won''t allow her to leave her chamber, she will definitely find a way to leave and look for Osman on her own," ra exined. "It''s best that I stay with her just to keep her in check. She''s still unstable at this point, and I can only imagine the worst if any of the search efforts wouldn''t give her good results¡­"

    Gs deeply sighed and simply nodded at her. They were currently, outside Be''s chamber, Aurelia havinge with them to check on Be. They were there to make sure that everything with their friend was fine, and soon enough, the door swung open for their physician friend toe out.

    "She''s physically fine for now, but her mind is very unstable at the moment," Aurelia remarked before handing ra a syringe. "Here¡­ Use this on her if things get out of hand. This will help her calm down by making her lose consciousness."

    "Kind of extreme, isn''t it? Still, I''ll keep it in mind," ra humorlessly replied before quickly grabbing what Aurelia just handed to her. She then looked at Gs and said, "Prepare the men to apany us. I''ll go get Be¡­"

    Gs nodded once more before watching ra get back inside Be''s chamber. After a few moments, he also left to prepare his best men to escort the two women. While he wanted to go with them, he still had to go back to the castle and assist Calypso in overseeing things throughout the kingdom while their king and Queen participated in the search for Calypso. Not to mention the pending transfer of Pinra.

    After all was said and done, Gs personally sent off ra and Be with his men before leaving the Hindman Manor to go straight to Cordon Castle himself. By the time he arrived, the sun was already shining brightly above him.

    [Spring ising¡­] Ham excitedly hummed. [You did well¡­ I''m so happy that you finallypleted the Mate Bond with our mate. I''m so proud of you, being a part of you and being your wolf is a privilege I wouldn''t dare rece with any other.]

    Gs frowned and scoffed, [What''s with those serious words? You make it sound like you''re about to leave me¡­]

    Ham chuckled and teased, [And what will you do without me, huh? You''re stuck with me, so don''t worry. I''ll never leave you even if you wanted me to.]

    This time, it was Gs who chuckled. He could never imagine his life without Ham in it at all. His wolf was a part of him, and it also defined who he was as a person. Truly, he couldn''t ask for a better wolf.

    [I''m very grateful that you''re my wolf as well, Ham,] he sincerely stated. [You''re right¡­ I can''t even picture myself without you. So you and I¡­ Let''s have a good life together for as long as we can.]

    [Of course. Also, don''t forget to mention our mate. Let''s enjoy and live a good life with our mate¡­ is what you should be saying,] Ham excitedly beamed. [ra might not be able to express it in words yet, but I''m sure you feel it too. We are so close to conquering her, don''t you agree? You''re almost there!]

    Gs almost let out a soft chuckle when he was taken out of his musings.

    "d you''re finally here!" Calypso snapped at him as he passed him by the hallways. "I''ll be out for a while to pick up my mate."

    Gs shook his head as Calypso patted his shoulder before rushing out of the castle.

    "Huh¡­ Who would''ve thought that Calypso would only be looking at one woman once he returned here to Cordon?" Gs murmured.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [That''s the power of the Mate Pull,] Ham remarked. [It''s a blessing, and like you, he''s one of the lucky ones to experience it.]

    Gs could only nod in agreement to his wolf. Still, he couldn''t think about it too much since he still had a job to do. Currently, he was on his way to his post when a guard telepathically informed him of his mother''s sudden arrival in the castle.

    "In the dungeons?" he murmured with a frown.

    Knowing where his mother went, he immediately walked in long strides to try and cut her off. He was well aware of how she once visited Pinra, but how came she hadn''t informed him of her intention to see her again?

    "This is dangerous¡­"

    He mumbled to himself as he rushed towards his mother. Before long, he finally caught up to him, only to see that she had her servants behind her carrying a lot of different things that he could only assume were food and possibly supplies of some sort.

    "Mother," Gs called.

    Startled, Lady Sh turned to him with an awkward smile. "Son, you''re here¡­"

    The frown on Gs''s face deepened as he retorted, "Mother, visiting Pinra this often isn''t advisable. She''s still dangerous¡­"

    Sh shrugged as she reasoned, "What harm can she do? She''s chained and locked up inside a cell, Gs. I just want to check on her every once in a while and give her a few things¡­ Somefort while she''s locked up.

    "But Mother. We all know how dangerous Pinra is," Gs insisted. "ra had a point when she said that the possibility of Pinra merely acting like this isn''tpletely zero. What if she really has something nned out? I''m just worried about your safety¡­"

    "Look, I promise I won''t go inside her cell, alright? I''ll just have a few casual conversations with her and let the guards bring in the things I prepared for her inside her cell," Sh reassured him. "I just want her to get cleaned up and have some nice clothes to wear. You do have proper female guards to attend to her, right?"

    There was a moment of deafening silence as Gs kept silent. With a sigh, Sh added, "Please¡­ Let me show Pinra some goodness. I believe it will help her if she actually receives proper care and feel the real goodness of a family." She reasoned, "We both know that none of us were able to provide it to her since Nasser purposely isted Pinra to poison her mind. She''s just a victim, and Nasser yed a big part in why she grew up on the wrong path."

    She took another breath before she continued. "Let me at least do something about it. I know it''s a bitte, but it''s worth a try," she exined. "Pinra has no one but us now. I''m not saying that we simply let her get away from all the crimes shemitted. One way or another, she still has to pay the price for all her actions. But¡­for now, she''s sick and she needs our help¡­ So I am willing to give her all the help I can offer¡­"

    Gs could only sigh in defeat against his Mother, whose smile widened upon seeing his self-exnatory reaction.

    "Thank you, Son," Sh smiled. "I''ll do my best to keep myself safe, alright?"

 Chapter 607 Please Donâ€™t Leave

    Stepping into the dungeons was an experience Sh really didn''t want to experience again. Still, if doing so meant that she could see her Pinra again, she would do it as many times as was needed of her.

    "Right this way."

    She nodded at the guard escorting her down as she found herself once more in the deepest and darkest depths of the dungeon. After a while, the servants following her had been stopped by some of the guards, mostly for their own safety as they were made to leave the things they brought with them.

    "I''ll take it from here," Sh reassured her servants as they left. "Feel free to head back to the manor." She then looked to the guards and asked, "I assume you will be the one to carry my gifts in their stead?"

    "After a cursory inspection of them, yes."

    "That''s fine," Sh nodded. "Also, can I request that I be apanied by a few female guards this time around?"

    "That can be arranged."

    Taking the guard''s word, Sh waited for the guard to leave, only for him to be reced by two female guards that simply gave her a nod of acknowledgment. Satisfied, she continued with their walk until eventually, they reached the door to Pinra''s cell. Like usual, she was chained to the ground, a listless look on her face as she stared nkly at the wall beside her. However, all that changed as soon as she called out to her.

    "Pinra?"

    The young woman shifted almost as quickly as she spun. Through the bars, Sh saw the faint look of surprise in her eyes, an almost palpable look of familiarity surging through the girl as she made her way nearer to the door.

    "You¡­ You''re Sh, right?" Pinra weakly asked.

    "That''s right," Sh warmly smiled. "I have a few things for you."

    "R-Really?"

    Sh had almost moved to open the door when she remembered that it was locked shut. Turning around, she asked the guards if she could enter.

    "That might be too dangerous, my Lady," one of the two guards protested.

    "I''ll be fine," Sh firmly responded. "Besides, I need one of you to help me clean her."

    The two guards gave each other a look before one of them sighed and stepped forward. Fishing out a key, she then opened the door for Sh, revealing Pinra''s poor state in all of its undignified squalor.

    Pinra looked confused as she stared at the now-open door. "W-What the¡­"

    Sh couldn''t help herself as she stepped forward. As much as she promised Gs otherwise, how could she ignore the sight before her? Entering Pinra''s cell almost felt like stepping into another world, a ce where despair had taken hold as the scratches on the walls painted a dim view of what Pinra had gone through.

    "Oh, Pinra¡­" the older woman whispered in pity. "This simply won''t do at all¡­"

    "W-What?" Pinra asked, a hint of hostility tinging her tone. "What''s wrong?"

    Instead of replying, Sh stepped forward and wrapped her niece in a warm andforting hug. She didn''t care that Pinra was dirty or soiled. All that mattered was for her to provide her with something¡­ Something that could show that she cared for her without all of the fuss and exnation.

    A hug was universal, and she was determined to see Pinra through this.

    ***

    Pinra didn''t know what was happening when she felt Sh''s warm arms wrap around her. She tried to fight it at first, but eventually, she melted into the older woman''s embrace, still confused as to what she was even feeling at the moment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    From there, everything became a blur to her. Gs''s mother began cleaning her¡­ clothing her¡­ even feeding her food that almost tasted divinepared to the stuff she was eating. By the time it was over, she felt¡­ She didn''t know what to feel, really¡­

    ''W-What is this¡­'' she inwardly thought. ''It''s¡­ warm¡­''

    It was utterly foreign to her. After only having confused feelings of anger and rage at Gs, this was¡­ mild byparison. Sure, her being still screamed for the man''s death, and she was still doing her best to behave to portray that she was sane enough for her target himself to visit her, her mind was starting to question why she even wanted him dead in the first ce.

    Why her self-proimed aunt even started reading her stories and poems? And she brought her flowers too!

    ''This is Gs''s mother, right?'' Pinra asked herself. ''If she''s this nice, why do I feel this anger inside me? Why do I feel so much anger at him?''

    ''They''re responsible for your current state,'' the disembodied voice called to her. ''They''re the ones responsible for you¡­''

    Pinra frowned. A part of her wanted to believe what the voice was saying, but what she was feeling nowpletely muddled her emotions.

    "Is there something wrong? We''re doing our best to get you out of this cell, alright?" Sh reassured her, the older womanfortingly stroking her hair. "We''re going to get you the help you need."

    Pinra remained silent as she weakly shook her head. Her supposed aunt then warmly smiled at her and seeing such a sight evoked both wrath and happiness within her. Why? Why was she feeling such conflicting emotions?

    If they were the ones responsible for her suffering, then why were they helping her now?

    Seemingly hours passed as Pinra allowed herself to rx in the older woman''s embrace. She was still in her cell, but it almost felt like heaven with Sh''sforting embrace keeping her safe¡­

    "I''m afraid I''ll have to leave for now."

    Pinra''s eyes widened, panic blooming within her. "W-What?"

    "My time is up," Sh sadly smiled at her.

    No¡­ No!

    "P-Please don''t leave¡­"

    Her own voice almost sounded foreign to her. Why did she say that?

    "Don''t worry, Pinra. I''ll visit you again as soon as I''m able," Sh beamed at her with the radiance of a thousand suns. "Perhaps the next time we might, it might even be in a much better ce than this."

    Pinra was left gaping as she stared at the closing door before her. Her hand reached out to the older woman, a lone tear running down her cheek as the flurry of emotions within her shed wildly with the rage that was only now returning to her.

    Why?

    Why was she crying?

    ******

    AN: Do you think Pinra deserves redemption?

 Chapter 608 A Specimen Of A Man

    After some endorsements and a productive conversation with Be''s parents, Aurelia made her way out of the Hindman Manor itself to begin her return trip back to the capital. It was going to be a long ride by horse, but she was more than fine with a bit of downtime in her life after all that suddenly happened.

    "Oh, I was just going to look for you."

    But unfortunately for her, Calypso''s sudden appearance put a dent in her ns. And just as she was about to make her way to the stables too.

    "What do you want, Calypso?" she cooly addressed him with her usual cold shoulder.

    "What? I just wanted to see you," Calypso replied with his usual cheeky tone. "That, and I was hoping to offer you a ride back to the capital."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Unfortunately for you, I already have a horse with my name on it. And don''t get me started with riding a carriage again. I''d actually like some silence in my life again for a change."

    She let out a scoff as she watched her mate shuffle in front of her. Clearly, her words had the intended effect. She still remembered thest time they had any sort of extended time with one another, and she was more than eager to even score with him after he used her drunken past self against her.

    Never again will she put her guard down like that... even if it was a bit fun in retrospect.

    For a few seconds, Aurelia watched as Calpyso visibly tried to think of a reasonable response to her words. But after exactly five seconds of awkward silence, she had enough of waiting for him and decided to give him a hint.

    "Look, if you want to take me for a ride, give me a valid reason to do so," she exasperatedly sighed.

    She crossed her arms over her chest as she waited for a response. Unfortunately for her, it took her the same amount of time for Calypso to smirk to realize just what exactly she said.

    "Oh? Why didn''t you say so?" Calypso grinned. "For one, it''s faster for us if we went in my wolf form. And as for giving you a ride..."

    Aurelia fought the blush of embarrassment threatening to bloom in her cheeks as she waited for the punchline she inadvertently walked herself right into. Closing her eyes, she took in a deep breath. Really, why was she so careless with her words whenever she was around him?

    ''I really have to stop these impulsive responses,'' she reminded herself with a frown. ''I can''t keep letting him get all these opportunities to get to me...''

    Letting out a sigh, she opened her eyes preparing to see a smug Calypso about to give her with yet another witty remark using her own words against her. However, that wasn''t what greeted her in the slightest.

    No... The sight before was equal parts amazing and confusing that the only reaction she had for him was to stare at him from head to toe, hoping that it was some kind of unspoken joke to her.

    ...

    ...

    Aurelia blinked at Calypso as he stood in front of her with all of his naked glory, the awkward silence between them stretching on for as long as they went without speaking. With his arms still syed wide, she didn''t know why he was keeping quiet for this long.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "N-Not even a reaction?" Calypso finally asked, breaking the awkward stalemate between them.

    "To be frank, I was expecting more," she truthfully admitted.

    "You mean you don''t get it?" he incredulously asked. "This is what you''ll be riding. Well, in a sense."

    Aurelia felt her hand hit her face as she fought the urge to let out a blushing chuckle. She was speaking the truth, at least. She did expect more than for him to strip naked and show her his goods. But she must admit even to herself that she was satisfied with what she saw.

    There was no denying that Calypso was a specimen of a man. Not that she would ever admit that to him right now.

    "Just shift already," she waved him off, turning her head away from him in an effort to hide the amusement on her face. "We''re burning daylight."

    "I''ll take that as a yes then?" he eagerly asked.

    "Don''t push your luck, Calypso."

    Hearing him shift, Aurelia finally deemed it safe for her to turn around, only to be greeted by the same wolf that he had always been all these years. Wordlessly, she climbed on top of him, not even letting him gesture or make it easier for her to hop on as she oriented herself.

    "What?" she scoffed at him as she felt him stiffen underneath her. "Like I said, we''re burning daylight. I won''t wait for you to kneel down to make it easier for me to climb on top of you."

    Calypso huffed before shaking his head. Turning towards the exit, Aurelia braced herself as he finally ran towards the capital.

    Using the roads, they made good time as she enjoyed the rtive quiet of their journey. This was surprisingly better than using a horse, she could admit, and their speed would ensure that they''d be back in the capital before the sun could even set.

    ''This is somehow more rxing than I anticipated,'' she admitted to herself. ''At least Calypso isn''t bugging me with his usual remarks.''

    Still, it was rather quiet at times without his constant attempts at wooing her. Maybe it was just her starting to get bored with all the quiet, but maybe a bit of noise was a wee change every once in a while.

    "Maybe I''ll consider approaching you for transport arrangements whenever I need it," she addressed him with a slight scoff.

    He couldn''t respond, of course, but she could tell that he was asking her about it.

    "This is admittedly more convenient than I anticipated," she shrugged.

    And, again, moreforting somehow. But she wouldn''t admit that to him now of all times. She needed to have something to shield herself from his embarrassing quips and using her tried and tested cold shoulder worked wonders for her.

 Chapter 609 Say It Again

    At Cordon Castle

    Gs''s nostrils red the moment he found out that his Mother didn''t keep her promise and entered Pinra''s cell, even going as far as getting close and hugging his cousin. He couldn''t help but scold the guards who had simply let his Mother inside without asking his permission first.

    And of course, he rushed to the dungeons as soon as he was informed about it.

    "Son, it''s not their fault, but mine," his mother reasoned.

    Unfortunately, Gs ignored her as he quickly instructed one of the guards, "Send my Mother out of this dungeon first."

    "Son¡­" his mother sighed.

    "We''ll talk about thister," he sternly told her before signaling one of the guards to escort his mother back out.

    From there, he then immediately scolded them for their negligence before promptly dismissing them. His business with them finished, and he quickly returned to see his mother, who he saw was currently pacing back and forth within the inner courtyard of the castle.

    "Gs¡­ Please don''t get mad at the guards," Sh requested. "They were simply amodating my requests."

    Gs stared at his mother with lifted brows as he tried to contain his disappointment. "You promised though," he whispered with gritted teeth.

    "I know, and I apologize for not keeping to my word," his mother weakly replied. Her tone then firmed up as she added, "However, I can''t just simply watch after seeing Pinra''s situa-"

    "She''s a criminal! And how many times do I need to remind you that it''s dangerous since none of us knows what''s going on inside Pinra''s head?" Gs barked out. "What if she decided to kill you? She can easily snap your head the moment youe near her, or maybe even hold you hostage in return for her escape! Don''t you value your life at all, Mother? We''re finally free from Nasser''s clutches, but why do I feel like you still want danger in your life?!"

    He could no longer help himself. He was dead worried the moment he heard the news of how her mother had entered Pinra''s cell, and even worse, got up close and personal with her to clean and dress her up! And that was not to mention how her mother hugged the woman!

    "But she didn''t, Son. Can''t you see? I''m still here alive and unscathed," Sh reasoned. "She''s a lost child, Son, and I feel her need for love and care."

    Gs closed his eyes as he balled his hands up into fists. He was trying his best to contain his anger at the thought of how he had almost lost his mother again.

    "I just can''tpromise it¡­" Gs sighed before he firmed up his voice. "And I hope you understand this Mother. From now on, I won''t allow you to visit Pinra!"

    "Gs!" her mother burst out with a frown.

    "You broke your promise, Mother, so I can no longer trust your words¡­" he simply replied.

    "Why are you being like this, Son?" Sh retorted.

    "I will have my men escort you back to Keen Manor," Gs inly answered as he turned around and walked away from his mother.

    [Hmm, aren''t you going overboard?] Ham protested. [I mean, why not let her visit Pinra still, but this time, make sure that the guards assigned to Pinra won''t let her inside the cell no matter how our mother might beg for it?]

    [I want Mother to understand how serious I am about her safety, Ham,] Gs replied. [We just recently freed ourselves to be together like this, and I don''t know what will happen to me the moment I lose her because of my ipetency.] He firmly added, [I wasn''t able to protect her before, but I will make sure that nothing bad will happen to her now and in the future.]<novelnext></novelnext>

    From there, the day passed by quite slowly for Gs despite the fact of how busy he currently was with his work. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder how the search for Osman was going. As such, he also made sure that he got a report from his men about it from time to time, especially reports regarding his mate ra.

    Continuing on with his work, Gs yawned while reading some appeals. It was then that Ham chuckled and started teasing.

    [You two didn''t get enough sleep, I see. Ah, right, you let ra have at least two hours of sleep while you didn''t,] Ham recalled. [How about you take a power nap right now so you won''t get knocked out easilyter?]

    Gs chuckled back. "We''re not even sure if ra will return for the night," he murmured. "They already built a camp near the incident. Also, our King has a close bond with Osman, so I''m sure he won''t stop the search unless he at least finds Osman''s body¡­"

    Like a few, he too strongly believed Osman that was already gone. No creature could ever survive that River of Misery unless they were a creature of water, which his friend obviously wasn''t¡­

    "I wonder what''s the whole story to this¡­" he murmured to himself.

    None really knew yet what truly happened that day, it would seem. Except for the fact that Sephiro, who harbored the Demon King''s bloodthread, had attacked the convoy and Osman saved Lady Be with all his might, no other details of the incident had surfaced.

    "They''re not mates, but I guess Osman already has strong feelings for Lady Be," Gs hummed.

    [The power of love,] Ham snorted.

    Gs smiled in agreement. It was no doubt that he too would do the same for his mate should it require him to do so. He would sacrifice his all for the love of his life, and he wouldn''t even think twice about it.

    Continuing on with his work, he suddenly frowned as the sudden report came to him¡­

    [Her Grace is now back in the castle with Lady ra¡­]

    "This soon?" Gs murmured as he quickly got up from his seat to greet the Queen as well as to check on ra.

    [What happened? Why are you back this early?] Gs couldn''t help butmunicate with ra through their Bond as he walked through the hallways.

    [Our King sent me back with our Queen and an unconscious woman. She looks like one of the guardians in the Element forest, the Fairy Queen, it would seem,] ra exined. [Also, Lady Jayra insisted that she was more than enough support for Be. Hmm¡­ I immediately agreed to the set-up, knowing that Lady Jayra will take good care of Be. And besides¡­]

    [Besides?] Gs hummed.

    [I already miss you¡­]

    Those words from ra made Gs suddenly halt in his steps. ra''s wall was up so he couldn''t sense her emotions at the time, but those four words she just spoke almost made his heart burst with so much bliss.

    [Can you say it again?] he unknowingly mumbled.

    There was a beat of silence.

    [I said I missed you, Gs¡­]

 Chapter 610 Had Turned Dark

    Xenia sighed deeply as she watched Aurelia check on Helena. She couldn''t believe what was happening right now. There were so many questions in her head... Why was Helena out of the Realm of Eferia? And what was she doing in that ce of the incident where Osman and the convoy got attacked? Did she purposely leave Eferia and somehow knew that Osman would be in danger?

    Her head hurt from all of the confusion¡­ Her heart was still breaking with the news about Osman, and now this¡­ Jayra had already checked on Helena before she brought her friend back to the castle with her. As was discovered, Helena was mortal now, a human ording to Jayra, which was the consequence should a guardian would face if ever they left Eferia. They would lose their powers and be mortals, all because they left the territory they were supposed to guard.

    Another heavy sigh escaped Xenia''s lips as she looked at Aki watching from the open window. Aki was the name she gave to the raven bearing a rune which served as a way ofmunication between her and the guardians of Eferia.

    Walking up to the window, she held Aki by the perch of her finger as she whispered, "I don''t know what''s going on, so please enlighten me as soon as you can. For now, I''ll make sure that Helena will be taken care of. I''ll protect her to the best of my abilities."

    She gave the raven onest look before releasing it back into the wild, allowing it to leave and deliver her message. She then looked at Aurelia and asked, "How is she?"

    Jayra had told her that Aurelia was much more knowledgeable than her when it came to knowledge regarding the human body. After all, her friend had focused more on the core and inner energy methods in her healing arts.

    "She''s currently in aa, but hopefully it''s only temporary," Aurelia exined. "From what I can tell, it''s due to the temporary disruptions that her injury dealt to her brain''s functions. Everything else looks fine except for a few minor injuries¡­" There was a pause, and Xenia noticed how Aurelia stared closely at Helena. "She looks so familiar¡­"

    Xenia quietly sighed. Many had seen the face of the guardians, and Helena was quite popr not only with men but also with women because of her beauty. Even though she once had pointed ears, her beauty still shone through. Even now as she looked like any normal human, barring the unusual color of her hair, there was no denying her graceful features.

    "How many days do you think it''ll take before she''ll regain her consciousness?" Xenia asked, purposely changing the topic.

    "She can wake up as early as right now, Your Grace, but not longer than a week at most," Aurelia informed before she began packing up all of the tools she used in examining Helena. "In the meantime, I''ll be preparing a concoction for her recovery. I''ll be back shortly¡­"

    Xenia nodded as she watched Aurelia leave. Once she was sure that the healer was gone, she promptly sat by Helena''s bedside and held the once-Fairy Queen''s hand.

    "What happened, Helena? Please wake up soon¡­" she gently murmured as she fought the urge to cry. Osman was still missing sure, but she was also aware of the high possibility that the man was already dead.

    She closed her eyes, her tears starting to fall down her cheeks.

    [My love¡­]

    She weakly sighed. Darius had softly called her through their Mate Bond, showing that she had forgotten to put her wall back up. Still, she did promise her husband that she wouldn''t hide anything from him anymore.

    [I know¡­ It''s not good for our baby for me to stress myself like this, but I can''t help but feel sad and broken at everything that''s happening,] she replied in resignation. "Osman¡­ I still can''t ept that he would just leave us like that. Please make sure you find him¡­ Or would it be better that you find nothing? That would mean that there''s a possibility of him still being alive, right?]

    She was aware of how stupid that statement sounded, but she couldn''t help but hope otherwise. It didn''t matter that there was also a possibility that Osman''s body had been eaten by all kinds of creatures living in that deep river to exin the missing body. If there was no proof, there was still a chance.

    Xenia wiped away a few of her tears. She couldn''t control herself any longer, and she was almost on the point of sobbing when she felt Helena''s fingers move under her hold. Blinking, she quickly looked at Helena''s face¡­

    Her eyes widened as she shouted, "Call for Aurelia this instant. The patient''s waking up!"

    "Yes, Your Grace," the servant outside quickly answered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Xenia watched eagerly as Helena slowly opened her eyes.

    "Helena¡­" she called out to her, her tears still running down her cheeks as she smiled.

    Helena frowned at her and murmured, "Do I know you?"

    Xenia frowned, but she quickly shook her head as she moved to aide Helena. The former guardian was struggling to get up from bed, and the confusion on her face only made it all the more apparent as to what happened.

    ? "Easy, you have a head injury, so you shouldn''t move so much yet," Xenia exined as she helped Helena rest her back on the headrest.

    "I¡­ what¡­ happened¡­ I¡­" Helena winced as she clutched her head.

    "Are you in pain?" Xenia worriedly asked.

    Before Helena could even reply, Aurelia had already arrived to check on Helena. Stepping back, Xenia watched from the sidelines, her frown deepening with each passing second.

    [Helena can''t remember a thing,] she told Darius through their Mate Bond. [She doesn''t even remember her own name¡­]

    [Are we sure she''s really Helena then?] Darius inquired. [She might just be someone that looks like her.]

    [I don''t know anymore,] she sullenly replied. [I already sent word to Eferia, and we''ll find our answers soon enough the moment Aki returns.]

    Xenia then unconsciously touched the bracelet she was wearing, hoping that it woulde to life with the answers she was seeking. And just as she looked at it when the pearl in the bracelet suddenly lit up. Knowing what was toe, Xenia immediately left to go to the connecting master''s chamber by the next room. There, she pulled out the pearl and put it on her palm where a live vision of Devas appeared.

    "How is she?" Devas instantly asked.

    Xenia held her breath. That question alone confirmed that the woman they were caring for was really Helena.

    "She just woke up," Xenia informed. "She can''t remember everything about herself though¡­"

    "That''s because she used up all her powers before they can leave her body naturally!" Devas grumbled. "Why is she so stubborn? She even left us a note saying that she had decided to step down from her responsibilities as one of the guardians. She doesn''t want to have any regrets anymore, she said, so she took the risk to try and pursue Osman even knowing that she might already be toote!"

    "How about Osman?" Xenia inquired. "Can we know from the Lake of Life what happened to him?"

    This time, it was Polo that answered her question. "The Lake of Life¡­ had turned dark¡­"

 Chapter 611 Another Life

    The Lake of Life¡­ had turned dark? What did that even mean?

    Xenia frowned as she blinked at Polo. The guardian, as usual, looked stern, but the vision turned back to Devas before she could think of a question to ask him.

    "We can no longermunicate with you like this, Xenia. This will be thest time we''ll ever get to talk like this. We have a lot of things to fix within Eferia. And as much as it pains us, Helena will be in your hands now," Devas exined.

    "She will never regain her past memories, such is the price of doing something forbidden. Please take care of her. Let her start a new life. Give her a new name, and don''t ever mention anything to her about Eferia or her involvement in it." He let out onest sigh before he ended, "We''ll contact you again as soon as everything returns to normal inside our realm¡­"

    Before Xenia could even ask for more details, the vision had already disappeared. From what she just heard, it looked like the Realm of Eferia was currently encountering a few more problems than it would normally have. Still, if they didn''t have the time to talk, who was she to judge? She would just have to hold onto the good news she had for her friends about her pregnancy. As much as she would like to tell them about it, now was clearly not the right time.

    Letting out another sigh, Xenia shrugged before quickly walking back to Helena''s room.

    "How is she?" she asked Aurelia.

    "Physically, she''s fine, Your Grace," Aurelia promptly replied. "Everything''s fine with her, really. All except for how she lost her past memories¡­"

    Xenia nodded. Right, Devas had already told her about why Helena lost her past memories. Having heard all that she could get, she dismissed Aurelia, thetter returning to her preparations for all of the medicines Helena would need for her recovery.

    Watching Aurelia leave once more, Xenia then turned to Helena, the woman looking confused as she sat at her bedside.

    "I¡­ I don''t know who I am¡­" Helena weakly murmured, staring at Xenia as if she would find the answers she was looking for if she stared at her longer.

    Xenia let out a loud exhale before grabbing Helena''s hand and squeezing it gently, allowing her friend to feel thefort and warmth she was trying to provide her.

    "It doesn''t matter, dear. What''s important is that you now have another life to be thankful for," she reassured the former guardian. "You''re alive and well now, and it doesn''t matter who you were in the past. You can simply make new memories for yourself in the future and enjoy the second life our Almighty has given you. If you don''t know who we are, we were the ones who found you injured and on the brink of death. You can treat us as your family if you want. In fact, treat me like a sister. You can call me Xenia. Later, once you''ve fully recovered, I''ll introduce you to my husband and the others."

    "But what if¡­ I¡­ Uhm¡­ I don''t even know my name¡­" Helena weakly murmured with snapped brows.

    "We''ll take things slowly, alright? Don''t rush yourself. Just focus on your recovery first," Xenia warmly reassured her. She then smiled as she suggested, "In the meantime, how about I give you a temporary name? How about I call you Lena? Is that fine with you? Or do you think you cane up with a better name for yourself? We can go with anything you want¡­"

    In truth, she couldn''t think of any other name except for something close to her original name. But if Helena wanted something else, she''d readily ept it.

    "Lena''s fine with me, Xenia¡­" Helena replied with a faint smile. "Thank you for your kindness. Even though you don''t know who I am and what kind of a person I might be, you still helped me¡­"

    Xenia gave her another reassuring smile as she replied, "Whatever it was, your past doesn''t matter. It will be who will decide who you want to be from now on, Lena."

    Soon, Aurelia returned once more to help Lena. Bearing the concoction she prepared, the healer made her patient drink it in small sips.

    "This medicine will help you rx," Aurelia exined.

    She then discussed the medicines'' effects and required dosages with the servants Xenia had assigned to take care of Lena. Before long, everyone was up to speed with what they were supposed to do.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I feel dizzy," Lena suddenly breathed out.

    "I''ll leave you so that you can have a proper rest then," Xenia quickly remarked. She then gestured to the servants and added, "They''ll be staying here to take care of you, Lena, so don''t hesitate to ask them for any help and assistance you might need, alright?"

    Lena weakly nodded, and Xenia took that as her cue to leave the room to give the weak woman the rest she needed.

    [I can feel you getting exhausted, my love,] Darius suddenly told her through their Mate Bond. [Please don''t make me worry like this. I sent you back there so you can rest and get enough sleep¡­]

    [I will. I''m now on my way to our chamber now,] Xenia answered. [I just let Helena stay in the other chamber for now so that I can closely monitor her situation.]

    She then promptly exined all that she received from Polo and Devas regarding Helena''s current situation. By the time she was done, Darius hummed as he digested the information.

    [I can easily give her a proper identity, but it would be best if it would be close to us. How about I give Calypso a new sister?] Darius suggested. [That way, she can use our family name and enjoy the privileges a Grant could have. That''s the best I can do for her, however, since we havews pertaining to the royal family and bearing the crown. It would be impossible to legally make her my sister.]

    [That''s more than enough, my love,] Xenia reassured him with a grateful smile. [Let''s just finalize everything once you get back. I''ll be discussing this matter with Calypso tomorrow morning then. It''s important that we get his opinion and approval on this matter first before we decide on anything else.]

    Reaching their shared room, Xenia tiredlyid her body on the soft mattress and sighed deeply. Staring up at the ceiling, she asked, [How''s the search? How''s Be?]

    Darius didn''t reply, but already got her answer based on his weary emotions. There was obviously no good news to be had yet.

    [There''s nothing, Xen. Not a single piece of information that could indicate Osman''s trail,] Darius sighed. [Be is always hysterical whenever nothing came up, which meant Jayra had to always put her back to sleep for her own good. Still, I won''t stop the search no matter what¡­ We already called for more help that could check even further down the river, but nothing substantial came from it just yet.]

    [Sirens then?] she quickly burst out as she sat up. Sirens were cunning, and asking them for help was always too bothersome.

    [Don''t worry, Xen. I have friends among the sirens that we can trust. Some of them studied at Mount Sorell as well,] Darius reassured her with a light chuckle. [I''ll introduce you to them once everything''s settled down¡­ For now, try focusing on yourself and our babies, alright? We want our pups all well and good before your due date, and I heard that a human''s emotions have a lot of effects on pregnancy.]

    [Pups? Are you saying I''ll have more than one right now inside me?] Xenia scoffed. [Also, I have angel blood in me, remember? I''m not purely human, so stop worrying too much¡­]

    [Hmm¡­ Well, I''m not sure either, but I somehow smell two other scents around you,] Darius hummed. [Knowing that, maybe there''s more than one baby?]

    Xenia unconsciously touched her belly as her lips stretched wide. [Ah, I hope you''re right then, my love! I would love to have twins!]

    ********************

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [email protected]</a> Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

    PS. I will have another giveaway of webnovel redemption codes worth 100 coins or more on February 14, 2023, in my discord server doing spin the wheel of my reader''s names. Join if you can. *wink* or you can simply send me memes or memorable quotes from our book for a chance to get free coins. Send it to my Instagram or facebook page if you''re unable to join our discord server. Thanks...

 Chapter 612 Emotions Were More Than Enough

    As the moon rose, it was decided that ra and Gs should stay at Cordon Castle for the night. It was already toote for them to begin their journey back to Keen Manor, and it was also because the Queen Mother had invited the couple to have dinner with her.

    As such, they both went to the dining hall. As soon as they entered, there was a brief silence as they shared a few greetings and pleasantries. From there, dinner finallymenced.

    [The atmosphere feels weird,] ra couldn''t help but telepathically talk to Gs who was currently sitting beside her.

    [It''s been a tiring day for everyone,] Gs replied. [There''s still no good news about Osman, which is understandably bringing the mood down.]

    ra could only agree in silence. Still, it would be nice if someone broke this awkward silence. Thankfully, the Queen broke it with a casual question.

    "How''s the renovation for Pinra''s future amodations?" Xenia asked.

    "It started this morning, Your Grace," Gs promptly answered. "It''ll be finished in a week''s time at the earliest. We want to make sure that it has a strong foundation so that Pinra won''t be able to escape so easily."

    "That''s good," the Queen nodded. "Still, it really looks like she''s truly unstable ording to the physician who looks after her. I will also have Lady Jayra check on her as soon as she returns here¡­"

    "Thank you for your generosity, Your Grace," Gs politely answered.

    "I heard your Mother visited her again?" Queen Mother Savannah casuallymented.

    "What?! You let Mother see her again!?"

    ra couldn''t help herself as she burst out her disbelief. She was honestly against the first visit from even happening, and now her mother-inw went down that horrendous dungeon again. She was getting way too ufortable in letting her mother-inw go down such dangerous ces.

    There was a brief silence before Gs telepathically said, [Let''s talk about thister, please.]

    ra simply pursed her lips while Gs gave the Queen Mother a smile. "Mother feels pity for her. Not that she didn''t want Pinra to pay for her crimes, but somehow, she thinks that Pinra still deserves her werewolf rights as a part of our family," he exined. "She feels that Pinra only became who she is now because of how Nasser groomed her. She thinks that she''s also one of his numerous victims¡­"

    "Hah! How many times do I have to reiterate that Pinra always had a choice on what she wanted in her life?" ra scoffed. "It''s not like Nasser threatened her as he did to you! She did all those things because of her desperation to please that beast of a father of hers!"

    "Dear, let''s stray from this topic for now," the Queen Mother quickly interrupted. "Everyone is entitled to their own opinions. We can''t do anything about it now, especially if Lady Sh truly feels that way. I mean, I''m not saying you''re wrong, ra, but we also have to admit that at one point or another¡­ Lady Sh also has her point. But enough with that, how about you, dear?"

    ra blinked at her mother figure. "What about me, your Highness?"

    Seeing that yful smirk form on the Queen Mother''s lips gave her an awkward expression of her own. She had a feeling that the next few words she was about to hear were going to be rather embarrassing.

    [Get ready¡­] Sheba teased.

    "Please call me Mother like you used to, ra," the Queen Mother insisted. She then continued, "Well, how are you and Gs? Hmm¡­ You two now share the same scent, which only means one thing¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Those words were all she needed to hear to start trying to hide the blush threatening to form on her cheeks. And if that wasn''t enough for her, Xenia suddenly burst out, "You finally did it! You twopleted the Bond!"

    ra almost choked on her own saliva upon hearing the Queen''s words.

    "We did, yes," Gs proudly dered.

    She turned at her mate in disbelief.

    [Look at those smiles!] her wolf amusingly remarked. [I bet he just wants to dere the fact to the whole world at this rate.]

    "Oh, then can I also start expecting future pups soon with you, my dear?" The Queen Mother added, as if still not satisfied with how red ra was getting right now in her embarrassment.

    Good grief¡­ She just wanted to dig a hole right now and bury herself there for a few years.

    Xenia chuckled clearly enjoying how her friend had turned as red as the ripest tomato on the table. "Our dear ra is blushing so hard, Mother," she smiled. "We shouldn''t tease her anymore. She might explode."

    ra let out a small sigh of relief. Well, she was at least d that her embarrassment had lightened the mood in the hall. She at least made Xenia and the Queen Mother smile.

    "I''m fine. It''s just that this is a bit new to me," ra timidly exined herself. "Still, I would be d if I can bear Gs a child and give your mother and my mother-inw another grandchild."

    She then gulped when she suddenly felt Gs''s hand grab hers from under the table, holding onto her warmly and gently squeezing it as a form of reassurance. She could also feel his emotions, and a beautiful smile carved itself onto her face knowing how her mate was feeling like he was on cloud nine like that. She wanted that feeling of fulfillment that Gs was having¡­ and she was feeling blissful enough that she put down her wall and let her mate feel her emotions. There were no words between them at that moment. Their emotions were more than enough to let each other know of their genuine feelings at that exact moment.

    From there, the dinner went as well as possibly could. It was a pleasant experience, and as soon as it was finished, rahe and Gs walked hand in hand to their bedchamber within the castle. On their way back, Gs decided to lead them into the inner courtyard to look at the night sky. ra followed suit, not caring about the fact that they were holding each other''s hands out in public. She didn''t know why it was making her smile, but she weed it regardless.

    "Did you really miss me?" Gs suddenly asked, making her turn to him.

    She had nned on staring at him intently, but it would seem that he was already doing that to her. Her face became flushed upon catching him in the act. Since when did he start staring at her? Did he see her smiling on her own?

    "Yes," she confidently answered.

    That was truly what she felt. She was with Be during their search, but Gs nevertheless upied her thoughts despite everything that she was doing.

    Gs''s lips stretched wide at her answer, and she felt his hand pinching her chin as he replied. "I missed you too so badly," he whispered. "Let''s head inside and not disappoint our elders. After all, you too are anticipating getting pregnant¡­" he open-handedly teased.

    She frowned. "You! Ho-"

    But before she could startining, Gs had already shut her up by sealing her lips with his hungry kiss.

 Chapter 613 To Ravage Her**

    ra let herself be swept up by Gs as she felt herself being dragged all the way back to their shared bedchamber. All the while, her mate constantly ran his hands through her body, making her feel heated enough to the point that once her back hit their bed, she was already wet and eager for him to enter her.

    "Gs¡­ You''re really going to do this now?" she weakly asked.

    "As if you don''t want it already yourself," he hoarsely whispered into her neck. "I can feel your emotions right now. You''re burning just as hot as I am right now."

    She could only nod in admittance. She really did mean what she just said to the Queen Mother earlier. If it meant that she could make two of the most precious people in her life happy, then she''ll dly do it. It also didn''t help that she really did like Gs so much now, perhaps even more so than she ever did for Darius even at the peak of her infatuation with her King.

    "Then we''re both in agreement then," Gs cheekily chuckled. "I''ll try my best."

    From there, the next sequence of events yed out almost exactly the same as thest time. ra breathed out in arousal as her mate stripped her of her clothes. Likewise, his trousers almost seemed like it magically got thrown onto the floor, revealing to her his massive shaft that throbbed ever so deliciously to her.

    Oh how badly she felt like sucking on it¡­ is what she would''ve said if her body wasn''t already screaming for him to prate her.

    "You''re so wet already¡­" Gs throatily murmured, his fingers running through her weeping slit. "You really missed me that badly, huh¡­"

    "D-Don''t twist my words like that," ra quickly retorted, although her wordscked the weight she wanted it to carry. "I didn''t mean it like that."

    "But that''s not what your body is saying right now."

    Before she could reply, a moan escaped her lips as he suddenly entered her. Her insides sang praises at his intrusion, her inner walls mping down hard as if they had been deprived of stimtion for far too long.

    "Ngh¡­ You''re so tight¡­"

    ra could only pant and moan as Gs began working her body to perfection. His kisses rained havoc across her body, his lips seemingly teleporting from one sensitive body part to another as her skin burned with his every touch.

    "G-Gs¡­" she moaned out his name.

    "You feel so good, ra," he mumbled out, his lipsing close to hers as he stared right through her eyes. "I love you so much¡­"

    He then sealed her lips with his, his tongue utterly dominating hers as he took her like hepletely owned her. It was too much. His hands ran all throughout her curves, her peaks stimted by both his hands and lips as he yed her body like an elegant instrument. Like piano keys, his melody made her melt in pleasure, his massive shaft only spurning her body on as she writhed and shook with each spectacr thrust.

    "I-I''m close¡­" she weakly announced.

    "Me as well," he grunted back. "I want you to take it all¡­ Take all that I have to offer you."<novelnext></novelnext>

    She eagerly nodded as she felt his thrust be faster and more ragged. His shaft throbbed deliciously within her, and she could feel her body starting to burn hotter and brighter the more he began to ravage her.

    His hands gripped her hips tightly as he started pumping her like there was no tomorrow. Unlike his masterful strokes from when they first started, there was no mistaking what was about toe by the end of this. The love they had permeated their Bond, but their bodies had already moved on to raw and animalistic baby-making sex.

    There was no mistaking it now. ra knew that she might end up pregnant after this.

    "T-Take it all, my love!"

    ra screamed as her vision whitened out, her world exploding in pleasure as Gs erupted within her. With one loud grunt, her mate pumped her full with his seed, each spurt only further enhancing her pleasure as she felt her legs closing around his waist. He was hilt-deep within her, and she found herself grinding her hips against his as if coaxing as much of what he had to offer into her as she could.

    Theirbined breaths echoed throughout their room, their exhaustion starting to get to them as Gsid down next to her. His shaft was still within her, but it felt more pleasant than arousing as she let him do what he wanted with her.

    "That was¡­ different¡­" she weakly panted.

    "Different as in greater than thest time?" Gs amusedly asked.

    "I suppose so," ra chuckled.

    They both shared a soft chuckle as they cuddled up in each other''s arms. The quiet of the room set the tone for the night, a calm and rxing atmosphere letting them rx as they enjoyed each other''spany.

    "So¡­ What are you nning to do about Pinra?" ra asked.

    "We''ll keep an eye on her still," Gs replied. "I don''t think Mother would take no for an answer if we tried to stop her though."

    "Unfortunate," she sighed. "Still, maybe she''s right. Maybe she can salvage whatever speck of good is buried deep in that woman."

    "I can only hope," Gs mumbled. "If there''s anyone that can draw out the good in someone like Pinra, it would be Mother."

    ra nodded in agreement. If they couldn''t stop Sh from doing what she wanted, then the least they could do was to make sure things were safe enough for them to keep interacting. Maybe, perhaps maybe, Pinra was truly someone capable of atoning for her sins, and Mother-inw was the only one of them kind enough to see it.

    And if that was the case, then maybe she''d start trying to forgive the woman herself. She won''t forget everything, sure, but it was the first step of moving forward for everyone else involved in the woman''s former life of sadistic carnage.

 Chapter 614 Seeing Reason

    Another morning came, and Gs was upset at how his mother was determined to give him the silent treatment. Sure, a part of him knew he deserved it, but he was just doing his best to protect her. There was no reason for her to act like this to him, right? Surely, she understood that he was simply looking out for her.

    [Or maybe you did go a bit overboard on trying to forbid her from visiting Pinra,] Ham condescendingly scoffed. [I''m sure you can see the parallels of you forbidding her from doing things she wants to do with a certain someone that once did that to her.]

    [Don''t you darepare me to that man,] Gs growled. [You know more than enough that I was just trying to not get her killed.]

    Still, it wasn''t like he was stopping her from doing what she loved. This was different. Pinra was dangerous, and there was no way that he''d ever drop his guard on someone that had a clear record of killing people just because she wanted it to happen. Even with her memories seemingly muddled beyond the point of barely recognizing him, there was still a chance that she was faking it all. He wouldn''t even put it past her to try something like that.

    And so, he remained steadfast in his decision, even if his own mother had promptly ignored him that morning during breakfast. There was no way he''dpromise her safety, even if she would hate him for it.

    Although¡­ it would be nice if he wasn''t hated for what he had done.

    "Gs, you really should talk to Mother."

    He was taken out of his thoughts as ra spoke to him. They were in the hallways walking to their own respective destinations, and he couldn''t help but frown as his mate seemingly took his mother''s side.

    "Are you going to tell me I took things too far as well?" he groaned.

    "No. In fact, I agree with you," ra rolled her eyes at him. "No, this is about you two making up after clearly having a disagreement. I don''t want the people I care about fighting over somebody we really shouldn''t even be caring about right now."

    Gs inwardly winced. "I guess you do have a point with that."

    "What do you mean ''I guess''?" she scoffed. "I do have a point. And besides, didn''t you already admitst night that Mother might just be the one to somehow rehabilitate Pinra?"

    He let out a soft sigh. He did say precisely that after their¡­ generous act of love-making. Still¡­ "I really don''t want it to happen. I still wish that Pinra would just show her old behavior and make things easier for us."

    "But she isn''t," ra sighed with him. "It''s looking more and more like her confusion about everything happening around her is genuine. If that''s the case, then we really do have at least some responsibility to her."

    Gs shrugged as he nodded. "Alright. I''ll go talk to Mother then."

    Turning around, he promptly made his way to the gardens. There, he saw his mother tending to a few of the nts. She saw him approaching, and his heart almost squeezed when he saw her visibly stop herself from speaking to him.

    "Mother?"

    A full minute passed before his mother replied. "Yes, my son?"

    He sighed. "I came here to talk¡­ About yesterday, I mean."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So you came to apologize," she coolly turned to him, her expression neutral.

    "Yes¡­" Gs admitted. "I''m sorry, Mother. I shouldn''t have raised my voice at you like that¡­"

    To his surprise, his mother''s face quickly warmed up to him as she wrapped him in aforting hug.

    "Apology epted," she weakly chuckled. "Still, I fully understand where you wereing from."

    "So you''ll stop trying to visit Pinra then?" he hopefully asked.

    "Not quite," she quickly replied as she broke off from their hug. "In fact, I refuse to stop doing so."

    Gs frowned. And here he thought he finally got through to her. "Why?"

    His mother narrowed her eyes at him. "Why? Because we''re the only family she has left, Gs," she exined. "Did you know what I saw when I first came there? Filth and despair. Pinra''s practically rotting down there with nobody caring for her. Not even the guards assigned to her gave her the time of day, not even bothering to clean her cell from all of the filth that had built up there during her stay."

    "But she could still be dangerous, Mother," he passionately defended.

    "And that''s just it. She ''could'' be dangerous. I saw her myself, Son. She''spletely lost," the older woman reasoned. "Her eyes are clouded. She doesn''t even recognize me beyond the fact that I''m your mother... And that''s after I told her that fact myself."

    "And she didn''t kill you because of it¡­"

    Gs trailed off, his thoughts churning as he tried toe up with a solution. Clearly, his mother refused to back down on anything other than being able to visit his murderous cousin. If so¡­

    "Fine then," he sighed in defeat. "You can visit Pinra whenever you may so fancy¡­"

    "Thank you for seeing reason, my son," she smiled.

    "However, know that I''ll punish any guard that will allow you to enter her cell again," he quickly added. "I won''t have you needlessly endangering your life around her like that."

    "A decentpromise provided that they actually do their job and care for her like a proper werewolf with rights," she hummed with a nod. "I don''t want to see her wallowing in her own¡­ filth ever again."

    Gs nodded. "I''ll see that the guards do so then. Just¡­ if you see the first sign of her faking this mental illness of hers, you get away from her as quickly as you can."

    His mother cheekily smiled. "I''ll keep that in mind, Son. Still, I''ll prove that Pinra''s more of a danger to herself than anyone else. She needs us, and I''m determined to bring her back to a genuine home and family that will value her for who she is rather than what she can provide."

 Chapter 615 Worth All Of The Teasing

    ra shook her head as she went along with her usual chores within Cordon Castle that day. With her usual responsibilities returned to her alongside her new duties as Gs''s Luna, her life became far more hectic than it had ever been. It also didn''t help that the King was still busy with the search for Osman, leaving her even busier than she would usually be.

    "Can''t someone else do this work by the way?" ra grumbled as she looked at yet another document that just came by her workspace within the castle. "I''m not really cut out for clerical work like this."

    "Do you think we like this any more than you do?" one of her men chuckled at her. "We''re meant forbat, not for all this governing stuff."

    She rolled her eyes at the sass she received. Really, she didn''t know why she decided that pulling on her archer squad to help her with paperwork was a good idea, but what''s done was done. She was going to have to live with her mistaken choice, no matter how amusing it was to see those who were usually hardenedbatants do something as dainty as the kingdom''s paperwork.

    "Well unfortunately for you, the Queen really needs this work done by today," ra smugly replied even as her hands worked through her own share of paperwork. "The kingdom doesn''t only run on a strong military. It also needs people making sure that everything is recorded andpiled correctly, meaning that you can also think of all this boring paperwork to be defending the kingdom''s interests."

    "Now that''s just a reach," another one of his men scoffed. "Really, you''re just chipper since you and Lord Gs already did the deed."

    ra''s hands froze in the middle of stamping out yet another document with the Cordonian Royal Seal. Around her, she could hear her men sniggering at the obvious jab regarding the recent developments in her rtionship with Gs, and there was no way that she was going to be able to run from all of the teasing that would surelye down to her now.

    ? "Right?" another chuckled. "I can practically smell Lord Gs''s scent on her. And the same could be said for Lord Gs himself!"

    "I know, right?" her third-inmand, a notorious gossip, giggled. "I can only imagine what it''d be like to be done in by Lord Gs. I almost wish I was his mate instead."

    "You better think about your next words very carefully," ra growled, a shot of jealousy suddenly washing over her. "I won''t hesitate in making you clean the barracks alone."

    "P-Point taken, Lady ra," the woman quickly replied.

    Shaking her head, ra returned to her work, her grip on her quill tightening even as she forced herself to focus. Really, this was going to be a long day if her men would just constantly try and tease her with every chance they could get. Then again, could she even me them? As much as she wished otherwise, their current work was mind-numbingly boring. What else were they supposed to do other than try and pass the time by teasing the one person they could safely tease.

    ''I really should go through with my threats to them one of these days,'' she inwardly chuckled.

    [Or maybe you''re just going soft,] Sheba teased. [The old you would''ve already thrown a fit at them a few hours ago.]

    [You too, Sheba?] she groaned.

    [You already admitted it, right? This is boring,] her wolf scoffed. [And it''s not just you. I can be really bored as well.]

    ra let out a sigh as she promptly ignored her wolf''sints. Not that she could me her for it as well. Seriously, when was this work going to end?

    "We''re back!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    A familiar voice perked ra up as she looked by the entrance of the room. Xenia had finally returned after promising to her earlier that she''d bring even more help for her. And sure enough, the Queen had brought Aurelia and Freya with her.

    "Wait, this is the emergency you were telling us about, Your Grace?" Aurelia incredulously asked.

    "Hey, this much paperwork getting backed up is an emergency for the kingdom," Xenia insisted. "The longer it goes unfinished, the more inefficient the kingdom bes."

    "Aren''t we supposed to have other people doing these jobs for us though?" Aurelia asked.

    "Actually, we really don''t," Freya sighed as she casually walked herself to an unupied desk. "Funnily enough, at this level, only those closest to the royal family are allowed to see these records in the first ce. It''s already a stretch that we have ra''s men working here, and I don''t want Mother to know we''ve been allowing this in the first ce."

    ra blinked upon hearing Freya''s words. "Wait, so-"

    "Don''t think too much about it," Xenia quickly cut her off. "We just need everything done by the end of the day."

    "Someone''s been cking, I see," ra cheekily jabbed at the Queen.

    "I have the excuse of being pregnant," Xenia smugly replied. "In the same way that you might end up in based on what I''ve been hearing."

    ra''s smug smile fell, her blush returning to her as she found herself ducking from her friends'' teasing looks. As if her own men weren''t enough for her, even her friends got in on the teasing.

    "So that''s why her scent smells off," Freya giggled. "You and Lord Gs finally did it?"

    "Y-Yes?" ra defiantly replied. "What of it?"

    "I can only assume that you didn''t use protection," Aurelia mused. "In that case, I''m reserving the right to deliver your baby once the timees."

    "W-What?! I''m not even thinking that far ahead!" ra burst out.

    "Clearly, you used your instincts rather than your brains," Aurelia teasingly chuckled. She then turned to Xenia and raised an eyebrow. "On second thought, Your Grace, I''m d that you pulled me into this."

    "I told you it would be worth it," Xenia smugly grinned.

    ra let out a sigh. Sometimes, she wondered if letting go of Darius was worth all of the teasing she got for being with Gs. Then again, she really wouldn''t have it any other way. She was satisfied with her lot in life, and she didn''t care what anyone thought of it.

 Chapter 616 Falling In Love With You

    The days passed by quickly, and soon, the new facility where Pinra was going to be transferred was finally built. Of course, Gs personally inspected that particr house within the Keen Manor''s grounds. He had to make sure that it would be secured enough to hold his cousin at her worst, and there was no way that he''dpromise on anything beyond maximum security.

    That also meant that he had to be there when his mother wanted to make a few final touches within thepound. He sighed as he watched her work, and by the end of it, the whole ce didn''t even look like a prison anymore. Instead, it ended up looking like a private house in all but name. It had a garden inside, and there were windows too. But unlike those found in Pinra''s old cell, they were barricaded with des made of silver. If Pinra ever attempted to escape, she wouldn''t be able to run too far along before getting caught, that was for sure.

    "There. This is much better," his mother beamed. "Hopefully, she''ll feel better once she gets settled in her new prison here. It''s nice that she can finally have some fresh air and get some sunlight."

    Gs let out another sigh. As much as he didn''t approve of the new additions, his mother just looked too excited for him to try and stop her. He could only watch as she diligently did the best she could to make Pinra''s house arrest asfortable as possible for the woman.

    "We''ll transfer Pinra here in two days'' time," Gs reminded. "I''ll be going ahead now, Mother. I still have to pick up ra from Cordon Castle, and we''ll be staying at Ryder''s Manor for the night,"

    His mother nodded, and Gs went to do a fewst-minute arrangements for the manor''s upkeep. After giving a few words to his men, he then quickly shifted into his wolf form and headed back to the castle.

    Gs made great haste towards his destination. Tomorrow was a big event at the Midnight Pack, from what he could recall. Calypso was going to fight off his challengers so that he could finally formally seal and announce his position as the new Alpha of Midnight Pack to the whole kingdom. As such, ra also had to be present as the host of the event. She was its former Alpha, after all, and as her husband, he should also be there.

    Somehow, just the thought of being there with her already made him smile like there was no tomorrow.

    [You''ve been on cloud nine ever since youpleted the Mate Bond,] Ham teased

    He couldn''t even deny it. Indeed, he had been in a good mood ever since they did the deed. Everything felt so perfect in his life now that he still couldn''t even believe if it was really a reality or if it was all merely a dream.

    [I''ve never felt this blissful and content before in my life, Ham¡­] Gs hummed as he urged himself to run faster so that they could finally see his woman. [How can I not feel like this?]

    Soon enough, he arrived at his destination with quite some time to spare. He immediately shifted back to his human form and put on his clothes. He then went straight to ra, but not before stopping by the inner courtyard and plucking out some red roses for her. It made him slow down a bit, but it was more than worth it.

    After all, he loved how much she blushed whenever he gave her red roses, so why not take some time to give her exactly what she liked?

    With a small bouquet picked out for his mate, Gs stood back up and made a beeline for ra.

    [Where are you?] he asked through their mindlink as he continued to walk through the hallways. He made his way to where he knew ra would usually be during that time. The sun would be setting soon, which meant that she must already be finished with her work.

    [I''m inside the bedchamber resting a bit,] ra mumbled. [My eyes are burning from all of the paperwork earlier.]

    Gs chuckled. It couldn''t be helped since the trusted men meant to do those tasks were currently busy.

    [Wait for me there¡­] he hummed.

    He promptly rushed towards their shared bedroom. His smile practically overflowing, he found himself frowning when he went inside and saw how ra was lying on their bed. Slowly walking towards her, he blinked.

    "ra, are you sleeping?" he murmured as he gently sat on the edge of the bed.

    His mate didn''t respond. She looked tired, and it seemed that she had dozed off after talking to him.

    Leaning closer, he couldn''t help but give her a stolen kiss. It should''ve only been a simple peck on her cheek, but he ended up going for her lips instead. And of course, he couldn''t help himself but deepen the kiss, his tongue trying to probe inside her lips even as he fought the urge to justy on top of her and take her that instant.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His actions didn''t go unnoticed, however. Just as he was about to move, ra moved awake, making him quickly back up and shake his head.

    "Sorry, I woke you up," he quickly apologized.

    Instead of the response he expected, ra smiled at him as she moved and sat on the bed with him. She rose an eyebrow as she spotted the flowers, a curious glint appearing in her eyes.

    "Are those for me?" she asked.

    ra didn''t dare hide the sweet smile carving itself onto her beautiful face. She felt like all the tiredness her mind just encountered a while ago had been washed away from merely seeing Gs with those beautiful roses that he would often pluck for her.

    "I will need to buy more vases from Freya at this rate," she jested as she looked around for where she could ce the roses.

    "Let me arrange it for you," Gsmented as he grabbed the roses he had just given to her, inadvertently pricking himself by ident. "Ouch!"

    ra frowned upon seeing how he had hurt himself on the roses'' thorns. Shaking her head, she murmured, "Hmm¡­ Careless¡­"

    Smiling, she grabbed his hand and unknowingly sucked the blood off the finger where he got pricked. Gs moaned, and ra lifted her gaze to look at him. He was hot, lookingpletely aroused with her just from sucking on his finger. ra didn''t know what came over her then that she yfully licked his finger inside her mouth, sucking on it hard while treating it like the sweetest candy she had ever tasted.

    "Are you trying to kill me with your teasing?" Gs breathed out in his hoarse voice.

    Instead of answering, she moved and sat herself on hisp, straddling him.

    "So what if I am?" ra teased further. "You sure look like you''re enjoying it anyway."

    Gs breathed hard as she further yed with his finger, her eyes looking at him in a way that promised more than just teasing would be happening to him in the very near future. There was no way that he''d be able to stop himself if she was acting like this. Then again, if what she was doing right now was any indication, would she even like it if he stopped himself?

    "ra¡­" he groaned out, his instincts screaming at him as he pulled out his finger in favor of giving her the kiss that he oh so wanted. "Is this what you want? Making me go insane and crazy for you? Oh heavens, ra, I love you so much¡­"

    "Gs I''m already falling in love with you," she weakly scoffed into his lips. "It may not be as strong as your love for me just yet, but I''m definitely getting there¡­"

    As in further response, ra then invaded his mouth with her tongue, somehow overpowering him as she did her best to not let him fight back. It didn''tst however as Gs took charge of the situation, spinning their bodies in such a way that they fell onto the bed below with his mate pinned right below him.

    "Gs¡­" she breathed out, her flushed breaths making her look even more scrumptious than she already was.

    "So I still have a ways to go for you then," he breathed out, his gaze boring straight into hers as he pinned her down by the wrists. "How deeper do I have to go in you for me to fully embed myself into your heart?"

    Defiantly, ra smirked despite her shaky tone. "H-How about you go ahead and find out?"

    Gs''s eyes sparkled at the perceived challenge. Here she was, all but presenting herself to him without even much of a fight, and yet her words still managed to try and put up some sort of wall for him to climb.

    "I''ll make sure to do exactly that then," he growled.

 Chapter 617 Where She Belonged**

    ra did her best to put up a decent fight as she gave Gs the most defiant stare she could muster at the moment. Granted, her being pinned down by the wrists did little to help in her attempts at putting up a strong front, but it still did wonders based on what she was feeling through their Bond.

    He liked her words, and he was going to make sure that she''d regret ever muttering them out in the first ce.

    As if taken over by a ravenous beast, Gs tore through her clothes. This time, however, he didn''t use his hands. No, he held her down as he used his teeth to pry open her dress, his grip on her wrists only seemingly tightening even as he opened her up for his own pleasure.

    She couldn''t help but chuckle. "N-Not even going to let me-"

    "Quiet," he growled.

    Her eyes widened as she found herself gulping at hismand. It was the same asst time, and she couldn''t help but grow even hotter and more aroused as she became even more aware of how he was stopping her from moving.

    "I want you to enjoy yourself," Gs practically ordered, his breath hitting her nose as he hovered over her. "Whether you like it or not, I''m going to make you love me."

    Her heart hammered in her chest as she nodded, her face heating up as she watched him work his magic. She knew that he could read her feelings now, and she could only assume that he was doing this on purpose or something because she was just so turned on right now!

    ra kept her mouth shut as Gs began to ravage her body. He ran his tongue across her entire body, the wet and hot sensation making her back arch as she tried her best to offer even more of herself to him. His kisses made aeback on her neck and face, his lips puckering and suckling on her skin as he began to keep to his word of making her enjoy herself with his ministrations.

    "G-Gs¡­" she moaned out.

    "I said you should keep quiet, ra," Gs grumbled, stopping his attacks as he frowned at her. "I don''t want to hear a word or moan from you unless I say so."

    Her eyes widened, her teeth biting down on her lips as she nodded. She could feel his intentions on stopping his movements if she disobeyed him, and she didn''t like that he had this much control over her right now with how much her body was responding.

    But she wouldn''t have it any other way. She wanted this, which was why she was even obeying him in the first ce.

    Seemingly satisfied, Gs returned to his task of ying with her body, his mouth and lips alternating between her sensitive flesh and stiff peaks as he began to pay attention to her chest. He suckled on her peaks, his mouth moving as if he was expecting her body to produce milk for him to drink. Honestly, a part of her wanted her breasts toctate if he was this eager to drink for her. Then again, that might just happen at the rate that they were going with their lovemaking.

    "Naughty thoughts there, my love," Gs chuckled. "I''ll make you swell soon enough."

    ra blushed. She opened her mouth to speak, only for Gs to stare at her, reminding her to keep her mouth shut if she wanted him to keep going.

    "Good girl," he nodded in approval. "Don''t worry. I''ll make you scream soon enough."

    She could only assume that he was doing exactly that as his head lowered down towards her crotch. Lifting up her dress by the teeth, he exposed her core for his perusal. And she didn''t know how or when he did it, but she could feel his massive shaft already rubbing against her wet slit by the time he started kissing her again.

    "You said that I had to go deeper, right?"

    Before she could nod, the feeling of his massive shaft prating her almost made her moan into his mouth. She did her best not to scream out her pleasure, her insides singing in happiness as he began to grind into her.

    "Is that deep enough?" Gs hungrily teased. "Or maybe I should go deeper?"

    ra bit her tongue as her mate began to drive himself deep into her insides. He wasn''t kidding when he said he was going to go deeper. Somehow, he was reaching ces within her that she didn''t even know existed. Every nook and cranny of her folds were being explored, and he was clearly not going to stop until he had practically mapped out every inch of her insides for his own pleasure.

    "You like that, don''t you?" he whispered into her ear. "You have permission to answer."

    ra quickly moaned out her reply. "Y-Yes! Y-Yes, I do!"

    "Good," he chuckled. "Now, I want to hear you scream. Let it all out. Enjoy yourself."<novelnext></novelnext>

    He then gave her another sharp thrust, and it was as if the floodgates have opened up within her. Before she knew it, ra was screaming her heart out, each thrust making her head spin as his cock dug itself deep inside her. It almost felt like he was knocking on her womb''s door, practically trying to break it down just so he could go even deeper.

    And as if that wasn''t enough, he restarted his efforts in trying to milk her breasts. His hands squeezed and fondled her teats, all while he kissed her in an effort to take in all that she had into him. Even her screams went into her throat, the myriad of sensations only making her go even harder and higher as the burning pressure within her rapidly built up with each thrust.

    Eventually, however, something had to give.

    "G-GILAS!" she cried out. "M-My- I''m about to-"

    "M-Me too¡­" he growled into her ear. "C-ra¡­"

    With one final singr thrust, ra''s world went white as the pressure within her finally boiled over. Her body shivered as he embraced her into his arms, seemingly trying to contain her shivers as the pleasure crashed over her in waves. Within her, she felt his shaft throb and explode, his seed coating her insides in the same white that her mind was being melted into. She could even scream anymore, her throat seizing up as she did her best not to pass out from her own orgasm.

    "A-Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­"

    "Are you alright?"

    ra blinked away the white spots off her vision as she clung onto him for dear life. His question almost didn''t register in her ears, his voice onlying to him through the Bond as she replied.

    "I-I''m alright," she weakly whispered. "I-I just need to catch my breath¡­"

    Gs nodded, and she smiled at him as he gently let her lie back down on the bed. He was still inside her, but it was more because even the slightest movement from him almost made her want to shiver again. There was no way that she''d survive another round. Not if she wanted to retain her sanity.

    For a few minutes, theyid there motionless, her mate simply soothing her by rubbing her hair every so often. His shaftid unmoving within her, simply providing her with even morefort as she recovered from their intense lovemaking.

    "Feeling better now?" he asked with a smile.

    "I-I think so," she weakly replied. "Still shivering, but I think I''ll be good now."

    "That''s good," he chuckled.

    She shook her head as she added, "Alright¡­ Y-You finally did it, I think," ra weakly muttered, her chest heaving as she felt her insides still clinging to his shaft. "Y-You''ve gone far beyond what I''ve¡­ what I''ve expected you to go¡­"

    "I told you I''d get there," he proudly replied.

    "N-No¡­ It''s more than that," ra shook her head once more. "I¡­ I think I can finally admit that you''ve thoroughly wormed your way into my heart."

    Gs''s eyes widened, his attention solely on her as she continued.

    "I just told you earlier that you''re getting there, but not I''m sure that I truly love you," ra smiled at her, her cheeks blushing red as she held his loving gaze with her own. "There''s no mistaking it now. You''re truly the one for me, even if my own words back then said otherwise."

    "ra¡­ Thank you for epting me," Gs lovingly murmured as he gave her a kiss.

    "No, Gs¡­ Thank you for trying even after I tried to shake you off," ra returned with a weak chuckle. "If it wasn''t for you¡­ maybe I''d still be chasing after the King¡­ perhaps maybe going by the way of¡­ Well, I don''t think it matters now."

    Gs gave her another reassuring kiss. Her thoughts were clear to him, she was sure. If it wasn''t for him, maybe she could''ve gone down a dark path. There was no denying that she had those kinds of thoughts back then, but now¡­

    There was no mistaking it. This was where she belonged.

 Chapter 618 A Tough Woman To Please

    At the Midnight Pack

    Calypso woke just like on any other day. Doing a bit of stretching, he prepared himself for the day ahead. After all, today was the day where he was going to fight his way through the so-called best of what the Midnight Pack had to offer for the right to call himself their new Alpha.

    ''As if anybody could even stand against me,'' he inwardly scoffed.

    He was more than prepared for the event too. He didn''t think that any of the officers that were about to challenge him could put up a fight, but that didn''t mean that he was going to take it easy. No¡­ Instead, he was going to make sure that he would win in a manner that would show just how rightful he was to be the Midnight Pack''s new Alpha.

    Well, that, and this was yet another opportunity for him to impress Aurelia.

    [Do you really think that she would appreciate a spectacle such as this though?] Axel genuinely questioned.

    [Well, she should, seeing as she''sing with the Queen to watch it all y out,] Calypso remarked. [And since she''ll be here, that means she must appreciate a bit of fighting in her spare time.]

    In truth, he didn''t really know. Based on what he had seen from his mate, Aurelia didn''t look like the type to appreciate violence. Sure, she was going to be there possibly to treat any and all injuriesing from the fighting itself, but for her to really like the art ofbat? He was kind of unsure about that.

    Then again, he really didn''t like thinking like that. She was going to be there, so he''ll do his best to impress her regardless.

    Taking another stretch, Calypso cleaned himself up and donned his usual garments. From there, he made his way to the nearby arena within the Midnight Pack''s territory, where he would fight for his right as an Alpha.

    "Well then, he''s finally here."

    Calypso smiled as he turned to face the crowd waiting for his arrival. Sure enough, almost every notable member of the Midnight Pack was there to witness his supposed test to be their rightful Alpha. It was one of his future subjects that announced his arrival, and he could only let off a shrug as he turned towards the center of the arena. There, he saw ra waiting for him along with the few officers that challenged him.

    "Once more, the challenger for the title of the Midnight Pack''s Alpha has stepped forth," ra announced, her tone sounding more practiced and rehearsed than excited. "For today, there will be three who have decided to im their supposed right to be the Alpha."

    Calypso raised an eyebrow at his would-be challengers for today. From what he could recall, they were Seth, Rigor, and Badun, three officers that ranked far higher than those that he had once fought before that day.

    [Thepetition''s heating up then,] Axel scoffed.

    [As if they even have a chance,] Calypso chuckled. [They''re just wasting their time at this point.]

    It was rather obvious that he was going to win to most people, he was sure. Even ra looked like she was already preparing to announce him as the winner of today''s battles. Well, while that was appreciated, perhaps being predictable today would be too boring.

    ''Especially since the Queen and Aurelia are watching right now,'' he thoughtfully added as he nced to where two of his high-profile audience members were seated. ''I wouldn''t want them to waste their timeing here just to see the expected.''

    Flexing his muscles, he made a gesture towards the threebatants hoping to dethrone him from his rightful position. Likewise, ra took that as a sign that he was ready for battle and began to move away from the arena. The crowd seemed eager to see what was going to happen, and he couldn''t help but smirk as he saw the first of his opponents step up to him.

    "The first one to challenge Lord Calypso will be Seth!"

    ra''s voice echoed across the arena as the man in question gave him a cursory nod. Likewise, Calypso did the same, a customary sign of respect for those that wished to battle.

    "You''re her second-inmand, right?" Calypso asked as he settled himself into a fighting stance.

    "That is correct," Seth replied, mirroring his movements. "I still don''t think you deserve the position of Alpha, but I will concede if you prove yourself any better."

    "Don''t mind if I do then," Calypso smiled. "Just make sure to put up a fight, alright?"

    "And begin!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    At ra''s signal, the twobatants rushed at each other''s throats with all that they could bear. Well, in Calypso''s case, he made sure to put a bit of ir into his attacks to at least make things a bit more interesting for his audience.

    "Let''s spice things up, shall we?" Calypso taunted as he spun on his heels and delivered a roundhouse kick to Seth.

    "I should be the one saying that," Seth scoffed, having already raised his arms to block the kick. "Don''t underestimate me."

    As if to prove his point, Seth spun Calypso by the heel, forcing him to shift his body weight and spin along with him to make sure he wouldn''t hit the ground with his face.

    ''Clever,'' Calypso approvingly smirked.

    Still, he wasn''t one to take things lying down. Using the momentum given to him by his opponent, Calypso readied another kick to Seth''s face using his other leg. The blow connected, and the force of the attack forced Seth to let go of his ankle.

    The crowd roared at the spectacle, and Calypso found himself sneaking a nce at his mate. Sure enough, Aurelia was watching passively from the sidelines, clearly unimpressed so far even with his move.

    [You might have to get even shier,] Axel chuckled.

    [I can do shy. Don''t worry,] Calypso scoffed.

    With a soft smirk, Calypso lunged forward, using his newfound momentum to catch Seth off-guard and sweep his leg from underneath him with a sliding kick. Then, using his arms, he pushed himself off the ground, spinning in the air to build up even more momentum before delivering a kick right on Seth''s back.

    Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, his opponent managed to roll away from his attack just in time before his kick connected.

    The ground practically exploded in dirt as his foot crashed against the empty space. Not that Calypso really cared as he instead kept up the pace of his attacks to keep his momentum going. Using the missed attack as a springboard, he spun his other leg high up in the air to deliver yet another attack on Seth, this one connecting with a thud as his heelnded on the man''s back.

    The crowd roared at the connection, and Calypso never relented as he prepared to follow up his attack with a finishing blow. However, before he could do so, Seth had pushed himself off the ground, forcing Calypso to flip backward to avoid falling on his back and making himself open to attack.

    From there, a flurry of blows were exchanged as Calypso found himself on equal footing with his opponent. With each punch that was thrown, another took ce as they both deftly parried each other''s blows. Then again, this was Calypso trying to make the fight look good for the spectators, and it would seem that his efforts were paying off as each narrow miss or connection made the crowd go wild with excitement.

    Still¡­

    "I think it''s time we wrapped this up, don''t you think?" Calypso smirked even as his fists kept flying against Seth''s. "We''ve wasted enough time on this game we''re ying."

    Before his opponent could even react, Calypso delivered a devastating punch right on Seth''s chest. This was faster than the other blows he had given, its sudden increase in speed catching his opponent off-guard and allowing it to slip through his defenses.

    A short silence smothered the arena as Seth went down like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Still, he had been a great opponent, and Calypso even offered him a hand as he stood over him.

    "Do you yield?"

    Seth frowned before letting out a sigh as he took Calypso''s hand. "I¡­ I yield¡­"

    And with those two words, the crowd erupted in cheers as they watched Calypso help his former opponent up. Of course, while Calypso himself liked the attention, his sole attention was on Aurelia herself, who seemed to only be giving him a cursory round of apuse with a raised eyebrow.

    [And I guess that''s the best we''re going to get from her,] Calypso inwardly sighed.

    [She''s a tough woman to please,] Axel shrugged. [Still, for her to show that much is already an achievement.]

    He couldn''t help but chuckle at his wolf''s words. Sure, that was a victory in and of itself, but he would at least like to get a bit more out of her beyond just her giving him a curious nce. Still, he had two more battles to go through. Perhaps he could use them to show off even more than he had done just now.

 Chapter 619 The Rightful Alpha of the Midnight Pack

    619 The Rightful Alpha of the Midnight Pack

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow as she watched Calypso fight his next opponent in the arena. He was currently fighting someone named Rigor, and from what she could see, this man was nowhere near as skilled as the one that came before him. It showed how much he was keeping his distance from Calypso, and the defensive style of fighting he was disying was clearly making her mate upset.

    Why? It was because he was clearly trying to put on a show instead of taking things seriously.

    ''Stop wasting our time already,'' she inwardly sighed. ''Everyone knows that you''ll be the winner at the end of the day.''

    Sure, she would admit to enjoying the spectacle that Calypso gave to them with his first fight with Seth, but it was also rather insulting in a sense that he clearly didn''t think his opponents were worth his time. Instead, he would rather show off and entertain which, in retrospect, might also be one of the biggest signs of strength one could ever show to anybody. However¡­

    ''As if that would ever work on me,'' she thought to herself with a scoff.

    Aurelia crossed her arms over her chest as she leaned into her seat. Based on how often Calypso would nce by her seat, he was clearly trying to impress her with his moves. And while that would work in the short term, the same couldn''t be the same if the fights begin to drag on like what he was doing now.

    Watching on, she waited for him to just lunge in and finish the fight. While the crowd was clearly eating up the supposed tension, there were also those that knew that the end was nigh for this round. Rigor was purely on the backfoot, and Calypso was clearly at his patience''s end as he primed himself up for an attack.

    And as she expected, a few secondster, her mate lunged at his opponent, catching the defensivebatant off-guard and knocking him off his fight with a powerful shove. He then stepped on his chest, showing off just how dominant he was against him.

    "About time," she couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Hey, can you me him?" Queen Xenia chuckled beside her. "He''s clearly trying to put on a show."

    "As soon as he starts wasting time, any kind of entertainment value he can give us would be pointless," Aurelia scoffed. "Still, I will admit that he''s doing a good job."

    Back in the arena, Calypso offered Rigor the one question that would end the fight. "Do you yield?"

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow as she watched her mate''s opponent yield. Without any sort of fanfare, the man left the arena with an air of resignation, which meant that he had at least epted Calypso as his future Alpha.

    "And then there was one," Aurelia whispered to herself.

    Calypso was clearly ready for hisst opponent as Lady ra introduced him into the arena. Badun was his name, and already, she could tell that the man also wouldn''t be able to match Seth''s power and skill. He was clearly already preparing himself to be defeated, which kind of defeated the purpose of even trying to fight Calypso for the title of Alpha in the first ce.

    "I suppose that this fight has already concluded before it even began," Aurelia sighed.

    "That''s unfortunate. I was honestly hoping to see Calypso push himself a bit more," Queen Xenia shrugged. "He showed speed and flexibility that even I''d be happy to emte. His use of his own momentum is a sight to behold."

    Aurelia simply nodded. She had already decided that his skill in fighting was rather¡­ different than what she was expecting to see. He moved with a certain grace that she never really expected him to do. His sweeping kicks and flips might be inefficient in a real fight, but for a show match, he was really making it a spectacle to be remembered.

    Soon enough, the third and final match began, and as expected, Badun had adopted a defensive stance, clearly hoping that he''d at leastst longer than the one that came before him.

    Likewise, Calypso clearly saw his opponent''s intent and ended up adopting a more offensive stance in a clear effort to maybe coax his opponent to react.

    "How long do you think this match will take?" Xenia mirthfully asked.

    "Not even a minute. Maybe two if he''s really going to try and put on a show with this," Aurelia replied with a shrug. "He''s losing the crowd already, and I''m sure that he''s going to end this with a bang if he wants to really put a point in his rule as their Alpha."

    Sure enough, Calypso began to encircle his opponent, clearly trying to make an opening show itself for him to end this match once and for all.

    All was still as they watched the match, the crowd waiting for how things will end as the fate of their pack rested on who was going to win. Eventually, something changed as Calypso lunged. With a quick and efficient strike, her mate swept Badun off his feet before then delivering a devastating kick to the man''s chest before he could even touch the ground.

    The crowd went wild at the explosion of movement. Aurelia, meanwhile, was rather impressed at how quick and efficient the takedown was. Unlike from earlier, there was no wasted movement from him. Instead, he made sure to direct all of his energy into that one singrbination of attacks, making sure that there would be no question that his opponent was down for the count.

    Calypso smirked as he stood over his downed opponent. "Same question as everyone else: do you yield?"

    "I¡­ I yield," Badun replied.

    Everyone stood up in apuse as thest match of the day finally ended. Likewise, Aurelia did her part and pped for him. While he might''ve done a bit too much in her opinion, hisst disy had redeemed him just enough for her to give him a smile of approval. Sure, she also appreciated his previous moves, but his efficiency was what really impressed her that day.

    There was no question to his status now. He was going to be the Alpha of the Midnight Pack.

    "So, is there anyone else that wants to challenge me!?" Calypso arrogantly smirked as he challenged the cheering crowd. "I can do this all day!"

    Of course, none dared to challenge him after he had just soundly beaten the three officers that tried to beat him. In fact, there was an air of eptance around the arena now as they all cheered for Calypso. Clearly, he was already their Alpha in all but name, and the only thing now missing for his rule to begin was an official deration of his role for all to see and hear.

    By the sidelines, Lady ra once more took to the center of the arena to officiate the proceedings. "If there is nobody else willing to stand up to Lord Calypso''s challenge, then today will mark the end of these matches to determine the Midnight Pack''s new Alpha!" she dered. "Once more, is there anyone else willing to fight?!"

    As if to further his im, Calypso puffed up his chest, seemingly establishing his dominance over all that were watching him. Aurelia couldn''t help but scoff at the disy. Still, this was a very Calypso-like thing for him to do.

    "I suppose my cue''s about toe up," her queen smiled as she prepared herself in her seat.

    "If so, then without further ado, I would like to acknowledge the presence of our Grace, Queen Xenia!"

    Beside her, her Queen stood up, clearly already prepared for her lines as she cleared her throat.

    "As a witness to these challenges, I formally dere that Calypso Grant is now the rightful Alpha of the Midnight Pack!" Xenia began. "With his exemry prowess and strength, he has proven himself to be the one most fitting for the position!"

    Once more, the crowd went wild as Calypso was finally officially recognized as the Alpha of his own pack. Aurelia stood up and pped alongside the audience, genuine happiness for Calypso swelling within her as he clearly looked proud of his own achievement.

    ''I''ll give you this much, Calypso,'' she inwardly chuckled. ''You''ve truly proven yourself this time.''

    Of course, that didn''t mean that he had made good progress in wooing her. No, this simply showed that he at least knew when to get serious when it was required of him. He didn''t show off at thest few matches, clearly knowing that he was already stretching things out for far longer than he should be, and she was at least d that he didn''t stare at her too much during the rest of his matches.

    Although, she wouldn''t dare admit that she felt something whenever he did that to her. That even while he was soaring through the air and delivering devastating blows, his usual smirk still somehow found its way to her.

 Chapter 620 Warmâ€¦ and Conflicting

    620 Warm¡­ and Conflicting

    The day for Pinra''s transfer had finally arrived. And exactly as Gs had wanted, Pinra was sedated to ensure that she wouldn''t be able to mount an escape during her transit to the safe house.

    Of course, he also led the transfer process himself. While he wouldn''t be able to even talk to his cousin due to her being sedated before she was given to his care, it wouldn''t matter much. He didn''t want to talk to her anyway. There were just so many things that could go wrong if it even happened.

    [And you wouldn''t want to be the cause of her escape now, wouldn''t you,] Ham casually remarked.

    [No, I didn''t,] Gs sighed. [In truth, I just want to get this over with. Mother thinks she can be redeemed, well¡­ Let''s give her the chance to do so.]

    As such, there he was, guarding the cage that Pinra was currently sleeping in. It had no windows, and the entirety of it was lined with silver to prevent her from even trying to punch through it.

    "We''re close," he remarked as he saw the Keen Manor in the distance. "Just a bit further."

    He could only shake his head. He really didn''t look forward to even seeing Pinra in the immediate vicinity of his home, let alone inside it. Nevertheless, this was their responsibility¡­ or so said Mother.

    Before long, they arrived at their destination. As per their agreed upon procedures, the guards carrying Pinra would be the ones to handle the transfer process itself with Gs simply standing by supervising the proceedings. He watched as they carried Pinra''s unconscious body out of the cage before then carrying her into the safe house within the Keen Manorpound.

    "She''s finally here," Sh chimed up beside Gs, watching the transfer alongside him.

    "Mother, you knew you shouldn''t be here," Gs frowned.

    "I just want to make sure that they''ll treat her properly," his mother reasoned with a frown. "Pinra''s a young woman, and I wouldn''t want anyone to just touch her like that."

    Gs sighed. As was his mother''s request, the only guards currently finalizing Pinra''s transfer were all female. It was supposedly so that they could protect his cousin''s modesty, but then again, did she even care at this point? He was pretty sure his cousin didn''t even know what was happening to her before they knocked her out.

    "I''ll prepare a few things for when Pinra wakes up," his mother remarked as she turned around. "Do tell me when the transfer''spleted."

    Gs smacked his lips in deliberation. He wanted badly to not tell his mother when exactly that would happen. Still, there was nothing he could do except nod. "I will."

    He let out another sigh as he watched the guardsy Pinra down on her new bed. He would have to make sure to post a few of his trusted men around this safe house at all times. He refused to let his guard down, even if he was pretty sure that they''d already done everything they could to render his cousin powerless.

    ''I won''t take any chances with you,'' he inwardly thought to himself. ''I just can''t shake the feeling that Her eyes widened at the warm and familiar tone behind her. Craning her neck, her heart swelled 12:54

    when she saw Sh sitting beside her. The older woman was giving her the ever-radiant smile that there''s more to this¡­''

    ***

    The first thing that Pinra thought when she opened her eyes was that the cold hard floors had turned soft for some reason. That, and the fact that she no longer felt shackles on her hands and feet also made her mind go into a loop. Where was she? What happened?

    "You''re finally awake."

    Her eyes widened at the warm and familiar tone behind her. Craning her neck, her heart swelled when she saw Sh sitting beside her. The older woman was giving her the ever-radiant smile that she had so dearly missed after all this time. However, it was quickly reced with a dark and heavy emotion as her mind was forcibly turned to ask for the one man that she had so eagerly hoped to see.

    "Where''s Gs?" Pinra asked, her toneing out more forced than usual.

    "Oh? I think he might still be busy at the moment," Sh replied, a hint of regret coloring her tone. "In the meantime, let me help you get situated in your new home."

    Pinra blinked at the word Sh just told her. "Home?"

    "Ah, this ce is where you''ll be staying in the foreseeable future," Sh exined with a warm andforting smile. "Do you like it? I made sure it''d be safe andfortable for you."

    She couldn''t help but stare dumbfounded at the older woman. It took her a considerable amount of time before she managed to turn her attention to the rest of the room. Sure enough, it was a far cry from her former cell. What was once cold and dirty floors were reced with warm and clean flooring. There were a few nts and flowers nted in their own small pots by the window, and the unfamiliar sight of a shining sun almost blinded her if Sh wasn''t already blinding her with how amazing she was.

    "T-This is¡­"

    "Take your time, dear," Sh smiled at her, holding her hand. "We have all the time in the world right now."

    Pinra didn''t know what to think. This was¡­ This was more than what she had expected anybody would do for her. The bubbling warmth blooming within her chest almost suffocated her, a trail of tears running down her cheeks as she stared out of the open window before her.

    She couldn''t help but choke out a sob as she asked, "W-Why?"

    This shouldn''t be happening. Ever since Sh first visited her, the mysterious voice in her head kept on telling her that they were the ones that put her in that position in the first ce. Her memories were muddled, but the anger within her kept on trying to surface whenever anything rted to Gs came to her attention. And yet¡­

    "Why? Pinra¡­"

    Before she even knew what was happening, the older woman had given her yet another hug. It felt the same as any of the previous hugs she had received from the woman; warm¡­ and conflicting.

    "You deserve this much, my dear," Sh whispered into her ear. "You''re not free by any ount, but at least you''ll be treated properly here."

    Pinra didn''t know what came over her as more tears erupted from her eyes. She didn''t know what to do¡­

    She needed to see Gs, but she was afraid of what will happen once it happened.

 Chapter 621 Still Begging To See You

    For the next few days, Sh made sure to care for Pinra whenever she got the chance. Of course, that also meant that she had to make sure that she informed Gs of what she was doing, but that was negligible when it came to making sure that her niece was well cared for.

    From giving her meals to simply spending time with her, the older woman was quite happy with the progress she was seemingly made with the younger woman. With every day that passed, Pinra seemed more responsive, and more radiant as she gave her the warmth and love that she seeminglycked in her life.

    Although, Pinra still kept on asking for Gs to see her. She had hoped that it would stop once she gave the girl her full attention, but it would seem that her niece''s efforts had only doubled ever since she realized where she was being held.

    "C-Can I see Gs please?"

    Sh sighed as Pinra once more asked for her son''s presence. She knew that Gs would rather pretend that his cousin didn''t exist, but that wasn''t possible anymore, it would seem.

    "Pinra, why do you wish to see Gs so badly?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    The older woman waited patiently as Pinra seemingly thought over her question. Her emotions danced all across her face, shes of confusion and anger written all over Pinra''s features before she took a deep breath and banished them from her face.

    "I¡­ I want to apologize," Pinra slowly began, her tone sounding more strained than usual.

    "Pinra, do you even know what you did to deserve this?" Sh questioned further.

    The younger woman squinted in deep thought as she replied, "I¡­ I did bad things, right? Horrible things¡­ Things that I¡­ That you said I shouldn''t do¡­"

    "Yes," Sh nodded. "Although, I don''t think he''ll ever want to see you at the moment."

    Pinra visibly shook at her response, and Sh couldn''t help but feel pity as she watched her niece fight off the tears threatening to fall down her cheeks.

    "Don''t cry, dear," shefortingly sighed as she rubbed Pinra''s back. "Look, I won''t make any promises, but I''ll see if I can get Gs toe and visit you."

    "T-Truly?!"

    "Yes," she smiled, d to see Pinra perk up with hopeful eyes. "Again, I won''t promise anything, but I''ll see what I can do."

    As if truly grateful, Pinra crashed herself into her embrace, her arms hugging Sh tightly as she sobbed her thanks into her shoulder. Somehow, she knew she should be happy, but for some reason, an inkling of doubt suddenly wormed its way into her heart. Still, that shouldn''t be possible. The relief in Pinra''s voice was genuine, and she could only wonder why that was even the case.

    Nevertheless, she knew she was making great strides in healing Pinra''s broken mind. She just had to keep at it, and they''d have yet another person they could consider to be family.

    ***

    ? Gs sighed as he paced the hallways of the Manor. His mother had just told him that Pinra had wanted to apologize to him. Of course, he quickly brushed off the request, but a nagging curiosity had lodged itself into his mind now. Even back when they first met in that cell, Pinra had constantly begged him to see her. It was pretty much the only thing his cousin screamed for, and for her to still yearn for his presence almost made him want to actually see why that was the case.

    ''Or maybe it''s a trap,'' he thought to himself. ''It''s Pinra, after all. This might just be her n to lull me intoing near her.''

    "Gs?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Turning around, Gs smiled as ra came to greet him. His mate gave him a nod before they proceeded to walk side by side.

    "So, apparently Pinra''s still begging to see you," ra casually began. "The guards said as much, and I''m sure you''ve heard the same."

    "From my own mother, no less," Gs nodded in confirmation. "Really, Pinra just wouldn''t give up. Even said that she wanted to apologize to me."

    "Will she now?" ra scoffed. "I doubt that would be the case."

    Gs wanted to nod, but hearing it from his mother almost made him want to believe otherwise. Mother wouldn''t be so assured of Pinra''s recovery if she truly didn''t see something good blossoming within their former enemy.

    "Maybe I should see her," Gs wondered aloud. "Just this once. Just to see why she''s calling for me this badly."

    ra frowned. "You know I don''t want that to happen, right?"

    "I know, but maybe this will shed light as to why she''s like this in the first ce," Gs reasoned. "You know she still doesn''t recognize either of us, right?"

    "Yes?" she raised an eyebrow. "Your point?"

    "What if she''s no longer faking it?" he replied. "What if she''s truly just a confused woman who doesn''t even know why she''s locked up in the first ce?"

    "Gs¡­" ra sighed as her shoulders slumped. "Alright then. Say that it''s true, what does that mean for us?"

    "It means that Pinra might truly have a chance to turn over a new leaf," he exined. "It means we save someone that''s truly in need."

    "And what if you''re wrong?"

    Gs sighed as he shook his head. "Then I''m wrong, and I''ll regret my decision for the rest of my life. Regardless, we need answers."

    "I don''t think we do though," ra let out a deep sigh. "Still, if you''re this sure, then I''ll allow it just this once¡­"

    Gs smiled as his mate then gave him a soft embrace. It was nice to know that he had her support even though they both knew that what he was about to do was going to be needlessly dangerous.

    "I''ll see Pinra tomorrow then," Gs smiled. "In the meantime, it''s getting ratherte. Shall we retreat to our chamber?"

    ra raised an eyebrow as she smirked. "You''re not as subtle as you think, you know."

    "You''ll still say yes though, right?"

    "What else am I to do? Not sleep for the night?" ra chuckled. "Come on then. Let''s get ready for bed."

 Chapter 622 So Contented**

    ra couldn''t help but shake her head as she found herself sweaty and naked on their shared bed. Exactly as she expected, Gs had something more in mind beyond getting some rest the moment they entered the bedroom. Sure, they did their usual rituals to get clean and be ready for a bit of sleep, but the moment he pinned her down with her wrists unmoving in his grip, she just knew that she wasn''t going to get the early rest that she was honestly hoping to get.

    [As if you''re not eager for what''s about to happen,] Sheba scoffed.

    [I''m not,] ra quickly scoffed back. [But I won''tin either way.]

    Well, that was what she was telling herself to avoid admitting that she was also hoping for things to get heated. She really didn''t want to give Gs the satisfaction of knowing that she was starting to miss his touch. Then again, they were already connected via the Mate Bond, so maybe he already nned for this to happen.

    "You''re really going to keep quiet this time, ra?" Gs hoarsely whispered into her ear as he ran his other hand all over her naked body. "Don''t pretend I can''t feel your arousal."

    ra swallowed as she weakly nodded. Really, she didn''t think she''d like being dominated like this, but it was always a treat to see Gs act like this for her.

    "Answer me."

    "Y-Yes..." she stuttered out, a mad blush coloring her face as she stared deep into his lustful eyes.

    "Good," he rumbled through his throat, his left hand finally finding her increasingly dampening mound. "And you''re already this wet too... You''re truly a closeted pervert, aren''t you."

    ra quickly shook her head, but her body clearly said otherwise the moment she felt a finger prate her folds. Her hands buckled against his grip, but his strength prevented her from fighting back his pleasurable assault.

    "I''ll make sure you regret ever asking me of this," Gs teasingly threatened, a dark smirk adorning his face. "I''ll make you soak this bed so badly that you''ll have to clean it up afterwards if you both want us to sleep."

    She blinked at his exact words. She almost wanted tough, but his massive length prating her made her swallow her words before she could utter them.

    She moaned in delight as her insides quivered at the sudden pration. His free hand then began rubbing on her nub, all while his lips left a pleasurable trail of kisses all over her face and chest.

    "As deliciously tight as always," Gs grunted on top of her. "And you''re not even fighting back this time."

    She let out a smallugh. Why would she fight him? He was making her feel things that she was hoping to feel from him anyway- "AHH!"

    A pained yelp suddenly erupted from her lips. Her eyes widened, a stinging yet pleasant sensation spreading across her left side where Gs had just pped her.

    "Listen to me, ra," Gs growled at her even as his hips kept on rocking against hers. "You''re clearly getting lost in your own thoughts again."

    "O-Of course," she quickly nodded with a moan, the blooming pain only seemingly making her pleasure even more pronounced. "I''m sorry."

    Another p was what she got for her troubles, this time on her right thigh even as he kept ying with her peaks using his tongue. His right hand still held her hands bound above her head, and his shaft still ground deliciously into her folds. The myriad of sensations running across her body was amazingly conflicting, somehow coalescing into an enormous mix of pleasure as the pain elevated her experience.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t apologize," he grunted, his thrusts getting stronger as he began pinching her nipples. "Just make yourself cum for me."

    She didn''t know how or why, but ra felt her body tense up as a sudden orgasm literally caught her off-guard. She didn''t have the chance to prepare herself as she trembled on his cock, her inside squeezing tightly as he kept on pumping into her.

    "Good girl," he mumbled in approval, his voice sending shivers running through her spine. "But don''t think we''re done just yet."

    True to his word, he kept on thrusting into her quivering folds, her body not even given a chance to recover as yet another climax began building up inside her. ra could only gasp and moan as she did her best to ride out the pleasure, hoping that she wouldn''t pass out with how roughly Gs was taking her.

    "One more time, ra," Gs ordered. "Cum."

    Onmand, ra felt her body achieve yet another release as she screamed out her pleasure. She was utterly baffled. How was he doing this to her?!

    "Ngh... Good," Gs grunted into her mouth as he kissed her.

    "T-Thank you," she lovingly replied, her voice sounding so submissive even to her own ears. "I-I''m d you think that."

    "You''re doing well," Gs praised her, his thrusts bing more erratic. "H-Have your reward, my love..."

    "G-Gs!"

    She screamed out his name as her eyes widened with untold pleasure. She felt him throb within her, and she did all that she could to make sure that she received everything that he wanted to give to her. Eagerly, she matched his thrusts, her pleasure rising rapidly until a third orgasm wracked her body. Alongside this, Gs erupted within her, his thick seed coating her insides as they both shivered in rapturous ecstasy.

    "Ngh..."

    Gs grunted on top of her, his embrace keeping her close as he finally let go of her arms. In response, ra pulled him closer to her, moving as if to let him go even deeper within her as they both copsed onto their bed.

    "T-that''s incredible..." ra weakly panted.

    "You''re wee," Gs chuckled. "You... You know I didn''t mean any of what I just said to you earlier, right?"

    "...I would''ve pped you if you did," ra weakly scoffed. "Don''t worry, I felt you through the Bond..."

    "I''m d then," he warmly smiled at him. "Really... If this is how you want our sex life to be, I''ll be more than happy to oblige..."

    ra smiled as she felt her exhaustion take her to unconsciousness. She was so contented in his arms... and was really grateful that it was him she ended up with. She could only hope that her thoughts would reach him through their Bond.

 Chapter 623 Names To Choose From

    Xenia smiled as she watched Helena enjoy the bowl of mixed-cut fruits in front of her. Thankfully, she was recovering well under Aurelia''s care.

    "I don''t know why, but I keep having this feeling that I''ve known you for a very long time already, Your Grace," Lenamented with a smile.

    "Well, the feeling is mutual, Lena," Xenia replied back with a smile. "By the way, just like Aurelia, you can also just address me as Xenia whenever it''s only us.

    Xenia then turned to Aurelia and asked, "Do you think it''s fine for her to go outdoors now?"

    "Yes. Starting tomorrow, she can go out on her own," Aurelia nodded. "While walking outside will be good for her, she still needs to avoid too many strenuous activities. She''s still under observation, after all."

    The Queen nodded in understanding. From what she recalled, Aurelia had found something weird in Lena''s body. The physician believed that it involved the former guardian''s core energy, so she decided to wait for Jayra toe back so that the mage could also give an opinion on what it was all about.

    From there, the three of them talked some more before Xenia finally felt sleepy enough to retire first into her own bedchamber. Bidding her friends goodbye, she made her way to her room only to sigh deeply the moment she went inside and found an empty bed.

    It was understandable, at least. Darius was still out busy looking for Osman. Up till now, there was still no body or any trace of the man to be found, which meant that the search continued despite its ever-increasing length.

    Shaking her head, Xenia let her chambein help her in cleaning up before eventually preparing herself for the bed. Lately, she was bingzier, and Aurelia said that it was because of her early stages of pregnancy. At least she didn''t get to experience morning sickness often. But then, that didn''t stop her from badly missing her husband. Knowing this, she kept her wall up since she didn''t want her husband to feel her longing and get distracted in his search for Osman.

    ? Xeniazily crawled onto the empty bed andid herself down. Staring at the ceiling, she murmured, "Osman¡­ I hope you''re just safe somewhere."

    It was also the same in her prayers. She was hoping that Osman survived whatever it was that had happened to him. To be honest, she still had so many unanswered questions about what truly happened. Although, she had a feeling that Helena''s sudden appearance was also connected to Osman''s disappearance somehow.

    Devas had mentioned that Helena used up all her power before it naturally left her body. Knowing that she wondered if it was possible that she had been the one to save Osman. But then, where was he then?

    She turned sideways and stared at the bright moonlighting from the open balcony of their bedchamber.

    [Are you already asleep?] Darius telepathically asked her, instantly bringing a sweet smile to her face. Well, they weren''t together, but the two of them never failed to oftenmunicate through their Mate Bond often. Still, it would be nice if he would finally be with her physically.

    [I can''t sleep yet¡­] she answered with a sigh.

    [Your wall is up again,] Darius noted with a sigh. [You do know that makes me worry, right? Whenever I''m clueless about what you''re feeling, I can only assume the worst¡­]

    [But I don''t want to distract you from your search for Osman,] Xenia mumbled with a pout. [It''s just that¡­ I miss you so badly¡­]

    [I miss you too, my love,] Darius answered back. [That''s why I''ming to see you.]

    [Huh? Are youing home?]

    [Yes,] he swiftly replied. [To you, my love.]

    [When? But you haven''t found Osman yet.]

    Her words were left unanswered as her door suddenly swung open. Xenia jolted up from the bed, blinking in surprise as the newly-arrived Darius walked towards her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After the surprise had left her body, Xenia shed her sweetest and widest smile as she met him halfway, pouncing into him as if it had been decades since theyst saw each other. Catching her, Darius lifted her up as she then wrapped her legs around his waist.

    "What happened?" Xenia asked as she buried her face into the crook of his neck.

    "There''s still no progress, unfortunately. It''s like Osman just disappeared without a trace," Darius exined with a heavy tone. "Also, Bartos and Jayra were with me on our return home. Though, they had to bring Be back to the Hindman Manor."

    He then asked, "How about the guardians? Any news from them?"

    "Nothing. Lena is recovering well, at least," Xenia sighed. She then perked up as she recalled, "Right, I already talked to Calypso about our n, and he said he was willing to cooperate. He already started making arrangements to formally have Lena as his legal sister."

    "That''s good," Darius smiled in relief. He then scoffed as he added, "I should see him tomorrow to iron out a few of the details then. Maybe even congratte him for the good showing he put up in proving his worth to be the new Alpha of Midnight Pack."

    Xenia chuckled. "He put on a good show alright, especially in impressing his mate Aurelia. I doubt she was even impressed with the way she looked beside me though. Really, Calypso needs to work hard to even get her attention."

    "Well, I''m sure he will," Darius hummed. "He at least finally met his match¡­" He then murmured with a sigh as his hug on her tightened, "Ah¡­ I missed you so much, my love."

    Xenia hummed in contentment as she allowed herself to enjoy his presence. She could feel how tired and weary her husband was right now. A lot of things had happened. And while there were a lot of things they could celebrate, they were quickly followed by yet another tragedy like losing a good friend. Like Osman, who they still didn''t know if he was even alive or dead.

    "Come. I''ll help you get cleaned up," she whispered as she urged him to put her down.

    As soon as she was on her own feet again, Xenia had the servants prepare a warm bath in the tub for Darius before promptly dismissing them. There was then a bout of silence as she helped him undress.

    "I would love for you to join me, but I have to consider our babies," Darius murmured with a sigh as he slowly went inside the tub.

    Xenia chuckled as she sat behind him to help him scrub his back.

    "Have you thought up a few good names?" she asked as she began helping him bathe. "Can you also tell what their genders are already?"

    Darius chuckled. "Hmm¡­ I won''t know their genders, love. But names¡­ How about Enia and Arius? From our names?"

    "Xaris and Daria then?" Xenia jokingly suggested with a chuckle. "We don''t even know their genders. Anyway, let''s think up better names to choose from before I give birth. Let''s make a list and we can go from there."

    The two then sat infortable silence as they went on with their respective business. Eventually, Darius hummed in satisfaction as he stood up from the tub.

    "Alright¡­ I''m done now, my love," Darius remarked. "I want to go to bed with you now."

    Xenia moved to help Darius dry off with a towel, but before she could even start, he had already scooped her up into his arms and carried her to bed with him.

    Still, it wasn''t like she couldn''t feel his longing for her from their Mate Bond, so she simply nudged herself more into his chest. She was just so d that he was back with her like this.

 Chapter 624 Kill Him

    At Keen Manor, Silver Crescent Pack

    Gs smiled as the warm rays of the sun hit his face. It had been a while since he felt the warmth of the sun.

    "Spring is here..." he whispered as he enthusiastically walked outside. He promised his mother that he would check and talk to Pinra today so might as well do it before he and ra set off to Cordon Castle.

    "You sound so happy, Son. I''m really d that you and ra are getting along so well," his mother who was walking beside himmented.

    "I''ve never been this happy in my life, Mother. You and ra with me like this... I cannot ask for more," Gs genuinely stated.

    "Well, me too Son," Sh answered.

    The two of them finally reached Pinra''s safe house. Gs couldn''t help but take a deep breath as he stood right in front of Pinra''s safe house. With guards nking the entrance, his mother stood beside him as he stepped forward.

    "I really hope that this is worth it," he sighed as he gestured for the guards to let him through.

    "I''m sure it will be alright," his mother reassured him. "Pinra''s... She''s too conflicted to even form her own decisions."

    Gs blinked as he stopped just before he pushed the door open. "Why haven''t you told me of this?"

    This time, it was his mother that blinked at him as she replied. "I had thought that it was clear to you by now," she genuinely exined. "All this time that I''ve been caring for her, she has never shown any sort of agency on her own. She''s... She always looked to me for direction, even if she constantly asked for your presence."

    He hummed in thought. "So all this time... Pinra doesn''t even know what''s happening?"

    "That''s what I''ve been telling you," his mother exasperatedly smiled. "Really, what''s the harm in seeing her now?"

    Gs couldn''t help but chuckle. "You know what? Those words just gave me a bit more confidence that what I''m doing won''t backfire on us too badly."

    Sharing a small chuckle, mother and son entered the safe room. The former entered first, and Pinra quickly turned with a smile to greet her.

    "Shi-Aunty," Pinra greeted his mother, her eagerness palpable in her tone. "W-What brings you here this early? But I''m d you came. I feel s-so lonely staying here alone. W-will be nice to h-ave y-you to talk to and read me stories."

    Gs watched from the sidelines as he observed Pinra. True to his mother''s words, his cousin was clearly off-center in terms of self-confidence. Her words were shaky, but the genuine happiness in her voice told him that she was very happy to see his mother. She was also smiling. It was a rare sight and Gs truly wondered if there was nothing behind what Pinra was showing to his mother.

    "I might''ve managed to get someone here to see you," his mother warmly smiled. "I hope you can finally get some peace after this, Pinra."

    Hearing his proverbial cue, Gs stepped inside, his gaze quickly connecting to Pinra''s as his cousin turned to face him. Almost immediately, her smile fell, reced with a pained confusion as her eyes betrayed just how lost she was feeling upon seeing him.

    "You''ve wanted to see me, right?" Gs shrugged. "Well, here I am, now Pinra."

    [Something feels wrong. I just can''t point it out but I have a feeling that seeing Pinra is not a good idea...] Ham suddenly interrupted. Gs frowned as he keenly observed Pinra.

    ***

    Pinra didn''t know whether to feel ted or furious the moment she saw Gs approach her. All of a sudden, the warmth and happiness she felt upon seeing Sh evaporated, reced with a fury that she once thought had already left her after the weeks she had spent with his mother.

    ''W-Why... Why?!''

    "Pinra?"

    She snapped her gaze at Sh, the older woman''s worry palpable in her tone as Pinra forced herself to calm down. Unfortunately for her, the voice in her head picked that exact time to rear its ugly tone to her yet again.

    ''It''s him! Kill him! Kill him now! What are you waiting for? It''s Gs! Kill him!''

    Her head throbbed in pain as the serpent coiled around her arm burned with an intensity only matched by thest time she had seen Gs. The pain was indescribable, but the fact that she knew she was worrying her Aunty helped her fight through it somehow. She...

    "Pinra?!" "What''s wrong?!"

    Pinra groaned as she held her head. She felt Sh''s hand touch her shoulder, and she quickly flinched away as if she had been burnt by it. Why?! The older woman had done that to her countless times by now?!

    ''KILL! THIS IS YOUR CHANCE! KILL HIM NOW''

    "Ngh... Kill..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "P-Pinra?"

    Sh''s shocked voice almost made her want to cry. Why did she say that? Why were her lips moving against her will? This voice in her head... Why won''t it shut up?!

    "Stay back, Mother! Something is wrong with Pinra. She''s dangerous!" her target grunted, shielding her auntie from her as he stood in front of her. "I knew you''d never change..."

    Pinra felt her neck snap as she turned to look at her target. The rage within her boiled with an unrelenting fury, the warm feelings within her warring against it while her confusion only grew alongside it. Why? Why was she feeling like this?!

    ''YES! THIS IS IT! KILL HIM! KILL THEM!''

    The world seemed to spin as she took a shaky step forward. Her right hand raised up to him, she gritted her teeth as she felt the beginning of tears prickling against her eyes. The pain... The burning... The confusion... She couldn''t even tell what was happening anymore.

    "I... will... Kill..." she gritted as her now red eyes darted to Gs.

    "Get back!" he shouted as he stepped back with her aunty.

    "Pinra! Get a hold of yourself!"

    Their screams didn''t reach her. Instead, the voice''s incessant whispers filled her head, giving her directions that she really didn''t want to follow anymore.

    "G-Get out of my head! No... Stop! No!"

    For a split second, Pinra saw Gs as someone trying to keep her away from her Aunty. Screaming, she lunged, the serpent on her arm jumping and biting the obstacle in the way of herfort.

    "Gs!"

    Pinra froze as she heard her precious Aunty''s voice. Blinking, she saw Sh catch Gs''s unmoving body, the older woman hysterical as she cradled her son.

    ''KILL! KILL! KILL!''

    Her right hand raised, Pinra felt like she was watching her alter ego control her body as she threatened to kill the one person that truly cared for her. She didn''t know why... She didn''t know how... All she wanted to do at that moment was to stop herself... To stop herself before she did something she knew she would regret.

    But her body seemed to be controlled by someone else. She couldn''t stop. She was craving for more blood. She didn''t want to do it... Not her Aunty... Not her too. She would not harm her!

    "N-No... No!"

    Through sheer force of desperation, Pinra fought against her own directionless rage, forcing her body to fall to the floor before balling up her own fists against herself.

    "I-I won''t! I refuse! No! I won''t kill her!"

    "Pinra..."

    Her beloved aunty''s voice echoed in her ears, giving her just enough will to grab her right arm and stop it from going after Sh.

    ''WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!''

    In truth, Pinra didn''t know why she was doing what she was doing. All she knew was she was doing the right thing in her eyes, stopping herself before she could do any more damage. She must stop her own self. She would not harm the only person who showed her kindness and let her feel the warmth, love, and care she had never experienced before.

    ''I knew my past self was horrible... But I refuse... to be...''

    "I... I refuse to be her anymore!"

    With a cry of determination, Pinra screamed as she tore off her own right arm. The pain was indescribable, and she didn''t know where she found the strength to even do it, but she at least did the right thing.

    Yes... Even as she bled out from her own injuries, she was at least happy that she had repaid what she had done to Sh''s son with her own life...

    Even if she still didn''t know the extent of her sins, at least she would no longer be a bother to the one that cared for her...

    Tears started clouding Pinra''s eyes as she stared at her Aunt who was sobbing in front of her son. Pinra opened and closed her mouth as she weakly murmured, "I... I''m s-sorry..."

    She would die and she could feel it inside her body. Tears continuously run down her eyes as she inwardly hoped how she would want to do things differently if she would be given another chance. But then Pinra knew that there was no chance left for her now, her time was up.

 Chapter 625 The Snake

    Sh could only watch in horror as her niece bled to her death in front of her. She couldn''t believe that the young woman would do such a thing, especially since she could see in her eyes that she was truly beginning to change. There was reverence in Pinra''s eyes whenever she saw her, and for her life to end like this... It was both tragic and confusing.

    Still, her worry over her niece was overpowered by her fear of her own son''s potential death.

    Thankfully, before she could even scream for help, the pair of guards outside had barged in, clearly having heard themotion as they moved to secure Gs.

    "Is he hurt?!" a guard asked as he knelt down in front of Gs. "We should move him."

    "How about Pinra?!" the other asked, drawing his de to make sure that the area was safe. "Is she-"

    "N-No..." Sh choked out. "I-I don''t think she''ll be a danger to us... Not anymore..."

    The guard sheathed his de, but only after seeing Pinra''s bleeding body on the floor. Sh could only swallow the regret building up inside her. If only she could save her... Herst words, however...

    ''What did she mean by that?'' Sh couldn''t help but ask herself.

    But before she could ponder on it further, her attention turned back to her own son fighting for his life. From there, her decision between thinking about her niece and caring for Gs was made clear.

    She would act for the living, no matter how much it pained for her to leave Pinra in such a state.

    ***

    ra tensed midstep. Somehow, she could tell that something was wrong. Her Bond with Gs had suddenly be muted enough that she couldn''t even feel his presence anymore, which could only mean one thing...

    "Gs?!"

    Moving quickly, she made her way back to the manor, only to see that her mate was currently being carried into the manor itself with Sh hot on their heels.

    "Mother!" she barked out in worry. "What happened?!"

    "Gs got bit by... something," Sh hesitantly exined. "It looked like a snake of some kind..."

    "A snake? Where did it even-"

    "That''s not important right now," Sh harshly cut her off. "What''s important now is we see what''s wrong with my son. The specifics willeter."

    ra could only nod at her mother-inw''s words. Still, her gaze spotted that Pinra''s safe house was left open, a pool of blood partly visible from where she stood seeping out onto the ground.

    ''So Pinra was the one that did it,'' she growled. ''But why would-''

    "I know what you''re thinking, ra. Don''t..."

    Her eyes widened at Sh''s harsh tone. Clearly, she knew what had truly happened, but why not say it outright? Why wasn''t she ming Pinra?

    "Is she dead at least?" ra growled as she watched the men tend to Gs''s not-so-visible wounds.

    "She is," Sh wearily sighed. "But make no mistake, I don''t me her for this."

    "What?!" ra incredulously asked. "Why!?"

    "ra, I''ve spent the most time with her out of all of us," Sh began. "I was the one that rmended we try and heal her. And she was indeed healing. I can see it in her eyes, ra."

    "But she still did this," ra quickly rebutted.

    "But not without provocation," Sh grumbled in equal parts grief and worry. "I was there during herst moments, and trust me when I say that she has decided to atone for her sins in the worst way possible."

    ra could only grit her teeth as she listened. But as much as she wanted to answer back, she knew that the older woman would simply rebuff anything she would tell her.

    "I''ll go and get Lady Jayra," ra sighed in resignation. "Gs wouldn''t go down to a simple strike like this. And this snake... It sounds like dark magic."

    Sh remained silent, but the nod she received from the older woman told her that she was on the right track.

    ***

    "He''s been poisoned," Jayra stated.

    ra could only sigh as she held onto Sh for support. Jayra was quick toe to their aid, and the mage was quick to diagnose the dark magic currently running rampant within Gs''s body.

    "Can you heal him then?" ra asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I would need the snake itself to see if I can even do it," Jayra exined as she ran her hand over the bite wound on Gs''s body. "And... Pinra''s remains... You said that the snake came from her hand, correct?"

    "Yes," Sh nodded. "Pinra was clearly distressed when it happened."

    "I will have to look over her body for clues then," Jayra stated.

    Nodding, ra called for Pinra''s remains to be delivered to their makeshift clinic. A pair of men were quick to answer the call, carrying with them the remains of their former enemy. cing both the body and the severed arm on a spare table, the two women promptly went over to watch Jayra begin her inspection.

    "Pinra..." Sh sighed.

    "You don''t have to be here for this, Mother," ra reassured her. "I can take it from here."

    "No, I want to see this through," Sh grumbled. "I''m the only witness to how she died, and I want to at least be sure of what I saw that time."

    "What you saw?" Jayra asked.

    "That snake felt wrong even during the brief time I saw it," Sh exined, her eyes showing grief as she recalled her niece''s death. "Pinra was clearly trying to fight its influence... even going so far as to tear off her own arm for it."

    "That... should be treatable," Jayra frowned, her eyes narrowing at Pinra''s body. "She shouldn''t have bled out that quickly."

    ra fought the urge to scoff. Truly, even after hearing it a dozen times from Sh herself, she still couldn''t believe that Pinra would turn over a new leaf just like that. But... if this observation was going to yield something, it would hopefully be the truth.

    "Already, I can see something wrong," Jayra frowned as she looked over Pinra''s severed arm. "The arm... It reeks of dark magic... It almost feels like a contract made with the devil himself."

    "A contract?" ra couldn''t help but ask.

    "I can''t make out most of it, but I can see that it needed a sacrifice to work," Jayra exined. "I can only guess that she sacrificed something of significant value to her if the amount of dark magic in this arm was any indication."

    "Her memories..."

    ra''s eyes widened as she heard Sh whisper beside her. "So... It was true then?"

    "Memories can work..." Jayra hummed in deliberation. "If it was a sufficient amount of it, then I''m sure the resulting contract would be stronger. The snake itself would also be more potent... It wouldn''t be able to disappear..."

    "Then where is it?" ra couldn''t help but ask. "You said we need it to heal Gs, right?"

    Instead of replying, Jayra continued on with her autopsy. As gruesome as it was, ra watched as the mage cracked open Pinra''s body. Beside her, Sh''s grip on her arm tightened as they both watched the scene unfold. Until eventually, something was found that shocked all of them into silence.

    "That''s..."

    ra felt her words leave her as she saw a ck tar wrapped around Pinra''s unbeating heart. The snake had indeed not disappeared. Instead, it had killed its host in the worst way possible, squeezing the heart it was coiled around to make its body bleed out even faster.

    "I-I guess we found the snake," Jayra nervously stated. "It''s... It''s still alive..."

    "I-I think I best leave for now," Sh whispered.

    ra was torn. Beside her, her mother-inw was clearly distraught. But on the other hand, she was very much interested in how things would unfold with Jayra''s search for Gs''s treatment...

    "Go," Jayra mumbled with a frown. "I can''t even begin to imagine how I''m going to tackle this. It''s best that I get a moment of silence."

    "I-If you insist..."

    With a thankful nod, ra turned and escorted Sh out of the makeshift clinic. Once they were outside, the older woman almost copsed on her, her grip on her tightening as she leaned onto the younger woman for support.

    "T-Thank you, ra," Sh weakly smiled.

    "It''s nothing," ra replied. "Still, to think that..."

    To think that Pinra might truly be innocent... Well, this version of Pinra, at least. Her past self had clearly conspired for this to happen, and she had won even in death.

    "There''s no use thinking about the past, my dear," Sh shakily sighed as sheposed herself. "For now, there''s not much we can do now except to wait for Lady Jayra toe up with a solution."

    "Right..." ra trailed off.

    Wordlessly, she found herself escorting her mother-inw back to her bedchamber. All the while, her thoughts drifted back to the sight of Pinra''s heart and the dark snake currently coiled around it. For some reason, the very sight of it evoked both anger and pity in her.

    And still, she didn''t know whether it was her imagination or not, but it almost looked like the heart it was gripping onto was still weakly beating.

 Chapter 626 Come Back To Her

    ra fought the urge to cry hard as she stared at Gs''s unconscious body. Holding onto his hand, she could still feel his warmth even as heid unmoving in front of her.

    "Gs, please don''t do this to me," she helplessly murmured. "Open your eyes, please¡­"

    He was still breathing, at least, but his heart was beating so weakly. She could feel him slipping away, and it felt like she herself was having a hard time breathing because of the pain she was getting from seeing her mate like this.

    Gently, she brought his hand to her lips, kissing it as her tears started running down her eyes. It was getting harder for her to breathe...

    [We have to do something. I couldn''t reach Ham as well! This is so infuriating! I want to tear Pinra''s body to pieces!] Sheba hissed. [How dare she?! I don''t care if it''s because of the ck magic or how she sold herself to the devil! She still chose this, and in the end, she hurt our mate! I can''t just forgive her!]

    ra could feel the burning fury of Sheba within her. Well, it wasn''t only Sheba, but her as well. Still, what else could they do? Pinra was already dead. Twice, even if one would think about it that way. The damage was already done. What they needed to do now was to make sure Gs survived this. He was very much alive, but he still unconscious.

    "What''s taking her so long?" she weakly murmured as she looked towards the door. Jayra still hasn''t returned after removing that vile snake from Pinra''s body, it seemed. Her eyes then shifted back to Gs. She hummed as she continued to lovingly caress and kiss his hands as if hoping that her gestures would keep him warm enough. "I¡­ I still have a lot to say to you, so please wake up, Gs¡­"

    Only now did she regret not being vocal enough with him. She¡­ She hadn''t even said the words ''I love you'' to him because she was still hesitating. But now¡­

    It was only then that ra realized how deep her feelings for Gs already were. She felt so lost seeing him like this. She couldn''t afford to lose him¡­ Not like this.

    ra bit hard onto her inner lip, not minding how it bled and how she could now taste her own blood. It was nothingpared to the stabbing and prickling pains inside her heart with seeing her mate like this.

    ra was taken out of her thoughts when the door finally opened. She quickly wiped away her tears as she watched Jayra rush into the room with the live ck snake in her hand.

    "Hold this. I already cast a spell around it¡­" Jayramented.

    ra immediately obliged as she keenly and closely waited for further instructions from Jayra. She simply watched from the sidelines as the mage uttered her chants.

    She held her breath as she felt a strong force coalescing inside the bedchamber. It circled around the room, and from there, a transparent liquid covered all of Gs''s body. Meanwhile, the snake in her hands struggled the more the spell took effect.

    "Hold it firmly, ra," Jayra reminded her in between her chants. "No matter what, don''t let it get away."

    And that was what ra did. No matter what, she would never let this snake escape her grasp.

    She didn''t know how long everythingsted, but she didn''t care as she put her all into focusing on holding onto the snake tightly. With each passing second, she felt how it was slowly losing its energy. Until eventually, it shattered into dust in her hands.

    ra blinked at Jayra and murmured, "Is it done?"

    Jayra frowned as she touched Gs''s face. Already, she could tell that something was just from the mage''s expression alone.

    "What is it? Did you heal him?" ra eagerly asked. "Why isn''t he waking up?!"

    "Shhh," Jayra shushed as she closed her eyes while touching Gs''s forehead.

    ra pursed her lips and fought the urge to speak. She needed to control her temper and let Jayra do her work.

    [Gs, please¡­ Can you hear me?] she reached out through the Bond. [Open your eyes ande back to me. I love you¡­]<novelnext></novelnext>

    She didn''t know how much more she repeated those words to him as she tried her best to connect to him. Still, it felt like she was doing something, at least.

    [I will not let you lose him¡­]

    ra''s eyes widened as her heart thumped hard. It was Ham, Gs''s wolf.

    [Ham?] she called out.

    Unfortunately, there was no response from the wolf.

    Back in the real world, Jayra had almost lost her footing by the time she finished her chanting. Bartos then barged himself through the door and was quick to help the mage back up. Aurelia was also with him.

    "You''re using too much of your energy!" Bartos scolded. "You just recovered!"

    ra bit her inner cheek. She was aware of how Lady Jayra had almost lost her life, and yet here she was now doing everything she could to save her mate.

    "I already restored his physical strength and removed the poison," Jayra weakly uttered. "He''ll be fine, but¡­"

    "But what?" ra gasped as she stared at Jayra.

    "I¡­ I lost his wolf. Gs lost his wolf in the process," Jayra whispered. "I''m sorry¡­"

    ra shook her head. "It''s fine. You did everything you could to save his life," she genuinely replied. "You''ve done more than enough, and I''m more than grateful for it, Jayra."

    She then turned to Bartos who gave her a knowing nod back. From there Bartos, carried his wife out of the bedchamber to rest.

    "I''ll be taking over caring for him for now," Aurelia informed as she scooted to the bedside. "If you will excuse me¡­"

    ra weakly nodded. She was d that Gs was alright now, but she knew he wouldn''t like the news about the loss of his wolf Ham as soon as he woke up.

    "How is Mother?" she asked Aurelia.

    "I gave her something to help her rx," Aurelia informed her. "She''s still in a state of shock despite her brave front."

    ra nodded in understanding.

    "How about you take a rest for now, ra?" Aurelia further suggested. "I will call for you and Lady Sh once he regains consciousness."

    ra shook her head. No, she wouldn''t leave Gs''s side, especially now. He would be devastated once he learned he had lost his wolf, Ham.

    "I want to stay by his side, Aurelia," she answered as she gently squeezed Gs''s hand. "I want to be the first person he sees once he opens his eyes."

    She couldn''t help but frown despite what was clearly good news. She could no longer feel her link with Gs being there for some reason. She still had a lot of questions, sure, but all of them could wait for now. What mattered to her for now was for Gs to wake up ande back to her¡­

 Chapter 627 The Harsh Blow

    Gs groaned as he woke up in a rather silent room. Opening his eyes, he noted the moonlight shining from the window. It was night, it seemed, and by his bedside, ra was asleep on her chair.

    "ra?"

    His whispers were weak as he sat up. Clutching his head, the throbbing pain was negligible whenpared to the sight of his mate nodding off beside him. Even as her head bobbed up and down, her gesture of staying by his side wasn''t lost to him.

    ''Huh, she must be really tired...'' he inwardly thought.

    ...

    ...

    Gs blinked. The silence was getting more and more awkward and worrying by the second.

    ''Ham?''

    Theck of a response was telling, more so than the fact that he could no longer feel the presence of his wolf inside his head.

    ''Ham?! Where are you?!''

    He was practically screaming inside his head as he hoped otherwise. Unfortunately, only his own thoughts answered him back, the distinctck of another presence within him only cementing itself further in his mind.

    Ham was gone, and he didn''t know why.

    "W-What the hell..."

    "Gs?"

    He perked up as ra addressed him. He didn''t know when or how she managed to sit right next to him, but he didn''t care. She was with him now, and yet...

    "What happened?" he almost demanded.

    "You... Pinra, well, her past self made a contract to kill you specifically," ra exined. "She... she almost seeded..."

    "But that doesn''t exin-" Gs stopped himself, his tears threatening to fall from both anger and grief. "Continue."

    ra gave him a regretful look as she nodded. "Before you ask, Pinra''s already dead, but not in the way that you think."

    He gritted his teeth. "I can only hope that''s the case, ra."

    "It is, Gs," she shook her head. "She killed herself out of both despair and repentance... Or so Mother says."

    Killed herself, she said... As if that would stop him from cursing her for doing this to him.

    "Gs... It''s alright..." ra soothed. "Let it out..."

    Before he even knew what was going on, a pair of arms had wrapped themselves around him. He didn''t even know when he started crying, but the warmth he was receiving from his mate did little to squash the grief that was only now growing into a raging storm.

    "H-How did it even happen?" he choked out.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "She... The dark magic was potent enough to do so," ra weakly exined. "At least, that was what Lady Jayra guessed was the reason for it, seeing as Pinra''s sacrifice to attain it was to forsake every memory she had of all of us."

    Gs didn''t know what to say to that... So... even his own anger had nowhere else to go... This... If what he was hearing was true, then the Pinra that they''ve been caring for was... was truly innocent...

    "And our Bond..." he trailed off.

    "I don''t know what happened, but I''m sure the others will think of something," ra cooed into his ear. "We''ll fix this, I''m sure..."

    "I... I don''t even know if that''s even possible," Gs weakly breathed out, his thoughts too muddled by the influx of new developments happening to him. "Ham is..."

    His tears renewed their flow. He just couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that something so innate to him as his own wolf was gone just like that. The storm of emotions within him was too much, and it was taking all that he could not to force himself to stand andsh out against his own mate.

    "I-I''d like some time alone..." he managed to breathe out. "I need time to think..."

    "A-Are you sure?"

    Gs simply nodded, and thankfully, ra nodded in kind as she hesitantly let go of him.

    "I''ll be here if you need me," ra mumbled as she made her way to the door. "Don''t hesitate to call for me, alright?"

    "I will," Gs nodded.

    With a soft squeak, the door closed, leaving Gs alone with his own thoughts about the matter. Without Ham to talk to, it almost felt suffocating just to be in a room alone with nothing but his own voice.

    ***

    ra fought the urge to cry as she closed the door behind her. While her mate did his best to hide it, the conflict in his eyes almost made her think that he was going to lose his mind and she could only bite her lower lip as she controlled her own emotions.

    With nothing else to do, ra decided to return to the small funeral that Sh had arranged for what remained of Pinra. Reaching the small room acting as a receiving area, she watched as the older woman oversaw the funeral rights. While it wasn''t much, seeing as they were the only two people in attendance, it still felt suffocating as her mother-inw stared in front of their former enemy''s remains.

    "You''ve returned," Sh muttered, her body still facing toward Pinra''s remains. "How is my son?"

    "He''s awake, but he doesn''t want anypany for now," she regretfully replied. There was a beat of silence before she then asked, "Is... Is this really necessary?"

    ra heard Sh click her tongue before she replied, "Enemy or not, Pinra is still family. And while her past self had done many a horrible deed, her other self had not."

    "Even though she almost killed him?" ra weakly muttered.

    "She was a lost child hoping for repentance," Sh firmly replied, her voice barely shaking despite the hollowness of her tone. "We will honor her actions before her passing, not her past that she herself had forgotten."

    ra simply sighed before she joined Sh. Closing her eyes, she prayed to the Almighty for guidance... For her family both old and new to get through these trying times...

    "May you find your worth in the next life..." she whispered.

    "And may you forgive us for being far toote to see your plight..." Sh added.

    ra sighed. There was nothing more they could do for now. All they could do was pray, and pray she did for Gs to recover quickly. She pleaded to the Almighty to give him guidance, so that he may fully recover from the harsh blow that had been dealt to him.

 Chapter 628 628 The Greatest Blessing

    At Cordon Castle

    Darius still couldn''t believe how everything seemed to be happening all at once. First, was Osman''s disappearance, with Be bing unstable because of the incident. Then Helena''s sudden appearance. And now... This time, Gs''s life was endangered. But thank the Almighty that he managed to survive it.

    "But still, losing his wolf would almost be like losing a family member," Darius hummed in sympathy. "I could barely'' imagine what he must be going through right now to try and ept the situation."

    It was almost unthinkable. Their wolf was a part of them, even more so than family since it was their wolf that defined their identities as werewolves.

    "How is Lady Jayra?" Darius asked Bartos. The two of them were currently in his study going over and discussing some of the more important things like improvements in their ns for the search party for Osman.

    "She''s fine, Your Majesty. She''lle back to see Gster after she makes sure that Be is stabilized," Bartos replied. "She had unfortunately lost track of Ham''s presence in Gs, but she also told me that she could still feel a bit of something that resembles his wolf. She just didn''t want to reveal it yet since she didn''t want to give Gs and ra some false hope if ever she was mistaken."

    "That''s good news then," Darius gratefully sighed. "Hopefully, Gs''s case isn''tpletely hopeless. Losing our wolf is like losing an important part of us, after all."

    "Jayra is optimistic, Your Majesty," Bartos seconded.

    "That''s reassuring," Darius nodded. "Still, Gideon has toe back soon with the others due to theing storm. We''ll have to pause the search, but we''ll continue as soon as things have settled down in the area."

    They then went on to discuss some of the changes in their ns, and their discussion was only interrupted by Xenia''s sudden intrusion through their mindlink.

    [Love, I want to eat apples with you,] Xenia casually stated. [Where are you?]

    Blinking, Darius looked at Bartos and said, "That''s it for today, Bartos. You can leave now and do your work." He then replied to his wife as he stood up from his chair. [I''m in the study, my love. Where are you? I''lle to you.]

    [Oh, I''m near,] Xen eagerly replied. [Stay there. I''lle to you!]

    Darius smiled as he did as he was asked and sat back down. Truly, just hearing his wife''s voice whether it be in person or through their Mate Bond was more than enough to take all of his weariness away. He was d that despite everything that was happening, his wife was still safe and sound by his side.

    [So, do you have any new names to suggest?] Zeus snorted. [I''m sure she''ll ask you for some again...]

    [Why can''t you suggest names to her then?] Darius chortled with a pout. Lately, his wolf Zeus has been interacting more with his wife through their Mate Bond, especially whenever he himself was too busy to do so. One thing led to another, and Zeus was now so enthusiastic about throwing out different names just to see what stuck.

    [Well... She wanted more choices on her list,] Zeus mirthfully stated. [Can you even me her? She wants the best names for our pups. As for myself, I''m just excited to find out if they''ll be both boys or girls, or maybe one of each.]

    [Can we even tell?] Darius snorted with a frown.

    [Well, you can''t, but I can tell it once Xen reaches her fifth or sixth month of her pregnancy,] Zeus boasted. [They''ll be big enough for me to be able to feel their genders then. I might even be able to distinguish them from each other as long as their scents are strong enough.]

    Darius could only nod as excitement filled his entire body. He honestly still couldn''t believe how Xen''s small body would manage to bear two babies within it, but then again, he was also aware that it wasn''t even too umon an urrence. Hopefully, it was both a boy and a girl, but any gender would do so long as they''de out healthy and strong.

    [But what''s making me really excited is to see whose blood is stronger. I mean, you''re a werewolf, and Xen is a Nephilim,] Zeus excitedly remarked. [Who will inherit the werewolf side? Or perhaps the Nephilim side? Maybe even both?]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Darius chuckled as he reminded, [Or perhaps they might end up being human. Are you forgetting that Xen is still human?] He chuckled, [It''s still fully possible for our children to inherit her human traits...]

    [Oh right, I forgot,] Zeus shrugged. [Anyways, so long as all of them are healthy, then all is good.]

    Darius was still chuckling when the door swung open, Xen entering the study with a basket of apples in her arm.

    "Here you are," she greeted him with a bright smile as she approached. "Hmm... Can you peel these for me?"

    Giving her a mirthful shrug, the two of them then sat on the long bench chair there in his study. Getting themselves situated with its soft cushions, Darius grabbed one apple from the basket and started peeling off its skin.

    "Isn''t it more healthy to eat the skin too?" Darius casually asked.

    "It is, but I don''t like it..." Xenmented with a pout. She then rested her head on his shoulder while watching him peel the apples. She let out a helpless sigh as she mumbled, "Do you think we''ll still be able to find Osman? I heard from Jayra that Be''s not being herselftely... I feel so bad for her. I didn''t even know that her feelings for Osman are already that deep."

    "I already asked for help from Magus and the others," Darius firmly stated. "I''m sure we''ll find out soon what really happened to Osman. I won''t stop the search till we find some sort of clue or anything connecting even remotely to Osman''s fate."

    "Yes, let''s not give up just yet," Xen shed a small smile. "Also, I already sent a message to Tarah. Maybe she can help us. Hmm... How about Sephiro? How is he?"

    "Sephiro can''t still remember what happened, but we''re still observing him for now," he remarked. "He''ll be staying under Calypso''s care in the meantime..."

    Surprisingly, Sephiro had lost all of his memories of the incident. As a result, they weren''t able to obtain any useful information from him.

    "I''m now in my second month... Seven more to go..." Xenia whispered as she gently caressed her tummy.

    She chuckled as she watched her husband grab her list from her pockets. He then flipped it open, marveling at all of the names she hade up with.

    "You''ve got a lot of choices already, my love," he amusedlymented.

    "Hmm... I still want you to give me more though. I don''t know why, but I''m still not satisfied with these names," Xenia hummed. "I''ve only got eight names for boys and seven names for girls. I''ll stop once I reach ten names each. So give me more, my love. I want something unique."

    "Hmm... Unique?" Darius jested, making Xen frown at him. "Fine then... How about Xena? Xia? Xian? Something close to your name will be the best..."

    "Why do you always suggest names from my name itself?" she snorted. "Don''t they sound a bit too cheesy?"

    Darius faced her and lovingly pinched her chin as he dered, "Because you''re the greatest blessing I received from the Almighty, and our future babies are going to be the greatest treasure you''ll gift to me... You''re my everything, Xen, so I want our babies'' names toe from your name..."

    *****

    AN: Any suggestion for Darius and Xenia''s twins? A boy and girl perhaps?

 Chapter 629 Catching Up

    ra was getting worried about her mate''s well-being. It had been two days since any of them hadst seen him, and while they honored his request to remain undisturbed, it was worrying to see that he had not even eaten the food that they were bringing him.

    ''This has to end,'' she worriedly thought.

    [Of course, it should,] Sheba worriedly added. [We can''t have our mate starve himself to death!]

    She could only grit her teeth as she stood by the door to Gs''s bedchamber. It was still closed with a tray of foodying untouched beside it, but she was seriously considering barging right in without any sort of warning just to check on him. There needed to be an intervention now, and she was more than eager to be the one to do so. And yet...

    ''Still... I''d be viting his word...'' ra hesitantly thought as her hand hovered over the doorknob. ''I''d be making him even more upset...''

    [As if that would even matter now,] Sheba huffed, her wolf''s worries seeping through despite her tough tone. [Even Mother-inw is considering going in herself.]

    It was true. Sh had been worried sick alongside her ever since even before Pinra''s funeral rights were over. There were just so many things that could go wrong with leaving Gs alone with his own thoughts. That, and the older woman just wanted to see if her son was alright.

    [I''d be breaking my word though,] ra reasoned, her anxieties ring up the more she hovered over the door. [I can''t just break his trust like that...]

    [You didn''t promise him anything, remember?] Sheba reasoned. [You told him he can call for you if he wanted to and that''s it. He hasn''t called for you so far, but that doesn''t mean you can''t check up on him.]

    ra''s lips trembled as she thought about what to do. However, the more she did, the more her urge to simplye inside andfort him won out. The fact that her Bond with Gs also didn''t work as intended only added fuel for her reasons to go and visit him.

    ''Right... I''m just checking to see if he needs anything,'' she reasoned with herself. ''I''m not breaking any promises. I''m just here to make sure that he''s alright...''

    With a shaky nod, ra psyched herself up to open the door. Pushing forward, the sight of the room before her did little tofort her fears.

    "Gs?"

    While the room wasn''t a mess, the fact that her mate was still on the bed was worrying. Even more so, it almost looked like he hadn''t moved an inch ever since she left him. He remained motionless staring out onto the window, his eyes seemingly unblinking as he just... did nothing...

    "Gs? Can you hear me?"

    Cautiously walking towards him, ra almost wanted to sob as he refused to answer her. It was almost like she was talking to a statue, unmoving and undisturbed despite everything that she was saying.

    "Come on, Gs... Please speak to me..."

    Sitting down beside him, ra felt like she was being far too cautious even for herself. It was like Gs was made of ss, and one wrong push would have her breaking him, perhaps even irreparably.

    "Gs, please..."

    Her eyes welled up as he refused to speak. Running out of options, she went in and gave him the warmest and most desperate hug she had ever given him. She hoped that her feelings would reach him despite their broken Bond. Even though that connection they had had been all but severed, her actions would speak louder than her words ever could.

    "I... I know I can''t even imagine the feeling of losing my inner wolf, but I''m sure Ham will be back," she weakly soothed him. "I can feel it, Gs... He''s still with us..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Gs didn''t respond, but ra was at least starting to find her bearings again.

    "I heard him, you know... On that day," she recounted. "He said that he''d do everything so that he can return you to me... To give you back to me..."

    A small twitch. Gs had turned to face her, but his eyes were still empty.

    "Come back to me, Gs. You''ve been always reaching out to me, so let me reach out to you now..." she firmly whispered, her love shining through her with each breath as she tightened her embrace. "Let me guide you... I''ll show you the way if need be... Just return to us... Please..."

    Seconds ticked by as silence settled within the bedchamber. Still, ra never gave up as she tightened her hug around him even further. Somehow, she could feel that what she was doing was working and that he was going toe back to her sooner rather thanter.

    They stayed like that for minutes on end. Until... Eventually...

    "C-ra?"

    She perked up. Gs?! "A-Are you alright?"

    Looking up to him, ra felt her heart swell as she saw life return to his eyes. Gs was truly back with them. Perhaps notpletely, but he had returned!

    "S-Somewhat," he weakly nodded, his voice hoarse fromck of speaking. "I-I heard everything, ra... Sorry for worrying you..."

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she shook her head with a smile. Burying her face into his shoulder, she sobbed as she grabbed onto him like her life depended on it.

    "I-It''s fine, alright?" she sobbed. "Just... Don''t do that again..."

    "I''ll try," Gs weakly chuckled. "It''s just... I guess it''s been a long two days..."

    "It has, yes," ra chuckled back.

    "I''m sure Mother''s worried," he sighed. "And I''m sure you are too..."

    "Of course, we are," she rolled her eyes, her cheering back as she nuzzled into his shoulder. "You have a lot of catching up to do."

    "That, I do..." he sighed. "Starting with you..."

    ra let out a small chuckle. Really, even with him being weak and starving, he could still tease around as soon as it came to her. "You should eat first. You should at least be able to walk before you quote unquote ''catch up with me.''"

 Chapter 630 Back To Good Health

    As soon as Gs had be responsive again, ra wasted no time in bringing her mate food for him to eat. It had been days since hest ate, and only now was he finally giving his body what it needed to fully recover.

    "Chew slowly," ra reminded him as she spoonfed him a bowl of soup. "You don''t want me to call Mother or Lady Aurelia back here, don''t you?"

    "I''m just that hungry, alright?" Gs weakly chuckled, a slight blush on his face as he swallowed. "And the soup just tastes delicious."

    "It should since Mother made it for you," ra scoffed. "Also, it''s exactly because you''re hungry that you should take things slowly. Lady Aurelia told you that your body is still adjusting, which means that you can''t eat too much unless you want to get sick again."

    Gs grimaced, and ra could only shake her head at her mate''s antics. It had been equal parts hrious and worrying when he ate his first bowl of soup. He went through his meal so quickly that it almost looked like he had made a miraculous recovery, only for him to throw up everything he had eaten because his stomach wasn''t ready.

    "I''m not going to let you clean up after me again, ra," Gs chuckled after he had taken yet another spoonful from her. "I''ve learned my lesson."

    "You should, seeing as I don''t want to smell of your vomit again," ra huffed even as she fed him yet another spoonful of soup. "And don''t tell me that you want me to smell like you. Your scent and vomit arepletely different things."

    "I haven''t even said anything yet," he amusedlyughed.

    "But you thought about it," she pointed out. "Just focus on getting better first before anything else."

    Silently, the two of them remained in the bedchamber as ra spoonfed Gs. Slowly but surely, she fed him his meal, giving his body some much-needed nutrients to hasten his recovery. From there, she prepared to clean up after him, grabbing a set of hand towels along with a change of clothes for him.

    "Can you stand?" ra asked.

    "I''ll try," he nodded. "Can I get some support, at least?"

    Rolling her eyes, ra held out her hand, pulling Gs up and allowing him to hold onto her shoulders. Going through the motions, she wet a small hand towel with warm water before then rubbing it all over her mate''s face. She didn''t even pay it any mind that her hands were going right underneath his clothes. Her palms rubbed themselves all across his hot body. And while she was feeling a bit frisky because of it, her own amusement at caring for Gs like this overpowered any sort of desire to have him.

    That, and she was pretty sure he was still too weak to even survive their brand of love-making.

    "Put your hands up," ra instructed, wringing out the cloth and cleaning it out. "I need to take off your shirt."

    Gs wordlessly obeyed, but not before shing her a flirtatious, yet obviously pained smile as he was forced to stand on his own two feet. Giving him a smirk, ra relished a bit of his own pain as she left him standing for a tad longer than she should have.

    "C-Can you hurry up? My arms are starting to hurt."

    "I''m just making sure your clothes are ready," ra giggled. "Just a bit more, alright?"

    Chuckling, ra decided that she had her fun as soon as she heard him wobble on his feet. Moving quickly, she pulled off his shirt, exposing his chiseled, yet partly diminished body. Attributing it to his current state, she paid it no mind in favor of scrubbing his chest and back of all of the dirt and grime that had umted during his prior state ofatose and listlessness. Slowly but surely, she went through her task, before then giving herself a nod of approval at the sight of his clean body.

    "All done," she smirked as she set the towel down. "Now to clothe you."

    "Really? Not even going to stare?" Gs teased.

    "I''ve stared more than enough, actually."

    ra moved to grab the new shirt and prepared herself to put it on him. However, she stalled right before doing so, her eyes lingering on his exposed shoulder as a thought urred to her.

    "Do you think you can handle me marking you right now?"

    "I-I think so?" Gs answered, his excitement palpable. "What brought this on?"

    "It''s just... Our Bond''s muted right now, right? Maybe if I mark you back, it''ll get stronger again," ra exined. She then averted her gaze as she added, "Well, that and... I want to show you how much I love you..."

    "ra..." he breathed out.

    "Still, we can go through this some other time," she insisted. "If you''re not ready for it, then-"

    "Do it," Gs cut her off. "I''m ready for it."

    ra looked up at him, and she almost declined before she shook her head and went for it. Her fangs bared, and she bit into his shoulder, her mark spreading across his skin as she felt their Bond slowly return to how it was once.

    In front of her, Gs shook, his hands wrapping around her as he held onto her for support. Before long, she was finished, her mark now disyed proudly on her mate''s shoulder.

    And with it, their Bond was restored.

    [D-Did it work?] ra asked.

    [It did,] Gs replied, his happiness and wondering to her as he smiled brightly. [And that''s not all... I can feel Ham inside me again!]

    ra fought the urge to scream in sess as she wrapped Gs up in her arms for a tight embrace. Without any hesitation, she smacked her lips against his, and he responded in kind as he returned the favor with a fervent kiss of his own.

    "T-Thank you so much, ra," Gs teared up. "Thank you for epting me... For epting my love..."

    "No... Thank you for not giving up on me, Gs," ra answered back, her own tears starting to fall. "You didn''t give up on me then, so it was only fair that I didn''t give up on you now..."

    They then gave each other yet another passionate kiss. Their tongues fought for dominance, their love for each other overflowing both physically and emotionally as they felt their desire for one another re up. But just before they could go forward, ra''s bnce tipped over, causing both of them to fall onto the bed.

    "I-I guess we''re both not in the best shape for this," Gs chuckled.

    "I agree," ra giggled. "I won''t have you going unconscious on me for this. No, I can wait."

    "As can I," he lovingly replied. "In the meantime, care to nurse me back to good health?"

    ra mirthfully rolled her eyes, "As if there''s any doubt..."

 Chapter 631 Iâ€™ll Bring You Back

    That same day, Gs didn''t waste any moment longer seeking out Jayra for help with Ham. Of course, ra insisted on apanying him as both of them rushed to Cordon Castle.

    "So you can still feel him inside of you, and it happened after Lady ra marked you?" Jayra asked. "Can youmunicate with Ham then?"

    "Yes, he''s here. I can feel him, but I can''tmunicate with him for some reason. I..." Gs trailed off, trying to find the words that could properly exin what he was feeling. "I know he''s here..."

    He was honestly starting to doubt his own words. He was sure he could feel Ham, but howe he couldn''t talk to him or shift even to his wolfman form?

    He felt ra''s hand on his and he turned to look at her.

    "That''s alright. We don''t need to rush everything," raforted. "How about we observe the situation a bit more? I''m sure Ham will eventually return to you..."

    Gs could only answer his mate with a weak nod before turning his gaze back to Lady Jayra. The mage was now staring keenly at him as she seemingly thought over his current ailment.

    A few beats passed, and Jayra let out a long deep sigh of frustration before she spoke. "I honestly don''t want to give the two of you false hope about this." she exined. She then quickly added, "There''s a possibility that Ham could still be within you. Of course, if he remains as weak as this, then he might eventually fade inside your body. I believe that Ham gave all of his energy to you to restore your body."

    "I-I don''t understand," Gs weakly uttered. He could feel a tightness growing inside his chest.

    "The poison that snake gave you was very deadly. None would''ve survived it, to be honest. It was meant to destroy everything inside your body till you turn into dust, but your wolf Ham managed to preserve every part of your body, making sure that it was well protected to prevent the poison from destroying it," Jayra further exined. "From what I can gather, Ham used up all of his power for it, endangering his own life inside your body just to keep you safe. It was actually one of the reasons why I managed to save you. I had to choose between you and Ham, and Ham wanted me to save you instead."

    Gs''s body trembled as he fought the tears that were welling up in his eyes. "I swear I feel him..." he murmured.

    "The Bond... It probably gave him some energy when Lady ra marked you to form another Mate Bond..." Jayra stated. She then blinked as a thought seemingly came to her. "Hold on..."

    Gs watched as Jayra closed her eyes. She then uttered a few chants but ended up quickly opening her eyes once more as she hastily caught her breath.

    "Are you alright?" ra asked.

    Gs saw the sudden trickling of sweat forming on Jayra''s forehead as she spoke. "This won''t do. I don''t have sufficient energy to fully assess you right now," she weakly sighed. "It''ll take me a week to regain enough strength for it... I''m sorry..."

    "It''s alright, Lady Jayra. Please don''t push yourself too much," Gsmented in understanding. "We''ll try other healers and see if they can help."

    "But I''m the best in this kind of field," Lady Jayra snorted. She then added, "Well, you can probably try my mentor. Hold on... I''ll need to write him a message. You see, he''s quite elusive. But if he knows that you''re my friend, then he''ll attend to you with the utmost care. He''ll be here in a rush if I give him a head''s up..."

    "Is that alright?" Gs asked. "I mean, we can just travel and go where he is if it means not inconveniencing him."

    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® "Oh, no need. I want him to go here anyway and visit me since he missed my wedding day," Jayra waved his worries off with a scoff. "He was on a mission during that time, leaving him unable to attend. But I heard he''s back at Ebodia now, so I''m sure he''lle..."

    Gs nodded in understanding. He simply watched as Lady Jayra wrote her message before then clipping the parchment onto her pigeon.

    He was so upied with the sight before him that he flinched when ra suddenly squeezed the hand that she was still holding onto. Turning to her, he gently smiled to reassure her that he was feeling fine. Honestly, he still had mixed emotions about everything that had happened at that point. He was so devastated by losing Ham, but he was still grateful for ra who had stayed by his side and had even vocally expressed to him how much she loved him. Really, he should be rejoicing, but he simply couldn''t because of his lost wolf.

    No... He couldn''t ept it. Ham was still with him, and he still could feel him inside him.

    [Ham, please... Stay strong. Hang in there if you can hear me. I''ll bring you back healthy and stronger than ever. So please don''t give up just yet,] Gs pleaded to an unresponsive Ham. [I won''t give up on you, do you hear me? Our mate already expressed how she loves us, so you should be here to experience it with me. Don''t just leave me like that... I beg you. Please... I won''t forgive you if you left me as easily as that!]

    "Gs..." ra whispered.

    Gs felt his mate pulling him into her arms. He didn''t even notice that he was already sobbing and crying as he tried to reach Ham in his mind.

    Not that it wasn''t amon urrence to him already. He had been like that for the two days that he was gone... talking and reaching out to his inner wolf nonstop, hoping that things would change. He knew Ham wouldn''t like how he was coping in his absence, so when ra reached out to him that morning, he tried to be his normal self for both of their sakes.

    It wasn''t easy, but he was trying his best to remain strong knowing how he was already worrying ra. He could feel her emotions right now, and he didn''t want her feeling sad like this because he was being too emotional.

    "I''m sorry..." he sobbed into her arms. "I... I can''t help it..."

    "Shhh... It''s alright. I''m here for you," ra reassuringly hummed as she gently stroked his back. "We''ll get through this together. I''m sure Ham will stay strong ande back to us..."

    "I am so sorry," Jayra whispered behind him. "You two arrived here so hopeful, and I..."

    He lifted his head and quickly dried his tears. "Please Lady Jayra, don''t say that. You helping us like this is more than enough," he reassured her. "I know we shouldn''t expect too much of you, but it''s just that I couldn''t help but be hopeful..."

    "Yes, we can all hope that Master Kasper can fully restore Ham inside of you," Jayra replied with an awkward smile. "He''s a healer of all types of living creatures in this world. I''m confident about him... even if he sometimes has this peculiar way of choosing his patients..."

    "I will do anything as long as he can restore Ham inside of me..." Gs firmly stated.

 Chapter 632 Invasion Of Privacy

    At Cordon Castle

    Jayra could only sigh as she watched the couple leave her workshop chamber in the castle. As much as she wanted to help Gs, she couldn''t have done so due to having lost too much of her inner energy already. So instead of doing that, she stood up and started tidying up her things. She had spent enough with her experiments and now, she would like to see Xenia.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É¡¤§ã¨®§® But just as she was about to leave, the door to her room suddenly opened, making her flinch in surprise.

    "Are you alright?" Bartos asked as he inspected her from head to toe.

    Jayra frowned, "Of course, I am. Why?"

    "I just passed by ra and Gs. ra told me to check on you," Bartos anxiously replied. "Also, I felt the sudden erratic beating of your heart. What happened? Did you overwork yourself again?"

    Jayra let out an awkward chuckle. She didn''t know whether tough or cry at how contorted her husband''s face was right now. Her dear husband was overreacting again. But then she loved it whenever Bartos was being so thoughtful of her like that.

    "I didn''t overwork myself, alright," Jayra defended with a grin. "Can''t you feel it through the Mate Bond? I am well, my dear husband."

    Bartos scoffed and snorted. "Hah! You almost did it¡­ I knew it¡­"

    "But I didn''t¡­" Jayra snorted back. She then walked towards her husband and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Stop putting wrinkles all over your face. You''ll age faster than me if you keep doing it. And if you must know, I know my own boundaries. I knew I couldn''t do the treatment without exerting too much energy. So instead, I sent a message to my Master toe here and treat Gs for me."

    "Your mentor? The crazy one?" Bartos asked with a frown.

    "Yes. I mentioned him to you before, but it''s just unfortunate that you weren''t able to meet him in person," Jayra shrugged. "You''ll be seeing him soon though. I''m sure he''ll be here in just two days'' time. Don''t ever tell him that I said he''s crazy. We both must behave once he is around. He may look kind and cheerful on the outside but being on his bad side will bring us bad luck."

    She then gave him a suggestive re, one that made Bartos both sigh and lick his lips as he shrugged in kind. Nudging his nose into her neck, he hoarsely murmured, "You always know how to coax me¡­"

    Jayra giggled when she felt him lick her neck, particrly where the mark of their Mate Bond was located. "How about I feed you enough strength then, hmm?" Bartos seductively hummed.

    Jayra blushed. Right, she and Bartos could share their energy with each other by mating because of their Mate Bond¡­ She was able to also replenish her inner core because of her mate who was generous in lending her his energy whenever they would make love. It was one of the benefits of having a powerful mate. She was fortunate that Bartos was a powerful Alpha.

    It was then that a realization came to Jayra as her eyes widened.

    "Right! That could be a way! A powerful Alpha like ra!" she suddenly blurted out, hastily pushing away Bartos from his hold on her body.

    Ignoring her husband''s confused look, she quickly checked some of the books on her shelves. Not finding what she was looking for immediately, she activated a spell to lift the ward keeping her more interesting books hidden. She then dove right back in, tossing and turning every book not minding how they fell on the ground.

    "Gs said he felt Ham the moment ra marked him to form another Bond," Jayra contemted with a scoff as she read through the book that she just pulled out. "Knowing this, I believe Ham will get stronger once theyplete their Mate Bond again by making love. Ugh¡­ I can''t believe I missed such an important step! Am I getting that slow now?"

    Unknown to her, Bartos quietly observed her from behind, picking up and tidying up all of the books that fell on the ground. He even opened some of them, but only for a quick nce before cing them into a neat stack beside him.

    "I see¡­ So these books are the ones Princess Freya and our Queen herself borrowed¡­ Interesting," Bartos hummed on the sidelines, snapping Jayra back to reality.

    "Hey, that''s an invasion of privacy!" Jayra remarked with a twitch as she snatched the lewd book Bartos was reading from his hands with a note from Freya saying her thanks for lending it. "Don''t you dare tell the others about this or those girls will burn me alive!"

    Bartosughed and teased. "It''s no wonder then my wife is very good at seducing me. Are you lending these books for free to them?" he joked. "How about we start a business and have prospectingdies rent them with a fee?"

    Jayra blinked in disbelief as she stared at her husband who was still busy looking at her lewd books on the shelf. After a while, Bartos had probably noticed her jaw-dropping stare as he stopped and turned to her with his roguish grin.

    "So, how about you show me more of what you''ve learned from these books, my wife?" he shamelessly offered. "I''d be delighted to be your subject for certain experiments¡­ I wouldn''t even mind that you suck me dry to get all of my inner energy."

    Jayra blushed deeply at his meaningful words. She couldn''t help but wonder when this serious husband of hers became this cocky whenever it came to her. But nevertheless, she found it incredibly sexy and seductive.

    "Right, before I suck your energy dry, how about you ry this message to Gs first?" Jayra said with a wide smile. "Make sure he informs me once he has tried it and it works¡­ I will need to add this in my journal."

    "Ry to Gs that he needs to make love with ra?" Bartos frowned. "Shouldn''t I ry it to ra instead since she''ll be the one in charge? Gs will get energy from her."

    "Fine¡­ Ry it to the two of them then, but tell them that it''s not guaranteed to work. As much as possible, I really don''t want to give the two of them some false hope. That it''s simply an experiment," Jayra stressed out. "Besides there''s no harm in trying it out while they wait for Master Kasper''s arrival. ra should try sharing her energy with Gs through the Mate Bond by making love. It might just work¡­"

    "What kind then? Rough? Gentle?" Bartos seriously asked.

    Jayra stared at him. "Really? You''re asking about that?"

    Bartos shrugged as he nonchntly murmured, "You like it rough most of the time¡­ You''re able to suck my energy that way¡­"

    Jayra narrowed her eyes at Bartos and huffed. "One more teasing remark from you and I will kick you out of this chamber this instant."

    Bartos gave her an awkward smile as he scratched his head. "Hey, I''m just rying your message for you, my wife¡­" He then immediately walked towards her and enveloped her waist with his arms as he hoarsely whispered, "Alright, I''m done rying the message. How about you do some experimentation on me now?"

    Jayra sighed as she slowly put her arms around Bartos''s neck. She then leaned closer till their lips touched and whispered, "Experiment? No¡­ We have a mission, husband, and that is to make babies so that they can grow alongside our King and Queen''s babies¡­"

    Bartos shuddered, but he quickly shrugged as his eyes darted towards the balcony of her workshop chamber.

    "What''s wrong?" Jayra asked as she followed his gaze.

    "Can''t you see that she''s all fine right now and was about to make love to her husband? Don''t tell me you see my presence with her as a threat?!" Bartos growled at what seemed to be shadows going down the balcony. "Damn! Are you all perverts who want to see lovemaking live?!"

    "Can you even me King Niki for protecting me this much?" Jayra sighed. "You see, his Queen Mineah will die the moment I do so¡­"

    "I know, but it''s too overbearing at times!" Bartosined.

    She could only let off a shrug of resignation. She had gotten used to the constant surveince already in one way or another. A while ago, she was supposed to check in on Gs but was unable to use more of her energy because of the shadows watching over her. They were able to stop her from exerting too much energy for some reason.

    Still, she couldn''t me them. Mineah''s bloodthread was currently running through her veins, and it was what kept the demon blood in her body from going rampant. It was currently eliminating every speck of darkness inside of her, but as soon as it was done¡­

    Only then could she gratefully let Queen Mineah take back her bloodthread so that their lives wouldn''t be linked anymore. Unfortunately, none knew just how long it could take, and Jayra could only hope that it would be finished soon.

 Chapter 633 How We Should Make Love

    ra felt herself freeze midstep as a telepathic message reached her mind. Beside her, Gs did the same, his look betraying the fact that he had also received the same message she just did from Bartos.

    "So¡­ I''m assuming you got the same message I did?" ra asked.

    "I did, yes," Gs nodded, a faint blush forming on his cheeks. "Lady Jayra had the idea of sharing your energy with me to give to Ham."

    "And that we should do so by making love," ra finished, her own blush starting to form on her face. "While I can see how it''s possible, I don''t think-"

    "You don''t?" he frowned.

    "N-Not like that," ra quickly shook her head. "I mean, are you even well enough to, well¡­"

    She couldn''t help but avert her gaze from him at that moment. From all of the times they''ve done it, somewhere along the way, she had equated lovemaking to an extraordinary marathon of endurance and passion. It didn''t help that Gs knew exactly how much she, well¡­ liked it rough. He would always put on a show for her, and it never failed to get her going even through the most exhausting of her states.

    "What, are you thinking that I wouldn''t be able to do it like we normally do?" Gs practically scoffed. "I''m already up and walking. I''m sure I can handle a session or two."

    This time, it was ra who frowned. "You could barely stand up over a day ago," she pointed out. "Don''t get me wrong, I would love for us to do it to get Ham back right now, but not if it would be dangerous to your health."

    "Fine then," Gs sighed as he rolled his eyes. "We still have to go back home anyway. Why not do it then?"

    "So you''re suggesting you get as much rest during our travel then?" ra hummed. "It''s not ideal, but if it gets you Ham back faster, then sure."

    She shrugged as they both continued on their set pace. Making their way back to Keen Manor, not much was shared between them as ra kept herself quiet, allowing Gs to nod off in the carriage as she watched him sleep. Still, a part of her couldn''t help but be excited for what they were about to do. After all, it had been a long while since they''d done it, and her own longing was starting to act up right after he had awoken.

    ''I hope this works,'' she inwardly thought.

    [I have a feeling it will,] Sheba remarked. [In fact, you two should go for an extended session just to be sure.]

    [You''re just saying that because you want to enjoy yourself,] ra scoffed. [And you do know that what you''re suggesting is currently impossible, right?]

    [Hey, I''m just saying that if you two don''t go at it with the usual intensity, maybe you two willst twice as long,] Sheba chuckled. [You did say that he might not be able to handle your standard lovemaking, so why not just go slow?]

    ra blinked at her wolf''s suggestion. Now that she thought about it, that actually wasn''t a bad idea. While she had blown off Bartos''s joking remark about which intensity she should go at it with Gs, there might actually be some merit to simply taking their time this time.

    [See? Don''t think that I''m just your lust talking to you,] Shabe smugly smirked. [I have good ideas too.]

    [Only sometimes,] ra scoffed. [And I will admit that this is one of your better ideas.]

    She couldn''t help but settle into deep thought as she imagined such a scenario. A soft and gentle lovemaking¡­ From all of the times she had done it with Gs, never did she imagine something like that happening between them. Her mate had just gleaned over her fantasies and ran away with it, never giving her any sort of leeway as to how he should make love to her.

    Indeed¡­ All she knew about lovemaking was how badly she wanted to be dominated, which was rather embarrassing to say out loud, now that she thought about it.

    [And yet you want it anyway,] Sheba teased.

    ra shook her head as she looked out of the carriage window, the Keen Manor now fully visible as they arrived at their destination. Either way, whatever came next would be a new experience for both of them. She honestly had a bit of hope in her that this thing that Jayra came up with would work, no matter how much her friend said otherwise.

    Without any other fanfare, both she and Gs got out of the carriage and went into the manor. They then went through their usual rituals of dinner and other such work before then retreating to their shared room. Immediately, ra could tell that her mate was excited, what with him already on their bed without so much as a warning.

    "So, how are we going to do this?" he asked. "I have a feeling you have something different in mind today."

    "That, I do," ra nodded as she stripped herself of her clothes. "We''ll do things slowly this time, make sure that you don''t over exert yourself."

    Gs raised an eyebrow as she promptly began to remove his pants, freeing what was surprisingly an already erect shaft.

    "O-Oh my¡­ You''re already this hard¡­" she couldn''t help but point out in amazement.

    "Well, you did strip right in front of me without warning," Gs cheekily replied. "What did you expect would happen?"

    "I expected to at least put in a bit of work, to be honest," she chuckled. "Still, at least you''re making this easier for me."

    Without any hesitation, ra positioned herself on top of him, ensuring that she would be the one in charge this time to ensure that he wouldn''t tire himself out. She was just about to lean down and kiss him when a thought suddenly urred to her.

    "Wait, did Bartos tell us exactly how we should make love?"

 Chapter 634 The Faster Pace**

    Gs couldn''t help but chuckle as he saw his mate''s confused expression hovering just over him. He almost wanted to grab her and take control, but he could tell that she was doing everything she could just to ensure that he wouldn''t tire himself out while they did their thing. Also¡­

    "I don''t think he did," he chuckled back, her breaths mixing with his as their lips remained inches apart. "Still, would it even matter?"

    "It does since I don''t want to tire you out," ra frowned before leaning in to give him a kiss anyway. She moaned into his lips, her gentle hands caressing his body before she parted from him slightly. "If kissing like this doesn''t work, then I''d like for us to get to the fvcking part. We can always just kiss while we do it anyway."

    He let out a teasing chuckle. "You really have to word it like that?"

    "Lovemaking is too long, you know," ra shrugged, her blush intensifying even as she ran her hands all over his frame. "And I''m pretty sure we''re past that lovey-dovey stuff."

    Before he could even tease ra further, Gs let out a groan as ra took his shaft into her eager slit. Her inner folds parted for him just as easily as they''d always done for him, her moans sounding like music to his ears even as she remained in control of the situation.

    "T-There¡­" she giggled, gently swaying her hips as if testing out a new ride. "I''m pretty sure they meant something like this¡­"

    Gs let out a smirk even as ra began slowly grinding her hips against his, her movements deliberate and purposeful as she made sure that their pace would never go beyond what she thought was far too rough for his current state. Still, while he appreciated her care, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth as he fought the urge to turn the tables on her.

    Somewhere, a part of him didn''t care that he might pass out after he did it. So long as he fulfilled her desires, he was more than fine with it.

    "Y-You do know that we''ll never get past that lovey-dovey stuff, right?" Gs teased even as he grunted from the pleasure he was feeling from her tight folds. "U-Ugh¡­ you''re so tight¡­"

    "N-No, I don''t want to think that," ra halfway moaned out, her lips slowly trailing across his body as she had her way with him. "I-I''d like to think¡­ we''d getfortable enough with each other¡­ to go beyond that stuff¡­"

    Gs felt his hands m up as he reached for ra''s hips. She was going so agonizingly slow that he couldn''t help but want to take control.

    "A-Ahh¡­ Gs?"

    Making ra fall onto his chest, Gs gave her a kiss as he began to up the pace all on his own. Of course, the pace that he set was still far from their usual fare, but it was still faster than whatever agony ra was subjected to the both of them. It was clear that she also enjoyed the faster pace, what with her walls instantly tightening the moment he took control.

    "Y-You stop that," ra moaned into his mouth.

    "I''m just helping you along," Gs mumbled into her lips, his other hand now ying with her breasts as hepletely took over. "This is still slower than usual¡­"

    It was painfully obvious too. Already, he could feel his peak rapidly approaching despite them only having just started. It would seem that his sickness had truly affected his stamina, no matter how much he tried to deny it.

    "I-I''m close¡­" he grunted into her ear as he nibbled into her earlobes.

    ra only moaned in reply. Knowing that she might not be close yet, Gs intensified his hands'' movements, using his extensive knowledge of her weak spots to rapidly get her to his level. Rubbing her clit with one hand, he fondled her breasts with the other, all while slowing down his hips in an effort to prolong the inevitable.

    "A-Ahh¡­ That''s- I-I''m close too," ra slowly moaned out.

    Hearing her, Gs grunted as he promptly let himself go, his cock exploding within ra as he pumped her full of his seed. Likewise, his mate reached her peak alongside him. They held each other close, their hips gyrating ever so slowly as they rode out their respective orgasms. And somehow, throughout it all, he felt a faint energying through ra''s mark on his shoulder.

    "S-So¡­ did it work?" ra panted.

    Gs quickly went into his mind''s eye, searching for any sign that his connection with Ham had been fully restored.

    [Ham? Are you there?]

    [...here¡­. fine¡­.]

    His eyes widened in cheer. [Is that you, Ham?!]

    A beat passed as Gs waited for a response. Eventually, another faint response came back to him.

    [...stop¡­. worrying¡­]

    Gs couldn''t help but chuckle in relief as he hugged ra''s sweaty body beside her. Ham was alright. He was clearly still weak, but he was there!

    "II take it you managed to talk to him?"

    "He''s still in me," Gs happily nodded. "Our connection isn''t stable yet, but it''s a good sign."

    "I''m d then," ra hummed by his side as she ran a finger over his bare chest. "Still, that just means that we can fix it by having another session."

    Gs gave ra a pointed stare as he scoffed, "Didn''t you just say earlier that I shouldn''t strain myself?"

    "I did, but clearly you still have a bit more left in you," she chuckled while pointing at his rapidly hardening cock. "And while your stamina''s lower than usual, I think we can work with it by keeping the same pace we did just now."

    Gs couldn''t help but feel his heart hammer at the face ra was giving him. She was clearly not yet satisfied, but could he me her? He did kind of spoil her whenever they made love, constantly pounding into her until she either passed out or gave up resisting.

    In a sense, he had created a woman with endurance, one that he was in no state to keep up with at the moment.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure we savor the moment," ra reassured him as she climbed on top of him once more. "I need to give you as much energy as I can muster, after all."

    Still, Gs didn''t really mind it. Really, he didn''t care if he passed out now. So long as ra was satisfied, then he was more than happy to oblige.

 Chapter 635 The Master (1)

    Jayra was beside herself as she prepared everything she could for the arrival of Master Kasper. She knew just how fickle the man could be in terms of his amodations, and as such, she made sure that everything that might fancy him was always at arm''s length of the room where she would receive him in.

    "Is this all really necessary, wife?" Bartos asked as he watched her fuss over the simplest of things like the avability of some random roses.

    "It is when ites to Master Kasper," she grumbled out as she set yet another vase right beside the nearest table. "You don''t know him like I do. He''s very particr about cements and all that."

    And she wasn''t even kidding as well. For the longest time, Jayra had thought that the master was wholly serious whenever it came to the cement of furniture because it fancied him. No, he said that even the simplest of angles could alter the flow of energy within the said room and that he could tell if the room was bad just from walking into it.

    "I honestly don''t believe that a mage could be that sensitive to the energies of the world," Bartos scoffed. "Don''t you think he might just be joking?"

    "Bartos, you don''t understand. He''s the oldest there is, and that''s saying something," Jayra insisted. "You don''t get to grow old and not grow stronger as a mage."

    It was almost an anomaly just how strong the old master really got. Even she was confused as to how it happened. All she knew was that Master Kasper had been a genius and that if there was anybody that knew the answer to anything, it would be him.

    "Anyway, I''m sure you''ve done more than enough by now," Bartos reassured her, waving off his wife''s worries. "He must be arriving any moment now. You should prepare yourself. I''ll go ahead and contact ra and Gs as well."

    "Thank you, Dear," Jayra smiled at him. "You go ahead and do that. I''ll just-"

    "Just what, my student?"

    Both upants of the room stilled as a new voice suddenly made itself heard. Turning to the open window, Jayra could only shake her head as Master Kasper casually entered the room, his staff clicking against the floor as he smiled at her.

    "You''re looking radiant, Jayra," Master Kasper greeted with his usual smile. "I got here as fast as I could, and dare I say, I like what you''ve done with the ce."

    "T-Thank you, Master," Jayra respectfully bowed, fighting the urge to tell off the old man for using the window instead of the door like a normal person. "I apologize for the suddenness of my summons, but it couldn''t be helped, unfortunately."

    "Nonsense," the master chuckled. "It''s always a pleasure to help out my former students, especially if it involves a bit of travel."

    Jayra smiled as she turned her attention to the other upant in the room. Quickly grabbing Bartos''s hand, she all but pulled him to her side as she introduced him to her old master.

    "Master Kasper, this is Bartos, my husband," she stated with a bit of amusement on her face.

    "Ah, a werewolf for a husband," the old mage hummed in approval. "I can see it happening. Your union would produce strong mages, I''m sure."

    Jayra blushed at thepliment. Really, the old mage was just a fountain of straightforward observations.

    "Why, if you would allow me to perhaps examine you, young man, I might even be able to help youpletely dominate my student."

    She almost choked at her master''s words. Then again, she knew she should expect such words from the old man¡­ Well, at least her husband''s reactions were making it easier for her to enjoy what was happening.

    "Uhh, Jayra¡­ Are you sure this is the old mage you''re referring to?" Bartos asked, a hint of awkward fear coloring his face.

    "Whatever do you mean?" she giggled, feeling his confusion through their Bond.

    "He doesn''t even look a day over thirty," Bartos pointed out. "And he just went and entered this room through a window. Jayra, we''re dozens of floors off the ground."

    "Yes, I did all that," the master chuckled. "It''s a simply matter to fly, don''t you know?"

    "Only you say can that, Master," Jayra sighed. "Nobody has figured out your flying spell in a long while."

    "Then they''re just not reading it hard enough," Master Kasper scoffed. He then turned to Bartos once more and reassuringly waved his staff at him. "And don''t worry, young man. I announced my arrival to the castle guards by the gate. I wouldn''t want to offend the nominal King and Queen here with my sudden appearance, after all."

    Jayra chuckled at her husband''s sigh of relief. She had already felt his growing confusion warring with his worries the moment her master entered the room. Still, it was fun seeing his reaction to her master''s entricities.

    "So, where is this young man that I need to treat?" Master Kasper asked,ckadaisically twirling his staff while leaning on the nearest wall. "I have many things to do, Jayra, and even your cute face won''t stop me from leaving the moment I feel like you''re wasting my time."

    "I-I''ll go and get them," Bartos stammered out, barely havingposed himself from the old man''s mannerisms. "They''ll be here shortly."

    From there, Jayra simply watched as her husband disappeared from the room. He really didn''t have to, seeing as he already offered to simply telepathically message the couple, but she supposed that he needed the space to at least try and center himself after being exposed to her Master Kasper.

    Really, even she was starting to get some overexposure to the old mage''s tendencies.

    "While your husband is fetching my would-be patient, would you mind telling me what you''ve learned so far in terms of his illness?" her master asked, his jovial tone reced with a more serious one. "This poison from the snake¡­"

    "I''ve already taken care of that, Master," Jayra replied. "It''s only that his connection to his inner wolf had been severed."

    "I see," Master Kasper hummed, rubbing his chin as he thought through the case. "That means the energies within him are out of bnce, yes?"

    "That''s what I thought," Jayra nodded.

    She then began to exin her findings in full detail, sparing nothing until her husband returned with ra and Gs right behind him.

 Chapter 636 The Master (2)

    ra didn''t know what to expect the moment Bartos opened the door for her and Gs to enter the room. All she knew was that the old mage was a powerful and wizened individual, one that surely exuded just as much power as knowledge as Jayra''s master. Beside her, her mate was equal parts eager and anxious, the prospect of knowing if Ham could fully be restored making him fidget from where he stood.

    "Rx," she reassured him. "We''ll get through this."

    "I know," Gs smiled at him. "I just hope this will be thest time we need to get help."

    Finally, the door opened, and ra braced herself to see an old man that screamed power and wisdom to re at them from where he sat. However, instead of that, she got what looked to be a young man not a day over thirty casually standing by the window with a massive staff twirling in his hands.

    "I''ve brought them here," Bartos announced as they entered the room.

    "Excellent!" the young man pped his hands in seeming excitement. "Thank you, young Bartos."

    "I-It''s nothing, Master Kasper¡­"

    ra blinked. Did she hear that right? This young man was the old master that Jayra told them about?

    "You truly are a perfect match for my student," Master Kasper sagely nodded. "Why, if you would allow me to-"

    "I-I don''t think I''ll be avable at the moment," Bartos quickly stated as he turned around and made for the door. "The guards are in a panic thinking they lost you. I''m gonna go ahead and tell them there''s nothing to worry about."

    And just like that, Bartos left, and rather quickly as if he was trying to avoid something. Turning her attention to Jayra for answers, her friend simply chuckled as she gestured for them toe closer.

    Gs let out an awkward chuckle as he pointed out the obvious. "Didn''t Bartos know he could always just tell the guards what''s happening from here?"

    "Just let him be," Jayra waved Gs off with a small sigh. "He''s just ufortable."

    ra didn''t know whether tough or be rmed at what she was seeing. Still, this old mage masquerading as a young man was supposed to help fix whatever it was that was keeping Gs from fully recovering his connection with Ham. If a bit of entric weirdness was all she had to endure, then she would do so dly.

    "Ah, this must be my patient," Master Kasper stated as he moved closer to Gs.

    Jayra nodded as she moved to introduce them to the master. "This is ra and Gs. And yes, Gs here is the one that''s in need of your help."

    "I can see that," the old man hummed. "Very well. May I borrow the sofa?"

    ra kept silent as she watched Jayra and the master begin tending over Gs. Her mate, thankfully, had just decided to go with the flow as he wasid half naked on the nearest sofa¡­ which was kind of weird seeing as there was a perfectly usable bed just on the other side of the room.

    "I see," Master Kasper hummed in thought as he waved a glowing hand over Gs''s body. "It would seem that you are correct in diagnosing the energy imbnces within him."

    "Thank you, Master," Jayra nodded.

    "The poison hasn''t done anysting damage," the old man continued. "However, the recovery process hasn''t truly started due to theck of necessary amount of energy required for it in the first ce."

    ra had no idea what was happening as she watched the two mages work. In a sight that was rather novel to see, Jayra wasn''t the one taking charge. In fact, her friend almost looked like a rookie whenpared to how the master ordered her around. Truly, to think that this man was that far ahead of even the best mage that she knew¡­

    "So, will I be alright?" Gs couldn''t help but ask even as a pair of hands kept on roaming across his body. "I just need to get enough energy for this recovery process to start?"

    "That''s the gist of it, young Gs," Master Kasper nodded. "Based on my estimates, it will take at least three days of manually supplying you with the energy your inner wolf requires to start its recovery process. From there, it''ll be a matter of your own rest and vitality to do the work."

    "S-So it''s possible," Gs eagerly asked once more as if he couldn''t believe what he just heard.

    "Didn''t I just say it is?" the old man scoffed. "Don''t worry about it. I have more than enough energy to spare for this."

    ra couldn''t help but smile as her eyes met Gs''s joyful gaze. To hear that there was a solution readily avable to them was a massive relief. Still, she couldn''t help but think that there might be a way to speed up the process.

    "U-Uhm¡­ Would it help if I made love to him as well?" ra awkwardly asked, her cheeks burning even as she powered through her embarrassment. "Jayra said that doing so would help strengthen his inner wolf."

    She blinked away the awkward tears as she watched Jayra do her best to cover her own face from his master''s gaze.

    "Still the massive pervert that you are in your teenage years, I see," the master teased Jayra.

    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­"

    Master Kasperughed at Jayra''s burning embarrassment. "Hah! Don''t you deny it." He then turned to ra and added, "And yes. As much as it may sound ridiculous, making love with him will allow you to share your energy with him through the Mate Bond that you werewolves have. That''s assuming you two are mated, of course."

    "Y-Yes, we are," ra confirmed.

    "That settles it then," the old master snapped his fingers. "I treat young Gs here for three days while ra here speeds up the process by fvcking him silly."

    All the other upants in the room let out a cough at the crass words used by the old man. Still, they couldn''t exactly deny him, seeing as he waspletely right.

    "Also, I fully expect some sort of payment for this."

    Immediately, Gs sat up and stated, "We''re fully prepared to pay whatever it is you-"

    "Oh, not from you," Master Kasper scoffed.

    "He meanest from me," Jayra sighed. "And yes, I know what you want. I''ll have it ready by the time you leave."

    "Excellent!" the master cheered.

    Before any of them even knew what happened, the master suddenly disappeared in a cloud of smoke¡­

    Confused, ra couldn''t help but ask, "What just happened¡­"

 Chapter 637 The Constant Lovemaking (1)

    ra didn''t know what exactly happened after they met with the entric master. In fact, the memories of that day still felt like a fever dream even as she watched Gs go through his second day of sessions. After the master had inexplicably disappeared with a puff of smoke, Jayra had thankfully exined that her master had a knack for being unexpected with his proverbial bag of tricks. Gs had also expressed concern about the payment that the old man had seemingly wanted from Jayra, but the mage had simply waved off any and all attempts that they did to try and shoulder her supposed payment to her master.

    "Jayra, you know that we can always pay the man in your stead, right?" ra asked Jayra as they both watched Gs being treated by Master Kasper. "You don''t have to drain your own coffers for us."

    "Trust me, ra. There''s nothing you two can give me that my master would even ept," Jayra sighed. "Even if you did, he''ll know immediately that it didn''te from me, and he''ll promptly just double the payment he''ll want from me."

    ra''s eyes widened, "What? Why do this for us then?"

    "The payment means nothing," Jayra scoffed. "Really, you don''t have to worry."

    "If you''re sure¡­"

    She couldn''t help but frown at Jayra''s insistence on shouldering the burden. Really, it wasn''t even her problem, and yet she was the one that was going to pay for the treatment? That didn''t sound fair.

    "Cut it, ra," Jayra pointedly told her off. "I know what you''re thinking."

    "I didn''t even say anything," ra shook her head.

    "But you were thinking it," her mage friend chuckled. "Trust me, it''s nothing I can''t pay off. In fact, I''d really rather not pay it in the first ce."

    ra frowned. "Then why-"

    Before she could finish her question, Jayra pulled her close to whisper something into her ear.

    "Look, you can clearly see that Master doesn''t really care about money," Jayra exined in a whisper. "He just wants me to keep the angry bar keepers back in Ebodia from hounding him for payments."

    "Wha-"

    "He''s a heavy drinker whenever he''s not doing experiments," Jayra exined before she could even ask. "He''s also a notorious dine-and-dasher."

    Jayra then let go of her ear, and ra could only blink in astonishment as she stared at the one healing her mate. Somehow, she didn''t know whether or not to let her respect for him rise or fall with what she was hearing about him.

    The session then went on in silence after that, with Master Kasper promptly announcing that his job was done for the day before quickly disappearing into a cloud of smoke once more.

    "Where does he even go whenever he does that?" Gs couldn''t help but ask as he stood up. "Does he even have a room here in the castle?"

    "Well, Bartos told me that the room assigned to him had signs of being used, so I can only assume he goes there," Jayra shrugged. "Really, it''s not use questioning his methods. I can only hope that I can copy his spells and do them aszily and skillfully as he does them."

    "I can assume that his teleportation spell is borderline impossible to you," ra remarked.

    "And he''s just using it as a parlor trick too," Jayra sighed. "It just shows that I have a lot of things to learn in my lifetime."

    "You''ll get there eventually," ra reassured her with a smile. "Anyway, thank you for today''s session."

    "Likewise," Gs agreed as he came to ra''s side. "I''ll be forever in your debt for helping me with this."

    "It''s nothing," Jayra scoffed with a wave of her hand. "Now go. If you''ll excuse me, I have a bunch of letters to write."

    ra chuckled as both she and Gs turned around and left the mage in her room. Making their way to their own room within the castle, she couldn''t help but notice her mate''s joyful disposition.

    "How did it go this time?" she asked.

    ***

    [Amazingly,] Ham scoffed, albeit weakly inside his head.

    Truly, Gs couldn''t contain his happiness as he heard Ham''s voice echo inside his head once more. Granted, it was far from being fullyplete, but they could actually talk again just like in old times.

    [You really missed me that much, huh.]

    [Of course, I did,] Gs chuckled. [You''re a part of me, and having you go missing like that on me was one of the worst experiences I''ve ever had in my life.]

    "It''s going well," he replied to her mate with the happiest smile he could give her. "He''s talking to me even now, actually."

    "I''m d then," ra smiled back at him. "At least that''s another problem solved."

    "I couldn''t agree more," he chuckled.

    The two of them walked in rtive silence throughout the hallways of the castle. Of course, Gs took that time to talk a bit more with Ham, catching his inner wolf up with everything that had happened during the time that he had been absent.

    [Thankfully, you didn''t turn into aplete vegetable while you mourned me,] Ham teased with a low chuckle. [And here I thought you''d be strong enough without me.]

    [How was I supposed to take your supposed death easily?] Gs weakly chuckled. [I really thought I lost you.]

    [But you didn''t] his inner wolf pointed out. [And you¡­. Damn¡­]

    [Ham?]

    [I''m¡­. losing you¡­.] Ham''s stuttered voice weakly replied. [Need¡­. Rest¡­..]

    [Alright then. Take all the time you need.]

    Gs shrugged as he felt the connection weaken once more. But while it would''ve frightened him before, it didn''t do so now. After all, the treatment was clearly working, and he was certain that he''d be able to feel Ham again in a few hours or so. In the meantime¡­

    "So, that''s your second session done," ra breathed out to him as soon as they reached their room. "But that doesn''t mean your round of treatment for today is over."

    Gs smirked as he stared down at his eager mate. Really, if there was one thing in this whole debacle that he really liked, it was the constant lovemaking that constituted his treatment.

    And speaking of treatment, he might as well go ahead with that one idea he was workshopping in his head sincest night. He was sure that ra would get a kick out of it.

 Chapter 638 The Constant Lovemaking (2)**

    Unlikest time when ra was forced to take the lead, she was more than happy to let Gs return to his usual role as he all but pushed her onto the bed. Already, she could feel his hardness peeking through his pants, his gaze wanting and needy as he all but stared deep into her soul.

    "I''m more than ready for your treatment, ra," he whispered into her neck, his lips already touching her sensitive skin. "Is there anything I need to take?"

    Her head all but exploded right then and there. This was different fromst night when he all but destroyed her by taking Master Kasper to heart. No, from what she could tell, he wasn''t going to make love to her until she waspletely spent. Instead, this was¡­

    What was this even called? Make-believe? Pretending?

    "Is there something wrong, Nurse?"

    Her eyes widened at the way Gs''s addressed her. Nurse? Was this seriously where he wanted to take things tonight?

    "N-Nothing," she shook her head, her growing pleasure making it harder to think as she barely managed topose herself. "In fact, I was just thinking about your treatment for tonight."

    His voice sounded so seductive in her ears even as her cheeks burned in both embarrassment and arousal. It didn''t help that his hands were already undressing her and making their usual rounds across her supple curves. Her stiff peaks burned underneath his touch, his tongue now making circles around her neck as he slowly made his way up to her face.

    "I''m all ears then, my nurse," he throatily whispered just before diving right into her eager lips. Their kiss was deep and needy, their tongues twirling against one another as he whispered, "I''m your willing patient for tonight¡­"

    She let out a moan as her mind scrambled for her next response. She knew for a fact that she wasn''t in control despite Gs telling her otherwise. He waspletely on top of her, his eager shaft rubbing teasingly over her wet snatch even as he tortured her body with constant forey.

    "T-Then make sure that¡­ Nghh¡­ You get what you need," she shakily replied, her hips wriggling desperately at his thick member. "You know what to do¡­"

    Gs throatily chuckled. "Allow me to help myself then, nurse."

    ra''s lips trembled as she finally felt Gs enter her slick folds. Her moan was one of pleasure and relief as he fully sheathed himself inside her, his full lengthpletely buried deep in between her legs as he continued his onught of kisses on her face and neck.

    "This is truly the best medicine a man could ever have," he huskily mumbled into her mouth, his taste exploding all over her tongue as he took her like the man that he was. "Love and passion, the best remedies for a longing heart¡­"

    She arched her back as a sudden orgasm took her off guard. She wasn''t even ready as she felt her spine contort in ways that almost felt painful if not for the deluge of pleasure flooding her senses. Her inner walls mped down on his massive shaft, milking him for the sweet milk that her core was eager to drink.

    "This early, my nurse?" he chuckled.

    "I-I''m just providing you with basic care," she weakly answered. "N-Now, keep going with your prescribed dosage."

    ra knew that what she just said didn''t make any sense whatsoever, but Gs seemingly understood her meaning as he began increasing his pace. His thrusts became sharper and faster, his massive cock hitting her in all the right ces as she felt the pleasure within her stomach build up into yet another massive release. All the while, his lips had seemingly found a new target, her stiff peaks almost feeling like they''re about to explode with how much he was nibbling and fondling it with his mouth.

    "Y-You''re so tasty as usual, nurse," he chuckled. "And as tight as ever¡­"

    "J-Just as you need it, Gs," she hesitantly replied. "N-Now keep going. You want to get better, right?"

    "Of course."

    As if another switch had been flipped, Gs intensified his thrusts. ra could only moan and groan as each sessful hit on her insides stoked the mes within even hotter. The explosion building up within her was starting to reach its limit now, and she couldn''t help but cross her legs over his back as she coaxed him into going harder and deeper into her depths.

    "I-I''m close," she barely managed to announce, her mind having already given up on the roley that they were doing. "G-Gs!"

    "M-Me too," Gs whispered into her neck. "C-ra!"

    With a resounding grunt, Gs erupted within her. Likewise, ra felt her voice leave her as her own release made her nerves explode with unmatched pleasure. The feeling of his seed flooding her insides never failed to push her over the edge, and there was nothing else she could do other than hug him tightly as her inner walls milked his throbbing shaft for all that it could give her.

    They stayed like that for a full minute, their climax taking longer than usual before they finally felt the waves of pleasure calm down to more manageable levels. Satisfied, Gsid himself by her side, his spent cock sliding out of her with a pop as he cuddled against her. Their breaths mixed with one another, their shared exhaustion leaving them speechless in each other''s grasp. Eventually, however¡­

    "So, what was that all about?" ra weakly asked. "Calling me nurse like that?"

    "It just sounded fitting, I guess," he chuckled, his nose burying into the crane of her neck. "You did nurse me back to health¡­ Even now, you''re giving me energy through making love with me¡­"

    "I-I suppose I did," she humorously sighed.

    "Did you like it?"

    Instead of giving him a straight answer, ra shrugged even as she let off a knowing smirk. No, she wasn''t going to give him an answer to his ridiculous idea.

    "ra?"

    "Let''s just sleep," she chuckled. "That''ll teach you for springing that on me without any warning."

    Really, it was far too embarrassing thinking like that during the throes of pleasure. At the very least, he should''ve warned her so that she could prepare some proper lines for him.

 Chapter 639 How The Times Change

    It was the same as any other day, ra thought. The sun was shining, and Gs was walking alongside her as usual. However, today was decidedly not the same as any other day. After all, this was thest day of her mate''s treatment, and it was more than a cause for celebration if she did say so herself.

    "So, are we nning anything forter?" ra couldn''t help but ask.

    "Nothing beyond going back home to Keen Manor," Gs replied with a shrug. "Why?"

    ra simply nodded. In truth, such an answer was the best thing she could''ve heard from him that day. At the very least, her efforts with Sh wouldn''t be wasted with him suddenly going off to do work for the day.

    Indeed, today was a cause for celebration, which meant that the Keen Manor was already gearing itself up for a party right at that very moment.

    "No reason," she coolly replied. "Just checking, really."

    "Doesn''t sound like it," Gs scoffed. "Are you nning something?"

    "None at all," ra scoffed, hoping that her nonchnt attitude would throw him off her n. "Like I said, I was just checking."

    "Checking for what?"

    "You''re being awfully insistent on this, huh," ra sighed. Thinking quickly, she came up with an excuse that would hopefully be decent enough. "Fine then. If you must know, I''m just preparing myself for something to happenter."

    ¡­

    ...

    A beat passed before a faint blush colored her cheeks. She didn''t know why, but her own words sounded so suggestive to her that she couldn''t help but think ofst night''s ''treatment.''

    Gs chuckled. "Oh? Are you going to continue my ''treatment''ter then?"

    ra blushed hard at her mate''s question. Still, if she wanted to keep her ns a secret, she had no choice but to agree.

    "Something like that," she vaguely replied, making her tone sound more of a yes than something else entirely. "Think of it as a celebratory gift."

    "ra, getting Ham back is already more than what I''d ever want as a gift today," he smiled at her. "Still, if you''re offering, then who am I to refuse?"

    His voice sounded so alluring, and ra couldn''t help but swoon at the want dripping from his voice. Sure, she hadn''t nned on it then, but perhaps she could add itter once all of the actual celebrations were already over.

    [That''s assuming you two will have the energy for it,] Sheba pointed out.

    [Gs is already getting healthier by the day,] ra quickly pointed out. [There''s no way that he''ll¡­ well¡­]

    She stalled, her mind already filling with ideas on where exactly Gs could take her without them leaving thefort of their own bed. She couldn''t even deny that she wanted it, her former apprehension havingpletely evaporated whereas before where she would justify her denial with nonsensical excuses.

    [You really love him now, don''t you,] her wolf remarked.

    [What else is there to say?] she inwardly shrugged. [He has managed to do the impossible.]

    Indeed. Even as ra watched her mate enter the room where his treatment would begin, she couldn''t help but think back on all of the things that had happened between them. From the beginning where she truly and almost utterly disliked Gs, to the point where he would somehow strike a deal with her in exchange for his cooperation with Darius. From there, their rtionship would somehow develop and further blossom into the amazing thing that they now shared between them today. It was honestly funny thinking just how much she loved Darius back then, only for her to somehow let him go in favor of her real mate.

    [And how the times change, indeed,] Sheba wistfully chuckled. [And now you no longer love the King, yes?]

    [What makes you say that?] ra scoffed. [I still do, but my love for Gs has overtaken him somehow.]

    It was something that was both a worry and a relief to her if she would describe it back then. Her ever increasing fondness for Gs first made her want to try and shake it off, wanting nothing to do with the Mate Pull that somehow had full control over her destiny. But as the days passed and her efforts were rebuffed at every turn, she couldn''t deny that Gs had earned his ce in her heart. He was sincere in his efforts, and unlike her first love, he actually had eyes for her instead of any other woman.

    [That honestly sounds like you just took your mate in because your King didn''t ept you,] Sheba scoffed.

    [Well, that was a part of it, but it became sincere as time went on,] ra admitted. [There''s just no way that I could refuse him after everything that he had been through at this point.]

    That, and she had genuine feelings for him now. Even if it was through the Mate Pull that they became linked together, she was truly happy with her lot in life now. Even as Gs went through his lowest points in life, she was there with him every step of the way.

    And she wouldn''t have it any other way.

    "And I''m done," Gs announced as he emerged from the room, his look one of relief as he looked at her. "We''ll have to do something for Lady Jayra one of these days for this."

    "I agree," ra nodded in agreement as she stood up from the wall that she was leaning on. "She had done so much for us, and without even prompting as well."

    "Indeed," he hummed. "Also, why didn''t you go in there with me? You usually wanted to watch."

    "I had a few things to think about," ra shrugged. "That, and I kind of wanted to get away from Master Kasper for a while."

    "I can understand the sentiment," Gs sighed. "He wouldn''t shut up back there, you know?"

    "That just makes my decision all the better then," she chuckled. "I''ll have to thank Jayra myself in another day then."

    "She''s still in there if you''d like to do that now, you know," Gs pointed out. "Although, she''s kind of upied with the amount of letters she''s writing."

    ra simply chuckled. She could only assume that they were all for Master Kasper to take as payment for his services.

    "So, shall we go then?" Gs asked.

    "Sure," she smiled.

    She couldn''t help but feel excited as they promptly left the castle. The celebration would be glorious. Of that, she was sure of.

 Chapter 640 A Celebration

    Gs was more than happy that day as he stepped off of the carriage and promptly entered the Keen Manor. After all, he had Ham back by his side in his head, with ra walking side by side with him in his very fruitful life. Truly, he didn''t know what the Almighty saw in him to bless him with such an amazing life, but he would make sure to pray to Him in thanks regardless.

    [You better, seeing as you''re clearly clueless without me,] Ham teased.

    [I didn''t gopletely insane, Ham,] Gs rolled his eyes at his wolf. [How many times do I have to live it down with that?]

    Truly, even during what he could consider one of the lowest points of his life, he was still blessed to have ra pull him out of the brink of despair. From there, life seemed to only get better as a solution was given to him by one of his friends, a treatment that somehow gave him back his inner wolf from certain death.

    [For as long as it takes for you to learn that you''re not alone,] Ham scoffed. [That, and it''s fun to make fun of such a time.]

    Gs mentally shook his head at his wolf''s words. In truth, he knew that Ham was simply doing his best to erase that dark time from his memory. By recing the despair associated with such an event with embarrassment, it would make remembering the event much easier and bearable. He didn''t know why, but he could only assume that it could be used as a reference point for his potential descendants or possibly even other werewolves that might experience the same thing.

    [And already, you''re thinking about future pups,] Ham chuckled.

    [It''s hard not to when your mate is clearly asking for it.]

    And truly, what better way to end such an amazing day than to have one''s mate in their embrace in thefort and privacy of their own bedchamber? ra''s admittance to him earlier sent his mind racing for what their future could hold. Knowing of his King and Queen''sing children, he couldn''t help but want to have offspring of his own, and he was sure that ra wouldn''t be opposed to it.

    ''Maybe that''s what she''s nning today,'' he inwardly thought.

    Contrary to what ra might believe, Gs wasn''t truly convinced that his mate wasn''t hiding anything from him. Oh, he was sure that a celebration was being nned for him that day, but he just didn''t know what kind of special thing she was nning for him other than-

    "Congrattions!"

    Gs blinked as he paused in his steps. He was so deep in thought that he hadn''t noticed that ra had already pulled him into the dining room where his Mother was waiting for them with a table full of food.

    "W-What is this?" he couldn''t help but ask.

    "A celebration for your inner wolf''s return," his mother warmly smiled, ra now standing beside her as she beckoned him to join them. "I''m sure such an event warrants it, right?"

    "You really didn''t have to," Gs awkwardly chuckled while rubbing the back of his head. "It''s not that big of a deal."

    "It absolutely is," ra insisted with a scoff. "Did you know how worried we were about you? It almost felt like you were slipping away from us with each day that passed. We were that scared of losing you."

    Gs''s cheeks burned at his mate''s confession. Likewise, he almost felt like avoiding the two women''s collective gaze as he tried to find the right words to say to them.

    "I-I don''t know what to say," he admitted, his embarrassment and shame making it hard for him to look them directly in the eye. "I''m sorry for worrying you two¡­ I know I shouldn''t feel that I wasn''t alone, but it''s just¡­ I was just afraid¡­"

    "Son, we understand," Sh reassured him as she ced a hand on his shoulder. "There''s nothing to be ashamed of for being afraid."

    "Besides, even if you are, we''ll be with you every step of the way," ra added. "We''re family, and family sticks together no matter how bad things get."

    Gs could only nod in agreement, a few unshed tears prickling against his eyes. "Thank you for being with us, ra."

    "H-Hey now, don''t get too sappy," ra scoffed. "This is a celebration. We should be having fun."

    "I agree," Sh chuckled. "It wouldn''t do for us to have tears on such a joyous asion."

    "T-This is tears of happiness," Gs quickly defended as a faint tear began running down his cheek. "They''re different."

    "Of course, they are," ra chuckled. "Nowe. Let''s eat."

    The next hour or so went by like a blur as the three of them simply enjoyed each other''spany. From there, Gs learned that ra and Sh began nning such a celebration when they knew that a sessful treatment for him was avable. One thing led to another, and his mother began cooking that day as soon as they left the manor.

    "I helped as well," ra proudly pointed out, her mouth still half full with a morsel she was eating. "I prepared much of the ingredients before we even left."

    "Is that why you weren''t beside me when I woke up earlier?" Gs asked.

    ra nodded. "It was the only way I could contribute to the feast. That, and I was kind of banking on the fact that our Bond hasn''tpletely stabilized enough for us to mentally check on each other again."

    "Clever," Gs chuckled. "That will changee tomorrow though."

    "Oh, I know," she scoffed. "Among other things, but we''ll get to thatter."

    Gs hummed in excitement. He already had an idea as to what exactly his mate had in store for their nightter, and he could only imagine what wonders they''d be doinge to the end of this feast.

    Surely, this would be a night that he would never forget, and he would make sure that she could say the same by the time they were done.

 Chapter 641 The Best Gift

    ra knew that she was about to have one of the best nights of her life the moment she felt her back hit their bed. Gs was all but ready to take her right then and there, and she could only smile as she let him do it.

    After all, this was yet another part of his gift to him for having fully recovered.

    "Are you sure about this, ra?" Gs breathed into her ear, his hands already roaming her supple frame without even prompting. "You''re really going to let me do anything to you tonight?"

    "I am," she warmly smiled at him, her gaze boring straight into his as she suppressed the moan of pleasure building up inside her chest. "It''s only fair, don''t you think? You saved my life in more ways than one."

    "As if you haven''t done the same to me," Gs scoffed. "No... In reality, it''s you that should be the one doing anything you want to me."

    Her cheeks burned as ideas began filtering into her head right then and there. It didn''t help that he was already ravaging her bare chest by fondling her breasts, her fingers flicking and teasing her stiff peaks as if they were mere ythings to him.

    "T-Then I want you to do whatever you want to me," she hoarsely whispered, her breaths bing ragged the more Gs yed with her body. "You deserve it."

    Instead of replying, Gs leaned in and gave her a deep and passionate kiss. Their tongues melted into one another as they both yearned for each other''s taste, their moans blending in their mouths as they breathed the same air between them.

    ra felt like she was about to melt as she felt her mate finally take off her clothes. Likewise, her nails dug into what little clothes he had left on him, her fingers fumbling over the buttons of his pants to free the raging shaft that her body so desperately craved.

    "I''ll take your word for it then," Gs mumbled into her lips. "I''ll make you mine... Fully and utterly..."

    Her heart skipped a beat at the sheer intent dripping from his tone. As if to match his deration, his grip on her body tightened, his touch bing more erratic and needy as if wanting so desperately to hoard her all for himself.

    "Then do so," she whispered back. "Take me now..."

    Without any second thought, Gs did just that, his massive cock entering her slick folds with such ease that it all but showed that her body had molded itself for his enjoyment.

    "Ugh... So tight..." he grumbled. "You always feel so good..."

    "Y-You as well," she panted, her inner walls tightening even further as she milked him for all that he was worth. "Y-You''ve molded my insides for you and you alone..."

    With a smirk of approval, Gs began thrusting. ra could only moan and pant as he took her with all of the intensity that she had expected him to have. Hard and fast, his hands gripped her hips like she was truly his property, his ministrations focused solely on pleasing himself, and thus pleasing her for hitting her buttons in all the right ces.

    "You really love getting used, don''t you," he growled at her. "You love it when I''m like this."

    "Y-Yes," she admitted in between the throes of pleasure. "Y-Yes, I do!"

    "Scream it, ra."

    "Yes, I do!"

    Her heart hammered inside her chest as Gs took her with wild abandon. In truth, a part of her missed this kind of intensity in her lovemaking. She wanted it hard, and he gave it to her without even asking why. She knew this wasn''t his true nature, and yet he did it for her anyway out of his love for her.

    "You''re so needy," he scoffed at her, his palmnding on her butt cheek as he pped her.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    ra blinked in both surprise and arousal. She knew she had weird tastes for a woman, but hearing Gs call her that both irked and turned her on like she wouldn''t believe.

    "W-Was that too far?" Gs suddenly asked mid-thrust.

    "N-No! K-Keep going!" she all but screamed at him.

    "Well, in that case..."

    Thankfully, their momentum didn''t stall as Gs epted her request. He took her and made love to her without rest. Even if she said that he could do anything to her, he still did his best to conform to her desires. And she could do nothing except reach climax over and over as he never seemed to run out of energy.

    "You''re mine now, correct?" he grunted into her ear, his tongue licking her sensitive skin. "Say it."

    "Y-Yes!" she obeyed.

    "And I can do anything to you right now, right?"

    "Yes!" she moaned.

    "Then take it all in," he hoarsely whispered, his tone sending shivers down her spine as her most powerful orgasm yet began to crest within her pelvis. "Get pregnant with my pups!"

    His words seemingly flipped a switch inside her head as ra saw her world turn white. Her insides felt like they were on fire as she reached her climax, her back arching far beyond what she was used to as she mped down on him like there was no tomorrow. Likewise, Gs finally reached his peak after so long, his thick seed coating her insides white as he filled her to the brim.

    Then she suddenly felt his fangs against her skin. Gs was marking her and ra could only moan in bliss as she clung to him tightly. They stayed like that for minutes on end, both of them riding out their peaks from their Bond before they finallyid beside each other. They panted for air, their bodies still connected as they relished each other''s presence.

    "That was... That was the best gift I could ever have," Gs chuckled.

    "I-I''m d you liked it," ra weakly giggled.

    "I meant it, you know," he admitted. "I''d like for us to have children of our own."

    "...I do too..." she agreed with a loving whisper. "If it happens... then I''m all for it..."

    ra warmly smiled at him as she took Gs into an embrace. Her mate smiled back, his arms wrapping themselves around her as he pulled her into the most intimate embrace they could possibly imagine. All the while, she could only chuckle at how her life had turned out.

    Truly, life finds a way. She once thought that she had found her love. But in the end, love found her back.

    -End of Volume 3-

    *******

    A/N Feb. 28, 2023: hopefully you enjoy this short side story for Gs and ra. Now, we''ll move on to Volume 4 for Calypso and Aurelia''s story. I made a mistake in adding Volume hahaha. Volume 4 should start in Chapter 642...

 Chapter 642 Stuck At The Starting Line

    At Midnight Pack

    Calypso was smiling widely as he monitored his men transferring and arranging things inside his manor. From Ryder''s Manor, the pack''s head office would now officially be located within the Grant Manor at Midnight Pack Territory. Of course, he couldn''t thank the recent battle enough for allowing him to gain the full admiration and respect of his new pack. It made things easier for the transition, speeding up the process of his transfer.

    Now, all he needed to do was to show his capabilities in ruling their pack as well as improving it, if not to at least match ra''s standards. Still, it would be better if he could show more progress in his abilities during his rule.

    "Everything is all set. The only one missing now is my Luna," Calypso whispered to himself with a grin.

    For the first time in his life, he had envisioned his quiet Manor being lively with his children. The thought brought pain and pleasure inside his heart. He had longed to have his own happy family for the longest time, a far cry from how he grew up without one. Well, he did have some family in the form of his Uncle Lucian and Aunt Savannah with Darius and Freya when his father passed away, but still... He just couldn''t help but feel pain whenever he thought of how broken his real family was!

    [I''m not sure with the kind of set-up you have in mind. I mean, LOVE is the most important factor in building up a family, but you still have something holding you back...] Axel reminded. [You need to let go of your past first before we can continue moving forward without fear. You''ve got to give all you''ve got.]

    [You worry too much, you know? I''ll show you that we can still build a big happy family simply by having the will tomit with our mate,] Calypso shrugged as he defended himself. [Besides, why are you forcing me to involve my heart? The Mate Pull is more than enough for such things. Let me protect my heart alone. It''s always best to just love myself wholeheartedly and not give my all to someone. That way, we won''t end up devastated or worse, dead, if ever that person ever decides to leave us!]

    There was a beat of silence, and Calypso was d that Axel decided to keep quiet and stop debating against him. Really, he would do everything for his mate Aurelia, but not to the extent of giving his heart to her. No... He would definitely not be a loser whenever ites to love.

    It was then that a sudden burst of crispughter resonated inside his head. Axel had justughed at him, making him frown.

    [What?] Calypso huffed.

    [Oh, please continue with that mindset,] Axel scoffed. [I''m sure you''ll end up surrendering soon enough...]

    [And? What''s so funny, huh?] he retorted.

    He didn''t have the energy to defend himself at the moment, but he would make sure that such a thing wouldn''t happen. He would make sure that Aurelia would end up being the one to fall so deeply in love with him that she wouldn''t ever want to leave. It would never be the other way around.

    [Well, just now, you''ve been thinking about pups already when we haven''t even won her over yet,] his wolf pointed out with a snort. [I mean, correct me if I''m wrong, but aren''t we still stuck at the starting line with her?]

    Calypso shrugged. His wolf had a point inughing at him for that reason. Still... [You''re just saying this to change the topic,] he breathed out.

    Axel mentally raised an eyebrow at him. Calypso could feel that his wolf was feeling down about his fear of falling so deep in love that resulted in him intentionally bursting intoughter to change the topic.

    [That''s enough already,] Axel rolled his eyes. [Look, I''m with you in wanting to create one big happy family, so don''t think about the past anymore. Let''s just focus on our future and our mate...]<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "Right, and I can''t wait till tomorrowes. I''m already allowed to mark her tomorrow since today marked the thirty-day grace period that we agreed upon!" Calypso hummed, his eyes were bright with excitement. "We have to hurry and make sure that her bedchamber will be to her liking."

    He just couldn''t help but feel giddy about it all. Everything right now was a first for him, but he found it so thrilling as opposed to the usual stuff he did. He had never experienced exerting so much effort for a woman. It was only now that he did so for his Aurelia. The Mate Bond was so strong that the only thing he wanted to do was to please his mate. Somehow, he was sure that his heart was still well-guarded, so he could focus on other things for now. He would just have to rely on his instincts when it came to the Mate Bond. For him, Love and the Mate Pull werepletely different things.

    After Calypso was finished supervising the changes and some of the renovations done to his manor, he immediately went and prepared himself to pick up Aurelia. He would be her mode of transportation to Everett Manor, where the two of them would share lunch with her family before then picking up her things and making things official.

    [It''s time for you to see Gideon as well, so better ready yourself,] Axel reminded.

    Calypso perked up. Oh right, he almost forgot about Gideon. But then, what was there to worry about when he had already waited long enough as per their agreement?

    Without any preamble, Calypso quickly shifted into his wolf form and traveled back to the Capital City. It was a quick journey since the Midnight Pack was located right next to the capital. As of today, Aurelia had officially returned to Cordon''s Infirmary since Lady Jayra was already in the castle. As usual, his mate was inside the dungeon of the infirmary where they kept the dead bodies.

    If not for him touching her shoulder, she wouldn''t have even noticed that he had already entered the morgue.

    "Oh, you''re already here..." she murmured, giving him a quick nce before turning her gaze back to the naked dead man before her. It was a body of a young muscr man like him.

    "Alright, take your time," he casuallymented as he grabbed a chair and sat himself in a corner. "I''ll just wait here while you finish up."

    "Look, I''ll be done soon," Aurelia sighed. "How about you wait for me outside?"

    Calypso felt his brows twitch as he watched Aurelia touch the man''s penjs, dissecting it for reasons unknown to him...

    [Imagine her doing that to you once she finds out how many women you''ve had your rod prate!] Axel jested, making Calypso almost choke on his own saliva.

    Unfortunately, the scene he caused made Aurelia turn to re at him.

    Taking the hint, Calypso gave her an awkward smile and said, "Alright, I''ll just wait for you outside."

    He gave her onest wink before he left, closing the door behind him before letting out a sigh.

    [Hahaha! You will definitely be the one to fall for her first...] Axel teased.

 Chapter 643 Not That Naive

    At Everett Manor, ck w Pack Territory

    Aurelia and Calypso both arrived at the ck w Pack just in time for dinner. For the former, it would be herst night there since tomorrow would mark a new period of her life where she''ll have a new home to live at... In truth, she really didn''t want to leave if she could help it. She would''ve simply stayed with her family, but she knew this was bound to happen sooner orter. She would just visit them whenever she could.

    "I''m d that Calypso agreed for you two to sleep here for the night," Lady Rosamented as she pulled Aurelia and Calypso into their dining room. "It''d be best if you two just went tomorrow morning."

    "Oh, it''s nothing, Mother," Calypso politely stated. "I''m honestly excited to spend the night here. Besides, I know Aurelia would want to stay here onest time in her own bedchamber..."

    Aurelia could only shake her head. It would seem that Calypso had already seeded in winning over her parents during the thirty day grace period they agreed to, making things less awkward for all of them.

    Her eyes then darted towards Gideon, her brother already sitting on his chair with his wife, Freya. As usual, his face would always go gloomy whenever he saw Calypso. Even now, his brother just couldn''t trust Calypso.

    Back to her mate, Aurelia sneaked a nce at him, the man shing his usual smile as he enthusiastically talked to her parents.

    "I will entrust my daughter''s welfare to you, Calypso, and I do really hope that you won''t break that trust," her father, Lord Tubal, firmly stated. "I know that things will not always be perfect once the two of you start living together and be a family. Struggles, trials, and some problems will alwayse to you at some point, but you two should always stand against those things together. Communication is always the key to avoiding misunderstandings..."

    Aurelia simply listened and nodded like Calypso as her father, Lord Tubal, gave out a lot of things to remember in starting a family.

    "Hah, I can only say one thing, and that is I will definitely kill you if you ever make Aurelia cry!" Gideon interrupted with a scoff.

    "How many times have you threatened my cousin already? Can''t you see how he''s changed?" Freya snorted. "I''m sure you''ve seen enough of him now to say that he only has eyes for Aurelia."

    "Ah, it''s alright Freya. I''m already used to Gideon''s threats," Calypso grinned. "And besides, there''s nothing to worry about since it will only remain as idle warnings..."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow. He was obviously not minding Gideon''s sulky mood. But before she could call him out on it, he suddenly grabbed her hand on the table, making her inwardly flinch. Still, she didn''t pull her hand away from him knowing that all eyes were currently on them.

    She knew she had to y her part in reassuring her family that she was really serious about this choice that she made. There was no turning back now, especially with how she could still feel Freya vaguely observing her. It was a woman''s instinct, and although she had already made her stance clear to Freya, she could still understand why the princess''s guard was up against her.

    "I will do anything for my mate, and making her cry out of pain or misery is not among them..." Calypso dered. "In fact, the only thing that will make her cry would be me making her cry out of- Ouch!" Aurelia suddenly squeezed Calypso''s hand, making him wince. "Alright, maybe I took it too far."

    Hearing her mate''s shamelessness, Aurelia couldn''t help but bush as she barely managed to give her parents a timid smile.

    A burst of heartyughter resonated within the room, courtesy of both of their parents. "Well, I''m happy that Aurelia is finally settling down and starting her own family like Gideon," Lady Rosamented. "Still, it''s kind of sad still that she won''t be living here with us anymore, but she will at least be the new Luna of the Midnight Pack. I''m sure our Aurelia will be very busy with the new responsibilities she''ll be saddled with soon..."

    "Are you nning to mark her this midnight then, cousin?" Freya straightforwardly asked with a teasing smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurelia gulped at the prospect of it. Then again, it wasn''t like she hadn''t prepared herself for it.

    "Well, I n to..." Calypso answered, his eyes fixated on her.

    He was smiling widely at her, and he honestly looked more and more handsome as the days passed by. Maybe it was because she was seeing him every daytely? Calypso never failed to show himself to her daily ever since that thirty day grace period started. He was there even if she was constantly ignoring him. Well, she wasn''t ignoring him as muchtely since she found hispany surprisingly entertaining. He talked a lot, something that she rarely ever did even in her spare time.

    She unknowingly bit her inner cheek when Calypso touched her cheek with his warm hand and said, "You''re blushing, Lia. You look more lovely this way..."

    She felt something weird churning in her stomach at his words, but she quickly ignored it by stretching her lips into a sweet smile. "Thank you."

    She then turned to face her parents, whose eyes were rapidly blinking at hers as well.

    "Are you sick?" Gideon suddenly blurted out.

    "What?" she snorted with a pout.

    "Since when did you-"

    Gideon was unable to finish his words before Freya elbowed him from the side.

    "Aurelia is a woman in the process of having a partner, so it''s only natural," Freya quickly stated. "Ah, how about we have some wine since we''re having a celebration? I would like to have a toast for Calypso and Aurelia."

    The servants promptly poured them a ss of wine at Freya''s cue. From there the princess stated, "To Calypso and Aurelia, may your union and Mate Bond be fruitful. We hope the two of you the best in your new journey together... A toast!"

    Freya raised her ss, and so did the rest of them. The night indeed did not end with a simple dinner. Instead, Aurelia, her mother, and Freya all shared a drink of more wine while her Father, Calypso, and Gideon did the same.

    "You''ll probably lose consciousness like Lady Jayra and Queen Xenia after being marked," Freya warned Aurelia the moment her mother excused herself to talk with her father. "I heard most humans do... If you want, I can lend you some books that might help make your rtionship stronger, specifically in intimate things," she whispered into her ear.

    Aurelia gave her an awkward smile and said, "Uhm, I don''t think I''ll need it... I''m not experienced, but I''m not that naive as well."

    Freya chuckled, "Look at you blushing. But anyway, just tell me whenever you change your mind. You can also directly ask Lady Jayra for them since all of those books are hers to begin with..."

    Aurelia simply nodded. Surely, she didn''t need such books. Why would she? She already studied every living creature''s anatomy for her to not be clueless about those kinds of things!

 Chapter 644 Let His Sister Go

    "I just hope we''re giving Aurelia away to the right person," Gideon remarked as he looked at Calypso, the man having picked up the drunk Aurelia for them to retire to the former''s bedchamber where they would both sleep in the same bed.

    "Aurelia is a woman grown now, Son," Lord Tubal reassured him. "She reassured us already numerous times that she can handle herself well enough."

    "Father is right," Freya added. "You should have more faith in her."

    Gideon sighed as he shook his head. Perhaps his mate was right. But still, he just couldn''t help but think otherwise. Calypso just had this air to him that rubbed him wrong. It was as if the man hadn''t truly changed. That he was still the same man that could possibly y with his little sister''s heart.

    "I think I need to have a walk around," Gideon grumbled as he stood up.

    "Son, you really shouldn''t think too hard on this," Lady Rosa insisted. "Aurelia has made her choice. It''s our responsibility to respect that."

    "I know," Gideon sighed. "I just¡­ I''lle to terms with it eventually."

    "Let mee with you," Freya quickly added as she stood up with him. "I need some fresh air myself."

    Shrugging, Gideon shed his wife an appreciative smile before they promptly left the dining hall. With the moonlight shining across the hallways, they both casually walked about, not really having a destination in mind as theyckadaisically made their way to the gardens.

    "So, what do you really feel about this situation?" Freya nonchntly opened up.

    "Really? I think you already know what I feel about this?" Gideon scoffed.

    "Well, I want to hear iting from you," she scoffed back at him with a smirk. "It''s different from just knowing, and I don''t want you telling me to just check through our Mate Bond."

    He couldn''t help but sigh. Really, he already knew that he was wrong with what he was feeling, but what could he tell them? He was just that worried about his little sister. He just wanted what was best for her.

    "I just can''t help but feel worried for her. For Aurelia, I mean," he admitted, rolling his eyes as he held onto her hand. "Is it wrong for an older brother to be worried for his little sister?"

    "No, it isn''t, but I feel like there''s more to this," Freya insisted. "What is it?"

    "Freya, do you really think I''m not saying what I''m feeling already?" he weakly chuckled. "That''s just it. You can even check our Bond to see that I''m not lying."

    His mate frowned at him, and sure enough, he felt her feeling through their Bond to see if he was telling the truth. And of course, as soon as she was done, she let off a sigh as she apologetically looked at him.

    "Fine¡­ I''m sorry for doubting you," she sincerely stated. "I just¡­ You sounded so doubtful¡­"

    "Well, you couldn''t really me me for it since Calypso''s reputation is just that bad," Gideon chuckled. "Still, if everyone around me is telling me that he has truly turned over a new leaf, then I''ll defer to your better judgment."

    "As if you didn''t just admit earlier that you don''t see the changes yourself," Freya scoffed. "Just admit it, Calypso had changed."

    "I''ll admit it once I see him making my sister truly happy," he jokingly huffed. "He''ll have years to prove himself, at least."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They both shared a small chuckle as they aimlessly entered the manor gardens. Walking around, they both settled themselves on a nearby bench as they enjoyed the fresh evening air.

    "Say, can you really not tell if Aurelia loves you differently?" Freya suddenly asked.

    Gideon blinked. "What do you mean?"

    His mate carefully chose her words as she replied, "Aurelia sees you as more than a brother. Her love goes beyond what you''d normally have for siblings."

    He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at what his mate was telling him. "Freya, are you saying that Aurelia loves me as a man?"

    "So you really couldn''t tell," she sighed, her reaction only making him shake his head. "I see¡­"

    "Look, if you''re worried that I''d reciprocate her feelings, then don''t," Gideon reassured her after a bit of wrapping his head around his sister''s love for him. "I will never see Aurelia that way."

    "Are you sure about that?" Freya dubiously asked.

    "Why are you even asking me that?" he scoffed. "I marked you, didn''t I? You''re mine, and that will never change. Besides, Aurelia''s literally my little sister. We''re not wholly rted by blood, sure, but I will never see her as more than that."

    As if a weight had been lifted off her chest, Freya snuggled up to him against the bench, her face burying itself into the crane of his neck as she hugged him.

    "I''m d to hear it," Freya smiled. "I knew it was a stupid question, but I just wanted to hear it from you."

    "I can understand the sentiment," he chuckled as he pulled her closer to him. "If you want, I''ll limit my possessiveness over her. I''ll let her do as she pleased, seeing as I can''t really control her even if a tried."

    "It''s fine," Freya shook her head. "I can see that you mean your words."

    "I most certainly do," he smirked. "Still, I''m sorry if I somehow made you ufortable with it."

    "No. If anything, I should be the one apologizing for even thinking that it was possible," Freya chuckled. "Really¡­ For me to even think that you''d consider Aurelia as more than your sister is stupid, now that I thought about it."

    Smiling, Gideon embraced Freya in a warming hug, cuddling her in his arms as they both shared the moonlight shining above them.

    "So, I take it that you''re already over Calypso getting custody of your sister?" Freya teased.

    "Not by a longshot," Gideon scoffed. "Still, like I said, I''ve given him all the chances that he might need to prove me otherwise."

    As much as it pained him, he would just have to let his sister go. Aurelia was a grown woman. Surely, she knew how to handle herself.

 Chapter 645 Mark Me

    As it turned out, Aurelia didn''t know how to handle herself.

    As much as she tried to control her drinking, the constant pressure for her to drink for the celebration made her lose track of how much alcohol she was taking into her body. As a result, as the night went on, the less control she had over her own damned lips.

    "Are you alright, Lia?" Calypso asked her... some time after Gideon and Freya had left. She had lost track of time as well, it would seem. "You''re looking rather flushed."

    Aurelia blinked at the man that was supposedly her mate. Not that she couldin. He was rather handsome, at least. His mouth could use a bit of restraint when it came to his constant babbling, but his voice was pleasant to listen to if she did say so herself.

    "C-Can you keep talking?" she uttered out, her vision blurring as her inhibitions rapidly left her by the second. "I want to hear your voice more..."

    "She''s clearly drunk," an older woman stated, her mother, if she was hearing the voice correctly.

    "That''s unusual," another voiced out, her father this time. "Aurelia has more control than this."

    "I''ll take care of her," Calypso quickly stated. "I''ll make sure she gets to our room safely."

    "Don''t you dare take advantage of her," her father warned. "And trust me, my daughter is smart enough to not hide such a thing out of some kind of shame if it ever happened to her."

    "E-Exactly..." Aurelia slurred out. "I''m very blunt..."

    In some part of her mind, she couldn''t help but feel ashamed of how she was acting. However, that was far from her current thoughts as her eyes fixated themselves on Calypso''s intense face. He looked aesthetically pleasing to her at the moment, especially with how the moonlight was shining against his face, revealing to her just how symmetrical and... pleasing he was to her.

    "Of course, Lord Tubal," Calypso nodded. "I know my boundaries."

    "Although, if it ever happens, do make sure that you give us grandchildren," Lady Rosa giggled. "You two are mates, after all."

    "H-Hey! I-I haven''t consented yet!" Aurelia suddenly blurted out. "He might be handsome, but I still have standards!"

    Her mother chuckled, "Standards that he has already clearly met if you''re already clinging onto him that hard, Dear."

    Aurelia blinked. Sure enough, she was already hanging onto Calypso like her life depended on it. Granted, that was because he was helping her up and her knees were too unstable for her to trust due to her drunkenness, but it did look like she was clinging onto him like a lover would...

    Not that she didn''t mind, she thought, but it was the thought that counted.

    "T-This doesn''t count!" she whined even as her grip on her mate tightened. "He''s... He''s just helping me!"

    "Thankfully, our daughter still has some of her wits even if she''s drunk," her father sighed. "Very well, Calypso. I trust you have her best interests in mind."

    Aurelia felt Calypso nod above her, and before she knew it, she was being carried off of the dining room and back out onto the hallway. She could vaguely tell that she was being carried to her room, but she wasn''t helpless enough to need help, surely!

    "H-Hey! Lia, stop it!"

    She shook her head defiantly as she stared at Calypso''s annoyingly handsome face. "Y-You can''t stop me!"

    Forcefully freeing herself from his grasp, the sudden weightlessness made her fall onto the ground. Thankfully, she was too drunk to feel pain as she casually sat back up and forced herself to stand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Only, she couldn''t do it.

    "Come on..." her mate sighed, his hand outstretched to carry her back up. "Let me get you to bed before you hurt yourself."

    "I-I''m not even hurt..." she whined with a pout, her arms weakly iling against his chest as she fought against her captor. "Let me go!"

    Try as she might, however, Calypso''s arms were too strong for her to break free. Before she knew it, she was back in her bed, her mate hovering over her as he made sure that she would finally take a rest.

    "Aurelia, you need to sleep," he insisted. "I don''t want your parents to be mad at me. Or worse, Gideon."

    "My brother doesn''t have the right to butt in on my business anyway," she barely slurred out, her vision fading back and forth between rity and blurriness. "You''re my mate... And I decide for myself... That you''re..."

    Her words left her as she forced herself to sit back up. Leaning up, she positioned her face against his before promptly going in for a poorly-aimed kiss.

    "L-Lia?"

    "C-Come on... Just one..." she mumbled out, her head swaying against the wind as she tried and failed to kiss him. "Give it to me..."

    "I-I don''t think we should do this while you''re like this," Calypso weakly defended as he easily dodged her attempts at kissing him. "I don''t want you to do something you might regretter."

    "Or maybe you just don''t trust yourself around me..." she slurred back, her wit showing despite how sted her mind currently was. "I regret nothing..."

    And she meant it too. Even if it was only her subconscious speaking, every word she said was something even her sober self would agree to.

    "Lia..."

    "You know what? Mark me," she challenged with a drunken smirk. "N-No turning back, right?"

    Without any hesitation, she tugged at the cor of her dress, exposing her bare shoulder to him.

    "A-Are you sure?"

    She rolled her eyes, her breath stinking of alcohol as she replied. "You don''t want to kiss me... And you don''t want to mark me? What kind of mate are you?"

    Calypso was taken aback, but thankfully, he quickly seemed to recover as he all but lunged to kiss her. She couldn''t help but moan as she felt his touch, her senses tingling as his lips then slowly made his way to her shoulder.

    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you..."

    His voice sounded like smooth velvety chocte as he mumbled into her skin. But before she could go forward, a sharp stabbing pain erupted from her shoulder. Combined with her half-human heritage and drunkenness, she could do little but pass out as Calypso''s mark burned itself onto her pale skin.

    Still, even as her consciousness faded, she couldn''t help but smirk in defiance to everyone that doubted her decision.

    ''T-That''d show them,'' she inwardly giggled. "Nobody tells me what to do...''''

 Chapter 646 Turn Of Events

    "Ughh..."

    Aurelia clutched her head as she woke up, her head throbbing as she tried to make herselffortable. Looking down on her body, she was d that she was still as clothed as the night she wore her dress. Even with Calypso sleeping beside her, nothing much had happened.

    Well, beyond the stinging sensation now emanating from her right shoulder.

    ''Huh... I guess that really happened...''

    She shrugged as she looked at the mark Calypso left on her. She could vaguely recall the night before, but she at least managed to remember asking for him to mark her. It wasn''t much, but she could tell that her drunken self had been feeling rather defiant when it happened. It was almost like she didn''t like being told what to do... Not by her parents, not by her brother...

    And most certainly not by Calypso himself.

    "And here I thought I said to myself I''d stop drinking..." she sighed to herself, her voice barely audible as to hopefully keep Calypso from waking up. "I really should just say no..."

    Letting out another sigh, Aurelia decided that she might as well get a bit more sleep. It was still dark out, and she probably still had an hour or two left to try and sleep away the hangover guing her head. At the very least, it would help refresh her for their travelse morning-

    [Hey! Can you hear me?!]

    But just as she was about to doze off again, a faint voice echoed from inside her head. A woman, based on the tone of her voice.

    [Come on! I know you can hear me now!]

    All drowsiness left her as her eyes shot open. She was still lying on the bed, but she was wide awake as she addressed the voice currently calling out to her inside her head.

    [I never thought I''d ever be able to talk to you, you know?] the woman whined, her tone sounding almost exactly like hers except even more exasperated. [And why wouldn''t I be exasperated?! You''re not the one that thought she wouldn''t ever see the light of day!]

    Frowning, Aurelia blinked as she tried tomunicate with this new voice. [Who are you, even? How are you talking to me?]

    [Do you seriously not know?] the woman scoffed. [Surely with your intelligence, you''d figure out what exactly I am to you.]

    Aurelia frowned even further as she tried her best not to wince at the growing headache she was experiencing. [I''m not exactly in the best state to think right now.]

    [Why? Because you''re hungover?] the other her mentally rolled her eyes at her. She didn''t even know that was possible to even know inside her head, but apparently, it was a thing. [And yes, it is. You should get used to this, especially since we''ll be together till the day you die.]

    [And yet you still refuse to tell me what you are,] Aurelia grumbled. [Can you spare me the brain power and just tell me?]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [How about no?] the woman harrumphed at her. [I know you''re smart enough to deduce what I am in five seconds if you really bothered to do so.]

    Shaking her head, Aurelia gave up as she finally devoted a bit of thinking to what exactly this woman is to her. Well, seeing as she was half-werewolf, and there were anecdotes of werewolves having this inner wolf within them, then that was probably the best exnation for what was happening.

    [Exactly,] the woman, well, her wolf shrugged. [I didn''t know why it took so long for us to finallymunicate, but that is indeed what I am to you.]

    [Huh...]

    She... She really didn''t know what to think of this development. For the longest time, she was resigned to not having an inner wolf in her life, having assumed that her human heritage was just that stronger than her werewolf blood. But apparently, that wasn''t the case at all.

    [Trust me, I don''t know either,] her wolf sarcastically chuckled. [All I know is that I was trapped inside your head for the longest time until now.]

    [That''s probably because of the Mark then,] Aurelia quickly hypothesized. [Perhaps Calypso''s more potent energies transferred onto me through the Bond, allowing you to finally show yourself.]

    [You''re really going to tell me that I''m too weak to show myself on my own, huh,] her wolf sighed. [Granted, that''s true, but you didn''t have to rub it in. I don''t even know if you can turn into a wolf yet.]

    [I''m sorry, but that''s just the truth, is it not?] Aurelia smirked. [And don''t worry about that. I''m in no hurry to learn how to shapeshift.]

    Still, this was a very interesting turn of events. Because what else would be the cause of such a drastic change within her? The mark on her shoulder and her new Bond with Calypso was the only new thing in her life at the moment. It coincided with her inner wolf suddenly showing herself just meant that they were connected.

    [I guess that''s your working theory then?] her wolf asked.

    [I''ll have to see if there are any historical anecdotes of this exact thing happening to other half-werewolves, but I''m leaning on it being the case,] Aurelia mentally nodded. [Anyway, what do I call you? I can''t keep referring to you as my other self.]

    [You tell me,] her wolf scoffed. [I don''t mind you telling me my name. Just don''t make it sound stupid.]

    Aurelia nodded in agreement. Clearly, her wolf knew her well and shared her temperament. [I''ll keep you notified then.]

    Shrugging, she was just about to sit up when a thought came to her. Should she tell Calypso about this? It was only logical since he had more experience with this kind of stuff, and was thus more capable of helping her through this situation. He might even have a solution to her currentck of ability to shapeshift.

    ''I really don''t want to get myself too indebted to him though...'' she mentally noted as she went back to sleep. ''I''ll do it once I''ve run out of options. It''s not like he can read my mind...''

    Besides, it wasn''t something that she couldn''t handle on her own anyway. It was her wolf, and it was most certainly her problem to deal with.

 Chapter 647 Another Phase Of Her Battle

    Aurelia sighed as she looked out the window of the carriage taking them to their new home in the Midnight Pack Territories. With Calypso seated in front of her, they made slow progress as her belongings made it hard for her to justify just telling her mate to transform and take them to their destination in half the time it would take for them to do it by carriage. And besides, rushing things now would most certainly make some of the more delicate ssware she was bringing with her snap in half before she could even scream at the people handling them.

    Really, she had no trust that her more sensitive belongings would survive without her guidance. No matter how much Calypso or the servants told her that they''d be careful, she was sure that something would break the moment she took her eyes off them.

    "You know that my men will do their best to be careful with your belongings, right?" Calypso joked as he watched her look over the other carriage traveling next to theirs. "Really, you don''t have to stress yourself over this."

    "Who says I''m stressing over this?" Aurelia scoffed. "I''m just making sure that nothing goes out of ce in regards to my belongings. I have my whole workshop setup riding inside that thing, and I refuse to let even a single beaker go out of ce."

    After all, she refused to go and buy recements for things that would undoubtedly take more than a week tomission. The ss implements she had alone would take almost two weeks for skilled ssmakers to create exactly to her specifications. And the costs alone would be astronomical if not for her own generous sry that befitted her position as a healer.

    "Lia, calm down."

    "I am calm," she snapped back. "Don''t tell me I''m not calm."

    [You do know he can literally read your emotions now, right?] her wolf reminded her.

    Aurelia huffed at the reminder. Thankfully, she had her wits on her when she woke up again that morning. She remembered that having a Bond meant that her mate would be able to read her mind, meaning that she had no privacy over her own thoughts at the moment, which only made her even more irate than usual.

    [You''re stressing out really bad,] her wolf scoffed.

    [As if you''re not stressed yourself,] Aurelia scoffed back. [You''re my other half. Surely the thought of your privacy being invaded chills you to no end.]

    [I at least know that the Bond you two have is still iplete,] her wolf rebutted. [Calypso won''t be able to hear our thoughts yet, but he can still feel your emotions which, I must admit, is already kind of scary.]

    Aurelia rolled her eyes at her wolf. [At least we''re in agreement.]

    Looking back at her mate, she could tell that the man was up to something as he leaned in and ced a hand over hers. His palm was warm on the back of her hand, his fingers almost brushing against her leg as he stared at her.

    "Come on. Take a deep breath," Calypso reassured her with his annoyingly-soothing voice. "Nothing''s going to go wrong."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''ll only think that once we''ve reached our destination and have seen to all of my belongings myself," she nonchntly replied, doing her best to remain unaffected even as the warmth from his touch made a tingle run down her back. "Do know that the contents of that carriage can cost a year''s worth of wages if it''s ever destroyed."

    "You know that''s something we can easily rece now," Calypso chuckled, his touch getting warmer somehow as he leaned closer to her. "I can easily get them reced. Just say the word and I''ll even have spares ready for you."

    Aurelia fought the urge to blush as Calypso''s face hovered almost just a few inches away from her. She did her best to keep her breathing steady, her heart hammering inside her chest even as her expression refused to change to his whims. She knew that he knew exactly what he was doing, and she refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing her being affected by his actions.

    "I''ll keep that in mind then," she offhandedly scoffed, turning her gaze away from his deep eyes in exchange for observing her belongings. "Perhaps I''ll empty your coffers yet with a few custommissions."

    She gritted her teeth as she stole a nce at her mate''s expression. Already, she could tell that he was pleased with her response even though she was being as cold as she was to him back when they first met. Truly, he was reading her emotions like an open book no matter how hard she tried to suppress them.

    [There''s no use trying, isn''t there,] Aurelia inwardly grumbled.

    [Unless youpleted the Mate Bond then we can at least activate a wall against him,] her wolf calctingly replied. [Not that we should be seeing as he''s our mate, but a bit of privacy wouldn''t hurt.]

    Aurelia didn''t know how to proceed from there. Sure, the fact that the man had been constantly touching and pampering her ever since they became a thing didn''t help the burning feeling within her, but she was the kind of woman that would like to keep her cards close to her chest. Even to her closest confidants, she never divulged every thought she had in her mind, and she was pretty sure she could say the same for her mate.

    "You know I''ll do anything for you," Calypso almost whispered to her, his smooth voice echoing within the carriage. "If anything that belongs to you won''t survive the journey, I''ll be the first to scold the man in charge of moving your stuff."

    "I won''t doubt it for a second," she scoffed as she rolled her eyes at him.

    Aurelia couldn''t help the faint blush that formed on her face the moment she turned away from him once more. Somehow, even those few words of his made her heart skip a beat. Truly, this was bing a problem.

    [Is it really though?] her wolf asked. [Also, you''re still nning on keeping me a secret from him, yes?]

    [You know me well enough to know my answer,] Aurelia replied. [I refuse to let this man toy with me so easily. Even if he is my mate.]

    Already, she could tell that this was the start of yet another phase of her battle against Calypso''s advances. She wasn''t going to make it too easy on him too. Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 648 Patience

    Calypso couldn''t help himself from feeling giddy inside. Ah, the Mate Bond... Although it was still iplete, it was already making his day despite the frown that his mate giving him. He knew full well that such an expression was nothing but a facade of her, what with him being able to perfectly feel her emotions. It was especially apparent whenever he would give her his advances. Ah, those erratic heartbeats and conflicted emotions she was giving him were good news. It only meant that his mate was affected by his presence in a good way!

    [She''s attracted to me. And there''s no way that I''m mistaken!] Calypso pointed out as he kept his eyes on Aurelia. Thetter would asionally sneak nces at him and would unknowingly blush whenever their eyes would meet.

    [Good for us then. At least you''re showing progress,] Axel remarked. [Maybeter you two can finallyplete the Mate Bond? Where do you n on having a stopover for the night anyway?]

    [Where else? We''ll have it at the most expensive inn along the way,] Calypso widely smiled. [It''s going to be at the Snow Moon Pack!]

    It was the most obvious choice, after all. Winter had just ended, but the Lantern Festival was still being celebrated. Knowing that he made ns to make sure that Aurelia would enjoy their trip.

    "Let''s go out and see the Lantern Festivalter," Calypso stated. "Have you seen it before?" Calypso asked.

    "Yes, actually," Aurelia shrugged. "Big brother would always drag me there every spring season."

    Somehow, her answer turned his wide smile into a smug one. He knew that there was no point in getting jealous about knowing Aurelia''s unrequited love for her brother, but it still was a mood destroyer for him.

    Apparently, Aurelia had seemed to sense his annoyance and added, "It''s alright. If you want, we can check out the Lantern Festivalter. I haven''t been there sincest spring. It would be nice to see it with youter..."

    And there was it once again, his lips stretching out into a wide and bright smile just from hearing her simple words.

    "Let''s have fun then. I heard they''ll enact a good yter, and that there are so many things that they sell there that you can find to your liking," Calypso beamed, his eyes shining brightly. "You can buy anything you want. Don''t worry, I''ll pay for it all. I''m your husband now, so what''s mine is already yours, Lia."

    She blinked at him and scoffed. "You... Don''t regret it if I empty your pocketster then."

    "Please do so, Wifey..." he nodded with a huff. "Anything for you!"

    He couldn''t help but smile just from looking at her emote. Ah, she looked so adorable blushing deeply like that. How he wanted to just hover over her and seal her lips with his again in a kiss. If only she knew just how much control he was currently exerting for him not to fall for his instinct.

    With yet another ideaing to him, he suddenly moved and sat beside her. "Aren''t you cold?" he asked his mate as he pulled her into his arms. "Come here... I''ll keep you warm."

    Before she could even utter her disagreement, he immediately defended himself. "We''re a couple now, Lia, so I do hope that you''ll get used to us getting intimate like this. You once told me you''ll try your best to make things work between us, right?" He whispered into his ear as he added, "I already want you so badly that I''m not sure if I can restrain myself from following my instincts. You''re mine now. And while I won''t force myself on you toplete the Mate Bond, that doesn''t mean I won''t push with my advances..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He could feel her emotions responding to his words, and he knew that there was no point for her in hiding how she didn''t dislike his advances. "Can you at least let me take the lead and let yourself simply ride along with me as long as it''s to your liking then?" he continued as he buried his nose in her head, filling it with her scent.

    "Fine... Since you can already feel my emotions, then what''s the point of denying things?" Aurelia sighed in exasperation. "Still, I will hold you to your promise. Don''t force yourself on me. Stop whenever I say so, even if you feel like I''m into it because my body and mind might not be in sync when ites to you..."

    Calypso didn''t know whether tough or cry at that statement. In one way or another, her mate still stood resolute with her strong sense of pride. But perhaps that was simply her natural character. She was just someone who was hell-bent on not making things way easy for him. A highly independent woman.

    Not minding her words, Calypso couldn''t help himself as he kissed Aurelia''s head and hair, his lips slowly crawling their way to her neck as he whispered into her skin. "You smell so good. I can''t help it..."

    Calypso kept up his attack as he licked and suckled on the crane of her neck. He was confident that what he was doing was working, knowing just how much Aurelia''s body trembled within his grasp. He inwardly cursed upon hearing the suppressed moans of his mate, and he didn''t stop till he reached the mark that he gave to herst night.

    He kissed that mark gently and whispered, "It''s perfect... Beautifully marked on your skin, Lia."

    He then lovingly kissed that mark as he felt his hunger for his mate building up inside him. He couldn''t wait toplete the Mate Bond, and he just couldn''t stop himself from licking and suckling on her skin.

    "That''s enough," Aurelia gasped. "S-stop..."

    Unfortunately for him, her words meant that he had to stop. Managing to stop himself, he inched his face away from her to have a proper look at her blushing face. He smiled and said, "Alright, I''m stopping now. Just rest in my arms for a while. Get more sleep. I''ll wake you up once we''ve arrived at the Snow Moon Pack."

    He winked at her, enjoying the reddening of her cheeks.

    [She''ll kill me sooner orter if this continues,] he inwardlyined, feeling the painful bulge in his crotch. [I hope next time, she''ll beg me not to stop instead.]

    [Well, good luck with that...] Axel scoffed. [Still, it seems that your tactics are quite effective since I can smell her arousal. It''s quite strong already. Just be more patient. Make your advances as often as you can, but stop whenever she says so...]

    [That''s easier said than done. I''ll go crazy soon!] Calypso snorted. [Surely, she''ll be the death of me if she continues to stop me...]

    [Patience is always a virtue...] Axel scoffed before letting out a burst ofughter.

 Chapter 649 Step Up Her Defenses

    Aurelia could only hold onto her sighs as she walked side by side with Calypso onto the Lantern Festival. Just as she remembered it, the winter vige where the festival was annually held was filled with stalls upon stalls of random knick-knacks and street foods. There was also a considerable amount of entertainment to be had as the very streets themselves were littered with casual and professional performers alike. From juggling clowns to singing bards, there was little to want from the ce when it came to spending time just to have fun.

    [But from the sound of it, you''re not exactly pleased,] her wolf casually remarked.

    [You don''t sound like you''re enjoying the scenery as well, you know,] Aurelia scoffed. [Truly, we''re one and the same.]

    Then again, it really couldn''t be helped. Really, the only reason why she was tolerating all of the noise was that Calypso was trying his best to show her a good time. The same could be said for her own brother, actually. Then again, she actually liked her brother enough to tolerate being in noisy spaces like these just to be with him.

    [That sounds like you''re equating our brother to Calypso,] her wolf pointed out. [And you''re not being that honest with yourself just now.]

    [So it would seem,] Aurelia mentally shrugged. [I can admit that Calypso''s efforts are affecting me more than I would like. And the Mate Pull is annoyingly getting stronger.]

    It was an observation that had both Aurelia and her wolf on edge. Well, her wolf was more epting of it, but at least her other self was still firmly on her side. Even now as they simply strolled on by through the streets, his annoyingly attention-grabbing scent was seeding in making her feel weird. His fingers asionally brushing against hers also never failed to send a jolt of electricity running up her arm. All in all, his very presence was a ma of sensations that she really didn''t wee with open arms.

    "Shall we go to the y then, Lia?" Calypso asked.

    "Perhaps," Aurelia nonchntly responded. "Kindly lead the way then."

    He shed yet another smile at her, and her heart jumped like she was just given something that she had desperately needed. Why? It was very much annoying.

    [Why don''t you just go ahead and let himplete the Mate Bond?] her wolf suddenly chimed up. [If anything, that''ll stop his advances from feeling like you''re constantly being electrocuted just from looking at him. It might also allow us to shift into our wolf form if our hypothesis is correct.]

    Aurelia narrowed her eyes. [Are seriously considering just letting him win?]

    [Absolutely not!] her wolf quickly defended. [Still, if you''re that annoyed with his presence constantly making itself known to you, then perhapspleting the Mate Bond will allow you to have some resistance to him. After all, constant exposure is known to build up a tolerance, right?]

    She inwardly rolled her eyes at her wolf. While her other half was correct, she couldn''t just let him roll over her without a fight. Besides, she was in no hurry in essing her wolf form anyway. She had no use for a form just yet, and she really didn''t want him to have full ess to her thoughts.

    [I understand that, but it''s just a thought, you know,] her wolf casually pointed out.

    [You''re clearlypromised,] Aurelia used her other half. [How can I trust that you''re on my side if you''re advocating that I just let Calypso win?]

    [As if you''re not being affected by him as well,] her wolf scoffed. [If you''re saying that I''mpromised, then what say you?]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurelia let out a sigh as she shook off her wolf''s conclusions. She will have to give it to her other half for now. As much as she tried to deny it, she was truly being affected by Calypso''s advances far more than she would''ve liked.

    Why even his most basic of nces made her cheeks go red in return.

    "Well, here we are," Calypso announced as he gestured towards the makeshift theater in front of them. "This is where they''re supposed to enact the festival y."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at the sigh in front of her. Just like she remembered it, the stage was made of snow and ice as the light from the nearest torches made the tform shine against the darkness of the night. It wasn''t much, but it was just enough to stir a bit of nostalgia out of her.

    "Remembering something?" he asked, having probably noticed her expression.

    "A few memories from my youth," Aurelia casually remarked, her legs already walking ahead to secure a seat for herself. "I did say that my brother used to take me here."

    "That you did," Calypso chuckled as he sat right next to her. "But that was back then. You''re here now, Lia. With me."

    She almost flinched when she felt his palmnd on her hand. The sensation of it alone almost made her gasp for breath as the Mate Pull all but screamed at her to like her mate.

    ''I refuse to let to let this metaphysical nonsense win that easily,'' she inwardly growled. ''Control yourself...''

    Taking a deep breath, Aurelia schooled her features as she shed him one of her usual cold smiles. Sure, he might be able to feel her true emotions, but that didn''t mean she had to give him the satisfaction of seeing them etched onto her face.

    "I am indeed with you now," she coolly replied. "That is an obvious thing that is happening, yes."

    "Lia, you don''t have to act coldly to me anymore," he insisted with his usual smug smile. "I can feel your emotions, remember?"

    "Calypso, that is exactly why I''m doing this," she smiled back, her smugness shining through despite the blush forming on her face. "I will concede to your point, but that doesn''t mean I won''t be able to find another method of rebuffing you."

    It was at that point that the y started. Aurelia could only inwardly let out a sigh of relief as both she and Calypso had their attention taken by the entertaining story being yed out before them. At the very least, it was a wee distraction from the hammering sensation within her chest.

    She knew she had to step up her defenses, especially since she noticed that she hadn''t removed her hand from his grasp during the whole duration of the y.

 Chapter 650 Petty

    Thankfully for Aurelia, nothing much happened after the y concluded. To her surprise, she actually enjoyed the story that they presented. It was equal parts intelligent enough to appeal to her, while also being shy enough that the rest of the audience wouldn''t bepletely lost in the story''s more intricate plot points. By the end of it, she was satisfied, and she was even in the mood to actually try and enjoy the rest of the festival.

    "So, where to next?" she asked.

    Beside her, Calypso hummed as she seemingly looked around for the next activity that they could do together. Not that it fooled her one bit, of course. Her mate clearly already had a n in mind even as he faked improvising their route throughout the vige.

    "How about we walk around and sample a few of the street food?" Calypso suggested. "Maybe even try out some of the attractions and buy some souvenirs?"

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow. "I am rather hungry at the moment," she hummed in approval. "Lead the way then."

    From there, she watched as her mate deftly navigated them through the crowded streets of the Lantern Festival. Surprisingly for her, she couldn''t help but spy a few other women eyeing Calypso like he was some sort of prize to be had. Even as he ignored each and every single one of them that tried to get his attention, she couldn''t help but feel her blood start to boil as bystanders and stall owners alike just seemed to constantly try and flirt with her mate.

    [Getting possessive now?] her wolf asked. [I''d approve if I didn''t know how much you hate it.]

    [Don''t remind me,] Aurelia grumbled. [This is grating enough as it is.]

    Even as her hands were steadily being upied by how much food and knick knacks she was making Calypso buy, the constant stream of women trying to get their hands on Calypso was both irritating and irking at her pride. Did they not see that she was with the man? Were they that blind and stupid to not see her being clearly Calypso''s date for the night?

    [This has got to stop some time soon,] she groaned in exasperation.

    [Agreed,] her wolf scoffed. [These fools clearly have no idea what personal space even is.]

    Rolling her eyes, Aurelia almost wanted to walk out as yet another gaggle of women tried their hand at getting to her mate. Having had enough, she grabbed Calypso by the wrist and pulled him with her, all while denying the fact she was indeed initiating contact with him by doing so.

    "Calypso, I want to buy something," she coldly stated, her grip on his wrist tightening. "I require your pockets."

    "W-Whoa, Lia. Calm down," Calypso awkwardly chuckled before he managed to keep pace with her. "What''s gotten into you? I can walk just fine, you know."

    "I''ve been eyeing a few choices knick knacks that I want to purchase," she scoffed. "And no, I need you with me at the moment."

    She clicked her tongue as she made her way through the streets. She knew that she was being irrational. She knew that she would regret doing this the day after, but her irritation had reached a breaking point. If she had to watch these idiotic women throw themselves at Calypso one more time, she was going to truly walk out without even a second thought.

    "Geez, if you need my pouches of silver and gold coins, I could''ve just given it to you," Calypso smirked.

    "Isn''t that exactly what I''m doing right now?" Aurelia menacingly scoffed. "You are my pocket for the evening, are you not? I did say that I''ll drain you dry."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I didn''t think you''d mean it literally," he chuckled. "Although, I wouldn''t mind you draining me dry in another sense of the phrase."

    Aurelia bit her tongue as she forced herself to stay quiet. She very much knew exactly what he meant, and she refused to let him have the satisfaction of seeing her flustered yet again with the image of-

    Nope! She wasn''t going to entertain even a glimpse of her runaway imagination!

    [Or maybe you can?] her wolf cheekily suggested. [As a scientific curiosity?]

    She gave her wolf a mental re at even suggesting such a thing, and thankfully, her other half knew her ce to quickly keep her mouth shut. She really didn''t need her own voice being the voice of the devil right now. Right now, she needed to distract herself, and what better way to do so than to take satisfaction in draining Calypso of his funds?

    With her mind made up, Aurelia went ahead and flitted from stall to stall, her desires never fading as she let her impulses reign supreme. From an innocent mask to a skewer of barbecued meat, she bought anything and everything that caught her fancy. At any other time, she would''ve felt bad for not using her own purse to buy her own stuff, but that wasn''t until today. Right now, she was being petty, and the guilt-free spending was actually starting to get to her as she kept on umting more and more bags for her mate to carry.

    And speaking of her mate, Calypso didn''t seem to mind her sudden increase in spending habits as he dutifully walked beside her. Really, he was clearly enjoying himself with all of the attention she was giving him, making it even easier for her to drain him dry as she bought yet another massive stuffed toy for him to carry.

    "Here," she mischievously chuckled as she chucked yet another bag at Calypso. "Think you can carry more?"

    "I''ll manage, Lia," he bravely smirked despite his arms already full to bursting with bags upon bags of random items. "I''ll just get some of them delivered to our inn and-"

    "Do you honestly think I trust any other person here, Calypso?" she pettily scoffed. "I barely trust you as it is. So why don''t you be the one to carry them back to our inn?"

    She knew that she was being unfair, but it wasn''t like their inn was far. It''ll only take him a minute or so before he was back beside her.

    "If you insist, Lia."

    She rolled her eyes as Calypso gave her a sarcastic bow before leaving. It was annoying that he could see right through her, but she was at least getting a few good hits on him as she used her spite to great effect.

    Taking this as her opportunity, she went into the nearest empty alleyway to try and make it hard for her mate to find her. Really, it was-

    "H-Hey there, beautiful¡­"

 Chapter 651 Admit Defeat

    Aurelia felt her brows twitch as she heard a random man take a pass at her. Turning around, she saw what was clearly a group of drunken idiots giving her a good eye.

    "You look like you could use somepany," idiot number one slurred to her, his breath reeking of alcohol as he approached her. "Me and my friends are readily avable..."

    "T-That''s right..." idiot number two goofily grinned. "Let us show you a good time."

    Blinking in disbelief, it took Aurelia three seconds before she pinched the bridge of her nose in annoyance. Seriously... not even a few steps away from the main street and this was what greeted her?

    "Come on, girly," the third idiot giggled. "Just a few hours are all we need..."

    "Look, you three are clearly way above your current capabilities," Aurelia began, her eyes already keenly taking note of the way they moved. "Either you all leave me to my devices, or I make your lives painful for trying to flirt with me."

    "R-Really now? I think you need a bit of disciplining," idiot one slurred out, his face getting annoyingly close to her. "Why don''t you-"

    "Hey!"

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow as a familiar voice pierced through the alcohol-scented air. Turning to the entrance of the alleyway, she was faintly surprised to see that Calypso had managed to find her.

    [That was fast,] she casuallymented.

    [He probably felt your growing anger through the Bond,] her wolf supplied.

    Regardless, she took a step back as the three idiots all turned their attention to Calypso. As for her mate himself, he managed to give him a reassuring smirk even as he visibly prepared himself for a fight. He looked like a proper rescuer just then, and she hated how much she was affected by such a sight.

    "You three are annoying my mate with your presence," Calypso smugly scoffed, cracking his knuckles as he slowly positioned himself between Aurelia and the drunken group. "I highly suggest that you all leave before you hurt yourselves."

    "Hah! You''re only one person," idiot number three cackled.

    "We''ll wipe the floor with you," idiot twoughed.

    "Well, don''t say I didn''t warn you then," Calypso darkly chuckled.

    Aurelia crossed her arms as she leaned by the nearest wall. Sure enough, a fight ensued, and she was more than happy to let Calypso take the brunt of the damage. It was rather a boring affair too, what with her mate purposefully taking a few hits clearly just to try and get a reaction out of her. Not that it worked, of course...

    Well, maybe she felt a bit of worry every time she saw him eat a punch, but knowing that he was holding himself back made it easier for her to ignore his fake cries of pain.

    [Seriously, doesn''t he know I''ve seen him fight better than this?] Aurelia scoffed.

    [As much as I''d like to say otherwise, I agree,] her wolf scoffed with her. [This is just a waste of time.]

    Thankfully, Calypso seemed to have picked up on her feelings as he quickly changed his tactics. His fighting skills just seemingly returned to him all of a sudden as he destroyed the drunken idiots in five seconds t, an action that actually impressed her enough that she felt her cheeks flush again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Damn my appreciation for efficiency,'' she inwardly grumbled.

    "So, that takes care of that," Calypso smirked as he casually dusted off his hands. "Are you alright, Lia?"

    "I''ll live," she shrugged, doing her best to hide the blush on her face. "I could''ve taken them if you didn''t show up though."

    "Oh I know," he smugly chuckled. "But I still took a few hits for you... as was expected of me."

    "My hero," she sarcastically replied. Although, her tone sounded more sincere than she would''ve liked.

    "Only for you, Lia," Calypso smoothly replied. "Anyways, shall we then?"

    Aurelia stared as he stretched out his hand to her. Looking at his palm, she let out a sigh as she grabbed onto him and let him lead her out of the alley.

    The next few moments after that had been a blur of random festivities. All the while, Aurelia found herself smiling more and more despite herself, her walls of ice thawing just ever so slightly as Calypso made sure that she enjoyed herself.

    In the end, she found herself standing beside him as a live band yed music for thentern lighting event. A few couples were dancing out in the open space, and she just knew that Calypso would have it in him to ask her to join him for it.

    "May I have this dance?"

    Aurelia let out a resigned sigh as she stared at Calypso''s eager smile. Sure enough, she was right. But unlike what she expected herself to respond, she nodded as she shed him a faint smile.

    Wordlessly, she took his hand and let him pull her into the open space in the town square. The music seemed toe from around them as she found herself falling in step with Calypso, their feet moving as one as they swayed to the jovial beat of the festival.

    "I didn''t think you knew how to dance," Aurelia coldly scoffed even as her face turned redder by the second.

    "I took a few lessons," Calypso smirked at her, his eyes twinkling against the light of the torches around them "It helps with infiltrating high profile events."

    Aurelia let off another scoff as she let her mate direct their movements. As the song yed itself out, the more its rhythm seemed to slow as they all fell into a waltz. And with all of the papernterns floating above them, she couldn''t help but gulp as she did her best to not let the atmosphere affect her.

    "Thank you foring with me, Lia," Calypso sincerely stated, her eyes directed up to the papernterns above. "I mean it when I say this has been one of the best nights I''ve ever had in my life."

    She bit her lip as she tried to find the right words to say to him. Try as she might, however, she couldn''t find it in herself to give him a cold remark. He was too sincere, and it wouldn''t do for her to spit on it so casually.

    "I had fun too," she weakly admitted. "Thank you for taking me here."

    Her eyes following his, she sighed at the papernterns dotting the night sky. Once more, it would seem that she must admit defeat. As narrowly as Calypso got his victory this time, it was deserved.

    Besides, he did seed against her attackers earlier. It wouldn''t do for her to fail her hero at thest possible second.

 Chapter 652 Tug Of War

    It was tiring, but surprisingly, the night had been very enjoyable for Aurelia. After all of the walking they did around the festival, they promptly went back to their inn. And understandably, Aurelia went into her room while Calypso remained outside to talk with his men.

    Inside the room, she immediately requested for a rxing bath.

    "This feels nice," she hummed while enjoying the warm water in the tub.

    [Have you thought of a name for me?] her wolf suddenly asked.

    [Hmm, nothinges to mind at the moment,] Aurelia offhandedly replied as she closed her eyes. [How about you help me?]

    [I have a feeling you''d want to be the one to give me a name though,] her wolf scoffed. [But if that''s your choice, I''ll have a list for you if I have a few ideas.]

    Aurelia let out a breath as she sank herself into her bath. Her thoughts went to her current situation, her life now being remarkably different with her inner wolf''s newfound existence.

    [My family will be happy once they find out about you,] she absently began. [A while ago, I realized that I should probably start practicing how to shift into my wolf or wolf-woman form. I mean, I''m nothing but confidence and words against those drunkards. I know how to fight, but even I can admit that my chances of winning against those three werewolves all by myself are lower than I would''ve liked. This human body of mine is strong, but I''d like to increase my chances if it ever happens again.]

    Again, she wasn''t in a hurry, but gaining ess to her other forms would give her an advantage in all aspects that she simply cannot ignore. However, she also knew that she wouldn''t be able to do things on her own, not if she wanted to be efficient. She would need guidance not unlike how she watched her father guide Gideon when he first established an active Bond with his wolf Eli.

    [That''s true. The two of us will need to learn from an experienced one to speed up the process,] her wolf calctingly suggested. [Knowing that our mate would most likely suffice our needs, don''t you think? I''m sure he will be delighted to teach you the moment you ask for his assistance.]

    Aurelia sighed deeply. She was about to sink even further into the water when her brows scrunched up. There was that annoying scent again. Calypso''s strong aroma of earthly sandalwood just screamed masculinity. And while her logic found it irritating, she couldn''t help but feel pleased with the scent''s addicting qualities...

    But while she was too busy getting a whiff of him, Calypso had seemingly already sneaked up on her. Her eyes suddenly opened wide as she blinked at the man staring intently at her.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked with a frown as she sank her body further under the water.

    Calypso gulped and murmured, "This is also my room. You don''t expect me to book a separate room away from you, right?"

    She didn''tment, but her frown deepened as she barked out, "What are you doing? Can''t you see that I''m getting myself clean? Can I at least have some privacy?"

    "Ah, right, I thought you needed a hand," Calypso hoarsely murmured as he scratched the back of his head. "Uhm... Alright, I''ll give you some privacy."

    Aurelia held her gaze as she watched him turn around and walk out of the room. This was far from ideal. She didn''t think she''d be too consumed with her own thoughts that she wouldn''t even notice himing. Thanks to her suddenly heightened sense of smell-

    [He is our mate, after all...] her wolf remarked. [In one way or another, he''s bound to see everything you have to offer, and the same goes for you with him.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurelia could only sigh as she quickly finished up in cleaning herself. Getting herself ready, she was fully dressed for the night by the time Calypso returned.

    Walking towards the bed in silence, she took note of how he too moved in silence, removing his clothes to probably get cleaned up as well as he left her to her own devices. Mentally shrugging, Aurelia simply closed her eyes and pulled up the bedsheets to cover her body. Seeing their current setup, Calypso was bound to sleep in the same bed as her for sure. Then again, why was she even surprised to see him enter a while ago? The two of them were officially a couple already. In the eyes of all, they were husband and wife.

    Tossing and turning, Aurelia tried her best to focus on trying to sleep. Unfortunately, she was unsessful in doing so. Perhaps it was because of Calypso''s strong scent wafting all over the room that was making it hard for her to stop thinking too much.

    [I really don''t know now if I should be happy having a wolf,] sheined. [I mean, ever since you awakened inside of me, I started feeling weird...]

    [That''s just the Mate Pull doing its job. And while it can be annoying, it''s also a blessing,] her wolf lectured. [Not all of our kind can get to experience such an experience, especially a halfbreed such as us. Knowing that why not instead of fighting it, you can just simply enjoy the feeling and let things happen the way they should. I know it sounds ridiculous, and that Calypso had a bad reputation with women, but that was before he met us. I''m sure you yourself have noticed how much he had turned in a new leaf. He didn''t even spare a nce at any of the attractive women that threw themselves at him a while ago. He only has his eyes on you...]

    [You''re sounding like you''re nning on abandoning me,] Aurelia raised an eyebrow at her wolf. [Who''s side are you on?]

    [Yours,] her wolf firmly dered. [But it''s impossible for us to keep our defenses up against this. In the end, you will have to ept that this is your new reality.]

    She inwardly sighed at that fact. Keeping her silence, she soon felt Calypso joining her on the bed as he moved himself under the quilt with her. She could feel his warmth and his scent... his presence making her want to snuggle closer to him.

    "You''re still awake," he murmured. "Come here. I''ll keep you warm."

    Without another word, he easily scooped her and pulled her closer to his embrace. Her back hit his sturdy chest, and she could also feel his bulge poking out from underneath her. She held her breath as she felt his breath on her hair and nape, doing her best to keep herself calm against his contact.

    "Lia..." he hummed.

    "Hmm?" she answered.

    "Can you face me instead?"

    Shrugging, she turned to face him. "There. Happy?"

    "Much better..."

    Aurelia breathed in through her teeth as she felt his embrace be tighter. Try as she might to keep him out, there was just no way that she could keep things up for longer. As much as it pained her to say it, her wolf was right. Perhaps it was time for her to ept this new normal...

    Then again, just because she had epted things meant that she''d just ept him wholeheartedly. She refused to lose this rtionship tug of war they were waging against one another just yet. Besides, it was fun.

 Chapter 653 Fueled The Fires

    Aurelia didn''t anticipate that it would be so hard to fight and resist the Mate Pull. It had only been a minute since she and Calypso had let their bodiese close like that, but already her body was going haywire. She had closed her eyes in an effort to distract herself, but she could still feel Calypso''s intense gaze on her. His warm breath wasing closer.

    ''Is he nning to kiss me?'' she mentally thought.

    [That seems to be what''s happening,] her wolf sarcastically scoffed. [We might not like it now, but it''s a foregone conclusion that we''ll be in his embrace.]

    And soon enough, Aurelia felt Calypso''s full lips smack against hers. She slowly opened her eyes and saw how his eyes were also open. She opened her mouth to say something, but Calypso quickly slid his tongue through her lips.

    ''Heavens!'' Aurelia inwardly gasped.

    She was totally caught off guard by his actions. And what''s even worse was she was unable to stop Calypso from doing so. Why? It was because she was enjoying how he was gently kissing her, tasting her as if savoring all that her mouth had to offer from the outside to the inside. The sensations it was giving to her body were simply amazing. She felt butterflies fluttering inside her stomach, not to mention the tingling and pleasurable sensation now crawling all over her body.

    Maybe her wolf was right. There was no harm in enjoying intimacy with him. It was bound to happen anyway. And besides, surrendering her body to him didn''t mean that he already hadplete rule over her very being. It was simply a means to an end, one that she also happened to find pleasure in even as she continued this game she waged against him.

    She willplete the Mate Bond with him simply so that she''ll be able to put a wall against him. Nothing more. Nothing less.

    [Agreed,] her wolf hummed in approval. [That is exactly what is happening.]

    [You sound pleased,] Aurelia barely managed to scoff back. [You have ns of your own, don''t you¡­]

    [I am you, after all,] her wolf cheekily chuckled. [Make no mistake, I am still firmly on your side. I''m simply doing what''s best for us.]

    Aurelia made a mental note to double-check her wolf''s advice to her before turning her attention back to what was arguably the most confusingly pleasurable experience she had ever experienced.

    Slowly, she ended up closing her eyes as she responded to Calypso''s eager kissing. This wasn''t the first time they had kissed, but somehow, this felt different to her. Somehow, it felt more intense with her answering him with the same intensity he gave her. She didn''t know if she was doing it right, only copying what he was doing to her, but she could only assume that she was doing fine.

    Feeling his tongue enter her mouth, she promptly mirrored his actions as she probed deeper into his as well, their tongues fighting for dominance as they savored each other''s vors.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    By the time they were done, both of them were practically breathless. They stared at each other, both of them panting as their chests heaving.

    Calypso smiled at her as he murmured, "I want more."

    Before she could reply, he once again sealed her lips with his. Aurelia let out a soft suppressed moan when she felt his wayward hand crawling up on her sides, moving as if sizing up all of her curves and counters. Somehow, she the sensation of his warm palm running across her body. It felt good, and she couldn''t help but gasp when his hand cupped one of her breasts, gently squeezing it like it was fruit for his taking.

    "Lia, you''re driving me crazy," Calypso murmured into her mouth before his lips found their way to her cheek and then trailed down to her jawline. He stayed there on her neck, his lips sucking and nipping at her skin like it was some sort of delicacy. "I just can''t get enough of you¡­"

    "Are¡­ Are we going toplete the Mate Bond now?" she hoarsely murmured as her hand found his hair to grab onto while he licked and suckled his neck.

    Calypso kept his silence as he continued on with his ministrations. All the while, Aurelia couldn''t help but imagine just what exactly would happen now that she was all but presenting herself to him. She knew she was losing badly, but for the life of her, she couldn''t help but feel fine with such a prospect.

    [What is happening to me?] she couldn''t help but groan out.

    [Nature,] her wolf humorlessly scoffed. [This is your nature as a werewolf expressing itself in the face of your mate.]

    [Obviously,] she scoffed in annoyance even as her pleasure made it hard for her to keep her tone level. [How do I fight this properly?]

    [Simple. Youplete the Mate Bond with him,] her wolf advised. [Doing so will satisfy your baser instincts, while also allowing you better control over the flow of your emotions.]

    Aurelia almost opened her mouth to speak before a throaty moan escaped her lips. As much as her body loved what was happening, her mind was desperately running through every possible situation where she could stille out of this encounter on top.

    ''H-He''s clearly insatiable,'' she inwardly groaned as she felt his hands run circles around her stiff nipples. His lips were still deliciously sucking on the skin on her shoulder, his tongue trailing across the sensitive spot and making her mind nk out every other second or so. ''M-Maybe he''ll take me now¡­''

    Gritting her teeth, she resigned herself to the sensations running rampant across her body as she prepared herself for the inevitable. She felt herself letting go as she moaned at his ministrations, the furnace which was her body starting to burn as every action and touch he did to her only fueled the fires burning within her loins.

 Chapter 654 Speechless*

    ''Any minute now...'' she gulped as her imagination ran wild with the prospect of him taking her. ''He''ll take me now... Surely, he won''t be able to resist me with how I''m acting to his touch.''

    And she wouldn''t even fault him for it. Her body was enjoying every suckle and kiss that Calypso was giving her. His hands were already roaming across her upper body, her dress all but discarded as he gained ess to more and more of what she had to offer him.

    "You''re so beautiful while you''re like this," Calypso hoarsely whispered onto her skin, his breaths hitting the stiff nipple that he was suckling on in a way that made shivers run through her spine. "You should let yourself go..."

    Aurelia weakly shook her head. It was a futile gesture seeing as she had already resigned herself topleting the Mate Bond with him, but for the life of her, her pride demanded that she kept at least some semnce of her independence from him. She was already under his spell with just how much he was making her feel right now, and she already admitted that he wasn''tpletely a waste of time to be with.

    Really, she even found enjoyment in his presence beside her. What else did she have left that he hadn''t already taken?

    [Our pride and intelligence, surely,] her wolf chuckled. [As much as he''s our mate, he''s still far from passing thest test you''ve put for him.]

    She let out another moan as she felt his right hand slip underneath her panties. She knew that her wolf was right. She was so right, and yet right now, as his fingers ran back and forth her moist slit, she couldn''t help but think about letting go of everything and just giving her all to this man if it meant he could make her feel this good all the time.

    ''Ahh... Am I actually a ve to my own carnal pleasures?''

    "You''re so wet," Calypso grinned beneath him, his tongue already slowly trailing her supple breasts as he made his way down. "So wet for me... and yet you still stare at me with those cold eyes of yours... Why must you fight me still?"

    She couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his words. Opening her mouth to speak, she didn''t even manage to make a single syble before she felt something muscly and wet enter her slick folds. Looking down, Calypso had already begun feasting on her core, his tongue running circles around her clit while his hands kept her hips steady for his enjoyment.

    "A-Ahhh!"

    Her eyes widened at the sound she just made. She didn''t even know her own voice could go that high.

    "That''s what I want to hear," her mate chuckled into her weeping walls, the vibrations of his throat only adding to her pleasure. "So you''re actually capable of sounding cute..."

    Her cheeks burned in both pleasure and wounded pride as she red at the man making her body twitch and bend to his whims. Even as the thought of pushing him away from her crossed her mind, it was instantly erased the moment she felt his tongue enter her in earnest. In an instant, the fires burning within her seemed to explode as his deft tongue swirled around inside her, pushing and pleasuring her walls in ways that she had never experienced before.

    ''T-This is... I can''t believe I can scream this high!'' she inwardly thought as she let out yet another pleasured yelp from his constant movements. ''I-I can''t!''

    In an act of futile defiance, Aurelia decided that she hated the way her voice sounded whenever Calypso pushed against something within her that made her heart il uselessly against her ribcage. Covering her mouth with her hands, she barely managed to hold off her yelps of pleasure as her mate kept on working on her overheating core.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lia, you don''t have to cover your mouth," Calypso hummed in fake disappointment. "I like how your voice sounds while you''re like this."

    Defiantly, she shook her head from side to side, her eyes hopefully conveying her adamance to keep herself from screaming even as her core felt like it was about to explode.

    "Very well. I guess I''ll just have to make you scream harder..."

    As if encouraged by her actions, Calypso''s tongue began to move faster and faster, thrusting in and out of her in ways that almost made her want to scream out in ecstasy. However, her pride won out as she bit hard on her own finger, her muffled screams drowning out in her palms as she refused to hear even another second of her own high-pitched moans.

    It was then that her vision exploded into a cloud of white, her throat burning as she felt herself scream loudly into her hands. Her entire body felt like it was exploding like one of her experiments, only this time, sheer unadulterated pleasure ran through her very core instead of irritation. She felt her insides squeeze against Calypso''s tongue, his lips kissing her entrance as he seemingly let her ride out her orgasm.

    A full minute had passed before Aurelia finally caught her breath. She was panting and heaving, and yet she knew that he was far from over. Surely, he was now going to-

    "There," he chuckled as he climbed up to her eye level again. "I''m sure you won''t find it hard to sleep after this."

    She blinked at his words. Did... Did he seriously just say that?

    "Hey, I gave you my word, right?" he smirked. "Let''s just get some sleep. We have a whole day ahead of us tomorrow."

    Speechless, Aurelia found it even harder to sleep even as Calypso seemingly let himself rest beside her. He didn''t even wait for her to respond. He just slept on her like nothing even happened.

    [I... I thought for sure...]

    [I... I honestly did so too,] her wolf nkly remarked. [He was clearly preparing for it...]

    Shaking her head, Aurelia closed her eyes shut as she just shrugged and forced herself to try and sleep. Whatever it was that had happened, she was left wanting even as the aftershock of her previous climax lingered throughout her body. For once, she found herself wanting to go further.

    ''Damn it... This was intentional...'' she inwardly grumbled. ''I''ll pay you back for this somehow...''

    He left her yearning for his touch, and she couldn''t even feel mad about it. He yed her well, and she fell for it.

 Chapter 655 Her Other Self

    Calypso couldn''t help but feel smug even as Aurelia kept on ring at her at every waking moment that they were together. Unlikest night, she was keeping a healthy distance away from him, making sure that their hands would not even touch despite their close proximity to one another. Not that she med him for it. He was starting to see just how exactly Aurelia saw the world around her, and he was honestly both astonished and resigned with the conclusion that was slowly forming in his head.

    [Her pride is her all,] he inwardly thought as he silently stared at his mate sitting right in front of him in their carriage. [She refuses to let go of her sense of self, even if it''s to her own detriment.]

    [There are women like that, unfortunately,] Axel hummed in understanding. [And while most of the women that you met that are like that immediately fell to your charms, Aurelia is both too smart and stubborn to admit that she wants you.]

    He could only inwardly sigh at his wolf''s words. The only reason her current actions hadn''t sent him into a panic was because he could feel her emotions, and right now, what he was feeling within her was a passion that never existed before he pleasured herst night.

    [Really, would it kill our mate to just let go of her pride and admit that she likes you?] Axel scoffed.

    [Lia isn''t like that,] he chuckled. [She treats our rtionship like a battle of wits. She won''t admit to anything unless I thoroughly beat her and get past her defenses.]

    And he was making excellent progress too. Last night was the furthest he had gone with her, with his mate all but presenting herself to him like she had already lost. Only, he could still feel her emotions even through the haze of pleasure that she was experiencing. Even during the throes of passion and ecstasy, Aurelia''s mind was still a hive of thoughts and activity. The constant fluctuations in her emotionsst night told him that she was thinking up of idea after idea despite her body''s eager reactions. He knew that she had an ulterior motive despite presenting herself to him.

    He knew she''d get what she wanted if hepleted their Mate Bond right then and there¡­ which was honestly both impressive and worrying since he had no idea what she''d get for even doing that.

    [Seriously, wouldn''t uspleting the Bond mean that I''ve won in our game?] he frowned even as his gaze kept itself locked onto his scowling mate. [If what I''m reading about her is right, then uspleting the Bond would be all but admitting defeat for her.]

    [Honestly, I have no idea myself,] Axel sighed. [It might have something to do with the faint presence within her. It might be the beginnings of an inner wolf, and she might be drawing ideas from it.]

    Calypso could only shrug in agreement. True enough, there was a faint presence within his mate ever since he marked her. He wasn''t sure what it was, but he could only assume that she was still keeping it a secret from him.

    "Calypso."

    His eyes widened as he heard her voice for the first time that day. "Yes?"

    "It has recentlye to my attention that I now have an inner wolf residing in my mind," Aurelia casually spoke, her tone as low as she could possibly make it. "As you have experience on the subject, I''d like to request some assistance on how to handle such matters."

    Calypso didn''t even know he was gaping until his mate raised an eyebrow at him. Swallowing his surprise, he put on his best smile as he eagerly asked, "What do you need of me then?"

    "For one, I''d like some assistance in gaining ess to my wolf form," she coldly replied. "Next, I''d like any knowledge or advice you might have on caring for one''s inner wolf."

    "Easy," he smugly nodded. "We''ll get to that as soon as we arrive then."

    "Excellent," she nonchntly nodded. "Andstly, I''d like some suggestions on a good name for my wolf."

    He almost felt his mouth drop at her words. Naming an inner wolf was a big deal, and for her to even ask him about this meant that she trusted him enough with such a matter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [So you truly have made excellent progress,] Axel chuckled. [Even though she''s constantly giving you the cold shoulder, she still thinks your opinion matters.]

    Calypso wanted so badly to celebrate, but he knew he shouldn''t count his eggs before they hatched. When it came to his Lia, he had to constantly be on his toes. His methods of wooing her were working, but even the slightest mistake could give her the advantage again. And knowing her, she''d run away with whatever inch he''d give her if she could.

    Schooling his features, Calypso asked, "I assume that it''s a she then?"

    Immediately, he inwardly clicked his tongue as she only gave him a knowing look, one that told him that what he asked was stupid and pointless.

    ''In hindsight, that was a stupid question,'' he inwardly winced.

    Still, he managed to recover as he cleared his throat. He could still salvage this.

    "What are you looking for in a name for her?" he carefully asked.

    "I just want something that fits," she casually waved her hand at him. "My other self agrees on this as well."

    ''Her other self, huh¡­'' he thought.

    Clearly, she thought of her wolf as an extension of herself. And judging by her tone, her inner wolf agreed with her.

    After a bit of thought, he suggested, "How about Aura then?"

    "After my own name?" Aurelia raised an eyebrow at his suggestion.

    "If she''s your other self, then it fits," he casually replied, gauging her reactions as he made sure to show a calcted look. "Short and easy to say as well."

    "Aura¡­" Aurelia hummed. "My- Aura approves. Thank you, Calypso."

    Through their iplete Bond, Calypso felt his mate''s approval of his idea. Despite her turning her head back to the window, he could tell that she was impressed and that the growing passion within her pulsed ever so slightly at his words.

    [I can safely say that you''ve made yourself closer to her yet again,] Axel nodded in approval.

    [It''s slow going, but it''s working,] he chuckled.

    It was slower than he expected, but Aurelia wasn''t any other woman. If his usual methods didn''t work, then he''ll just adjust and suit them to his needs. After all, his mate was just that special, and he wouldn''t have it any other way.

 Chapter 656 Their New Rule

    By the time they arrived at the Grant Manor, Aurelia was actually getting tired of putting up a concerted effort to ignore Calypso''s attempts at small talk. Truly, instead of being petty enough to thoroughly ignore him, she had gone back to snarkily and sarcastically having a conversation with him, which was already kind of their normal way of speaking with one another anyway. Then again, why did she even expect that she could keep up the act for longer than a day anyway?

    [You did manage to do just that to a few of your former patients,] her wolf chuckled.

    Aurelia rolled her eyes in amusement at her wolf''s reminder. Well, her name was Aura now, a rather fitting name for a personality that she trusted to think exactly like her.

    [And I in turn am delighted at such a name,] Aura softly smiled. [I am your proverbial shadow, an extension of you in more ways than one.]

    Shortly after their carriage stopped, Calypso quickly opened the door for her, stepping down onto the ground before then stretching his hand out to her.

    "Wee to our new home," he greeted with the same smile that he always wore. "In here, we''ll set ourselves apart from the rest."

    "That, we will," she scoffed as she epted his hand and let him escort her out of the carriage. "I trust that my belongings are being offloaded as well?"

    "Yes," he nodded. "I''ll tell them to bring them inside your chosen room as soon as possible."

    "Just tell them to ce them all in the main lobby of the manor," she waved him off. "I''ll attend to them as soon as I have the time."

    Aurelia watched as Calypso told his men to do exactly that, her keen eye taking note of how her belongings were handled as they all took her things into the manor. She was going to personally see to that tomorrow. For now, she was sure that a celebration was brewing within the manor itself.

    "Lord Calypso," one man called out to her mate. Seth, if she recalled his name right. "We''ve prepared a weing feast for you and Lady Aurelia."

    "Is that so?" Calypso smirked. "Well, what kind of Alpha and Luna would we be if we didn''t partake in the celebrations?"

    Aurelia simply shrugged as she took her ce beside Calypso. Even as prickly as she was, she knew the roles she had to y. She was Calypso''s Luna now, and that meant that she must be seen being united with her mate at all times through all manners of situations.

    [I know you''ll hate me for this, but I can tell you want to be united with him in more ways than one,] Aura cheekily teased.

    Of course, Aurelia did hate what her wolf just said to her, but she was far too busy smiling and greeting her new subjects as she and Calypso went into the Grant Manor. With Seth leading them to the manor''s great hall, she kept pace with her mate as she clung onto his arm, ignoring any and all sensations that such an action was doing to her as she schooled her expressions.

    Eventually, they reached therge doors of the great hall, and Seth ordered the men to open it for them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Announcing the arrival of Lord Calypso and Lady Aurelia, the new Alpha and Luna of the Midnight Pack!"

    At Seth''s announcement, the entire room exploded in apuse as men and women alike celebrated their arrival. Letting Calypso lead her, she kept up her usual smile as she nodded and waved at her new subjects. She knew that she was now responsible for their well-being now, both as a healer and their new Luna.

    But just as Aurelia thought that she was doing with her usual pleasantries, a pair of surprise guests almost made her trip on her own feet.

    "Congrattions, Calypso," King Darius greeted, his Queen Xenia by his side as they both acknowledged them. "And to you too, Aurelia."

    "Cousin?" Calypso asked in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

    "What? Is it not right for me to congratte my own cousin now?" Darius chuckled. "But in all seriousness, Xen just wanted a change of pace and what better way to do so than to go on a small trip?"

    "It''s just natural to congratte friends and family," Xenia quickly defended herself with a smirk. "Besides, Aurelia''s here. She''s my friend, and is practically my second personal healer."

    "I''m ttered, Your Grace," Aurelia chuckled as she smiled at her royal friend. "I only hope that you''re taking good care of yourself, especially since your due date is fast approaching."

    "I''m following the diet you gave me if you must know," Xenia cheekily pouted. "I don''t like it, but I want what''s best for my babies."

    "See to it that you do," Aurelia jokingly scoffed. "You wouldn''t want me administering something truly unpleasant into your regimen."

    The Queen pouted even harder, but it was all in good fun as they all began to enjoy the feast that was prepared for them. To the surprise of no one, Calypso announced that he was doing absolutely nothing to the current rank and file of the Midnight Pack. Some might think that it was mostly out of deference to the former Alpha''s rule, but Aurelia could tell that her mate was just toozy to try and rece those that Lady ra already trusted. It was less work, after all, and even she could tell that the men already working for the pack knew what was best for their new rule.

    All in all, she couldn''t help but be pleased with how warm the reception to them was. The fact that the King and Queen were with them also probably helped smooth things along as Calypso did the usual things that were associated with taking over a pack as an Alpha. Likewise, she did the same, and she stood right beside him as he addressed the crowd.

    "As your newly-sworn Alpha, I promise you all that I''ll do my best to see that our pack will be just as prosperous, if not more so than the previous Alpha''s rule!" he confidently announced. "With all of us working together, I''m sure that we can take the Midnight Pack to even greater heights, and we shall all have fun and be happy while doing so!"

    Aurelia pped alongside all of the others as she took in her mate''s words. In her mind, she was already thinking up ways to exercise her new powers as Luna for the better.

    Really, even if Calypso somehow proved to be an incapable ruler, which she was sure he wasn''t, she''ll at least make sure he''d do a damn good job for their new subjects.

 Chapter 657 Prove It

    Aurelia shook her head as she did her best to gently let down yet another of her many female pack members trying to get her to drink. While she knew that what she was doing was far from ideal, she really didn''t care if it meant she could hold onto her lucidity for even a moment longer.

    She refused to get drunk. She absolutely refused.

    "Come on, Lady Aurelia," Lady Tatiana coaxed her with a smile. "You have to drink. It''s a celebration, after all."

    "She''s right, you know?" Lady Cornelia, yet another bad influence by Aurelia''s side trying to get her to throw away her sanity, eagerly suggested. "What''re a few drinkspared to a bit of fun?"

    Aurelia inwardly hissed as she did her best to keep her smile intact. She knew for a fact that there was no way that she''d be able to dodge this social construct unless she decided to just run away and lock herself in her new room. No, she was going to drink, and she''d do so whether she liked it or not.

    [Just make sure to control yourself,] Aura reminded.

    [I know,] Aurelia sighed. [The problem isn''t that I like alcohol. It''s that I don''t know my own limits.]

    Even after two incidents of her going ckout drunk, she still knew painfully little about her own tolerance. She would experiment if she really wanted to know, but she didn''t have both the time, patience, and eagerness enough to drink for her to try and see how many bottles she had in her before she lost her mind.

    "Only a few sses then," she sighed in resignation.

    "That''s the spirit," Lady Tatiana cheered.

    Shaking her head, Aurelia lifted the ss of wine to her lips and drank. As wasst time, the liquid burned down her throat as she feigned enjoyment of what she was drinking.

    "There, happy?" she sarcastically scoffed.

    "Not in the slightest," Lady Cornelia chuckled. "Our Luna should know how to have fun!"

    Aurelia held her tongue as she shed the fakest smile that had ever graced her face ever since she arrived at that great hall. She knew that her new subjects meant well, but they should really know their boundaries. Still¡­

    "Fine," she grumbled as she grabbed the nearest bottle of wine and poured herself another ss. "If only to appease you all, I''ll do it."

    Maybe one or two sses of wine wouldn''t hurt. She''ll just have to fake being drunk somehow or something like thatter.

    ***

    "Drink! Drink! Drink! Drink!"

    Aurelia was practically drowning in her own ss as she downed yet another helping of red wine. Time seemed to have lost all meaning as the world around her felt¡­ loopy, somehow.

    [Aurelia, please stop,] Aura worriedly said. [You''re on your third bottle already.]

    [N-Nonsense,] she slurred at her wolf. [I-I think I''m still good to go.]

    In truth, she was far from being coherent at this point. Her heart thumped wildly inside her chest with every ss she took, and the more her eyesnded on her mate just by the next table, the more this weird tingle within her burned in annoyance.

    "Y-You''re so smaaaarrrttt¡­" Tatiana slurred right next to her, a half-empty ss of wine in one hand as she dreamily blushed at her. "I-I''m sssssooo jealoussss¡­"

    "It''s only n-natural," Cornelia smugly chuckled, a bottle of wine in her hands as she swayed back and forth in her seat. "L-Lady Aurelia''s both pretty, and int-intelligent."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "T-That''s right," Aurelia confidently smirked, her cheeks flushed red as she stared at her two new friends. "I-I''m no stupiddy that only knows how to spread her legs¡­ I know how to run a country if need be¡­"

    [N-No, we don''t,] Aura weakly chimed.

    [Y-Yes, we do,] Aurelia scoffed. [We can study for it, and we''ll make the best country the world has ever seen.]

    Yes¡­ She knew for a fact that she was more than capable of running things if needed. Why, she was already having ideas on how to improve the Midnight Pack before she even swore herself into her new position as its Luna. Still, that all depended on whether or not her mate knew what he was doing¡­ And speaking of mates¡­

    "Lia?"

    Turning around, Aurelia almost felt herself swoon as Calypso''s impressive form stood right behind her. She could tell that he was worried, but what was he even worried about?

    "O-Oh, it''s you," she cheerily swooned, shakily standing up and wrapping one arm around his. "C-Care to take me to bed? I-I''m rather full¡­ at the moment¡­"

    "That, you are," Calypso frowned, her arms moving as he carried her in his embrace. "At least you clearly had fun."

    "I did," she happily cheered. She then turned to her two new friends and waved them goodbye. "Till next time, Tatiana! Cornelia!"

    The two drunkdies simply smiled as they waved back in unison. "Y-You too, Lady Aurelia!"

    With that done, Aurelia allowed herself to rx in her mate''s embrace as he carried her to their shared room. All the while, the burning within her never seemed to stop as the way his skin brushed against hers only stoked the mes zing within her chest.

    "Y-You look great," she blurted out, her mouth already running away from her as she dreamily stared at him. "You sound good too."

    "I''m d you think that, Lia," Calypso smiled at her, making her desires run all the more rampant within her. "Though, I didn''t think you''d get drunk again after everything that had happened."

    "I-I''m not drunk," she quickly denied.

    [Yes, you are,] her wolf sighed.

    "No, I''m not," she answered back. She then turned to Calypso for support. "Calypso, I''m not drunk, right?"

    "I suppose you''re not," he chuckled with a shake of his head, his tone humoring her. "Still, you should rest. You''re clearly tired."

    Aurelia pouted just as they reached their bedroom. "I''m not t-tired yet."

    Unfortunately for her, her mate seemed to think otherwise as heid her down. He tucked her into bed, his formying close to hers as he moved beside her.

    "I guess I''ll turn in myself," he chuckled. "The celebration''s almost over anyway."

    She couldn''t help but frown as she felt his presence beside her. Before she knew it, she was already on top of him, her vision still swaying even as her eyes locked themselves with his.

    "L-Lia?"

    "I-I said I''m not tired yet," she pouted, her lips pursed as she slurred. "I-I''m going to prove it to you¡­"

 Chapter 658 Stimulation*

    Calypso had no idea what was going on. However, he knew that he was thoroughly enjoying his position as Aurelia mounted herself on top of him. Granted, she was swaying side to side and was clearly on the verge of unconsciousness, but still.

    She was on top of him, and he could feel her overflowing passion threatening to burst from within her.

    [This can be our chance,] Axel advised. [Then again,st time was also our chance, and yet you didn''t take it.]

    [I didn''t because I knew she was after something,] Calypso reasoned even as his mate began undoing his pants. [This time''s no different. No. I refuse toplete our Bond like this.]

    His wolf sighed at his decision. After all, they both knew that Aurelia was all but offering herself to him during theirst encounter. He didn''t take her then because he knew he would overshoot his shot, but that didn''t mean he didn''t want to. Heck, he wanted to do it even now as her head hovered dangerously close to his exposed manhood.

    "F-Fascinating¡­" she slurred out, her attention focused solely on his stiff member as she eyed it with as much focus as her drunken self could muster. "S-Such arger than average specimen¡­"

    He couldn''t help but blush at her words. Even while drunk, she couldn''t help but look at the world in her own scientific and formal sort of way.

    "And you can do a lot with it too," he cheekily replied. "If you-"

    *p*

    "Quiet."

    Calypso''s eyes widened as his hand went to the ce where Aurelia just drunkenly pped him. She didn''t even look at him while she did it, her eyes still glued solely onto his member as she studied him.

    "C-Corpses don''t talk," she grumbled out. "Y-You''re no corpse though¡­"

    ''Oh, dear¡­ This must be the most drunken I''ve seen her yet¡­''

    "Lia, I''m not a corpse-"

    "What did I just say?"

    Calypso promptly shut his mouth as his mate''s drunken re somehow still made his hairs stand on their ends. It also didn''t help that her hand was already on his shaft, her fingers making his manhood throb painfully as he yearned for her to move.

    "I-I''m busy here," she drunkenly slurred, her head swaying against the wind as she turned her gaze back to his cock. "I''m fascinated by your cock, Calypso."

    [She''s¡­ She''s actually incoherent,] he worriedly whispered.

    [I-I agree,] Axel remarked in astonishment. [You''re right. Completing the Bond now would be an insult to both of you.]

    Still, that didn''t mean that he couldn''t take pleasure in what she was doing. And sure enough, the moment Aurelia began moving her hand to stroke his shaft, it took Calypso his all just to stop him from groaning too loudly.

    "L-Lia¡­" he whispered out in pleasure.

    "A-Amazing," she whispered, her breaths hitting his shaft in a way that only made his pleasure all the more apparent. "Stimtion is making you evenrger¡­"

    ''Of course, it does, Lia!'' he inwardly shouted. ''Any man would get harder at such an action!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But as much as he wanted to speak, the way his mate moved on top of him made him want to simply watch her do her thing. Her slow and steady strokes were both sloppy and measured, her drunken mind still somehow defaulting to her old ways despite her clearck of coherence.

    "Ah, natural lubrication," she gasped out, her tone almost sounding amazed as she managed to draw out some of his pre-cum. "C-Clear and consistent, as is expected of my mate¡­"

    Calypso groaned through his teeth as he watched Aurelia do the unexpected. Running a finger through the opening of his cock, she gathered a drop of his pre-cum and put it in her mouth. Even while swaying in ce and drunk out of her mind, the image of her doing such an action almost made him cum right then and there.

    "S-Salty," she frowned, more out of thought than out of disappointment. "Nevertheless, the experiment must continue."

    "L-Lia¡­"

    His breaths came out harder and more erratic as he felt her fingers begin to move in earnest. Her hand began sliding up and down his shaft, his pre-cum lubricating her movements as she stared transfixed at his throbbing cock. Then, he felt her other hand fondled his balls, her fingers moving delicately as if handling a precious jewel.

    "Large gonads as well," she drunkenly observed. "S-Surely they''re full of fertile seed for a lucky womb to ept¡­"

    Just the thought of her wordsing true alone almost made Calypso explode in pleasure. The image of her Lia swelling with child, his seed growing big and strong within her made his entire body twitch with pleasure.

    "L-Lia!"

    And sure enough, the dam of pleasure within him exploded as he felt a deluge of his warm seed shoot out from his throbbing member.

    "O-Oh my¡­"

    Calypso groaned as he shot spurt after spurt into the air, some of themnding on his mate''s face and hair as she watched him explode for her. And just like that, he almost felt like exploding again as the image of Aurelia covered in his seed etched itself into his mind.

    "T-Thick and fragrant¡­" she absently blinked, her focus clearly leaving her as she nkly swayed on top of him. "I-It''s¡­ the perfect¡­ benchmark¡­"

    "L-Lia?"

    Calypso was still panting when his mate copsed on top of him, her semen-covered self staining everything she was touching as she lost consciousness.

    "D-Dammit¡­"

    Still recovering from his climax, Calypso did his best to sit up on their bed. While his cock was still rock hard, now wasn''t the time to indulge himself as he began taking care of his unconscious mate. He knew that she''d be horrified by what she just did should she remember any of this. However, she was clearly the type of drunk that didn''t remember a thing about what they did while they were under the influence.

    [I can use this,] he weakly chuckled.

    [And risk facing her wrath again? I don''t think so,] Axel scoffed. [No, you should just focus on helping her. She''ll appreciate that more than you supposedly taking advantage of her while she''s like this.]

    Shrugging, he went ahead and did just that. Cleaning her up, he could only hope that she''d actually stop drinking despite the clear advantage it gave him whenever she did so. While her reactions were cute, the fact that her words startedcking sense to them just rubbed him the wrong way after all of the verbal sparring they''d done.

    "This is just worrying," he humorlessly chuckled. "You can always say no every once in a while, Lia¡­"

 Chapter 659 Each Otherâ€™s Presence

    "Ughh¡­"

    Waking up with yet another hangover was thest thing Aurelia ever wanted to experience in her life. However, despite her ever growing hatred for alcohol, it would seem that she was simply doomed to constantly drink the damn thing if only to fit in.

    [G-Great,] she thought with a wince. [And of course, I have no recollection as to what happened after the next few sses.]

    [I told you you should stop,] Aura sighed. [And yet you went ahead anyway, telling me that you weren''t drunk.]

    [At that point, you should know that I''m too far gone.]

    Shaking her head, she blinked away what little pain she could muster as she sat up on the bed. Almost immediately, she could tell that something was wrong with how different her dress was now from what she remembered it to best night.

    [I can only assume that something happened between us?] she grumbled.

    [That indeed happened,] Aura reported, her wolf''s resigned tone almost making Aurelia dread what came next. [Thankfully, it''s not the worst thing that could happen in your mind.]

    [What is it then?] she warily asked.

    [Well¡­]

    Aurelia sat stock still as Aura recounted the events ofst night. Thankfully, she was currently alone in bed as Calypso had clearly woken up earlier than her. Then again, the sun was already up, which also meant that she was already running behind her own self-imposed schedule.

    Still, that realization paled inparison to what she just heard from her wolf.

    [...And that''s the end of it,] Aura sighed. [In truth, I don''t know how you''ll salvage this.]

    Indeed, the burning shame within her was only just enough to smother the fires of passion still burning within her loins. Why that was still there, she didn''t know. But what she did know was that the image of her being delirious and moronic while getting Calypso off was going to hang over her pride forever.

    [I-I can''t¡­] she weakly thought, her thoughts trembling as she processed the information. [I can''t show myself to him like this! Not now!]

    [Then why not do just that?] Aura advised. [We can think of something else to do. Granted, we did ask him to help us learn what we''re capable of.]

    Oh, right¡­ Still, they could probably put that off for now in favor ofing up with some way to salvage her pride from the disaster that wasst night.

    ''I''ll think of something,'' she inwardly thought. ''Maybe not now, but I''ll fix this¡­''

    ***

    Unfortunately for her, she quickly realized that avoiding him was pretty much impossible due to their new roles within the Midnight Pack. In one way or another, they''lle face to face once again. And sure enough, the moment Aurelia went down to the dining room for breakfast, Calypso was right there waiting for her with food already set on their respective tes.

    "Had a good rest?" Calypso innocently asked.

    "In a sense," she neutrally replied, her tone leveled as she took in his features. Sure enough, he looked absolutely smug with that perpetual smile on his face. "I thank you for your servicest night. I''m sure that I wasn''t a pretty sight to see."

    "On the contrary, you were the most beautiful thing I''ve seenst night," Calypso cheekily remarked. "Although, I''d like for you to refrain from drinking from now on."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at his words. She would''ve thought that he''d only encourage her to do so just so that he could continue to exploit that weakness of hers.

    "I would assume that you''d like seeing me drunk," she probed.

    "I do, but not that drunk," Calypso seriously replied. "Lia, you were incoherent. And that''s not what I know you for."

    She couldn''t help but blush as she took meaning to what was hidden behind his words. He meant that he liked her for her intelligence, something that was clearlycking in her whenever she was drunk. Hmm¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''ll keep that in mind," she answered.

    "Do so," he repeated. "I don''t want you getting too ufortable."

    Once more, the blush on her face intensified, her heart skipping a beat upon hearing the worry in his tone.

    [He''s actually afraid of hearing you ramble on like that again,] Aura inferred. [Seeing you acting like a fool unnerved him that much.]

    Against her own better judgment, Aurelia couldn''t help but think up ways to use this newfound information to her advantage. Although, while she knew that she could keep him on her toes if she pretended to be an idiot for a day or so, doing so would inflict so much damage to her self-esteem that it was just not worth it to do so despite the advantage that it''d afford her.

    "You should eat," Calypso suggested, shaking her away from her thoughts. "I''m sure you''re hungry."

    "I''ll do just that then," she nodded. "Thank you, Calypso."

    Wordlessly, the two began to eat, her mate eating alongside her as he watched her. In fact, he was watching her a bit too eagerly.

    [He must be waiting for your response,] Aura supplied.

    [Which means he must''ve been the one to cook our food,] Aurelia finished. [I can use this.]

    "It''s delicious," sheplimented, her words measured as she waited for his reaction.

    "I''m d you think so," he smugly smirked. "Cooked it all myself, you know?"

    "I can tell," she smirked. "Any other person would''ve gagged at how savory it is."

    She couldn''t help but chuckle as she watched Calypso''s expression fall right before her. Not that she was lying, of course. She liked her food salty and savory.

    "I guess I still have a ways to go," he sighed.

    "Hey now, I''m not lying," she scoffed. "I like my food savory."

    As if to emphasize her words, she took in another spoonful of her meal, carefully chewing as if to show that she was enjoying her food.

    "See?"

    "I suppose you do then," he smiled. "I''ll make sure to make your food as savory as possible."

    This time, Aurelia gave him an authentic smile in appreciation. She did enjoy his presence, and the fact that he wasn''t bringing up what happened between themst night did much to help him endear himself to him.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® ''He''s considerate,'' she inwardly chuckled. ''I''ll give him that much.''

    "Anyway, do you need any medicine?" he asked.

    "I''ll manage," she casually waved him off.

    "That''s good," he nodded in relief. "We can start your training then."

    Aurelia blinked before she remembered their deal. "I''ll look forward to it."

    Their breakfast then went on as nned. They didn''t speak with one another, but the silence between them was afortable one as they simply enjoyed each other''s presence.

 Chapter 660 Lacking In Power

    After breakfast and a bit of rest, Aurelia found herself making her way to the Grant Manor''s inner garden. There, Calypso was already waiting, his arms crossed over his chest as he sat on a nearby bench.

    "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting," she scoffed.

    "Not at all," he chuckled. "So I''m assuming that you''re here to learn about your wolf form."

    "That''s right," Aurelia nodded. "I''m of the impression that I have ess to such a form now."

    "We''ll see," he stated. "But first, you must know how your wolf form even looks like."

    Aurelia blinked. "Sounds easy enough."

    "It is, but that''s not all," Calypso began as he casually crossed his legs. "You need to be in tune with your inner wolf. Any sort of conflict will make it harder for you to shift."

    "That sounds like it''s a given," she scoffed.

    "I''m not done," he chuckled. "You also need to have enough energy to shift in the first ce. Then again, that also sounds like it''smon sense."

    She couldn''t help but shake her head in amusement. Truly, Calypso still had a tendency to run his mouth.

    "Nevermind then. I''m sure you can get this over with in a day," her mate shrugged. "Just sit somewherefortable and meditate on it. It''lle to you naturally."

    "...That''s it?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Everything elsees after that," he nonchntly exined. "Once you can shift into your wolf form, the hybrid form wille soon after."

    "Understandable," she raised an eyebrow as she scanned her surroundings. "And I suppose you''ll just watch?"

    "Hey, it''s still something," Calypso heartily chuckled. "I can give you advice if you''re stuck on something."

    Shrugging, Aurelia decided that practice would better exin things than theory as she sat under the shade of the nearest tree. Closing her eyes, she eventually found herself in her inner mind.

    [Hello,] Aura casually greeted, her inner wolf sitting in front of her. [I suppose it''s time to do this?]

    [Indeed,] Aurelia nodded. [I assume that we have no internal conflicts with each other?]

    [As if,] her wolf snorted. [We''re one and the same.]

    [That we are,] Aurelia smirked. [And you look exactly as I''d envisioned myself to be as a wolf.]

    [Again, I am you,] Aura humorously shrugged. [Really, only fools will fight against their inner wolf.]

    Shaking her head, Aurelia shook off the amusement she was feeling in favor of actually trying to ess her wolf form. Focusing on herself, she felt her energies moving within her, all of them coalescing in her chest as she felt something moving within her.

    After a minute, however, it was clear that that was the extent of her current capabilities. She just didn''t have the energy to go much further.

    [It''s not working,] Aurelia grumbled, her focus still trained on the energies moving inside her. [It feels like I''m hitting a wall of some kind.]

    [It would seem that our body is still getting a feel for the flow of the energy,] Aura hummed in thought. [However, it looks like we''re not reaching a prerequisite level of synergy with one another.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurelia frowned. [How are we not in sync? We''re literally the same person.]

    [I do not know,] her wolf clicked her tongue in annoyance. [Perhaps we need more power?]

    Getting her wolf''s unspoken advice, she began to pour even more effort into herself, her energies ring up as she tried to force her transformation. However, after yet another minute of trying, she was still as human as she first started.

    [It didn''t work,] Aurelia grunted.

    [But I felt our energies rise higher earlier,] Aura clinically remarked. [Perhaps it was still not enough¡­]

    [So I''mcking in power then,] she postted in resignation.

    [That seems to be the case,] her wolf agreed. [Something that can potentially be solved once weplete our Bond with our mate.]

    [Along with some of our privacy problems as well,] she hummed. [Something to think about then.]

    [I suggest you do so quickly though,] Aura added. [That way we can get some more practice in.]

    Aurelia sighed as she took her wolf''s advice into consideration. Opening her eyes, Calypso''s face was the first thing that greeted her as he hovered over her in worry.

    "So what''s the problem?" he quickly asked. "You didn''t manage to shift."

    "I currently do not have enough energy to shift," she admitted.

    "I¡­ don''t know how to fix that," Calypso sheepishly admitted. "Maybe Lady Jayra knows more about this."

    "And here I thought you were the expert between us." Standing up, Aurelia chuckled as her mate sputtered out in front of her, obviously trying toe up with an excuse for hisck of answers. "Don''t bother. I already know the solution."

    He raised an eyebrow at her. "You do?"

    "Yes," Aurelia smirked. "And no, I won''t tell you until ites up again. For now, let''s just go about our new duties."

    "So eager to work," he sighed even as he went to her side. "By the way, if you''re wondering where the King and Queen are, they already leftst night. Said they still had other ces to be and that they send their regards to us for a sessful Bond."

    "Huh," Aurelia shrugged. In truth, the thought hadn''t really crossed her mind. She was far too preupied with her hangover and wounded pride to even care about Her Majesties'' whereabouts. "I expected something like that."

    "They also said that Lena will being here any day now," Calypso casually added.

    "I see," she nodded. "Well, if you''ll need me, I''ll be overseeing the transfer of my belongings to my new workshop."

    "Good luck, Lia."

    "You too, Calypso."

    And with that, the two of them parted ways, both of them busy with their own respective work in their new domain. And while Aurelia was sure that their time spent apart will gradually dwindle once they got settled, she couldn''t help but feel excited about her new life.

    She just had to keep things going smoothly. Her mate was surely going to be helpful in that regard.

 Chapter 661 Not With My Age

    At Cordon Castle

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Jayra shook her head as she watched her Master Kasper in disbelief. The man was practically swooning as she stared at Lena from the second floor of the castle hallway.

    "How long do you n on staying here anyway?" she couldn''t help but snort as she asked her wayward master. Well, not that his presence bothered her, but her days were much more peaceful without this old man constantly bugging her.

    "I''m not sure, my pupil," he seriously stated. "Anyway, I have such a beautiful view in my sights that I simply can''t ignore it¡­"

    Jayra''s jaws dropped at her master''s antics. "I thought the only beautiful view to you are all the different kinds of alcoholic drinks you''ve been consuming? Since when did you even bother to look at a woman?" she scoffed. "Besides, aren''t you practicing celibacy to keep your youth?"

    It was a mystery to her how one of her Master''s secret techniques in maintaining his youthful-looking body was to practice celibacy, but that was just the fact of it. Really, no one knew exactly how old he was, but Jayra once heard that he was old enough to have already roamed the world with their ancestors. It was like he was an immortal, but he swiftly denied such ims. Also, he didn''t really look much like a vampire, but no matter how Jayra asked, he simply refused to budge in disclosing more details about himself. All she knew was that Master Kasper rarely epted a student, and if he did, then you were lucky¡­ And she was one of those lucky ones.

    Jayra frowned as she stared closely at her Master before then moving her gaze towards Lena herself.

    ''Could it be possible that he¡­'' she inwardly thought, wondering if her Master knew of Lena''s identity as Helena? Or perhaps he somehow sensed that Lena was once the Fairy Queen of the Realm of Efereia, more famously known at Cordon as the Element Forest.

    "Ah¡­ Stop giving me that suspicious look!" Master Kasper mumbled with a pout, his eyes still gawking at Lena as the former guardian tended to some of the flowers in the inner courtyard. "I''ve been celibate since I was a child. Don''t you think that I''ve had enough after traveling all over the world for all these years?"

    "And how many years are those to be exact?" Jayra questioned with lifted brows.

    "Hah! That won''t work for me. No one will know of my age," he eagerly boasted. "Mess with everything in my life, Jayra, but not with my age!"

    And here he was again, constantly spouting his favorite lines whenever the topic of his age came up. Jayra felt her face twitch at this man''s ridiculousness. There was no way this ancient Master would keep his age a secret for this long!

    "So after hundreds of possibly thousands of years of celibacy and meeting a lot of attractive women, no one caught your elusive eye until now with our Lena?" Jayra dubiously asked. "You do know that Lena is like a sister to our Queen and that she will soon reside at the Midnight Pack as a Lady of House Grant? She''ll be a part of the royal family as the King''s cousin."

    Kasper snorted. "So?"

    "So there''s no way that you can easily get your way with her without facing the royal family," Jayra grumbled. "Must I remind you of how pleasantly unpleasant your reputation is? Are you even stable? Do you even have a permanent residence to build a family?"

    She didn''t mean to look down on her Master like that, but knowing how he lived freely and adventurously gave her an impression of how much of a homeless person her Master truly was.

    A crisp of loudughter roared throughout the hallway as Kasper beamed. "Oh, you look so adorable right now, my pupil. I''ll take that as you not looking down on me, but instead, as you actually being worried about me," he confidently hummed. "Worry not, dear Jayra¡­ This Master of yours is quite loaded. Even more so than you know¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So you actually have money," Jayra frowned as she murmured. "Is that why I have to write all those apologies and pay for all of the ces where you eat and rest before running away? Just so you can save your own money?"

    "It''s been a while, but no¡­ That''s just me having fun," Kasper chuckled. "But anyways, Lena has weird remnants of energy gathering around her. Do you think she''ll be interested in learning spells and magic?"

    Blinking, Jayra turned to Lena and watched her closely. Try as she might though, she was unable to detect what her Master had sensed. Indeed, she still had a long way to go before she could evenpare to her Master''s prowess¡­

    "Why don''t you talk to her and ask her then?" Jayra suggested. "Come with me, I''ll formally introduce you to her."

    She had nothing else to do at the moment anyway. Ever since her Master had stayed in the castle, he would often simply nce at Lena from a distance, never even bothering to let his presence known to the woman. His behavior piqued her interest, so she decided to observe as well. But now, upon confirming just what kind of interest her Master had in Lena, then why not help him just so he could at least talk directly to the woman he was eyeing?

    Smirking, Master Kasper turned to her with a wide grinned and said, "I''ve been waiting for you to say that. Howe you only decided to do that now?"

    Jayra shrugged. But seriously, if Xenia ever found out about this, her friend would definitely make a fuss out of this.

    "The Queen will not like it once she finds out that you''ve been eyeing Lena¡­" she mumbled with a pout as she started walking towards the stairs.

    "Why wouldn''t she? I''m handsome, very fit, and very capable," Kasper boasted.

    Jayra could only shrug, wondering if she should just spell out how irresponsible her Master was ording to Xenia. He was a wanderer who refused to settle in one single ce. There was even a bounty on his head from some of the other kingdoms where his reputation was even worse than it already was.

    Jayra paused and turned to ask him, "Doesn''t she look familiar to you? Lena?"

    Master Kasper gave her a meaningful smile and said, "She does¡­"

    "So you do know her," Jayra used her Master. Surely, her Master had seen Helena if he happened to watch the trials for every candidate entering the forest back then. Even now, everyone in Cordon was saying how Lena looked a lot like the Fairy Queen, but no one would ever believe that the mystery woman and the real Fairy Queen were one and the same. No one knew that truth except for the Cordon royal family, her, and a few of the King''s trusted men such as her husband and Gideon.

    "Of course," he tantly stated. "She''s the woman of my dreams¡­ So hurry along now and formally introduce me to her¡­"

    Jayra could only shrug in disappointment as she turned around from her Master and walked again, failing to see how the man''s lips had curled meaningfully at her.

 Chapter 662 Borderline Narcissistic

    As the days went by, Aurelia''s life as the Luna of the Midnight Pack went on rtively peacefully. Nothing of note was happening, and she was free to concentrate on her own work as the newly built workshop within the manor was fully refurbished and operational. While Calypso was busy with the day-to-day responsibilities of being the Great Constable and the Alpha of his own pack, she was also busy doing her own work as was befitting her station as both a healer and the Luna of her own pack.

    [But that''s not as true right now, isn''t it¡­]

    Aurelia sighed at her wolf''s words. Unfortunately, her peace was being threatened to be shattered by a few rumors that were starting to circte all around the Pack. Whispers of how she was a weak Luna, that she would refuse to evene out of her own workshop for hours on end, were starting to actually irritate her. Of course, Calypso had already addressed those issues in his own way by constantly stating that he was happy to be her mate, but the damage was still being done.

    Her name was being ndered, and her tolerance for it was starting to run things.

    [Unfortunately,] Aurelia grumbled as she sat in her private workshop, relishing the privacy of her own personal space as she stared at a few of her own unfinished projects. [These women are actually saying that they still have a chance since they don''t smell my scent on Calypso and vice versa.]

    [That''s just how things are, seeing as we haven''tpleted the Mate Bond with him yet,] Aura sighed. [Until we actually mate with our, well, mate, some enterprising women would think that they might still have a chance, even though we all know that Calypso will just ignore them.]

    Funnily enough, if there was one thing that was giving her sce in this annoying situation, it was that she knew Calypso enough to know that he wouldn''t just throw her away at the first sight of another beautiful woman. True to what she observed from him, their constant banter was a joy for him, and he would actively rebuff any woman that would try to throw herself at him without even a second thought if it meant that their perpetual back-and-forths would keep going.

    [This is just annoying, isn''t it,] Aurelia scoffed. [If this keeps up, I might just damn wellplete the Mate Bond with Calypso and be done with it. It''ll solve a lot of problems that we have anyway, and it''ll stop these fools from constantly making these ridiculous rumors.]

    [But you won''t, wouldn''t you,] Aura pointed out. [You still don''t want to mate with Calypso.]

    Aurelia couldn''t help but sigh. In truth, she had already stopped caring about such things. In fact, the only thing stopping her was the fact that she wanted him to be the one to initiate things. She refused to be the one toe to him. After all, doing so would mean that she had lost.

    [But will you truly lose if you just go and mate with him?] Aura clinically asked. [The benefits of doing so currently outweigh the detriments of doing so.]

    [That it does, but it''s still a pride thing,] Aurelia grumbled in deep thought. [As a woman, I take pride in my independence.]

    [I do as well, but sometimes, there are things that we must throw away for the sake of progress,] her wolf advised. [Pride is something that we wholly enjoy having, but if said pride is also preventing us from learning, then why should we hold onto it?]

    Aurelia frowned. Logically, her wolf was right. She knew she was more prideful than most women. Heck, she was more prideful than possibly even some kings from other foreign kingdoms. She took sce in her independence, her pride being her shield against the worst of what the world had to offer. She was smart and beautiful, and she took pride in such things as she made a name for herself with nothing but her sheer effort and work ethic. Some might say that she was borderline narcissistic, but it was a title she''d eagerly take for herself even if it sounded wrong.

    [But that''s not enough here,] she admitted to herself. [To win this game, I must let go of what''s holding me back.]

    [Y-You don''t have to let go of it all though,] Aura quickly corrected herself. [It''s important for us to take pride in what we can do.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurelia chuckled at her wolf''s words. [You really are my other self¡­]

    [O-Of course,] Aura scoffed, acting as if she wasn''t almost begging for her to not throw away a core of their identity. [We only need to let go of what''s stopping us from moving forward. For the sake of our betterment, we must shed our weaknesses and be stronger for it.]

    [Well said,] Aurelia approved, nodding in her seat as she addressed her wolf.

    Afortable silence settled within her workshop, her thoughts running through different scenarios as she considered her next course of action. Inevitably, both her thoughts and feelings settled into a singr answer.

    [Aura.]

    [Yes, Aurelia?]

    [I''ve decided toplete the Mate Bond tonight,] she firmly dered. [We need to shore up our defenses, and doing so will be the key to gain a bit of our privacy back.]

    [Are you sure that''s not your passion talking for you?]

    Aurelia blushed at her wolf''s scandalous teasing. [Don''t say that. My decision is backed by logic and you know it.]

    [Sure it is,] Aura chuckled. [Do you n on confronting himter then?]

    [I do,] she shrugged, having barely managed to keep her mind from being flooded by unwanted images of what she was going to doter. [There will be no desperation behind it, of course. My emotions might be that of liking and wanting him, but I refuse to simply give it to him.]

    Yes, she could easily admit that she did develop feelings for Calypso now. She wouldn''t deny it, but she sure as hell could deny showing it to him.

    [I love the way you think, oh other half of mine,] Aura mischievously chuckled.

    [Of course, you do, my other self,] Aurelia smirked. [We''ll have him eating off the palm of our hand soon enough.]

    She will make sure that she''ll be the winner in this game of theirs, no matter how much Calypso would like to think otherwise.

 Chapter 663 Heart Stating Otherwise

    As night fell, Aurelia couldn''t help but feel more and more excitement as the hour for her to enact her ns moved ever so closer to her. Already, the passion that had annoyingly taken root within her was starting to grow hotter, her loins already tightening just from the sheer prospect of having Calypso fully take her.

    [This is annoying,] she couldn''t help but grumble in her mind as she made her way to her shared room with her mate. [My body''s constantly betraying my mind.]

    [It would be betrayal if you also didn''t like how it feels,] Aura casually pointed out. [While I admit that this part of us is more trouble than it''s worth, it''s also ours to wield to our advantage.]

    Aurelia couldn''t help but smirk at her other self''s words. After she had decided that she wouldplete the Bond with Calypso, both her and her inner wolf began to address the exact specifics of how such a n would unfold. And while they would both like for her approach to be measured and logical, the ever growing passion she now had within her would make it almost impossible for her to control herself during the act.

    Yes¡­ It was then that she realized that as much as she loved and thirsted for knowledge and self-betterment, her body was also predisposed to the endless pleasures of the flesh, specifically the pleasure that came from her mate''s touch.

    [Indeed,] she mentally hummed in thought. [And judging from how I acted during thest time we interacted intimately, I had only around an orgasm or two before Ipletely lost myself to my own burning heart.]

    [A heart that sang him praises while you mind protested at the loss of control, I might add,] Aura reminded her. [But while it''s a loss that we cannot ignore, it''s also a strength that we can use forter.]

    Aurelia nodded to herself as she finally came face to face with the door to their shared room. cing a hand on the handle, she took in a deep breath as she mentally went through her ns onest time.

    This was her deciding that she was going toplete the Mate Bond with Calypso. And while her mate might think that this would be hisplete and utter victory, he would be sorely mistaken. She would take charge of the act as soon as she saw an opportunity, and she would use every advantage she could get just to get that opportunity to arise.

    [Make no mistake, our mate will fight us tooth and nail to get us to surrender,] Aura clinically reminded her. [He knows that you''re testing him. That we''re making sure that he would be under our control and not the other way around.]

    She nodded at her other half''s reminder. Indeed, Calypso wasn''t any other fool that was trying to gain her hand. He was smart in his own right, a yer that managed to seduce women after women to surrender themselves to him without even much thought. He did his best to seduce her as well, but time after time, she managed to put up her defenses against him, even if she did end up developing some feelings for him.

    [This will probably both be the hardest and longest game we''ll y against him yet,] Aurelia thought as she took another breath. [I can only assume that he''ll see this ying the moment he detected my feelings through our already existing Bond. He''ll know that we''re nning something, and he''ll make sure to be ready if only to try and use it to his advantage.]

    [Then we''ll just have to counter him nning against our ns,] her inner wolf scoffed. [He might be our mate, but I refuse to let him have us without so much as a fight.]

    Smirking, Aurelia pushed the door open to their room, revealing a Calypso that was already leaning on the nearest wall with his arms crossed over his chest. In fact, he looked rather dashing already with how he raised an eyebrow at her, his eyes conveying that she was indeed right to assume that he would be prepared for what was toe.

    "Calypso," she casually greeted. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lia," he greeted back with a smirk. "You''re looking rather radiant this evening."

    "As are you," sheplimented back, her features still neutrally inexpressive as she approached him. "It''s quite surprising to see that you''ve already cleaned up for the night."

    "I had a bit of time while waiting for you," Calypso smoothly replied, his eyes glinting against the moonlight as she stared at him. "Likewise, you look like you have something on your mind."

    [He''s being clever with us,] Aura grumbled, her serious tone betraying her wolf''s emotions. [He thinks he knows what we have nned.]

    "Perhaps," Aurelia shrugged, mentally taking her wolf''s observation into ount as she moved herself towards the empty bed. "It''se to my attention that a few rumors have been circting about me."

    "Oh?" her mate raised an eyebrow, his tone taking on a more serious hint to it. "What are they?"

    "I''ve been hearing that because we haven''tpleted the Bond yet that I am a weak Luna for you," she stated, starting up her opening statement. "They say that you''re still avable for the taking. That they still have a chance of recing me as your Luna."

    "Are they serious?" Calypso scoffed. "Nothing in this world can rece you, Lia. Only you can stare at me with such cold eyes despite your heart stating otherwise."

    A blush formed on her cheeks as she gave him the first true smile she would give him for the night. "I''m ttered you think that, Calypso."

    "You''re my mate, and I respect your right to decide when we''llplete our Bond," he firmly dered as he stood in front of her. "They can pine and swoon for me all they want. My eyes are only for you, and you''ll be the one to bear my pups once the timees for them."

    [C-Clever¡­] Aura mumbled, her wolf stuttering and blushing at their mate''s deration. [He''s fired his own shots at us.]

    ''Then we''ll just have to fire back,'' Aurelia thought as she held her gaze against Calypso''s eyes.

    Taking a short breath, she did her best to smother the fiery passion threatening to escape her as she fired her first shot. "Thank you, Calypso. In response, I''ve decided that we shouldplete the Bond tonight."

 Chapter 664 A Test (1)*

    Calypso''s eyes widened as Aurelia''s words almost dripped like honey from her ever so kissable lips. His heart skipped a beat, and he almost wanted to ask if he was dreaming as her words repeated themselves over and over inside his head.

    [S-She wants to do it? Right now?] he couldn''t help but ask.

    [Shouldn''t you be happy?] Axelughed even if his excitement still palpable in his tone. [She''s giving herself to you now. This is our moment!]

    Calypso was just about to speak when he suddenly thought of something. As much as he wanted to take his Lia right here and now, this was still his mate¡­ And his mate was anything but normal.

    "Well, Calypso?" she scoffed, her cold expression still on her face despite the ever growing passion he was feeling within her. "I''m waiting for an answer."

    [What are you waiting for?!] Axel scolded him. [This is the third time that she''s giving you a chance to mate with her! Are you seriously going to say no to it again?!]

    [Absolutely not!] Calypso burst out. [I''m going to take her tonight. Of that, I''m sure. Still, this is Lia we''re talking about. She''s not some any ordinary woman that I''ve bedded after a few rounds of flirting. She''s not even going about this like we''re mated for life already!]

    No, he could tell that something was wrong the very moment she walked into the room. Obviously, he could tell that Aurelia was nning something even before the night even came. From that afternoon forward, his mate was brewing up something within the privacy of her workshop, and from her emotions alone, he could tell that it involved him and a few of the rumors that she had just told him existed.

    "I think you already know the answer to that," Calypso smirked, his responses carefully thought out as he picked out his words. "How can I say no to you, my sweet Lia?"

    Moving to sit beside her, he raised his hand to her cheeks, gently caressing her face as he kept up his performance. In his mind, however, he was scrambling desperately to know just what exactly his mate''s ns truly were.

    [Can''t you just take her words at face value?] Axelined. [She''s right there in front of you, practically baring her all for us to take.]

    [No, Lia isn''t like that,] Calypso shook his head even as his hands began to slowly undress his mate by the shoulders. [She wouldn''t just give herself away like this.]

    Unfortunately for him, no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t get a glimpse of what was going on inside her head. At any other time, he would''ve easily inferred her thought processes by the way of looking at her emotions. It was the one thing he had over her, and no matter how hard she tried hiding her feelings from him by scowling, her heart betrayed any and all that was running through her mind. But now¡­

    ''I can''t get past all the passion she''s feeling,'' he inwardly scowled even as his desire for her rose higher and higher with every inch of skin she revealed to him. ''I know she''s feeling something else, but I didn''t even know this was even possible!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was practically unheard of for a female werewolf to put up a wall against their male mates once they''ve been marked, but somehow, his Lia had managed to do just that. While he could tell that she was experiencing other emotions through their Bond, the overwhelming passion he was getting off of her was so great that it was practically drowning out every other emotion within her. Everytime he tried to sneak a nce at her feelings, he was bombarded with a burning desire for him that it almost made him want to ravage her just to fully experience what was going on inside her chest.

    ''How in the world is she even keeping that all in?!'' he burst out in confusion as his own senses were starting to get drowned out in the presence of his mate. ''I can''t believe she''s still in control like this!''

    But try as he might, all the possible exnations he could think of came up short as Aurelia slowly and inevitably took control of their intimacy. She smirked as she stripped herself off what was left of her dress, revealing herself to him in all of her glory as her hands began to take off his pants for him.

    ''I''m being taken advantage of,'' he concluded even as he willingly lied down on the bed and let her mount him. ''This¡­ This is what she wants!''

    "Let me make this experience a pleasurable one for both of us," Aurelia scoffed as she freed his already erect member from the confines of his clothes. "I''ll take care of you, Calypso."

    Her sultry voice sent shivers down his spine as her delicate fingers wrapped themselves around his cock just like that one drunken night they had. But unlike thest time she pleasured him, her movements now were more measured, calcted. Her eyes were cold and logical despite the clear blush and sweat blooming across her body, and her touch was both gentle and stiff, probably because of how she was reaching behind her as he stroked his massive cock behind her back.

    "Y-You can turn around, you know," Calypso advised as he grunted through the pleasure.

    "I think I''m ratherfortable sitting on your waist like this for now," Aurelia scoffed as her hands began to move faster, her other hand already having thrown away his shirt leaving him just as naked as she was. "Besides, I''ll be moving on to sitting on your cock in just a few minutes anyway."

    Another groan escaped his lips from thebined sensations of his shaft being stroked and her casual deration that she would ride him in just a few minutes. He''d finally have ess to her very core¡­ He''d finally mate with her¡­ Wait¡­

    ''No! Focus! This is still a test, I''m sure!''

    Calypso grunted as he found his resolve. Turning the table, he sat back up despite the pleasure coursing through his body. Grabbing Aurelia by the shoulders, he gave her the deepest kiss that he possibly could, his body already moving ever so slightly in a way to assert his control.

    ''This is just another game to her,'' he inwardly growled, his own fires starting to burn as he rose up to the challenge. ''One that I know I have to win.''

 Chapter 665 A Test (2)**

    Aurelia''s eyes widened as Calypso began to kiss her in earnest. Her right hand was still busy stroking his massive cock behind her, but she couldn''t help but want to just skip the pleasantries and impale herself on him right then and there. She knew she was starting to lose control, but she didn''t think it''d be this early into their activities!

    [Aurelia! Control yourself!]

    Moaning through the kiss, she did her best to reign in her passion as she stopped her ministrations in favor of embracing her mate. She could feel his touch already roaming across her body, and it only made the zing fires within her burn brighter as she felt her juices flow freely onto his skin. Her insides were already clenching just from the way his palms cupped her breasts, his finger gently pinching her nipples in such a way that it made her groan into his mouth.

    "Lia¡­" he hoarsely whispered into her mouth, his hard shaft slowly positioning itself just underneath her weeping slit. "You''re intelligent¡­ You''re beautiful¡­ but I know the game that you''re trying to y¡­"

    "I-Is that so?" she replied back through her moans as she felt his lips trail the skin of her face all the way down to her sensitive neck.

    "You''re been testing me nonstop ever since we met," he replied onto her skin, her breaths making her tingle as her hips began to rub themselves up his hard cock. "You''ve always kept me on my toes¡­"

    "W-What did you expect?" she somehow managed to scoff before another moan escaped from her lips. "I-I¡­ I won''t ept just any man¡­ Even if he''s my mate¡­"

    "And I fully understand that," Calypso hoarsely hummed onto the skin where his mark was currently emzoned. The vibrationsing from his lips made her skin crawl with pleasure, her passion now burning as bright as the sun as her inner walls painfully mped down on empty space. "Your pride is your all¡­ and you refuse to let anyone control you¡­ not even your mate¡­"

    [W-Where is he going with this?] she couldn''t help but ask as she felt her back hit the bed below.

    Her inner wolf was equally speechless. [Aurelia¡­ S-Should we just let it happen?]

    "T-That I am," she gasped out, his lips now trailing all the way down to her chest, his right hand now making its way to her aching core as he began nibbling on her stiff peaks. "I-It''s my nature¡­"

    "But that doesn''t have to be the case now, my Lia," Calypso hummed into her sensitive spots, making her gush even harder in between her legs. "Right now, you''re mine. I own you, and you''re my mate¡­"

    Aurelia''s eyes widened as she let out yet another high-pitched moan as she felt his fingers enter her slit. But somehow, instead of finally surrendering to her instincts as a woman, the sudden spike in pleasurebined with hearing her own annoying high-pitched voice shocked her just enough to regain some control over her passion. Her mind whirred as she processed his words in record time, her pride roaring to life as it began to match the burning passion that threatened to consume her.

    "L-Lia- Woah!"

    Taking her mate by surprise, she twisted her body in such a way that she managed to pin him down below her once again. Her coreined at the loss of stimtion from his fingers, but her pride was sated as she found herself once more in control of both herself and her mate.

    "Y-You¡­ If you think you own me¡­ then you''re sorely mistaken," Aurelia gasped out, her hips already grinding themselves against his cock once more as she positioned herself on top of him. "I-If there''s anybody here that owns anyone, that would be me owning you¡­"

    "O-Oh?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Y-You''re clearly unworthy, and yet I''ve decided to grace you with my presence," she continued, her hips already raised as she aimed her entrance over his eager shaft. "D-Don''t think that you''ve won just because I gave myself to you¡­"

    [You''re finally doing it?] Aura eagerly asked.

    [Was there any question to it?]

    Without any preamble whatsoever, Aurelia smirked as she swiftly impaled herself onto her mate''s cock. The swift stabbing pain that engulfed her being was expected, but she still couldn''t help but wince as she did her best to quickly adjust to his massive size stretching her open. Truly, for her first time, Calypso was the worst choice to have with how girthy his member was.

    "Lia, are you alright-"

    "I-I''m perfectly fine," she swiftly cut him off, her hips slowly moving from side to side in an effort to give one another the pleasure they seeked. "I''m not some invalid that''ll cry from the first sign of pain¡­"

    With her pride demanding that she move, she did exactly that, biting her lip as she fought against the pain shooting within her with each movement. However, with each thrust that he did beneath her, the more the pain disappeared in favor of the growing pleasure building up within her pelvis. Her passion was also growing tenfold with each time that she impaled herself hilt deep onto him, her heart hammering wildly inside her chest as her peak rapidly approached her.

    "L-Lia¡­ You''re so tight¡­" he groaned beneath her.

    "H-How cliched," she scoffed at him even though her face was already contorted from all of the pleasure she was feeling. "C-Can you say anything else than¡­ than¡­ AHHH!!"

    Her words failed toe to her as her orgasm arrived faster than she anticipated. Her back arched in delicious pleasure as her insides milked his shaft for all of its worth, her mind almost nking out if not for the sheer force of will that she exerted to keep herself sane.

    After a few moments, she was panting, her will exhausted as sheid twitching on top of him.

    Her body was still in full pleasure, his sheer size stimting her enough to keep her from recovering.

    [Aurelia, you should move,] Aura worriedly advised. [We can''t let him exploit your current weakness.]

    She weakly nodded to herself, but tried as she might, her hips refused to rise as her inside clung onto his shaft like there was no tomorrow. She was still in the throes of pleasure, and she knew right then and there that she was done. That she had overextended herself¡­

    And judging by the smirk on Calypso''s face, she was going to get the tables turned on her yet again. Still, she refused to waver, not until this current game of theirs was over.

 Chapter 666 A Test (3)**

    Her gaze to him was cold, her expression still as frigid and upromising as when they first started even as her flushed face and heavy pants told him that she had just had the most explosive climax she had ever had in her life. He knew he should be used to such a sight, especially since his Aurelia was far from being the most normal of women, but just the sight of her being like this lit a fire in him like there was no tomorrow.

    Motivated, Calypso grabbed onto his mate and pinned her back down underneath him. He knew that she had nothing left in her in terms of physical strength, and he knew that now was his chance to truly take her.

    "Lia¡­" he hoarsely whispered into her ear as he used his body to pin her down. "You''ve had your turn¡­ Now let me do my part¡­"

    "Y-You dare¡­" she weakly growled, her tone turning even colder than it already was. "Y-You¡­ MHMM!"

    With a singr thrust, Calypso forced his mate into silence as she moaned and groaned through the pleasure. His cock slid in easily into her eager core once more, sliding in and out of her with little effort despite how tight her walls were in hugging his shaft.

    "You''re so damn tight, Lia," he grunted as he felt his tip repeatedly knock on the door to her womb. "You''re sucking me in¡­"

    "D-Do you have anything else- NGGH! T-To say?" she growled through her teeth, her breaths turning erratic as he kept on attacking her weak spot. "You- AHH!"

    He smirked as he heard her high-pitched moan once more. Almost as quickly as she did, her hands flew right to her mouth in an attempt to stop herself. Of course, he was ready for it as he promptly pinned both of her arms to her side, his hands firmly pushing down on her wrists as he leaned down to give her a deep kiss.

    "None of that now, Lia," he lovingly smiled at her as he stared deep into her eyes. "I want to hear this cute voice of yours¡­"

    "I-It''s not cute-AHH!"

    He relished her reactions as he nipped on her neck once more. With her mouth now thoroughly unobstructed, he finally heard her cute high-pitched moans in all of their unfiltered glory. He never knew that some as serious and cold as her mate even had a voice as appealing and melodic as what she was moaning out now. Really, if she ever decided to sing, she''d have the ear of every man and woman that would hear her voice.

    [And we have it all to ourselves,] his inner wolf nodded in satisfaction.

    [That, we do,] Calypso breathed out in pleasure. [She''s truly mine now.]

    Calypso felt his hips begin to tighten as his thrusts increased in both speed and intensity. Beneath him, Aurelia red at him with all her might despite her passion exploding through their Bond. It was relentless and unyielding, her rampaging emotions practically making it impossible to even read her despite their nowplete Bond.

    Still, that didn''t mean she couldn''t feel him now as well.

    "Y-You know it is," he teased her, his words vibrating through her sensitive nipples. "You can feel my emotions now, and you know just how much I feel for you¡­"

    "I-Irrelevant," she grunted, her throat practically choking as she struggled from her own body''s urge to vocalize her pleasure. "D-Don''t think you- NGHH!"

    Calypso smirked as he delivered yet another sharp thrust into her core, his mate promptly getting thrown into another haze of her own pleasure as he took control of their activities. He ground his hips into hers, making sure that Aurelia wouldn''t even have the chance to use her mouth except for letting out her cute high-pitched squeals of pleasure.

    "A-AAHH! I-I CANT!"

    "Can''t what, my Lia?"

    Calypso stared deeply into Aurelia''s eyes. While her face was still contorted into a mix of cold fury and blushing heat, the fiery passion burning within her eyes tipped him off that she was truly enjoying herself at that moment. Coupled with her impossibly strong passion that was practically drowning out any other emotions through their Mate Bond, he knew that she had him right where he wanted her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "S-Say my name," he smirked as he whispered into her ear, his voice almost failing him as he began to rapidly approach his own release. "Y-You''re enjoying me, right?"

    "A-Absolutely-AHH!"

    "Come on," he grunted, his focus starting to waver as he did his best to dy his release. "I won''t let you cum unless you do it."

    At that instant, the sh of panic in her eyes told him all he needed to know. She was done, and he was going to win this game of theirs with a resounding victory.

    "N-Never!" she defiantly screamed, an uncharacteristic smirk gracing her features as she beganughing.

    ''W-What the-''

    Before he could even ask her what was going on, she violently shuddered below him, and her walls mped down so hard onto his shaft that he reached his peak right after. He hadn''t meant for her to reach her peak now, but apparently, he had miscalcted.

    Aurelia screamed as she shook below him, her eyes almost turning white as her pleasure took her to new heights. Likewise, Calypso grunted as he flooded her insides with his seed, his cock buried deep inside of her as he held onto her for dear life.

    They both stayed like that for minutes on end, Calypso still catching her breath by the time he felt himself starting to recover. Through the Bond, he noted that the overbearing passion that clouded Aurelia''s thoughts from him had disappeared, reced with a sense of muted satisfaction as sheid unmoving beside him.

    "T-That was something¡­" he weakly chuckled. "You alright, Lia?"

    ¡­

    ...

    "Lia?"

    Turning to her, Calypso could only shake his head as his unconscious mate smiled in her sleep. She was absolutely spent, and to his surprise, he was as well.

    [She drained me in just one round,] he noted in astonishment. [She''s really something else¡­]

    [She didn''t say your name though,] Axel amusedly stated.

    [I''ll give that to her for now then,] he chuckled as he slowly drifted off to sleep. [She''s earned it¡­]

    Cradling her in his sleep, Calypso smiled as he let his exhaustion take over. Still, he knew that he still had a bit to go despite their Bond now beingplete.

    He will make her scream out his name, even if it was thest thing that he would do.

 Chapter 667 To Complete The Transformation

    The next morning, Aurelia groaned as she woke up far earlier than she would''ve liked. The sun was barely about to rise, and Calypso was still sleeping on his side of the bed as she forced herself to sit up.

    [Ugh¡­ I feel like I''ve been punched in the gut more times than I can count,] sheined in annoyance as she ced a hand on her lower abdomen. [It''s a pleasant feeling, but it''s annoying.]

    [But you enjoyed it though, right?] Aura supplied. [Wepleted the Mate Bond, and all while denying him his victory.]

    She smirked to herself at that thought. True enough, she had managed to reign in her passions long enough to refuse him from hearing her utter his name in pleasure. And while she had given him her first time, her pride was still intact, even if he had heard his annoying high-pitched squeals while she was in the throes of her own pleasure.

    [I have to do something about those some time soon,] she pondered to herself as she carefully stood up, making sure that she wouldn''t wake up her mate as she went to the privy to clean herself off. [I refuse to hear myself sounding so stupid like that.]

    [Maybe you can damage your vocal chords a bit for it?] Aura suggested. [Or perhaps smoke tobo?]

    Aurelia blinked at her other self''s suggestions. With her hands still moving across her body, she replied, [You do realize that those are both highly unhealthy options.]

    [They are, but they''re also the fastest and most painless ways of naturally lowering your voice further respectively,] her wolf clinically rebutted. [A moan is hard to supress, especially since our body is unnaturally predisposed to pleasure.]

    [It''s an unfortunate weakness, but one that we managed to turn into an advantage, at least,] Aurelia shrugged. [I can tell through our Bond with Calypso that he struggled to feel my emotions through all of the passion I had within me.]

    It was a hypothesis that she had been ying with ever since she recognized such weakness within her. Thankfully, Aura was more than helpful in suggesting that she mask her other emotions behind her passions, effectively masking her feelings from him for the time being. She knew it wouldn''tst, especially now that the Bond was finallyplete, but it was still anotheryer of privacy that she could use if the situation called for it.

    [At least we don''t have to use such a method anymore,] Aura sighed in relief. [Harnessing such strong emotions almost made you lose control.]

    Shaking her head, Aurelia finished up with cleaning her body. Donning a new and clean dress for the day, she went back out to their bedroom. To her surprise, Calypso was already up, his naked body still glistening against the early sunlight as he smiled at her.

    "You''re up early," he smoothly stated.

    "I felt dirty even in my sleep," she scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest as she raised an eyebrow at his nakedness. "And I see that you''re still as naked asst night."

    "Like what you see then?" Calypso chuckled as he stood up and spread his arms.

    "I think you already know that answer to that," Aurelia coldly huffed before turning around to face the door. "Now if you''ll excuse me, I''d like to have some breakfast sooner rather thanter."

    "Wait, Lia. Can''t you at least wait for me?"

    Pausing in her steps, she turned to face her mate, his ever present smile and chiseled naked body making her passion start to re up again. "If you want me to wait for you, then you best get ready in the next five minutes."

    "I can do that," he chuckled. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurelia leaned on the nearest wall to her as she watched Calypso sprint towards the privy. She could only assume that he was scrubbing himself clean as quickly as possible, just so that he could walk with her down to the dining room.

    [And we can share each other''s thoughts now too,] she observed as she felt his excitement seeping through their Bond. [He''s rather excited.]

    [Why wouldn''t he be?] Aura chuckled in her mind. [He just mated with you. Any male werewolf would be ecstatic if they managed to bed their mate.]

    A few minutester, Calypso emerged from the privy, water still trickling down his bare chest as he hastily dabbed his body dry with his towel. He shed her another smile, which she could admit affected her somewhat, but those feelings quickly died down as she watched him put on the first set of clothes he could find. They were clean, thankfully, but he clearly went for the casualzy look based on how ubed his hair still was when he stood in front of her.

    "I''m ready," he grinned at her. "Shall we?"

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at him before shrugging. "I guess you''ll be as ready as you''ll ever be."

    Without much fanfare, the two of them made their way to the dining room. There, they shared a small breakfast, Aurelia keeping her silence as she enjoyed the peace and tranquillity that she was feeling at the moment. However, Calypso went and broke it as he asked her a question.

    "So¡­ How was it?"

    Aurelia felt her brows twitch as such a loaded question. "How is what?"

    "Last night," he answered back.

    She red at him even as her passions red up again from all of the memories flooding back into her mind. "Is that even a question you should be asking? We''re Bonded now. Surely you know what I felt."

    It was an unfair response, but she wasn''t even kidding when she knew that her lust and passion almost got the better of her that night. While she was wielding such emotions as a shield, it was also a danger to her control, which was why she was d that she was finally able to manually put up a wall against him to hide her thoughts from him.

    "All I felt was your hot passion," he replied, his cheeks blushing ever so slightly. "It was so overwhelming too."

    "Then you have your answer," she scoffed, a blush also forming on her cheeks as she averted her gaze. "Anyway, I''d like to try shifting again today."

    "Are you sure?" Calypso asked.

    "I think I can do it now," she coolly replied. "With our Bond nowplete, I should have enough energy toplete the transformation."

    It was one of the reasons why shepleted the Bond in the first ce. At least, that was what she kept telling herself.

 Chapter 668 Change Back

    After taking care of a few daily chores within the Pack, Aurelia and Calypso met up in the same garden within the manor by the afternoon. Casually nting herself underneath the biggest shade she could find, Aurelia crossed her legs and prepared herself for another round of meditation. And just likest time, her mate was helping her by casually sitting down on a nearby bench and giving out pointers to her.

    "Remember, Lia. Just like I told youst time," Calypso reminded her. "Just do whates naturally."

    "I know, Calypso," she scoffed. "And I already told you that I know what went wrong that time."

    [That''s assuming that ourck of power is the problem in the first ce though,] Aura chimed in. [There''s still a chance that there might be something else that we missed during our brief time together.]

    [Still, ourck of power is the main reason why I can''t shift in the first ce,] Aurelia rebutted. [If there are indeed any other problems, then at least we''ve seeded in what we sought out to do. Troubleshooting cer.]

    [Indeed.]

    Taking a deep breath, Aurelia gave Calypso onest look before she closed her eyes and meditated. For a minute or so, she focused on the sensation of the cool wind blowing across her skin, the sound of rustling leaves crinkling from all around her as she allowed herself to rx. Eventually though, she once more found herself in the inner recesses of her mind with her inner wolf casually greeting her upon her arrival.

    [We meet again, oh other half of mine,] Aura nonchntly greeted.

    [That we are, my other half,] Aurelia greeted back, the two of them giving each other small smiles. [So, are we ready for another attempt? Do we have the required energy for this?]

    Her wolf nodded as she began to emit a soft glow through her fur. [I believe we do. I can already feel it flowing through me. All that''s left is to let it flow to you.]

    [Let''s do this then.]

    Sitting down once more, Aurelia channelled her wolf''s energies into herself. Likest time, she felt it emanate from within her chest, a cool warmth slowly spreading out to her limbs the more she began to channel it. Eventually, she felt herself starting to change, her limbs shortened as fur began growing throughout her skin. Her very soul began to form into that of a wolf, Aura''s presence within her intensifying as she opened her eyes to the garden once more.

    [Well, that worked,] Aura chuckled, her voice now louder in her head. [I didn''t think it would be that easy.]

    [Agreed,] Aurelia chuckled, her grunts now more animal-like as she growled. [I can see how other werewolves are able to shift so quickly now.]

    "You finally did it, Lia," Calypso congratted him, his hands pping as he stood up to greet her. "Do you feel any different?"

    Aurelia shook her head, knowing that she was currently unable to form words through wolf form. Still, she could probably talk to him through their Bond if she really wanted to. But for now, she was content with letting her actions do the work for her.

    "That''s good. Care for a bit of a test run then?"

    Aurelia actually paused at the suggestion. Feeling out her new form, she could tell that she was both stronger and faster now whenpared to her human form. It kind of irked her to lose her opposable thumbs and ability to speak, but she could see the usefulness of having a form that allowed her to sprint and run if needed.

    [I''ll do that then,] Aurelia nodded as she addressed him through the Bond. [I''ll be back shortly.]

    Not wanting to see Calypso''s proud smile at her, she promptlyunched herself across the vast garden, stretching out her legs as she tested her newfound speed and agility. Jumping from tree to tree, she dashed across gaps and obstacles alike, abusing her new form to its full extent as she twisted through the air with each leap.

    [It''s fun being a wolf, isn''t it?] Aura cheerfully asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [It has its uses,] Aurelia chuckled. [At least I can embody half of our being now.]

    [All we have to figure out now is how I can embody yours then?] her wolf asked with a smirk. [Do you want me to take control of your human body, so to speak?]

    [We''ll have to see if it''s even possible first,] she hummed in thought as her scientific mind began running through the possibilities. [Either way, this is a major achievement for us.]

    Eventually, of course, she got bored of running around the garden and promptly made her way back to where Calypso was watching her. He still sported that proud smile on his face, one that admittedly made her preen as she relished the praise.

    "That was some fancy footwork out there," Calypso praised her with a smirk. "You''re already better than most werewolves I know."

    [I just used what''s now avable to me,] she scoffed through the Bond. [I''m sure most wolves can do what I did better.]

    "Trust me, Lia, you''re a natural," he chuckled. "So, do you want to get out there and run on a bigger field? Or are you done for the day?"

    Aurelia shook her head. [I think I''m done for the day. I still have things to do, and I can always test some of the other aspects of my shifting sooner orter.]

    "Understandable," he hummed. "I still have a few things to do myself. Well, I suppose you want me to bring you your clothes?"

    [That would be appreciated.]

    Letting Calypso leave her for a while to fetch her clothes, Aurelia began to concentrate on herself once more. Repeating the same steps as before, she found herself facing her human self, one that carried Aura''s tone and thoughts as they met.

    [I suppose it''s time for us to swap back?] Aura smiled.

    [That''s the idea.]

    Aurelia sat down and focused, channelling her energies onto herself as she began reversing the changes she made to her body. But unlike the first time it happened, she couldn''t seem to gather enough energy to shift herself back to normal.

    [Damn it¡­] she grumbled. [This is a problem.]

    [We¡­ We don''t have the energy?] Aura nervously asked.

    [It would appear so,] Aurelia sighed.

    Opening her eyes, she was greeted by a Calypso carrying a batch of her folded clothes. He looked rather surprised to see her still in her wolf form.

    "Why are you not human yet?" he couldn''t help but ask.

    [That''s the problem,] she grumbled in annoyance. [I can''t change back at the moment.]

 Chapter 669 In Big Trouble

    Aurelia sighed deeply as Calypso gently shoved the cooked meat inside her mouth.

    "Do you want more? Our appetite in our wolf form can be quite different from our human form, so please don''t be shy," Calypso teased. He was obviously enjoying her suffering while pampering her to no extent. "I won''t be surprised if you''d want to eat a whole roastedmb all by yourself."

    She didn''tment and simply red at him, effectively shutting him up. She couldn''t believe how she got stuck in her wolf form.

    [How long do you think I will remain in this form?] she grumbled to Calypso through their Mate Bond.

    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure. But that''s quite normal for those who have a fragile wolf," Calypso hummed. "Oh, right, I believe ra experienced the same thing and her casested for just about a day. Hopefully, you''ll be back to normal by tomorrow." He chuckled, "Anyway, I''ll be taking care of you for now. Feel free to eat some more. Later, I''ll clean you up so we can sleep together. Ah¡­ I''ll be sleeping in your arms this time, my fluffy mate¡­"

    Aurelia could only roll her eyes at seeing how his eyes sparkled with his every word. She could feel how excited he was through their Bond, and it was honestly both annoying and begrudgingly endearing.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll also shift to my wolf form so you won''t feel left behind¡­" Calypso added.

    After dinner, Calypso took care of her well and cleaned her up for bed. He then led her to her sleeping area where he asked a servant to arrange a soft mattress where both of them could fit in their wolf forms. She simply watched as he undressed himself to shift into his wolf form.

    [He''s so fit¡­] Aurelia unknowingly mumbled inside her head, her eyes glued to her mate''s body as she raised an eyebrow. All of a sudden, she was feeling rather weird¡­ an annoying feeling that made her grunt out, [Are werewolves always like this?]

    [What? Aroused?] Aura scoffed with a peal of crispughter.

    [Well, not always of course. It depends. You''re currently in your fertile period, which is why it''s getting rather hard for you to control yourself,] her wolf helpfully exined. [We can always mate with him if you want to in our wolf forms. That''s allowed so long as we''re in the same forms¡­ We can''t do it if we''re in different forms from each other. Humans can only mate with humans of the opposite sex, of course, and animals with animals under the same rule. That''s how it should be in the Almighty''s rule andw¡­]

    [You sound different than usual,] Aurelia noted.

    [It''s¡­plicated,] Aura shrugged. [I still feel the same, if that''s what you''re asking.]

    She raised an eyebrow at Aura''s behavior. She could feel how much her wolf wanted to interact with Calypso. Seeing that, she might as well be a bit intimate with Calypso in their wolf forms that night.

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The next morning, she woke up alone on their soft mattress, but it didn''tst long because Calypso entered with trays of roasted meats behind him for breakfast.

    "Lena will be arriving today. Eat up then see if you can finally shift back into your human form," Calypso remarked with a wink. "If you still can''t, then we''ll have to wee her in your wolf form. I''m sure she wouldn''t mind it though. She might even be pleased with how adorable you look."

    Aurelia bit her inner cheek as she tried her best to control the erratic beating of her heart. She had a feeling that she was truly losing herself to Calypso''s charm. It looked like she would end up like any other woman in his hands with her falling in love with him in the end. She could feel it, and she would be a hypocrite if she denied how she was slowly falling for her mate.

    [I see no point in resisting it, to be honest,] Aura voiced out. [Calypso is doing everything in his power for us to see how serious he is in building this rtionship¡­ this family with you¡­]

    [And here I thought you''re on my side,] Aurelia sighed. [So in the end, you''ll let ourselves be ves to our emotions?]

    [It''s in our nature,] her wolf sighed with her. [I can''t keep fighting it forever, and so do you¡­]

    She could only sigh in resignation. Was this really the case? Did Calypso manage to override the feelings she had for Gideon in just a short time? She never thought that it would even be possible¡­ that her years'' long love for Gideon would be reced just like that.

    [Of course, it''s possible,] Aura added. [It''s not really time that heals you, but having another loves you. You found it in Calypso, and he is showing that to you¡­]

    [He actually never said it yet,] Aurelia growled. [We really don''t know if he loves me yet since he never says those words to me. What if this is nothing more but him merely acting out his obligation because of the Mate Bond? This might just be him following his instincts. It''s different from love, Aura¡­]

    [Looks like Calypso did get to you deeper than you thought,] her wolf noted. [You''re actually feeling disappointed that it might not be love, unlike with your usual self where you wouldn''t care at all.]

    Aurelia was yet toment, but Calypso snapped her back from her trance.

    "Dig in, Lia, while our food is warm," he said as she slowly shoved a chunk of food into her mouth.

    She didn''t refuse him, letting Calypso feed her like thest time he did so. Honestly, she rather liked the feeling of being pampered. It felt like she was the most important person in his life at that moment in time and she was starting to get used to it.

    [I feel like I''m in big trouble¡­] Aurelia inwardly thought.

 Chapter 670 Canâ€™t Be

    Soon, they finished breakfast, and just in time for Lena''s arrival in the manor. Once their new guest''s arrival was announced, she and Calypso headed to the entrance of the mansion to greet her.

    Greeting the new arrival, Aurelia noted that Lena was with the Queen. She saw the confused look that the two were giving her while they were looking at her.

    "Oh, she''s Aurelia. She''s a hybrid, and she recently just discovered the existence of her wolf," Calypso exined. "She was in the process of practicing her shifting, but somehow got stuck in her wolf form¡­"

    "Oh, my sister-inw looks so adorable in her wolf form," Lena burst out as she approached Aurelia to hug her. "Look at those purple furs!"

    Aurelia winced at the sudden attention. She wasn''t used to this kind of bodily contact, but maybe she had to get used to it now if she was going to have Lena as a sister-inw.

    "Wee to our home, Lena," Calypso weed. "I hope you find everything to your liking¡­"

    Lena then turned to him, releasing Aurelia from her to hug Calypso instead. Looking on, Aurelia didn''t know why, but she felt annoyed at seeing how Lena was hugging her mate.

    [You''re jealous of your sister-inw?] Aura asked.

    [She''s family now, but then, Lena''s not exactly blood-rted to Calypso¡­] Aurelia muttered.

    "Thank you so much for epting me to be a part of your family, Milord," Lena hummed at Calypso. "I really don''t know what my age is, but our Queen had me registered as your younger sister. As such, I should probably address you as big brother Calypso now, right?"

    "Lena, just call me Big Bro," Calypso answered. "I''m your brother now, so address me casually, alright?"

    Aurelia frowned as she wondered when these two even met. She already met Lena since she was the one who treated the woman in the absence of Lady Jayra. There had been no interaction between the two of them aside from that of being a physician and a patient. She knew she shouldn''t feel this way. Lena had lost her memories, and she was aware of how fond the Queen was of the woman to the point of making her a part of the royal family as Calypso''s legally adopted sister.

    [What''s wrong?] Calypso interrupted through her thoughts. He probably felt her difort since her wall wasn''t fully up against him.

    [Nothing,] she scoffed.

    [Thank goodness we''re in our wolf form, or else you''ll surely have a hard time hiding your annoyance at Lena''s arrival¡­] Aura teased.

    "Hmm, this is good news. To see that Lady Aurelia''s wolf had finallye out before she reached the age limit¡­" Queen Xeniamented with her usual adoring smile. "I''m sure your family will be very delighted to hear this good news¡­"

    "True, Sister-inw. I am happy for her too, but Aurelia doesn''t want her family to know about it yet till she masters her abilities," Calypso answered and Queen Xenia nodded in understanding. "Also, I can see that your stomach is starting to get bigger. I can''t wait to see my future niece and nephew! Oh, I''m excited seeing my Lia with a big stomach like yours too."

    Aurelia rolled her eyes as Calypso shamelessly uttered his words. While the two women chuckled, she felt a huge lump in her throat at the prospect of pregnancy. It was only a good thing that she was in her wolf form. At least she was able to hide the deep blush forming on her face.

    "I''m sure Sister-inw will still look stunning even with a big belly," Lenamented, making Aurelia feel guilty for getting annoyed with the woman in the first ce.

    [Jealousy can make someone petty, you see. But then, it couldn''t be helped especially when we have these insecurities,] Aura sagely advised. [You''re right, after all¡­ Words apanied by actions are still way better than actions alone. But who are you to demand that when you yourself won''t give your all and take risks?]

    Aurelia''s frown deepened as she mumbled, [It looks like you''ve been siding with our mate¡­]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aura replied with a chuckle, and Aurelia could only shrug at her wolf''s behavior. Her wolf''s bond with Axel was getting stronger too. Sooner orter, she wouldn''t be surprised if Aura would end up scolding her more often in favor of Calypso!

    Once things settled down, the first thing Calypso did was to ask for a gathering among his officials to inform them that she was now a Hybrid with an official wolf in her. Aurelia smirked upon seeing the disappointment of every female werewolf who was eyeing her mate.

    [Hah, let''s show them that we''re not weak, Aura!] Aurelia inwardly dered to her wolf. [Let them see that this position as Calypso''s Luna belongs to no one else but us!]

    [Getting possessive, aren''t we?] Aure teased.

    Aurelia simply ignored her wolf. She was too busy rejoicing in that little victory of hers against the women that looked down on her.

    "Everyone, meet my sister Lena."

    Calypso also took the time to officially introduced Lena, of course.

    "I-It''s nice to meet you," Lena meekly bowed, her stutters almost overpowering her speech as she did her best to introduce herself. "P-Please take care of me¡­"

    "We will, Lena," one of the men chuckled. "Don''t worry!"

    "Of course," another casually added. "We''ll keep you safe!"

    Aurelia couldn''t help but chuckle at how their men quickly came to like the woman. Really, it was hard not to, seeing as Lena looked like she couldn''t even hurt a fly.

    "I really have such a cute sister, don''t I?"

    "Indeed, she''s so beautiful, Alpha Calypso!"

    Her chuckle froze as she raised an eyebrow. Calypso''s words¡­ As much as she hated it, they affected her.

    [It''s only natural,] Aura supplied.

    [No, it''s not,] Aurelia grumbled.

    Why? Why was she feeling this irrational jealousy? She didn''t like it one bit. It wasn''t like her to be petty like this. Lena was surely her sister¡­ in the same way as how Gideon was a brother to her¡­ but that didn''t stop her from developing an unrequited love for him, knowing that they weren''t truly blood-rted. What if Calypso ended up the same with Lena?

    [If you''re hurting this much, then you love him already,] her wolf sighed. [You lost in your own game, Aurelia. You already fell for our mate without knowing it¡­]

    [This¡­ Can''t be¡­] she helplessly murmured.

 Chapter 671 Accepting Defeat

    Aurelia hissed through her teeth as she let Calypso lead her to a room of her own. It was by her own request that he give her her own room for the night to see if she could try and meditate through her problems by herself. Because clearly, Calypso was just as clueless as she was when it came to her current situation.

    "Are you sure about this?" Calypso asked her as he opened the door to an empty room. "You can always do this in our room, you know."

    [I''d like a bit of solitude for now, Calypso,] Aurelia mutedly replied. [Seeing as I''m still stuck like this, I''m sure that the solution to my problems currently lies in my own mind.]

    It was technically the truth anyway. She shifted herself into this wolf form on her own, and she sure as heck would like to shift back to her human form of her own volition. She would like some control back in her life after¡­ a few revtions.

    [Revtions that you are now finally ready to face?] Aura asked.

    [You''re on thin ice right now, Aura,] she growled. [I''m not going to tolerate hearing myself tease me.]

    Her wolf promptly shut up, and she could only sigh as she trotted into the empty room. Behind her, her mate gave her onest look before she closed the door behind him, leaving her to her lonesome as she circled around and sat on the ground.

    [Call me if you need anything, alright?] Calypso reminded her, his tone sounding a mix of worry and reassurance. [You can do this. If there''s anyone that can figure out your problems, it''s you.]

    [I know that much,] she scoffed at him, but not without shing him a reluctantly grateful smile. [Go ahead. I''m sure I''ll be done shortly.]

    Hearing Calypso leave, Aurelia took a deep breath as she made sure that her privacy was secure. Putting up a wall against her mate, she then closed her eyes and started meditating. With each breath, she found herself rxing until she was once more within her mindscape, her inner wolf sheepishly waiting for her as red at her.

    [So, what do you have to say for yourself?] Aurelia immediately asked. [You knew we''ll be having words, and now we''re here.]

    [I thought you''re going to try and get your human form back?] Aura weakly uttered. [And I know I might''ve overstretched my boundaries, but believe me that I''m still on your side.]

    [Then what''s all this then?] Aurelia growled. [Why are you suddenly acting against me? Why constantly tease me when you didn''t do so back then?]

    [Because I can''t help it, alright?!] Aura cried out. [How can I? I''m literally the part of you that''s supposed to embody your wolf-like instincts. It''s already a miracle that I''m smarter than most inner wolves¡­]

    Aurelia scoffed at her wolf''s pitiful excuses. Still, seeing herself being this¡­ weak almost made her want to smack her wolf back to her senses.

    [Aura, when we first met, we both dered that we''re each other''s halves,] Aurelia began, sighing as she approached her wolf. [What you feel, I feel, and vice versa. It''s only safe to assume that what you''re feeling is what I''m truly feeling, especially since you''re apparently a lot more honest than me.]

    [T-That''s right¡­] Aura weakly smiled. [I just¡­ We have the same goals, but I''m more affected by your emotions than both of us would''ve liked. And right now, your emotions for Calypso havepletely overridden my logic.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aurelia shook her head at her wolf''s words. They were true, after all. She could at least acknowledge that.

    [That''s fair,] she smiled, cing a paw on her wolf''s shoulder. [I suppose I''ve been hard on you for simply following your instincts. That''s simply your nature, and I shouldn''t fault you for acting on them.]

    [I also shouldn''t have teased you that hard these past few hours,] her wolf apologized. [I knew exactly how you thought, and yet I constantly tried to rile you up instead of actually giving you useful advice. I should''ve guided you, and used my words properly to make you see reason.]

    [Reason, huh,] Aurelia chuckled. [And by reason, you mean epting that I''m in love with Calypso?]

    [Exactly,] her wolf nodded, her voice now devoid of her teasing tone. [Also, don''t you think that might also be a part of the problem why you couldn''t shift back?]

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at Aura. [borate.]

    [Based on my own, well, instincts, we should both be in sync to even shift in the first ce,] Aura postte. [And while we were exactly that when we shifted into your wolf form, I started, uhm¡­ acting out shortly after you were unable to shift.]

    [Which would mean that we were out of sync this entire time,] Aurelia finished off. [How about now then?]

    [Well, you finally epted that you love Calypso, right?] her wolf chuckled. [Unlike before when you were repressing it onto me, we can now both share in these emotions.]

    [Which would bnce us both and return us back in sync.] Aurelia finished off as she rolled her eyes at her wolf. [You''re really going to rub it in, huh.]

    [Now that I''m partly more logical again, I realized that it was your fault that I acted out in the first ce,] Aura smugly chuckled. [Don''t worry, I''m sure it won''t be a regr urrence.]

    She scoffed as she turned her attention back to her own body. With her problems seemingly sorted out, she channeled her energies throughout her body, and this time, she actually felt her form change, eventually leading to her opening her eyes with her human body now in view.

    [That went well,] she casually remarked.

    [As smoothly as we expected from ourselves,] Aura noted, her tone now back to what Aurelia was used to. [So, shall you call for our mate?]

    Aurelia took a deep breath as she stood up. Thankfully, Calypso left a change of clothes for her in the room before she left. Making herself presentable, she prepared herself for something that she never thought would happen in her life¡­ epting defeat.

 Chapter 672 Better Ideas

    At Cordon Castle

    Xenia let out a sigh of relief as she entered her shared room with Darius. Finally, after days of constant traveling, she was back in thefort of her own bed. Not that she didn''t enjoy her adventures, of course. She got to see her friends again, and it was nice to stretch her legs in a ce that wasn''t the hallways and the immediate area around the castle.

    "Finally home," she mumbled as she cuddled up to her ever so handsome husband. "And you''re with me as well? I must be dreaming."

    "I can assure you that you''re not dreaming, Xen," Darius chuckled as he moved to hug her even closer to his own body. "We are indeed in thefort of our own bed again after days of constant traveling."

    "I know, I know," she chuckled. "It''s just that¡­ It feels special, you know? It feels like we have to make it special and all that."

    "Special, huh," Darius chuckled. "If you put it that way¡­"

    "Stop it. No making love tonight," she scolded him with a chuckle. "Besides, I think my healers will take offense if I put too much strain on myself when I''m this far along."

    True enough, she was getting big enough that she was actually starting to feel herself slowing down despite her efforts. She was also feeling a lot more tired than usual. Not enough that she wouldn''t be able to move on her own, but just noticeable enough that she was actually feeling annoyed by it.

    "Well, if that''s the case, then perhaps something else?" her husband suggested, his lust for her radiating through their shared Bond.

    "Hey, I said no making love tonight," she pouted. "I know it sounds wrong, but I''d like to not have both Jayra and Aurelia on my case for supposedly jeopardizing the pregnancy."

    "Fair enough," Darius weakly sighed.

    A silence settled between them as they both enjoyed the silent night sky. Eventually, she felt his hand hover over her swollen stomach, his palm softly rubbing her belly as if to show his affection for their unborn children.

    "So, do you have names for them now?" Darius asked.

    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that?" she scoffed. "And speaking of, can you tell the genders of our babies now? I''m sure they''re big enough for you to do your thing."

    "Let me try then."

    Xenia waited in bated breath as Darius closed his eyes. She felt him focusing all of his attention on her stomach, their Bond pulsating ever so slightly as he felt for their children''s presence. Before long, he opened his eyes, and she could feel the happiness radiating off him as he stated his findings.

    "A boy and a girl," he grinned at him. "We''ll be having both a boy and a girl."

    "Perfect," she grinned back, her love for him overflowing as she gave him a chaste kiss. "We can have a child both to spoil."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hey now, I won''t have the future rulers of our realm be spoiled brats," Darius sternly said, but his frown quickly gave way to a smile as he added, "If we''re going to spoil them, we''ll do so properly. We still have to groom them for their future roles, after all."

    "Agreed," Xenia chuckled. "At least we''ll have something to work with when thinking up of names."

    "How about we go with my earlier suggestion then?" Darius hopefully asked.

    "Really? You still want to go with thosebination names of ours?" Xenia scoffed. "Dear, they''re cute, but they just¡­ they sound wrong, especially for the future rulers of Cordon."

    "What do you suggest then?" he challenged.

    Xenia opened her mouth, only to promptly close them as she fell into deep thought. As much as she had a ton of ideas for names, none of them just seemed right to her at the moment. It was as if the time wasn''t right for them toe up with names¡­

    Well, either that, or she was just being indecisive with them again.

    "It''lle to us in time, I''m sure," she swiftly deflected with a chuckle. "We still have time anyway. We cane up with better ideas."

    "If you''re sure," Darius chuckled.

    Another round of silence settled between them as Xenia found herself snuggling up to her husband. Sleep was starting toe to her, but she didn''t feel like resting just yet. Despite the immediate happiness that she just experienced, the current mysteries in her life came to her all the same. News from the Element Forest still hasn''t reached her, if there even were news to be had. And then there was the debacle that was Osman. He was still missing, and she really hoped that he would stay that way, if only for them to still have the thought of him still being alive out in the wild somewhere.

    "How goes the search for Osman?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    Darius let out a sigh as he replied, "Still no news, unfortunately. While the search itself is starting to ramp up again, our search area is only growing wider and wider." He shook his head as he added, "At the rate that we''re going, we''ll need to add both more time and manpower if we want to make sure that we''ve covered all our bases."

    "Sounds about right¡­" she sighed, somewhat disappointed that her hunch was correct. "I can only hope that we get some kind of news soon."

    "I hope so too," Darius agreed. "If not for us, then for Lady Be¡­"

    Xenia let out another sigh as she pulled herself even closer to her husband. She felt herself smiling at his embrace, letting hisfort wash over her worries as she finally felt herself starting to doze off.

    "You should sleep, Xen," he cooed into her ear. "I''m sure you''re tired."

    She simply hummed as she closed her eyes, letting her tiredness take over as she let Darius''s presence overpower her worries. There were times when she could let herself be worried about such things. For now, she just wanted to rest.

 Chapter 673 [Bonus ] Is This An After-Effect

    Calypso let out a heavy sigh inside the bedroom as he waited for Aurelia to return.

    "Do you think she managed to shift back to her human form?" he murmured.

    [We''ll see soon enough,] Axel answered him. [But I do believe she seeded, seeing as she hasn''t contacted us yet.]

    "Well, there''s also that one downside inpleting the Mate Bond in that she can now put a wall against us whenever she wants," he snorted. He wasn''t pleased at all with the fact that he could no longer feel Aurelia''s emotions whenever he wanted.

    [Well, you can always assist her on how she can bare her fangs,] Axel hummed. [She has a wolf now, so I''m sure that she can mark you as well if she wanted to. That way, you two can no longer hide each other''s emotions from one another.]

    Calypso shook his head as he murmured, "That''s easier said than done. Knowing Aurelia''s preferences regarding how she views her privacy, I doubt she''ll even consider marking me back at all, Axel." He sighed, "Ah, this is honestly frustrating. It feels like I''m back to zero with her again. Not feeling her emotions like this when I thought I''m already gaining her favor just feels bad."

    [Rx¡­ Having Aura by her side gives us an advantage,] Axelughed as he reassured him. [Aurelia can now feel the Mate Bond, and it will be impossible for her to resist the Pull. We''ll use that to our advantage. Besides, why are you even fretting about this when we already felt how much Aurelia likes you? She likes you a lot. Although, we''re still not sure if she has already developed something deep enough to be considered love¡­]

    "Love, huh¡­" Calypso groaned.

    [Yes, love,] Axel teased. [And you should admit by now that you''re developing that same feeling towards our mate!]

    "I really don''t¡­" Calypso grumbled with a frown.

    There was no way he would involve his heart in this. What he had now was nothing but pure instinct because of the Mate Pull. Yes, he liked Lia a lot apart from just what the Mate Pull dictated. But Love? Hah, he refused to give up on guarding his heart. It was what killed his father, and that was enough for him to learn his lesson.

    [I won''t waste my breath by saying the same words all over again to you¡­] Axel snorted. [Suffer on your own if you want. It won''t ovee the fear that''s creeping in your heart¡­]

    Calypso chuckled, feeling the disappointment from his own wolf. He was about to fire some more words to debate with Axel when the door suddenly swung open.

    He blinked at the only woman who simply looked so radiant and stunning in his eyes. His mate... Aurelia met his gaze as she walked towards him.

    "Wee back to your human form!" he congratted with a wide smile. Finally, she managed toe back. He honestly missed her so much already, and¡­

    Lia didn''t answer him. Instead, she simply crawled onto the bed on top of him. Calypso gulped at her actions. That move of hers looked so seductive that it instantly made him so hard.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Howe you''re not putting a wall against me? Is that intentional, Calypso?" Aurelia murmured with wrinkled brows as shefortably settled herself on hisp, straddling him.

    "Hmm, I would appreciate it if you''d do the same, Lia," he murmured, leaning closer to her until there was only an inch separating their faces. "I don''t want to hide anything from you at all. I want you to feel how much I care for you, and how your simple gestures make me feel. You''re so lovely, and I can''t help but want you more and more¡­"

    "You''re so hard and aroused¡­" Aurelia mumbled, her warm breath fanning against his hungry lips.

    "Can you please remove the wall, Lia? I want to feel you¡­ I want to know if you feel the same hunger as I do," he gasped, almost begging her with his dted pupil.

    Aurelia didn''t answer, but her unexpected movement of brushing herself against his bulge between his groin made him groan in intense pleasure. He loved it so much when she took the lead like this. He always got so turned on whenever she was intimately aggressive around him, and that was aside from her just being aggressive with him with her tactless words.

    "Hmmm, I won''t remove the wall against you unless you''ll be totally honest with me. Not just with your actions or whatever I''m feeling from your emotions alone, but honest with me in words as well, Calypso," Aurelia dered, her eyes ring at him with deadly seriousness.

    "There''s no need for you to read my emotions because I''ll vocally and personally tell you what I''m thinking. I can tell you right now that I want you just as much as you want me. I have no patience for misunderstandings in my life. And right now, I''m dying for you to take me and im me like you always do."

    ''Damn, she almost killed me just now!'' Calypso inwardly thought.

    He just felt like he melted like a block of ice under the sun the moment she uttered that deration. He was in such high spirits that his mind suddenly went mush for a second as her words registered in his head.

    [Dummy! What are you waiting for? It''s not every day that our mate will admit something like this to you!] Axel scolded, snapping him back to reality. [Come on now! Let her scream your name in great pleasure!]

    He was about to say something, but Aurelia was quick to shut him up by suddenly kissing him¡­ No¡­ what was happening? Aurelia was ravishing his mouth, and Calypso was utterly caught off guard.

    "You''re being so slow tonight¡­ This time, I''ll take the lead¡­" Aurelia murmured into his lips in between kisses.

    Calypso was left stunned as he simply moaned instead of giving out an actual answer.

    ''Is this an after-effect of her being in her wolf form for so long?'' he thought at the back of his head before he ripped off all of Aurelia''s clothes. ''Should I start teaching her to shift into her hybrid form and pray that she gets stuck again for a day or two?''

    Well, whatever it was, it didn''t matter anymore. He nned to riddle every part of her body with his love bites, and he wasn''t going to leave anything untouched until he was done!

 Chapter 674 Bullying You Into Shape**

    Aurelia''s eyes widened as she found herself suddenly naked on top of Calypso. Her mate had just torn her clothes to pieces, and she almost had half a mind to scold him for it if it weren''t for her overwhelming passion muddling her higher senses. She didn''t care about her clothes at the moment. What mattered was for her to release all of this pent-up emotions inside her, and she was going to get what she wanted in one way or another.

    [You''re really going for it?] Aura asked.

    [Was there any doubt?] she scoffed.

    Refusing to let him take control, Aurelia pushed Calypso back down onto the bed, using her current position to pull down his pants and free his stiff shaft. It throbbed ever so temptingly, her heart hammering in her chest as she quickly positioned herself on top of him.

    "A-Already?" Calypso asked with a gulp.

    "I have no patience, remember?" she scoffed. "And I don''t think we won''t have words after you destroyed my clothes."

    Before he could even respond, Aurelia winced in pleasure as she impaled herself right onto his massive member. Her insides sang her praises as she fully took in his length, her nerves firing nonstop as she slowly ground her hips against his.

    "L-Lia," he grunted beneath her. "You''re so tight¡­"

    "D-Don''t state the obvious," she grunted with a smirk. "You still have a lot of thinking to do."

    [He still hasn''t answered our question,] Aura nodded approvingly. [Our walls won''te down unless he agrees to our ultimatum.]

    Aurelia nodded to both herself and her wolf as she slowly began to move up and down his length, his girth rubbing up against her in all the right angles as she took him for her own pleasure. Likewise, he slowly seemed to start getting the hint as he began to move on his own, his hips meeting hers as he ever so slowly positioned himself to amodate her.

    "You''re so beautiful, Lia," he groaned out. "A-And yes, I think I can agree to your terms."

    "Y-You think?" she scoffed mid-moan, her entire body blushing red as she felt him begin to roam his hands all over her curves. "T-That''s not good enough."

    As if to drive her point home, she took his cock deep inside her, grinding herself against him as she mewled at the sensation. Calypso then took this as his opportunity to rain kisses down her neck, his lips brushing up against her skin as he suckled and bit on every inch of her bare body.

    "W-What about your games then?" he breathed into her lips as he kissed her. "I know you enjoy them enough to never let it stop¡­"

    She gasped out another moan as she felt the head of his shaft grind against a particr spot inside her, her pleasure reaching a peak as she achieved her first orgasm of the night.

    "Nghh¡­ So tight¡­" he groaned as he paused in his movements.

    Immediately, Aurelia red at him. "W-Who told you to stop? And as for our games, being honest only adds another dimension to it," she scoffed at him even as her nails dug deep into his back. "If you can''t work around that, then that''s a skill issue on your part."

    ''It''s not like I won''t do the same anyway,'' she inwardly thought. ''There are other ways to y the game than purposefully lying.''

    [And that''s if we''re even lying in the first ce,] Aura smugly added. [We never lie. We simply use the truth in different contexts.]

    She smirked as she waited for him to respond. Thankfully, he started moving again, but his lips were still busy ravaging her face as he purposefully fought back just enough for them to enjoy their intimacy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''ll work around it then," he gasped into her mouth, his tongue slipping through her lips as he took a taste of her. "I wouldn''t want you to think that I''m not doing my part."

    Her heart threatened to skip a beat at his words. It was true that she already epted her feelings for him, but for him to only let them grow was both annoying and amazing.

    Still, she wasn''t going to let her walls down on him just yet. At least not until she had his fullmitment to their agreement.

    From there, their activities became fully motivated by action as they both became silent in each other''s presence. It was ironic for them, but their actions spoke louder than words as Aurelia rode her mate for a few more orgasms until she was finally ready to stop. That was when Calypso began thrusting into her frantically, telling her that he was almost about to explode.

    "L-Lia¡­" he grunted, his embrace tightening as he dug himself deeper into her depths. "I-I''m gonna¡­"

    Aurelia eagerly nodded as even as she reminded herself to keep her voice leveled. So far, she had managed to stop her voice from being annoyingly high, but that could change the moment-

    "NghhAAHH!"

    Her high-pitched moan escaped her lips at thest second just as they both achieved their climax. Her insides tightened in ecstasy as she felt him shoot his seed deep inside her. Each burst almost seemed to prolong her pleasure as they gently rode out their climax, their hips grinding rhythmically before they eventually fell onto the mattress below them.

    ''D-Damn it¡­ That annoying high-pitched moan escaped my throat again,'' she inwardly grumbled.

    Nevertheless, she couldn''t find it in herself to care. She was satisfied, and Calypso was lying beside her with the same satisfaction wafting off of him.

    "I''m sure you already know my answer," he breathed out.

    "S-Swear on it," she answered back. "I want yourpletemitment on this."

    For a second, Calypso remained silent before he responded, "I swear on my father''s grave that I''ll never lie to you."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at his words. She knew how important his father was to him. For him to swear on his name¡­

    [He''s being sincere,] Aura supplied.

    Silently agreeing to her wolf, Aurelia let out a soft smile as she shrugged, "I''ll ept that then. Also, let me start by admitting that I think I''m starting to fall in love with you."

    She felt his mate freeze up, his emotions going haywire as he processed her words. Well, she would like to poke and prod at him some more, but she was honestly tired from all of¡­ everything.

    "Also, don''t think I''ll let up on you just because I might be in love with you," she added as she slowly nodded off. "In fact, I''ll make sure to be even more relentless. I want you to be worth my love, and if it means verbally bullying you into shape, then so be it."

    [That was a bit too much, but I know you don''t mean it that way,] Aura chuckled.

    Aurelia smirked as she drifted off into sleep. Her wolf was right though. She won''t be that hard on Calypso¡­ sometimes.

 Chapter 675 First Kiss

    "Hmm¡­"

    Aurelia woke up with a gentle and warm sensation of someone suckling on her skin. She smiled, feeling Calypso''s warm and familiar lips brushing up against her.

    "Is it already morning?" she sluggishly asked as she opened her eyes. She already lost count of how many times she and Calypso had made love. He just let her sleep every once in a while before waking her up every to do it all over again. She was honestly surprised she was able to meet his energy and how she even had that much passion inside her in the first ce.

    [I helped too, you know,] Aura chimed in.

    [I know,] she chuckled.

    "Yes, the sun was up since a while ago," Calypso hummed into her skin. "Lena''s been awake for a while now, and she even asked me to get you for breakfast. But the sight of you naked on our bed is a tad more appetizing than any breakfast my dear sister would''ve prepared."

    Hearing his words, Aurelia suddenly jolted upright. "We should head out now," she murmured. "Best to not keep her waiting¡­"

    But before she could move, Calypso quickly pinned her back down on the bed. Aurelia blinked, only now noticing the fact that he was naked.

    "I thought you already went out?" she asked with a frown. "Howe you''re still naked?"

    "I removed all my clothes again after seeing my appetizer on the bed," Calypso chuckled as he touched her between her thighs. "Now, let''s do this quickly¡­ Ah, you''re so wet already. That makes things easier."

    Aurelia''s face reddened at his words. It was true, she got wet so easily with just Calypso''s slight kissing. It was probably because of the Mate Pull? Anyhow, she was always ready to be imed by his mate, so she voluntarily spread her legs to open herself to him.

    Calypso didn''t disappoint as he pierced her core in one solid thrust. She moaned in great pleasure, feeling his warm and massive length sliding into her and filling out her emptiness.

    Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pulled him in for a deep kiss as he started pumping his length in and out of her in earnest. The bed creaked beneath them as they rocked each other''s worlds. Their tongues tangled for dominance as they tasted each other''s lips. As usual, she was quick in reaching her peak as Calypso gave her a round of hard and deep thrusts.

    [So relentless¡­] Aura gasped.

    [As if we expected nothing less,] she responded in kind.

    Her body was still trembling when Calypso suddenly flipped her body, putting her on all fours before positioning himself behind her.

    "Ahhh," she cried out, her high-pitched moan escaping her as she felt Calypso''s tongue licking her entrance from behind.

    "This surely tastes better than any breakfast on that table," he hummed as he licked at her weeping slit, taking in as much of her lingering orgasm as he could. "Your juices are addicting, Lia¡­"

    Aurelia did her best to stop her throat from betraying her again as she bit her lip. Her mate was just too good at pleasuring her in bed, probably because of his past experiences. And with that thought, her face suddenly turned sour as she imagined just how many pussies Calypso had already licked.

    [Seriously! You''re bringing this up now?] Aurained, but Aurelia ignored her wolf as she stewed in her thoughts. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You sure like licking pussies, huh¡­" she probingly remarked.

    "I don''t lick and eat other women, Lia, if that''s what you mean," Calypso reassured her mid-lick. "You''re the only woman I kissed and licked like this. Yes, I had a lot of sex with them, but I never did this kind of intimate thing with them¡­ I never went past just casual sex with them. Only with you¡­ You''re my first kiss on the lips, Lia. The first body I kissed and licked at from head to toe...."

    Once more, Aurelia burned as she processed his words. What she just heard was just so unbelievable, and yet she could feel his honesty through their Bond. He wasn''t lying.

    She was about to say something before it was quickly reced by yet another high-pitched moan as Calypso suddenly thrust his still hard rod inside of her. He was licking and suckling on her back as he thrust in and out of her in a very aggressive manner.

    "I''m offended, my Lia. Do you really think I''d just kiss anybody or give them my services like what I''m doing with you?" Calypso murmured as he continued to hammer her with the force of a raging storm, ramming his rod into her relentlessly enough that she felt like she was dying from the pure pleasure of it. Almost eagerly, moved her buttocks up, positioning herself in a way that allowed her to meet his thrusts.

    "You''re a yer¡­ A womanizer! A dickhead!" she mumbled with a moan.

    "Indeed¡­ But only with other women, my Lia," he earnestly responded. "Everything I''ve done is in the past now, so let''s not bring them up anymore. I don''t have any intentions of entering anyone else aside from you¡­ I''m all yours now, my Lia¡­"

    Her eyes widened. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that she would have this kind of vulgar conversation with anyone. She was a very reserved person, but maybe she wasn''t depending on the person.

    "Ahhh¡­" she cried out as Calypso continued pumping her insides. Her walls clenched in ecstasy, and she could feel him growing bigger inside of her.

    "Lia, ahh¡­ my Lia, you feel so good¡­" Calypso hummed as he hit her insides deeper, harder, and faster.

    Aurelia could no longer take it. She felt like she would explode anytime now. And finally, she did. She jolted upon reaching her second orgasm, which was then quickly followed by Calypso''s warm seed spurting inside of her.

    Both of them were panting as they fell onto the bed. Before long, Calypso pulled himself out of her before then pulling her into his arms.

    "I can no longer picture myself with any other woman, Lia, so please don''t think about my ugly past anymore with those women," he insistently reassured her. "There''s no need for you to be jealous of them."

    Aurelia''s face crumpled as she hastily pushed Calypso away from her and got out of bed. "I''m not jealous. It''s the Mate Pull." she coldly scoffed at him. "I''ll go and quickly clean up. Lena is already waiting, and we shouldn''t keep her waiting for long."

    She didn''t bother looking back as she walked straight to the private privy in their room. Hearing him chuckle behind her, she scoffed at his cocky behavior.

    "That man¡­ I''ll kill him myself if I ever see him ncing at another woman," she grumbled with a pout.

    She wasn''t like this before. With Gideon, she didn''t act as petty as she was now. And yet despite all that, a gentle smile formed on her lips. Calypso''s words of assurance¡­. She might not be his first when it came to sex, but at least she was still his first kiss¡­

    [I can''t believe you''re taking that as a win,] Auramented in mild surprise.

    [I''ll take whatever I can get, Aura,] she scoffed. [Besides, don''t pretend you''re not as happy yourself.]

 Chapter 676 Unborn Babies

    It was another day in the castle, and this time, Xenia simply stayed inside the castle walls to attend to her usual routine as the queen of Cordon. After the usual court meetings with her husband, she went straight to Jayra''s working space.

    Arriving at her destination, she frowned when she saw that her friend was alone doing some of her experiments.

    "Where''s Master Kasper?" she curiously asked. "Did he finally leave?" She was honestly surprised to see that the man had been hanging around in their castle for daystely. But while he wasn''t saying anything, she had a hunch as to why he was staying in the first ce.

    "Him? He just left a few minutes ago¡­" Jayra murmured, her eyes still on her sks containing her potions.

    "Don''t tell me he went to the Midnight Pack this time," Xenia sighed, hoping that her friend would tell her otherwise. Unfortunately, she only got a shrug from Jayra as her friend gave her an awkward smile.

    "I told you he''s smitten with Lena¡­" Jayra scoffed.

    Right, but Xenia didn''t really take those words seriously, especially knowing that the man''s reputation would back up her thoughts. He was even called a monk back in their kingdom.

    "I still don''t trust him hanging around Lena like that," Xenia snorted with a crumpled face.

    "Well, I believe you''ve warned Lena enough about him that he''s practically sulking before leaving anyway," Jayra chuckled. "Oh right, he also said that he thought up a few good names for your twins upon confirming their genders from our king this morning. Arden for a boy, and Dinara for a girl.

    "Arden and Dinara, huh¡­" Xenia whispered, seemingly checking the sound of the names as her lips stretched into a wide smile. "I like the sound of them. I might just use those names."

    Chuckling, Jayra continued, "Well, he predicted you''ll like them, so he also said that we should trust him with Lena." she shrugged as she added, "He''ll supposedly prove that he''ll be a worthy partner for her. His words, not mine."

    Xenia scoffed. "He better then. He''ll have to prove himself, especially since Lena is no ordinary woman," she grumbled. "She deserves the best, and we both know that Master Kasper is a mysterious man. No one really knows him well, even you."

    It was true. The Master was quite a famous necromancer, but no one actually knew his origins or what his beliefs even were.

    "But we both know that he''s a good man, Xenia," Jayra defended.

    Kasper had many secrets, but Xenia still wanted to know them all the same if it was possible. She wanted Lena to have a new life with as few problems as possible. And while he might be powerful, Master Kasper was a man who was practically married to a chaotic life!

    Xenia clicked her tongue. She didn''t have the energy to debate this topic with Jayra at the moment. She would just have to send an order out to Calypso so that he could increase the security around Lena more.

    She let out a deep sigh. Wanting to change the topic, she asked, "How is Be doing?"

    It was Jayra''s turn to let out a deep sigh. Based on her friend''s expression alone, Xenia knew that she didn''t have any good news to speak of.

    "Be is still having a hard time. She''s always having nightmares about that night when she lost Osman," Jayra sighed. "I honestly don''t know what to do anymore. We have to keep an eye on her, and Bartos has already assigned a few men to watch over her because if not, she might just go off alone again to look for Osman herself¡­"

    "She needs more time, Jayra. Everything''s still fresh in her mind," Xeniamented with a small sigh of her own. "Honestly, I personally¡­ I still can''t ept the fact that Osman''s gone. I''d honestly prefer to think that he''s still there somewhere safe and sound."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It had been months already, but there was still no positive news from their search and retrieval team. It was like Osman simply vanished into thin air. Even the creatures living within those waters couldn''t find the man''s body after they asked them to help in the search.

    Xenia was in deep thought when she suddenly winced.

    Jayra quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Her friend was quick to her side, but both of them got startled when the door suddenly swung open with Darius rushing towards her.

    "Are you in pain, Xen?" Darius anxiously asked as he held her in his arms. "I felt you in our Bond¡­"

    Xenia smiled as she shook her head. "I''m fine," she chuckled as she rubbed her swollen belly. "It''s just these two seem to be ying inside my tummy a lot, and it''s quite painful."

    She couldn''t help but smile warmly as she watched Darius gently caress her belly and scolded, "You two, don''t give your Mother a hard time." He soothly chastised them, "Stop fooling around. You can y, but do things gently¡­"

    Xenia didn''t know whether tough or scold her husband for talking like that to their unborn babies.

    "Can you me the babies, Your Majesty?" Jayra chuckled as she jested. "Imagine how hard it is for them to stay inside the Queen''s belly."

    "That''s so true, Jayra. I still can''t believe I''m carrying two babies in my belly right now," Xenia murmured with a grin while gently caressing her tummy. "Don''t listen to your Father. You two can y around inside all you want," she lovingly murmured.

    She chuckled upon hearing her husband harrumph at her. "Hmm, it''s fine, my love. It''s the first time they kicked inside me so I''m just startled," she reassured him. "I''ll get used to it in time. We still have three more months or less to wait for their arrival after all." She then added, "Oh, right¡­ I already have a pair of good names, and they surprisingly came from Master Kasper. I want to use them if you''d agree to them¡­"

    "Tell them to me¡­" Darius curiously and excitedly told her.

    "It''s Arden and Dinara," Xenia dered with a broad smile. She really loved the names she got from him. "Master Kasper got those from ourbined names as well. I think they''re perfect. What do you think?"

    Smiling, Darius held her hand and pulled her closer as he whispered, "They''re perfect, my love. Let''s use them then¡­"

    Jayra clicked her tongue and pouted. "You two should get a room already and leave me to my lonesome," she sighed. "I''m not in the mood to witness how you too act around each other. I''m getting jealous. I want to have a baby too..."

    Xenia kindly smiled at her friend and said, "Don''t rush my friend. I''m sure you''ll eventually get pregnant soon."

    "Hmm, I hope you''re right¡­" Jayra answered followed by a sigh.

    *****

    AN: Special thanks to our Mara_Heller who suggested those beautiful names, Arden and Dinara¡­

 Chapter 677 Calculations

    At Grant Manor, Midnight Pack Territory

    The days passed by, and Calypso was honestly content with his current lot in life. With Lia by his side, his duties to the Midnight Pack almost felt enjoyable as she made sure to double-check everything he did despite his constant reassurance to her that she didn''t have to. It was almost to the point that he was half-tempted to just let her do all the corrections for him just to save himself more time, but then, she''d probably just berate him for beingzy.

    [She''s a difficult one to please,] Axel chuckled.

    [But she''s so worth it,] Calypso eagerly chuckled back. [She never does things half-way. Even in bed.]

    [Especially in bed,] his wolf agreed.

    And that was yet another thing he truly loved about his mate. The constant sex was amazing, and he had half a mind to think that Lia was actually starting to match him even at his worst. She was constantly improving, and as she had consistently proved every time they did the deed, her insistence on having control was slowly starting to swing his way. Granted, she was still very much guarded despite their new agreement to never hide anything from each other, but the fact that he could feel her emotions now was more than worth it for him to y her games.

    ''She''s always keeping me on my toes,'' he excitedly thought. ''It''s¡­ It''s thrilling¡­''

    Shaking his head, Calypso did his best to wipe away the growing thoughts of Lia''s body forming in his mind. He still had work to do, and that all started by being the best brother that Lena could ever have.

    [You really should start trying to bnce your time around more though,] Axel suggested. [I can feel our mate''s irritation at you growing even higher than normal.]

    [It''s fine,] Calypso chuckled. [She understands.]

    It was simply required of him, unfortunately. Lena was still new to the whole Pack, which meant that he had to teach her a lot of things just to help her fit in. It also didn''t help that he just received a message from the Queen to keep an eye on their other unannounced guest in the form of Master Kasper. The wizard was as entric as he was tricky, and he was thankful that his Lia was capable enough to keep the man upied whenever they met.

    ''Only Lia has the bluntness necessary to keep that man away from my new sister,'' he inwardly hummed. ''She never minces her words.''

    [Still, we already know that she''s still capable of being ruled by her emotions,] Axel pointedly reminded. [Lia might be more cold and calcting than most people, but she is still our mate, and we should give her a bit of attention.]

    Calypso shrugged as he went about his business. Currently, he was helping Lena out by giving her a few chores rted to running the Pack. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to start introducing her to a bit more work to allow her to start pulling her own weight. It also helped in keeping her away from that wizard constantly stalking her.

    "Am I doing this right?" Lena asked him from behind her own desk.

    "That''s good," he nodded. "Just make sure to run the numbers again to make sure they''re correct."

    His sister beamed. "I''ll do my best!"

    He leaned on the nearest wall as he watched Lena work. It was kind of fulfilling teaching her. It almost felt like he was teaching a child at times, which led him to imagine what it would be like to teach his own kids in the future.

    ''To have Lia bear my pups,'' he dreamily wondered. ''They''ll probably be as beautiful as her¡­''

    [Or be as cold and vindictive as her as well,] Axel chuckled. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He shrugged. Truly, that was something that he was eagerly looking forward to. But for now, he had to teach her how to ess her hybrid wolf-woman form. It was just about time for him to meet her outside, and-

    "Calypso."

    He raised an eyebrow at the sound of his mate''s voice. Well, that was fast. "Do you need something, Lia?"

    Turning to his mate, Calypso quickly noticed her colder than usual attitude. She had considerably thawed around him, but she was still easily capable of shunning him if he pushed her buttons wrong.

    "I thought you were supposed to teach me how to shift to my hybrid form," she coolly stated. "You''rete."

    Calypso froze. Looking up at the nearest timekeeper, he frowned as he noted that it was barely past noon. In fact, it had only been a minute since the hour had passed, and he distinctly remembered that he did indeed promise that he''d give her some time today.

    "I was just about to go to you," Calypso reasoned. "I''m barely over a minutete."

    "You''rete nevertheless," she coldly scoffed. "And as you know, I don''t like having my time wasted."

    [She''s pricklier than usual,] Axel noted. [She might be jealous.]

    Quickly confirming his wolf''s observation through the Mate Bond, Calypso inwardly clicked his tongue as he found himself looking at Lena to excuse himself.

    "I''ll be alright, Brother," Lena sweetly smiled at him. "You can go ahead and do your other duties."

    "Thank you," he nodded before looking at his irate mate. "Shall we then?"

    Aurelia rolled her eyes at him before wordlessly leaving the room. Calypso quickly walked up to her side as they made their way outside.

    "Look, I''m sorry I''mte," he sincerely began. "I just had to make sure she got things right is all."

    "I know," she grumbled. "But that still should''ve been within well your calctions. I know you can keep your time, Calypso, and it should be easy for you to estimate how much time it''ll take for you to do your duties and be a brother to Lena."

    [She''s really jealous, and I''m sure she hates feeling like this too,] he inwardly grimaced as he felt her simmering negativity boiling beneath their Bond. [I can tell she knows she''s being irrational, and we both know how bad she can get if she thinks she''s not living up to her own standards...]

    [It''s a testament to her will that she can keep herself this controlled,] Axel remarked. [But it''s as I said. You should spend more time with her. She''s clearly missing you even if she doesn''t act like it.]

    Calypso nodded to himself. Their Bond said as much. He didn''t need confirmation that he needed to step up his game before she truly had a reason to be angry at him.

 Chapter 678 Once In A Blue Moon

    Unlike with her wolf form, Aurelia didn''t have a hard time learning how to shift into her hybrid wolf-woman form. And for some reason, she wasn''t any happier about it than she should be.

    "What''s with the long face? Aren''t you d that you managed to control your shifting in a short amount of time?" Calypso praised with a wide smile. "You seeded in just the first few attempts. That''s great!"

    She withheld a frown from forming on her face. He was right, but she truly felt a bit disappointed because she knew she wouldn''t have any valid reason to disturb him more. [Howe I learnt it so easily?] she grumbled to her wolf.

    [You are one of the smartest people in the kingdom,] Aura casually remarked. [If you want, you can pretend that something went wrong again and stay in your hybrid form.]

    Aurelia quickly tossed away that idea. It would work, but it was absolutely out of her character. She couldn''t even picture herself delivering those words, let alone pretend that she didn''t know how to do something that she already practically mastered.

    "Lia? You''re spacing out¡­" Calypsomented with snapped brows.

    Aurelia sighed deeply while staring back at him. She might as well speak her mind¡­

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    "I feel like you''re spending more time with Lena than me," she admitted. "I know I shouldn''t feel like this, but I simply couldn''t help it. It might be the Mate Pull and my instincts taking over, and I''m still working on mping down on them, unfortunately."

    She then took another breath as she added, "Also, I just can''t help butpare your situation with my previous situation with Gideon. Lena isn''t really rted to you, and she''s a beautiful and kind woman. Someone more¡­ gentle and bubbly. What if you developed feelings towards her like how I develop-"

    Aurelia paused when Calypso suddenly pulled her closer to him, his arm around her waist as he moved to whisper at her.

    "Stop that. It feels weird seeing you acting this way," Calypso dered as he reassured her. "Lena is simply a sister to me. And besides, I like a feisty woman like you. You''re my mate, Aurelia. Your scent is even enough to make me go insane! You''re the only attractive woman in my eyes. No one else¡­"

    Aurelia bit her inner cheek as she kept her wall up against Calypso. She hated it¡­ this Mate Pull. It felt to her like all of Calypso''s words and actions were done solely because of the Mate Pull. It wasn''t the words that she was honestly waiting for him to speak. Until now, she still hadn''t heard those exact words from his mouth that would make her feel at least some semnce of the security that she sought in their forming rtionship. She already told him that she was falling in love with him, but even now there was no response from Calypso at all if he too felt the same way.

    [This is frustrating¡­] she grumbled to her inner wolf.

    [But you would rather die than tell him what it is that you''re really after,] Auramented. [I understand, but that is frustrating as well¡­]

    [I have to keep at least some of the pride I still have left in me,] Aurelia scoffed. [I''d look like any other woman who''s running after him if I all but begged him to give me those words.]

    "Stop frowning now, Lia," Calypso soothed as he caressed her cheek with a bright smile on his face. "If you want, I''ll spend more time with you from this day onwards."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why are you smiling from ear to ear? Aren''t you annoyed that I''m bing clingy?" Aurelia coldly muttered. "This isn''t ideal, and I''m not really pleased with how I''m acting right now."

    Her frown deepened upon seeing the amused smile forming on his lips. He was obviously enjoying her misery.

    "You look pleased," she glowered at him.

    "I am pleased. I mean, who wouldn''t be? I love it when you act like this," Calypso teased. "It''s very rare. A once in a blue moon sight to behold. Now I know how to make you miss me more."

    She inwardly cursed her own weakness. She was showing too much vulnerability to him at this point, and it was making her lose even more control over her situation. This was stupid of her. Actually, was this the reason why they say that love made people stupid? She was being blinded by her emotions, making her act out of her norm and y herself right into his hands.

    [You''ve fallen deep¡­] Aura casually stated. [You can always tell him. I''m sure he''ll rejoice and die of bliss if you blindsided him like that.]

    [No¡­ I want him to say it to me first,] she firmly replied.

    [Solely for the principle of it, yes?] her inner wolf all but confirmed with a rhetorical question. [We haven''t lost yet, but winning looks so far away too¡­]

    She inwardly grimaced. Was it wrong for her to hold onto her own sense of self? She had already admitted to Calypso that she was falling in love with him, so it should fall to him to calcte the rest of his path to her on his own. It was the logical course of action, and if he was cocky enough to simply run away with the advantage she gave him, then he deserved what he got from her.

    But still, she couldn''t help but feel weary.

    [Ask him what he''s feeling towards you right now if you''re really unsettled¡­] Aura suggested.

    She opened her mouth to speak, but quickly closed it shut. She wasn''t ready to hear Calypso''s answer. [Never mind, Aura. I''ll simply enjoy what we''re having right now and go with the flow perhaps¡­] she scoffed. [He needs to learn on his own anyway.]

    Having seemingly noticed her silence, Calypso leaned closer to her ear and murmured, "Hmm, lost your tongue, my Lia? It''s not like you to stay quiet like this without firing off any of your usual scorn against me."

    She remained quiet as she watched him move his face back to hers. She simply blinked for some time before her eyes dragged down towards his red lips. "I''m not in the mood to waste my words at you at the moment," she murmured before moving her head so she could kiss his inviting lips.

    Calypso fully wrapped his arms around her as they melted into their kiss, pulling her much closer to him as she clung onto his neck for support. They kissed passionately, not minding how the two of them were currently out in the open area of the manor''s yard.

 Chapter 679 Ancient

    Meanwhile, not far from Calypso and Aurelia''s direction, Master Kasper, who had been staying as a guest at Midnight Pack for a while now, shook his head and scoffed, "Those two should get a room. I can''t believe they don''t have any consideration for single people around them!"

    "Huh?! Those two are a couple and their actions are very much normal as a husband and wife. You should be the one watching your actions here, Milord," Seth grunted with snapped eyebrows. "You''ve been holding our Lady''s hand for quite some time now, and I''m sure our Alpha wouldn''t like it the moment he turns his eyes here!"

    The man quickly let go of Lena''s hand. All the while, Lena herself couldn''t help but chuckle upon seeing how Kasper and Seth were constantly ring daggers at each other. She wondered if it was because Seth was simply overprotective since her brother gave him the task to look after her. Nevertheless, she found Seth''s actions rather amusing.

    "Thank you so much, Master Kasper," Lena nodded at their guest. She then timidly asked, "What did you see?"

    She was so curious to find out if she indeed had an inner energy like he mentioned but in order to confirm, he asked for her hand to hold.

    Hearing her question, the Necromancer gave her his roguish smile. "I''m sorry, mdy. I was distracted for a while," he smoothly apologized. He then gave her another look as he hummed, "Hmm, like I suspected, you definitely have a gift inside of you. I sense a strong inner energy dormant in your body. Would you like me to train and help you on how you can use it to your advantage?"

    Lena thoughtfully smiled as she replied. "I will have to tell Brother about it first and ask his opinion," she respectfully nodded. "I want to be useful in the future, especially to our Queen, so I''m d that you mentioned this¡­"

    She was really happy to know that good news. She lost her memory but knowing she had this potential to be a Mage was something she was looking forward to.

    "Well then, I''ll stay here till I hear your answer then, my dear," Kasper answered with a wink and she nodded in agreement. ording to Jayra, Master Kasper was one of the Necromancers in the world so it would be an honor to be his pupil. She just had to make sure for hee big brother to agree to it.

    "Huh¡­ We all just can''t wait for you to leave¡­" Seth suddenly grumbled, loud enough for Master Kasper to hear.

    "You two are always fighting," Lena shrugged as she mumbled.

    "Can you me me, Mdy?" Seth scoffed. "Alpha Calypso asked me to watch over you while he''s not around, especially now that an uninvited guest suddenly appeared out of nowhere¡­"

    "Lord Seth, stop overreacting like my brother. Master Kasper is a good man, and Lady Jayra can attest to that," Lena hummed with her meekest smile towards the second inmand. "Don''t be so rude to him, please¡­"

    She couldn''t help but smile despite shaking her head. Honestly, everything felt wonderful ever since she arrived at her new home. Their Queen had assured her that she would be in good hands, and sure enough, she instantly felt the same kind of warmth that she once felt in Cordon Castle. It was the major reason why she was determined to start a new life without thinking anymore about her forgotten past.

    ''What matters is the road you''ll walk through in your present and your future¡­'' as what their Queen Xenia would always say so she had set her mind on following her advice. Besides, Lady Jayra herself confirmed to her that her case in losing her past memories was a permanent condition and without a cure.

    "I will try, mdy, but you shouldn''t forget that you can just call me Seth," he murmured with a pout, earning another sweet smile from her.

    "Thank you so much, Seth." Lena answered. She was not that naive not to know that the two men before her admired her. And she liked the extra attention and how she was being pampered by these two. For now, she would merely observe since none of them confessed their intention and true feelings towards her yet.

    "Hah! Look at you ying cocky in front of my dear Lena himself," Master Kasper snorted. "No wonder you can''t wait for me to be gone. I guess that way, she''ll only have her eyes on you. But that won''t happen while I''m still here!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Lena didn''t know whether tough or cry anymore at what she was seeing though. These two were just too much right now.

    "You two¡­ Can you just leave me be if you two will only fight whenever you meet?" she exasperatedly murmured, even if she still had a sweet smile on her face. "At first, it was fun to watch you bicker. But doing it so often¡­ It''s starting to get irritating to the point that I''m starting to not like seeing you two around me¡­"

    With her thoughts said, she promptly turned around and left. She''ll let them stew for a while, perhaps only then would they finally stay silent around her.

    ***

    Seth deeply sighed as he watched Lena leave. He was not usually childish and grumpy like this. He was bubbly and a cool man ording to others around him. Buttely he was acting strange¡­ particrly since the day this Necromancer beside him arrived. The man was getting on his nerves since then!

    "Young man, do you now see what happens whenever you''re acting so childish?" Kaspermented with wrinkled brows.

    "Was it my fault then? I''m just doing my duty here, Necromancer. If you have a problem with that, then goin to our Alpha¡­" Seth hissed with a crumpled face. He too was highly suspicious of the Necromancer. He had already heard a lot of rumors about him. Although he was considered an ancient and powerful Necromancer, that wasn''t enough to overshadow his bad reputation everywhere.

    "Hmm, so you, young man, are acting arrogant since your family is one of the richest nobles in this country," the manmented, making Seth''s frown deepen. "And to add to that, your father is one of the Elders of this Kingdom¡­"

    Clicking his tongue, Seth retorted, "You sure do know a lot of things for a wanderer¡­"

    "Hah! I should know enough, especially since I currently see a threat in my vicinity," the Necromancer scoffed back.

    Seth wouldn''t deny what he said too. There was indeed a threat for him in that he was sharing Lena''s attention with someone else the moment the man arrived in their Pack. He had even volunteered for the task of closely looking after her since she was new.

    Lena honestly looked a lot¡­ No, she was practically a replica of the woman whose beauty he adored so much. The Fairy Queen Helena¡­ Someone who he only happened to see live from the view of their shrine while their Queen was inside the Element Forest for the Trial of the Elements.

    They were honestly surprised about Lena''s arrival, but then their Alpha exined to them how Lena was found by their King and Queen. She had no recollections about her past self because of her head injury, but the Queen was so fond of her that she personally gave Lena the title of Lady of House Grant in the Midnight Pack Territory as Calypso''s legal sister. No one had a negative reaction to it. In fact, they rather found Lena''s arrival to be a blessing to their lives. She was a sweet woman, even now while she was annoyed, her sweet and gentle voice and smile never failed to soothe him. She just looked so fragile and delicate¡­ Someone anyone would want to take care of for the rest of their life.

    "She''s not your mate¡­ Ah, right, you''re not among the fortunate ones that were blessed to experience the Mate Pull," Kasper scoffed. "By the way, you''re drooling right now while you''re watching her back. That is a sight to behold, young man¡­"

    "Stop calling me young man! I''m old enough to crush you!" he practically shouted out in anger. "You''re just ancient enough that everything else looks too new to you! And for goodness sake, Lady Lena is too young for an ancient Necromancer like you!"

    He grumbled before turning around to follow Lena. Of course, he had no intention of showing himself to her. He simply wanted to watch her from afar just to make sure that this ancient Necromancer wouldn''t be able to take advantage of her again. Seriously, holding her hand like that!

    On the other hand, Master Kasper shook his head as he watched Seth walk away. "Ah, this young man doesn''t know a thing at all!" He twitched his mouth and scoffed, "He''s the one too young for someone like Lena!!!"

 Chapter 680 Selfish And The Worst

    So far, things were going smoothly in Calypso''s life. He couldn''t ask for more; being the Alpha of the Midnight Pack, holding a high position in their Kingdom as the Great Justiciar, having a sister, and most importantly having his mate as his wife. But for some reason, he was having these negative thoughts that everything would crumble around him if he didn''t do something different. That if things remained as they were now, his happiness wouldn''tst that long.

    "You look bothered, Alpha," Sethmented as he sat beside him, handing him some of the pending cases that needed urgent addressing. "Something on your mind?"

    "Hmm¡­ I didn''t think I''d be that transparent," Calypso mumbled with a sigh. He shouldpose himself before Aurelia notices his distress.

    "My Alpha?" Seth repeated. "What''s bothering you?"

    Wordlessly, Calypso chuckled as he stared in Aurelia''s direction. She was currently with Lena, the two of them working together to renovate the manor''swns with more flowers and decorations. It actually all was Lena''s idea. His mate wasn''t the type to love this kind of stuff, but he guessed she couldn''t say no to his sister who probably just pulled her in to help her with her project.

    "Seth, have you ever felt like everything seems to be going too well for it to be true?" he opened up. "That if nothing changed, you feel like these blessings will soon leave you?"

    Calypso was d that Seth was lending him an ear. Surprisingly, the man was actually a goodpanion. At first, he thought that he and Seth wouldn''t get along due to the man being majorly against him being the Alpha of the Midnight Pack during the first time they met. He even recalled how Seth warned him on how he would always keep an eye on him.

    That was back then. Time passed, and their rtionship surprisingly became smoother the more they interacted. He and Seth honestly almost had the same ideas when it came to taking care of their pack. They were good ideas, and Calypso actually wanted to support the changes he put forward.

    "Hmm, I guess that''s normal, Alpha. If you have this fear of taking risks, and then losing everything you had would be kind of frightening," Seth reminisced, his eyes glued onto Lena as he monologued.

    "But who wouldn''t have those thoughts? I remember how my father would always tell me that in this life¡­ in this world¡­ nothing is truly permanent except for change. The only thing we can do then is to always be ready to face everything that might happen, even if those changes wouldn''t be to our advantage. He wanted me to stay strong and face everything with my head held high. To innovate and turn things to my advantage no matter how hard it is¡­"

    Calypso couldn''t help but chuckle. "Looks like you''re determined to turn everything to your advantage, huh¡­" he scoffed. "Especially when ites to my sister Lena."

    "Of course," Seth unknowingly answered with a nod, only for his eyes to widen when he realized what exactly he just said. Hastily turning to Calypso, he gasped, "What?!"

    Calypsoughed. Seth''s reaction alone to being caught red-handed like this with his mouth agape was so funny that it almost made him cackle.

    "No wonder you''ve been watching my sister more intently than normal," Calypso teased with a grin. "Still, I should remind you that you also have other duties to attend to. Like right now, I''m here so that you can be dismissed and do some other work for the pack."

    Seth innocently scratched his head as he mumbled with an awkward smile, "But you need someone to talk to, so I think I''ll stay here for some time with you, Alpha." He cheekily chuckled as he added, "Tell me everything. I''m pretty good at listening and giving advice."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Since you''re insisting, then fine¡­" Calypso hummed with a raised brow. "Do you have any news about her then?"

    And by her, Calypso meant his mother. Seth''s mother was the only close friend his mother had. Actually, he couldn''t even call that woman his mother. He had too much hatred lingering inside his heart to even address that woman as such.

    "Thest time I heard from my mother, Aunt Anna was sick. Mother actually left four days ago to visit her," Seth informed him. "Based on how much time has passed, my mother will probably return some time this week. I''ll ask her for more information as soon as shees back. Also, do you know that you have a younger brother through her? His name is Calum, and he''s twenty-three."

    Calypso hummed in thought. He had heard about the part where his womb-provider had another son to her mate, but not the part where she was sick. Honestly, he wasn''t interested. In fact, it only agitated him more knowing how she spent twenty-three years with her second son that she had with the man she ran away with. All while leaving him alone with his father when he was eight. She was the worst!

    "I regret even asking you about her now," Calypso wryly grunted.

    "I don''t know if this will help, but I think you should know how many times Aunt Anna came back here to look for you while you were away," Seth further informed him. "She told my mother not to mention this to our King knowing how King Darius will inform you in turn. She''s been visiting this manor a few times every change of the season, hoping that you''ve already returned."

    "And she stopped doing so the moment I returned, right?" Calypso scorned, followed by a curse under his breath.

    "That''s because that was when she started bing sick and weak, Alpha¡­" Seth continued.

    "You know what? I''ve heard enough," Calypso huffed. "Leave me for now¡­"

    "I understand¡­" Seth nodded. But before he left, he added, "But let me say this before I go: I believe that''s why you''re weary, Alpha. You''re living in the trauma of the past. You have to let go and move on from this dilemma. That way, you won''t fear for the future¡­"

    Calypso didn''tment on Seth''sst words. Instead, he kept his eyes on Aurelia. By the time Seth had already left, he let out a heavy sigh in deep thought. He was lucky that his mate awakened to a wolf and was also able to feel the Mate Pull. It was more than an assurance already that she wouldn''t leave him so long as he made everything work out in their rtionship. That was why he was working hard for her, and he was honestly d that it was paying off, especially with her confession about how she was already falling for him.

    [We should see her¡­] Axel suggested. [You have to let this out for your own good.]

    "I don''t think I will," he scoffed as he gritted his teeth. "Why would I waste my time seeing the woman who abandoned me to run away with her mate?"

    It was justmon sense. Her mother and father married for love, but when her mother turned twenty-seven, she suddenly met her mate¡­ a Beta from another pack. He was aware of how strong the Mate Pull was, but was his and his father''s love not enough for her to stay and ovee it? Was abandoning them like that and choosing her mate the right decision to make for her? No¡­ she was simply selfish and the worst!

 Chapter 681 Too Good

    Meanwhile, deep within the gardens of the Grant Manor, Aurelia and Lena were busy tending to some of the nts and decorations stationed within the plot ofnd. Well, technically it was all Lena, with Aurelia simply providing an unbiased opinion on whether or not her new sister-inw''s idea was any good or not.

    "So, do you think this color will fit here?" Lena eagerly asked as she showed her a vase full of purple flowers. "I think it''llpliment the marble here."

    [Do you even have a good eye for gardening and decor?] Aura genuinely asked. [Because I''m pretty sure that flower isn''t what you think it is.]

    Aurelia closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. In truth, she was pretty bad at things like this. All she had was an eye for aesthetically pleasing patterns. ntlife and misceneous paraphernalia were wholly beyond her expertise except for herbs of course.

    [Why do you think I''m constantly asking for your opinion?] Aurelia scoffed. [Now hurry, feed me an answer.]

    "Well?" Lena repeated. "What do you think?"

    "It''ll suit that spot just fine," Aurelia finally answered after listening to her wolf''s advice. "The petals willpliment the marble, as well as brighten up that corner with a regal hue."

    Lean beamed. "I knew it! Thanks for the confirmation."

    Aurelia let out a silent sigh of relief as she promptly watched the amnesiac return to her work. Truly, she could only hope that the woman would finally be satisfied with her work before she finally lost her patience and just ran away from all of this¡­ finery and decoration.

    [You''re just annoyed that you''re somehow so indifferent to aesthetics that you''re having a hard time recognizing dark blue from purple,] Aura chuckled.

    [Don''t remind me,] Aurelia sighed. [Besides, that''s what you''re here for. You''re the half of me that actually allows herself to be ruled by all of this artistic imagery.]

    [That''s just usplimenting each other,] her inner wolf nonchntly shrugged. [Anyway, she''s moving again.]

    Heeding her wolf''s words, Aurelia wordlessly wandered over to where Lena was now currently working. At least she was having some fun with this. Truly, after she had managed to brush off her irrational jealousy from her system, she finally started to see Lena as more of a little sister that she had to look after. Really, despite her admittedly attractive figure and innocent look, her sister-inw was just childish enough to never really seem like apetitor to her in the first ce.

    [The fact that I had to get to that conclusion is rming though,] Aurelia sighed. [That should''vee to me the moment I talked to her.]

    [Again, it''s called irrationals for a reason,] Aura reassured her. [Don''t worry, I''m doing my best to keep your instincts from bleeding into your logic.]

    "Say, what do you think of Master Kasper?"

    Blinking, Aurelia was taken back to reality as Lena asked her an innocent sounding question. However, the man in question was far from innocent. In fact¡­

    "Honestly, I think he''s an eyesore," Aurelia scoffed. "This so-called Master should act in a manner befitting his title. Right now, he''s nothing more of a lecherous man looking at you inappropriately."

    "O-Oh¡­" Lena weakly sputtered. "I-I didn''t think¡­ That sounded mean¡­"

    Aurelia sighed. Seeing this side of Lena just made her want to choke the Master even more. "Do you see something in him then?"

    "Well¡­ I think he''s doing his best," Lena defended, her cheeks flushing even as she visibly tried toe up with something to say. "He''s powerful, right? And old-lived? Maybe that justes with just how much he had seen in his life."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at Lena''s answer. That actually sounded far more wise than her current mental age. She didn''t know who Lena was before she became like this, but it was clear that she wasn''t just an amnesiac that somehownded the best deal in her life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [You can tell too, huh,] Aura noted.

    [I can tell since the moment I treated her,] Aurelia hummed in thought. [Nevertheless, her story isn''t for us to know. For now, at least.]

    "Also, if Big Brother''s letting him stay, then surely he''s not that bad," Lena added.

    "Big Brother, huh," Aurelia pondered with a bit of scheming. "Speaking of which, how is he treating you?"

    Not that she was jealous, of course, but she was honestly curious about how Calypso was treating his new sister. If there was any inkling that her mate was going back on his word, she''d make sure that he''d never be able to walk straight ever again.

    Lena was a precious human being. Anyone that dared to defile her was going to face her wrath.

    "A-Ah¡­ Brother''s very caring," Lena smiled, a wave of affection wafting off her with each word. "He makes sure that I feel wee¡­ Unlike you¡­"

    "Unlike me?" she blinked, almost gasping at the sudden attention.

    "You''re¡­ You''re more like a silent protector¡­" Lena muttered. "You don''t speak your mind, but you care¡­ Even more than you think you do."

    She raised an eyebrow at her sister-inw''s observations. That was¡­

    [She''s more observant than we thought as well,] Aura noted in both surprise and amazement. [She''s really something special¡­ Can we keep her?]

    Ignoring her other self''s obvious question, Aurelia couldn''t help but chuckle as she ced a hand on Lena''s head. Ruffling the woman''s hair, she smiled as Lena fussed over her small token of affection.

    "H-Hey¡­" Lena weakly protested.

    "Never change, Lena," Aurelia genuinely stated. "I''m sure you''ll make someone very happy someday."

    "W-What do you mean? I''m already making you and Brother happy, right?"

    "I suppose you are," Aurelia softly chuckled. "Also, aren''t you forgetting something?"

    Her sister-inw frowned as her words sank into her pretty little head. A secondter, Aurelia smirked as Lena finally took the hint.

    "Oh right! We''re decorating!"

    Shrugging, Aurelia went ahead and escorted the woman through her tasks. Continuing as they were, she gave her input while also observing her, simply taking in her innocence as they moved.

    Truly, some people were just too good for this world.

 Chapter 682 More Appealing

    "Seth? What''s wrong?"

    It was another day when Calypso was minding his own business in his office when Seth suddenly came to his office. He didn''t even think that a piece of news would ever upset him that day, but apparently, he thought wrong.

    "My Alpha, my mother just returned," Seth informed him with a suspiciously grave tone. "She says that Aunt Anna''s days are numbered. Her condition has gotten worse, and she says that she wants to see you onest time before¡­ well¡­"

    A beat of silence passed within the office as both men seemingly waited for the other to speak. Not that Calypso really cared. The woman could rot for all he cared.

    "And?"

    "And¡­ what?" Seth apprehensively asked.

    "Why does this concern me?" Calypso condescendingly asked. "I already decided that she has no business being in my life, and her dying just means that I won''t have to worry about ever seeing her again."

    "But my Alpha, don''t you at least want to see her?" Seth asked. "To at least see why she wants to see you?"

    "If she wanted to see me, she should''vee years ago," he scoffed. "As it stands, I don''t see any reason why I should humor her."

    Calypso scoffed even as Seth frowned at him from where he stood. Sure, he could understand fulfilling a dying person''s wish, but said person was the woman he despised the most. Why should he give her the satisfaction of giving into her demands now?

    "Look, why don''t you just try?" Seth asked. "My mother said that Aunt Anna''s in a really bad condition. You''re the only thing she''s asking for. I don''t think she''llst once it happens."

    "So you''re saying that me showing up would just kill her faster?" Calypso scoffed. "Shouldn''t that mean that I should avoid seeing her just so she could live longer?"

    "That''s not the point and you know it," Seth frowned. "It''s just one visit. What''s the worst that could happen?"

    Before Calypso could even reply, Seth had already left his office, hisst question lingering in the air as his curiosity began getting to him.

    ''Why am I even considering this¡­'' he inwardly grimaced.

    [You should reallye and see her,] Axel suggested. [Seth''s right. What''s the worst that could happen?]

    [Well, the worst that could happen is I kill her before whatever sickness she has takes her,] Calypso scoffed. [I don''t think her family would appreciate me taking her away before her time.]

    [As if you don''t have the control to fight against that,] his wolf scoffed back. [You''re just afraid.]

    "I''m not afraid!"

    Calypso gasped as soon as he realized that he just said thosest words out loud. He was losing control, and he could only assume that someone heard him either through the door, or through something else.

    Sure enough, Aurelia came into his office, her usual scowl growing colder even as her emotions told him otherwise.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You''re upset. That''s not like you," she nonchntly stated as she leaned on the nearest wall close to him. "What''s wrong?"

    [You should tell her,] Axel quickly advised. [She''ll know eventually. She has a way of knowing things like this.]

    Letting his shoulders sag, Calypso leaned into his chair as he began, "Seth just told me that my mother, Anna, was on her deathbed or something like that. Said that she wanted to see me onest time despite knowing how much I hate her."

    "Is that so?" Aurelia asked, her one eyebrow raised as she began talking to him. "I can only assume that you don''t want to see her then?"

    "Why should I? What has she done for me beyond ruining my family?" he spat out. "I don''t care what she thinks. This is what she gets for her actions."

    It was cruel, but he was wholly justified for thinking so. He didn''t owe her anything, so why should he take time out of his life to visit her?

    "Truthfully, I think you''re being stupid."

    Her words almost made him jump off his seat. Still, he barely managed to control himself as he let her speak. He knew that the wrong thing to do now was to interrupt her while she was making a point, especially since he could feel her usual indignation at him brewing underneath the worry that she was feeling for him.

    "What do you lose by visiting her? Your high-ground? Your pride? Would that be worth letting her die not seeing you onest time?" Aurelia began, her usual lecturing tone ringing in his ears. "On top of being stupid, you''re just afraid of what you might find."

    Calypso deted. Seth said the same thing to him earlier. Perhaps there was a truth to that statement then.

    "I know you''re curious," she added. "You want to know why she even wants to see you after all this time. Why, after all, does she want to talk to you now after abandoning you? Perhaps she might have answers now. Perhaps she wants to beg for your forgiveness."

    "I don''t think I can forgive her," Calypso grumbled. "It''s toote for that."

    "But it''s not toote for closure, don''t you think?" she scoffed in her usual tone, masking the caring that she was feeling for him. "If all else, seeing her will close this book in your life. Hell, after it''s over, you can even forget it all happened. At the very least, you can put this part of your life behind you and move forward."

    He clicked his tongue even as Aurelia sat in front of her. To his surprise, the faintest of smiles appeared on her lips, showing him just how much his current state was affecting her.

    "I highly suggest you go see her," she advised. "At least you can say you did it after it''s all over."

    Sighing, Calypso relented, "Fine, but I want you toe with me."

    "As if there''s any doubt," she scoffed at him even as she gave him a knowing smirk. "At the very least, I want to see just what this sickness is that''s afflicting your mother."

    Calypso smiled as they simply stared at each other, the two of them giving each other a silent reassurance as they sat near each other. Aurelia might not show her emotions much, but what little she did show only made them all the more appealing.

    "We''ll leave as soon as we''re able then," Calypso nodded. "We best prepare until then."

 Chapter 683 A Woman Of Pride And Logic

    The moment they both had time to spare, Aurelia and Calypso set off for the Tornado Pack Territory. Apparently, that was where Anna, Calypso''s mother, was currently located alongside her second family. Frankly, she didn''t really care about all of this drama.

    Unfortunately, her mate was on the exact opposite of that spectrum.

    [You just don''t like to admit that you care,] Aura teased.

    [Isn''t this very trip already my admission to that?] Aurelia swiftly rebutted. [Besides, this mystery disease might be of importance to meter. It''s going to be a productive trip one way or another.]

    It also helped that both she and her mate were currently traveling by carriage towards their destination. Granted, it was raining, but it was still something that she somewhat missed after what felt like weeks of constant work for the Midnight Pack.

    "Too bad it''s raining, huh," Calypso casually remarked just in front of her. "This part of the kingdom is usually very radiant."

    "I could only assume as such," she responded in kind, her gaze trained on the nearest window as she replied. "I do remember this time of year being very kind to thendscape here."

    From what she could recall, the Tornado Pack Territory consisted of fertile marsh and arable fields. Of course, that meant that agriculture was their primary source of ie. That also meant that any sort of rain would make their roads practically impossible to traverse.

    "Are we even making good time?" Aurelia jokingly asked. "I don''t think it''s very efficient for us to continue like this."

    "I agree," Calypso nodded. "And unfortunately, I don''t think there''s a nearby inn where we can stay while waiting for this rain to clear up."

    "Unfortunate, indeed. I don''t want my medical equipment to get destroyed because we''re too impatient," Aurelia sighed. "We should stop by the side of the nearest tree we can find. Continuing this journey like this is just foolish."

    Her mate nodded once more, and in that instant, Calypso signaled for their driver to park their carriage near a considerablyrge tree. Aurelia almost let out a sigh of relief as she felt the carriage''s wheels creak to a stop. The muddy roads hadn''t been kind to their journey, and the constant bumps and rocks just made for a horrible experience.

    "I suppose you have something else in mind while we wait this out?" Calypso cheekily asked, a seductive look overtaking his features. "We don''t exactly have much room here inside the carriage."

    "I already know what you''re thinking, and no, we won''t have sex inside the carriage," Aurelia swiftly rebuffed. "On top of this ce being cramped like you said, the clean up afterwards will just be a pain."

    "You''re just saying that because you don''t want to redo your dress afterwards," Calypso called her out.

    "And with good reason," she deftly rebutted. "I won''t have you ruining my best clothes if I can help it."

    She really didn''t like her belongings getting shredded without her permission. She made sure that Calypso got that message after that one time, even if he then proceeded to make that night one of the best nights she had ever had.

    ''And now I''m actually getting into the mood for it,'' Aurelia inwardly sighed as she felt her arousal starting to match her mate''s. ''This is really not the time for this¡­''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I can feel you getting into the mood, you know," Calypso teased as he moved to sit beside her. "Come on. What else do we have to do while we''re waiting?"

    "I don''t know, actually wait?" she scoffed, her cheeks starting to redden as her passion began to re up within her once more. "And again, we''re only here until the rain stops. The moment we''re able to move again, we''re moving."

    "Ah, so you''re just worried that we won''t have enough time for our usual session?"

    Aurelia clicked her tongue. Why did he have to be spot on with that?

    "You''re starting to blind me with your passion again," Calypso eagerly nodded as he snaked an arm around her shoulder. "I think we both know what that means for us¡­"

    She rolled her eyes at him even as she felt her core beginning to weep for his ever-so-pleasurable touch. Her hunger for him was ring up again against her will, and she was pretty sure that she''ll indulge herself the moment she got the excuse to do so.

    [Do you even need one?] Aura eagerly asked. [The rain''s clearly not going to go away any time soon. We have the time.]

    Aurelia sighed at her other half''s tone. Clearly, her inner wolf had already resigned herself to this happening, and she was starting to be amenable to the idea herself.

    "You know what? Fine then," she scoffed.

    "So we''re doing it then?" he asked.

    "But only until the rain stops," she firmly stated as she swatted away the hand that was already busy kneading her breasts. "Also, I won''t have you ruining my clothes today."

    With a smirk, she scooted away from him before promptly undressing herself in front of him. As an added sight for him, she gently sashayed her hips while sliding off her dress, giving him a show that she was sure would get him up and raring to go.

    "You really know how to present yourself when you want to," Calypso groaned out as he also freed himself from his clothes, revealing his massive shaft for her enjoyment.

    "You already know what kind of woman I am, Calypso," she shrugged before positioning herself to straddle him on his seat. "You know I hate repeating myself."

    "Of course, you do," he chuckled as his hands helped steady her on hisp, his bare palms brushing up against her bare back before sliding down and giving her ass a yful squeeze. "You''re a woman of pride and logic, and at the same time, passion."

    "You''re absolutely correct," she smirked. "Make excellent use of our time, Calypso. The weather can be unpredictable at the worst of times, after all."

 Chapter 684 Timeâ€™s Up**

    Calypso groaned as he felt her core grinding up against his throbbing shaft. Leaning in, she then gave him a passionate kiss, her tongue quickly asserting dominance as she assumed her usual position on top of him.

    ''So we only have until the rain stops,'' he inwardly thought as he stole a nce out of the nearest window. ''It''s still pouring at least. Still, I shouldn''t be too slow.''

    Taking note of his time limit, Calypso began his work by trying to assert his own dominance against hers. Leaning into her neck, he suckled and licked at her skin, his palms roaming and squeezing her sensitive areas as he began devouring her all. His lips roamed from her face to her neck, before going all the way down to her breasts as he nipped and suckled on her bountiful chest.

    "A-Again, I''m notctating," she pointed out in her usual cold tone.

    "Not yet, you mean," he hungrily replied. "Sooner orter, I promise you''ll bear my pups¡­"

    Calypso was rewarded with another burst of raw passioning from her side of the Bond as his words lingered between them. She was clearly affected by his promise, and it only made him all the more eager as he swiftly brought her up to position her opening above his throbbing member.

    "H-He-MMHHPP!!"

    With a swift motion, Calypso groaned as he impaled his Lia down to the hilt. Like always, her inner walls were eager to receive him, her core mping down on him for all that they were worth even as his mate mped down on her mouth to stop herself from moaning.

    "You did essentially say that we''re on a time limit," he cheekily reminded her as he gave her one singr thrust. "I don''t want to wait for the rain to stop us from getting to the good part."

    "P-Point made," she breathed out, her face flushed as her pleasure wasid bare for him to see. "It''s not exactly-NGGH!"

    Smirking, Calypso began sharply thrusting upwards, doing his best to interrupt her every time she tried to speak. After all, it was the only way he could get her to actually let out those rare moans of hers, the same moans that for some reason she hateding out of her throat.

    "H-Hey-MMPPH!! What are you-NGHH!! Doing?!" she gasped out, each word interrupted by a singr thrust right into her aching core. "I-I''m trying to-GHH! Speak!"

    "You''re free to talk all you want, Lia," he throatily chuckled into her neck, his lips still busy hungrily sucking in her scent and sweat. "I''m just making good use of our time."

    Despite the usual wall of passion barring him from knowing her hidden feelings, he could tell that she already caught on to what he was trying to do. Slowly but surely, she angled herself to him in such a way that allowed her to dictate the pace of their intercourse. Of course, he couldn''t have that ruining his fun.

    "Wha-MMPPPHHAAHH!"

    He grinned as his sudden movements rewarded him with the first of what were hopefully many moans that he could coax out of her stubborn mouth. Pinning her against the window, the sound of rain masked their intense collisions as Calypso began pounding into her for all that he was worth. Her breasts were pressed up against the ss, exposing her to the wilderness should anybody be near their carriage during that time.

    "That''s it, my Lia," he whispered into her ear, his engine now fully in high gear as he teased her. "We''re out in the open¡­ Can you imagine someone seeing you like this?"

    He smirked as he felt a hint of rage peeking through her wall of passion. It was amazing seeing her like this. For all that she wanted to be seen as a being of logic, she was still just as much an animal as the rest of them. Even better, she was the smartest of them all, utilizing both her wits and her emotions as tools if it meant it furthered her agenda.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I suggest to remove me from this-NGHH! Window before I kill you myself-AHHH!!"

    To his surprise, his self-preservation instincts kicked in as he promptly removed her from herpromising position. It was also during that time that he felt her mping down on him tighter than usual, her pleasure somehow spiking alongside her anger as her killing intent for him red up for just a split second.

    ''She actually thought about it!'' he inwardly groaned. ''And it''s actually hot?''

    As if spurned on by that realization, he felt his balls tighten up as he hugged her tightly into his embrace. She was also on the verge of yet another climax alongside him, her walls contracting and undting in a way that only made his release all the more pleasurable.

    "C-Calypso!"

    "Lia!"

    As one, they reached their peaks as their connections tightened down to the deepest it could possibly go. Burying himself into her depths, he groaned with each pulse of his cock as her core milked him for all of his seed. In his arms, Lia panted and groaned, her annoyance at letting out her cute moans during her climax starting to get to her even as he felt her pleasure rolling off of her in waves.

    "You¡­" she breathed out. "Don''t think I didn''t mean what I said earlier¡­"

    "I''ll keep that very much in mind," he awkwardly chuckled as he stroked her back, letting her ride out her release.

    The two of them stayed like that for a few minutes, letting each other bask in the afterglow as they let themselves melt into each other''s embrace. By the time they were ready for another round, however, a ray of sunshine prated the carriage.

    "T-Time''s up," Aurelia stated, her disappointment palpable even as she removed herself from his still hard cock. "Time to get decent."

    "Are you sure?" Calypso offered, hoping that they''d get some more time for themselves. "We can always dy."

    "Calypso, who do you think I am?"

    Sighing, he could only smile at her even as she began dressing herself back up. Honestly, despite his offer, he already expected her to decline. Even though he could feel her passion was still not satisfied, he knew her enough to know that her pride would stop her from going back on her word.

    "I know, Lia," he chuckled. "I know¡­"

    Perhaps they could just pick up where they left off some other time. Besides, he knew for certain that his mate was just as eager as he was to continue.

 Chapter 685 Youâ€™re You

    Once the rain let up, Calypso and Aurelia''s journey continued. Unfortunately, the weather only remained cooperative for a bit until a few hourster just before nightfall. The outpour was both hard and fast, and they were only thankful that they were actually near an inn already so that they could probably rest for the night. As expected for a rainy day, the inn was crowded with travelers looking to wait out the rain. And of course, seeing as there were too many people to even get some peace and quiet, Calypso decided that it would be best that they had had their dinner inside their own room.

    Which was great, since Aurelia was nning on nipping something in the bud for a while now.

    "It''s been pouring outside," Aureliamented as she tried to dry her wet hair with a towel while staring out the window. "And here I thought that the weather would cooperate."

    "I suppose so," Calypso chuckled as he entered the room. "Are you already done cleaning up?"

    "Go ahead and use the privy," she nonchntly stated. "I already went ahead earlier."

    "Thank you, Lia."

    Aurelia raised an eyebrow at Calypso''s retreating form. Seeing him disappear into the privy, she rolled her eyes as she finally allowed herself to think again. There were things that she wanted to know about him ever since she heard of the reason of this trip in the first ce, and after talking to Seth about it while her mate was away, she now had the full gist of what truly went wrong.

    [Can you even me him?] Aura scoffed. [Being left by a mother like that at such a young age can be traumatizing for children.]

    [That''s understandable, but he''s an adult now,] Aurelia rolled her eyes. [Getting hung up over the past is very much illogical for the future.]

    Of course, that was what her logic was telling her. She still had enough empathy to know that emotional scars could be a nightmare to heal. Some could take years, even decades before they actually stop hurting.

    She should know. She lost her parents too.

    [Your case is different, you know,] her wolf chuckled.

    [I know, but that doesn''t mean other should know about it,] Aurelia slyly chuckled. [I can use myself as an example forter.]

    And just as she was thinking about it, Calypso went out of the privy after he had cleaned himself up. Unsurprisingly, he was half-naked with drops of water still dripping off him. And also unsurprisingly, she felt herself staring at him, if only just a bit.

    "Like what you see?" Calypso teased.

    "That''s a foregone conclusion," Aurelia deftly responded with a wave of her hand. "It''s nothing I haven''t seen before."

    "Fair enough," her mate chuckled. "Still, I can tell you have something on your mind."

    "How do you know?"

    She raised an eyebrow as he sat in front of her. Their food had just arrived, which meant that they could finally eat their dinner. Of course, the fact that her mate was starting to catch on to her thought processes faster than usual didn''t pass her by despite her sarcasm at him. In fact, she rather liked that he was matching her wavelength more often than usual now.

    "Your sarcasm is very much appreciated," Calypso cheekily remarked. "But again, you have something in mind. Care to share?"

    Aurelia let out a small scoff as she picked up her eating utensils. Wordlessly, she started eating, with Calypso doing the same as he followed her lead. Their silence was bothfortable and awkward, with her mate clearly curious as to what she was nning.

    "So¡­"

    "So, indeed," Aurelia coolly replied. "I''ve been talking with Seth, and I finally know why you''re so against this trip in the first ce."

    Almost immediately, Calypso deted. "So Seth spilled the beans, huh."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Quite," she casually confirmed. "You''re upset that your mother left you for another man, which is also why you''re so against women in the first ce."

    His eyes widened, and she inwardly smirked as she hit her target. Truly, the statement she just said was a stretch, but she didn''t think she''dnd on the problem that quickly.

    "Lia, you''re different, alright?" he quickly stressed out. "You''re my mate, and I will never abandon you like that."

    "Just like how your mother abandoned, you," she coolly scoffed. "Calypso, as much as I''m developing feelings for you, I couldn''t really care less if you just up and broke my heart into a million pieces."

    [Cold¡­]

    She rolled her eyes as she watched her mate get beaten down by her calcted words. All the while, she felt her heart clench just seeing him this down. It was¡­ It was the truth. She knew in her mind that she''d easily move on given enough time, but her heart also told her that she would never be the same if it ever happened. Also¡­ she was never good atforting people like this¡­

    [Just say whates naturally,] Aura advised. [Calypso knows how you are. He''ll understand.]

    Taking a deep breath, Aurelia spoke once more. "Time can''t heal wounds if you refuse to even let them," she began. "Like an infection, resentment can spread and get worse, turning you into a bitter husk that knows nothing except how badly the world had screwed them over without even trying to look at things from a different perspective."

    "But¡­ Ugh¡­" he sighed. "You''re right¡­ Seth''s right¡­ You''re all right, but I¡­ I still can''t see women as nothing more than emotional backstabbers."

    Rolling her eyes, Aurelia ced a hand over his. While her own sensibilities didn''t allow her to smile at that moment, she could only hope that their Bond would convey what she was trying to do.

    "By your logic, I''m a backstabber as well," she pointed out. "Do you believe that?"

    "...No," he weakly answered.

    "Louder."

    "Of course, not," he frowned. "You''re pragmatic. You''re stuck with me despite clearly despising the air I breathed back then. You''re¡­ You''re you."

    She couldn''t help but blush at his words. Why did he have to do this to her now?

    "Calypso, I''ll be with you every step of the way," she sincerely stated, shaking off the growing warmth settling within her. "I''m no emotional healer, but I''ll still try nevertheless. You''re my responsibility just as I am with you. I refuse to see you beating yourself over something so inane."

    Shaking his head, Calypso chuckled. "You really have a way with words," he warmly smiled at him. "You''re blunt and tactless, but effective nheless."

    She felt his appreciation through their Bond, and she gave him a yful smile as she pped his hand away from her. "I''m d that''s over then. You can go back to being the smug bastard that you are."

    "Ah, but you like me just like that, don''t you?" he quickly quipped.

    She gave him a sincere smile, one that she passed off as a smirk. "Just shut your mouth and eat. I''d like to get some rest before tomorrow. And no, we''re not having sex again."

    "Are you sure about that?" he smirked.

    "Absolutely," she scoffed, a sly look adorning her face. "I have some ideas that a mere inn wouldn''t be able to support. And I wouldn''t want to ruin the surprise."

 Chapter 686 Immediate Action

    The next day, Aurelia and Calypso went on ahead on their journey. Going deeper into the Tornado Pack Territory, all seemed to be well as their carriage went ahead in record time. However, the deeper they went, the more that the mood seemed to grow colder with each passing second. It also didn''t help that the weather just constantly seemed to fluctuate between sunshine and rain, changing the temperatures in such a way that it almost made them want to hurry up to their next destination.

    "Is it just me, or are the townsfolk here look more¡­ tired than usual?" Calypso couldn''t help but notice as he looked out from their carriage window.

    "Perhaps it''s the weather," Aurelia casually scoffed aloud, refusing to look outside in favor of focusing on the next page of her book. "I wouldn''t put it past the these constant weather changes to do something to themon man."

    It was something of a hypothesis of hers with how constantly changing temperatures wouldn''t be too healthy in the long term. Like how a ss that once held hot water would suddenly shatter if it was exposed to cold water, the body wasn''t going to react favorably to drastic weather changes. Thankfully, it would take a lot for werewolves to be affected by the weather, but she held a different idea at times where even their kind would be susceptible to extreme changes.

    "I don''t know," Calypso worriedly hummed. "They all look like they''re dead men walking out there."

    Rolling her eyes, Aurelia tore her gaze away from her reading in favor of looking outside. It would seem that they were currently passing through a vige, and sure enough, some of the folk outside moved slower than usual.

    "Strange¡­" she hummed to herself. "Perhaps the humidity got to them."

    It had just rained after all. Before all of the sun''s heat began bearing down on them, a light drizzle made sure to soak thend, and she could only assume that the sudden increase in temperature would make it feel like they were swimming through the air.

    "Well, that could be it, but I have a feeling, Lia," Calypso dubiously stated. "It just feels off to me."

    Frowning, she turned her gaze back outside once more. With her keen eye, she started looking for signs that she could attribute as the reason for why there was this widespread fatigue outside.

    [Talk me through it,] Aura clinically chimed in.

    [Fatigue possibly caused by sudden temperature changes,] Aurelia began, talking to her other self as if she was talking to a colleague. [I can''t tell much due to our distance, but their slow movements could also suggest muscle weakness. Perhaps lung disease?]

    [Nothing we can''t confirm upon a closer inspection,] Aura nodded. [Also, look at that one.]

    Taking her wolf''s words, Aurelia honed in her attention at what looked to be an old man leaning on the wall. Their carriage was quick to pass the man by, but it was more than enough for her to see something that was certain to be rted to whatever this whole situation was.

    [Dark rashes¡­ And the others have them as well,] she mumbled. [Even from afar they look painful. I don''t even know what kind of illness could do such a thing.]

    [Certain pathogens and injuries could be considered, but for it to be this widespread, it must be the former,] her wolf supplied. [Our mate might be right in that there''s something more at y here.]

    "Well?"

    "You''re right," Aurelia replied, losing much of her yful sarcasm in favor of donning her mask of professionalism as a physician. "There''s something more here, perhaps a disease of some kind."

    "Do you want to help?" he immediately asked. "We can do a stop over and-"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No," she quickly shook her head. "It''s best that we ignore them for now. We''re close to our destination, right? It''d be better for us to coordinate with the local authorities."

    She ground her teeth as Calypso frowned at her decision. Letting out a sigh, he eventually relented as he ordered for their carriage to move faster. As for her, she simply remained silent, her mind abuzz as to what exactly she was going to fight against.

    "You will help them. Right, Lia?" Calypso asked. "Even if we''re not their liege, they''re still our countrymen."

    "I need more information," Aurelia mumbled, her thumb on her lip as she ran through her options. "Before everything else, we must iste and determine what exactly we''re dealing with. And if this is an infection, we have to limit its spread before it escapes and spreads to other parts of the kingdom."

    Calypso gravely nodded. "I''ll talk to the Alpha in charge once we arrive. We can''t have our people dying to this."

    Aurelia took a deep breath to center herself. As their carriage sped up, she was hard at work devising potential strategies in case of an outbreak. Of course, they would all be useless until she had more information to work with, but it was a start, especially if they wanted this thing contained as quickly as possible.

    "We''re here."

    She blinked as she heard Calypso announce their arrival. While the Tornado Pack Territory wasn''t rich, it was certainly not poor with how big its central mansion was. Still, she didn''t have time to appreciate things as she quickly let her mate escort her out of the carriage.

    "Lord Calypso. Lady Aurelia," one of the guards greeted them. "We''d like to give you two a proper wee to the Tornado Pack Territory, but the Alpha is currently busy dealing with an emergency."

    "We know," Calypso frowned. "Take me to him. Lord Niro, right?"

    "At once," the guard nodded.

    Aurelia watched as Calypso quickly disappeared into the mansion. As for her, she was quick to make her way to the nearest clinic. She could only hope that the personnel here knew what they were doing.

    [Make sure you and the Alpha will be avable once I have my information,] she spoke to Calypso through the Bond.

    [Of course,] he nodded. [I''ll tell him to-]

    [Wait!]

    Aurelia froze as she walked through the hallways. Through some of the open doors, she could see that some of the people within the rooms were already infected, dark rashes adorning their exposed skin. They seemed to be isted from the rest, thankfully, but it was still an rming sign.

    [What''s wrong?!]

    [It''s much worse than we thought,] she clicked her tongue. [I''ming with you, Calypso. We need immediate action.]

 Chapter 687 A Full-Fledged Epidemic

    [This is a nightmare¡­]

    Aurelia couldn''t agree more to her wolf''s words as she currently stood beside her mate. In front of them, a clearly distraught Alpha Niro was visibly barking orders nonstop to what few healthy members he had left. They were all wearing masks, thankfully, but that clearly didn''t stop the others from contracting this mysterious disease.

    [So it''s probably not airborne then,] she mentally noted. [That lessens the risk at least.]

    [But if that''s the case, then it shouldn''t have already spread this far,] Aura skeptically remarked. [A pathogen this virulent needs to have a vector that''s just as widespread.]

    "Lord Niro," Calypso began, grabbing the other Alpha''s attention.

    "Ah, Lord Calypso, Lady Aurelia," Niro weakly greeted. "I wish we could''ve met at a better time, but I''m afraid that I have a problem in my hands at the moment."

    "We can see that," Aurelia faintly raised an eyebrow. "Moreover, this is clearly an outbreak of some kind."

    "Indeed," Niro sighed. "We''ve done what we could, but for some reason, this disease is popping up everywhere. Istion did little to stop the spread. Or maybe it was already toote by the time we saw it happening."

    "So countermeasures have already been put in ce?" Calypso asked.

    "Istion wards, contact tracing, road inspections¡­ Except for locking down the entire pack, I already did what most of the healers have suggested," Niro grumbled. "It''s only a miracle that the spread of the disease here in the mansion itself is limited, but there''s no telling what the state of the nearby viges are."

    "Then I suggest you give out the order to iste the whole pack then," Calypso sighed. "We passed through one of the nearby viges earlier, and this disease has already begun to affect them as well."

    "Oh Almighty¡­" Niro deted as he sat on his chair. "Is there anything I can do to stop this?"

    "Has the King been informed?" Aurelia asked.

    "I was just about to," the Alpha sighed. "I didn''t have the time with how quickly and widespread this disease suddenly moved. It had barely been a week."

    She raised an eyebrow at that deration. A fast moving pathogen then¡­ It was something, but she still needed to learn more.

    "The healers," she mumbled. "Are they in the clinic?"

    "They''re doing what they can," Niro nodded. "They told me to start burning the bodies of the deceased, but I couldn''t give out that order just yet. Not without confirmation that it would help."

    "I''ll get that confirmation shortly then," Aurelia nodded, her voice full of purpose as she turned around. "You two should focus on containing the spread of infection. I''ll see what I can learn about this thing in the meantime."

    She then promptly left the room without even waiting for them to respond. She didn''t care what they had to say. What mattered to her now was that she got to the bottom of this disaster in the making.

    [Take care out there, Lia,] Calypso advised her through the Bond. [I don''t want you getting sick with whatever this thing is.]

    [I expect the same with you as well,] she replied back just as she began to tie a makeshift mask over her nose and mouth. [I suggest that you mask up and limit bodily contact to a minimum. Until I have enough information to say otherwise, assume that anything and everything can infect you.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Got it, Lia,] he grimly replied. [I''ll suggest to Niro to instruct his men to take the same precautions.]

    Letting out a breath, Aurelia cut the connection in favor of beelining to the clinic. Giving a cursory knock, she didn''t wait for permission as she walked in, immediately noting the rather full capacity of the room itself.

    "L-Lady Aurelia?" one the healers asked. "What are you-"

    "I''m here to help," Aurelia cut the healer off. "Where''s the one in charge?"

    As if hearing her call to him, the head healer walked up towards her. The man was covered from head to toe, splotches of blood staining his clothes as he held what looked like a bloody piece of flesh.

    "Lady Aurelia," he introduced himself. "I''m Campos, the one in charge here."

    "Very well," she nodded. "Tell me what you''ve learned about this thing."

    Walking into the clinic itself, Aurelia swiped what few pieces of protective gear she could get while listening to the head healer exin the situation. By the time she had covered herself from head to toe, she had something of a gist of what exactly was happening.

    [A disease that kills the patient by total organ failure,] Aurelia grimly hummed. [For it to move to act this quickly, its symptoms should be more extreme.]

    [Perhaps the dark rashes are a sign that the disease is still in its early stages,] Aura supplied. [None of the people we saw with it earlier were on their deathbeds yet. In fact, they were still moving and working, even if they did seem more tired than usual.]

    Clicking her tongue, Aurelia let the head healer take her to the morgue where over a dozen bodies were currently stored. There were a few healers doing autopsies and experiments already, but she didn''t care. She was still going to do her own analysis if only to form her own opinions on what exactly this disease was.

    "Here''s the morgue, Lady Aurelia," Campos introduced as he let her walk in. "While some of the subordinates are already busy with their own research, feel free to take your ce among them. I trust in your experience, especially as the Head Healer in the Capital."

    "Noted," she nodded in appreciation. "I''ll make things quick. If I find anything, you all will be the first to know."

    "Much appreciated," the head healer nodded in deference. "Now if you''ll excuse me, I still have patients to save. Good luck, Lady Aurelia."

    Hearing the man leave, Aurelia made her way to the side of the nearest untouched corpse. As she walked in, some of the researchers with her gave her a wide berth, some of them trailing behind her as they all looked up to her for direction.

    "Y-You''re Lady Aurelia, right?" one of them asked. "The Head Healer from the Capital?"

    "You''re here to help us?"

    "Indeed," she simply nodded. "I''m going to uncover whatever this is that''s ailing this ce, and I won''t stop until I find my answers."

    Grabbing the nearest scalpel, she took a deep breath before preparing herself for the task at hand. Time was of the essence. She had to find her answers soon, or else the whole Kingdom might be plunged into a full-fledged epidemic.

 Chapter 688 Lockdown

    At Cordon Castle

    "What?"

    Jayra frowned the more she heard about this new mystery disease that suddenly sprouted in the middle of the Tornado Pack Territory. It was unlike anything she had ever heard of, and she was pretty sure that she knew almost every illness under the sun.

    "It''s what Aurelia said. I''m just reciting her words to you to the letter," Bartos shrugged, his own frown apparent as he acted as a ry for her and her friend to talk. "She also said that the dark rashes aren''t caused by anything other than the patient''s skin rupturing and bleeding out onto the skin."

    "You say that, but she didn''t say anything about the cause of the bleeding in the first ce?" Jayra pinched the bridge of her nose as she asked.

    "...Aurelia said that the disease is still evading her efforts in identifying it," Bartos replied after a bit of time. "She also says that the patient disys signs of delirium almost a full two days after contracting the disease."

    "Of course it does," Jayra sighed. "Well, at least the sample got here fast enough. I''m sure that our King will issue a lockdown over the area in the next few hours."

    She was already counting her lucky stars with the fact that the small jar sitting on her desk even arrived to her. She didn''t know how long it had been since the discovery of the disease, but she could only assume that her friends would be stuck in the Tornado Pack Territory for the foreseeable future.

    "Dear, Aurelia''s about to cut the connection," Bartos called out to her. "Anything else you want to say to her?"

    Jayra blinked as she waved her hand at her husband, "Just tell her my thanks for sending me a preserved specimen, and tell her that I''ll do everything I can on my end to see if this thing even exists on any archive I can find."

    With her words fully ryed, Jayra put on her serious face as she stared at the dangerous jar of flesh sitting on her desk. It was delivered in a pack of ice, which would allow whatever was causing the disease to survive the journey.

    "And done," Bartos hummed as he nodded. "So, do you need anything else?"

    "I''ll handle this on my own," Jayra remarked, her eyes never leaving the jar in front of her. "And make sure to sanitize everything that you''re currently wearing, as well as whoever messengers hade across this jar."

    "You want to go that far?"

    "We''re not taking any chances," she grimly stated. "I''m already at risk just studying this thing. The worst thing that could happen is us getting sick and spreading this thing across the entire kingdom."

    "I''ll heed your advice then," he seriously nodded. Turning around to leave, he gave her onest pause as he added, "And Jayra? You better take care, alright?"

    "I will," she nodded while giving him a confident smile.

    Hearing her husband leave, Jayra immediately went to work as she put on her protective gear. After making sure that both she and her workshop was fully sealed, she then went ahead to open the jar.

    "I sure hope I''m not opening the lid to death itself," she chuckled to herself.

    She really didn''t want to die an early death because of something she couldn''t even see. She was sure that she could make a few breakthroughs with this, maybe even find a cure that they sorely needed before this entire situation blew up on their faces.

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    King Darius was not having a good day.

    [And you only reported this now?] he ground out.

    [We did our best to try and nip the problem in the bud, Your Majesty,] Alpha Niro exined himself with an apologetic tone. [It''s barely been a week before the first case popped up in our clinics.]

    [I find it hard to believe that such a deadly disease managed to spread that fast,] Darius grumbled in both annoyance and worry. [How are your pack''s emergency stockpiles?]

    [We have enough food for half a year before the next harvest,] Niro quickly replied. [As for raw materials, we only have enough iron tost us a month.]

    [I see,] the King hummed. [And you say that the disease is going rampant?]

    [Lady Aurelia is performing her research at the moment,] the Alpha dutifully replied. [She says that she would need at least a few days before she could even begin to understand how to fight this off.]

    Darius let out a sigh as he took in the influx of information. He could already feel his Xen''s reassurance flowing through their Bond, and he was sure that she''d want to hear what exactly caused his distress thatte in the day.

    [You said earlier that you''ve isted the core viges of your territory, correct?]

    [I did so as quickly as I could,] Niro responded. [Why? What do you have in mind, Your Majesty?]

    Darius deliberated the decision he was about to impose. As much as he wanted experts to truly mull over such a move, from what he was hearing, this mysterious disease wasn''t giving them the time to even try and go about things rationally. People were dying, and they couldn''t afford to be indecisive, especially when the entire Kingdom of Cordon could be affected by it.

    [Niro, I want you to impose a strict lockdown of your entire territory,] Darius firmly instructed. [Nothing will go in and out of yournds no matter the circumstances.]

    [I¡­ I understand,] Niro grimly agreed. [I''ll see it done as soon as possible.]

    [I''m d you understand,] Darius nodded. [Rest assured that the entire Kingdom''s resources are currently moving to lift the curse that currently gues yournds.]

    [I can only hope it will be fast enough, Your Majesty,] Niro sighed.

    With their connection being cut off, Darius let out a tired groan as he sagged into his seat. It was at that moment that his mate came to see him.

    "Darius?" she asked. "What''s wrong?"

    "Xen," he weakly chuckled. "It would seem that trouble has justnded on our people yet again."

    Really, first the war, then some mysterious disease¡­ Well, he could at least hope that this illness could be stopped before it became a deadly gue.

 Chapter 689 Black Rose

    At Midnight Pack

    "This¡­"

    Lena gasped as she listened to the report her brother had for her and her family. She was also surprised by Jayra''s sudden arrival in their Pack. She watched as the mage gave out quick instructions about isting everyone who got in contact with Seth''s mother.

    "We need to contain this here since we''re still unsure about the mode of transmission¡­" Jayra exined.

    "Is it that bad already?" Master Kasper asked, seemingly popping out of nowhere.

    Jayra simply nodded. "Aurelia is still analyzing things. As from my end, I can only tell that this disease usually manifests within a week before showing symptoms¡­" she exined. "It''s so frustrating. This is the first time I encountered something like this on werewolves. It seems like this disease only targets pure-blooded werewolves¡­"

    "The only disease that I know of that can kill a werewolf is the Moon gue, but this one isn''t showing the same symptoms," Jayra continued with a frown. "This one works by slowly killing the body. And its spread from one werewolf to the next is too fast for it to be Moon gue."

    Lena frowned. She could sense how weary her friend was. "How is our Queen?" she worriedly asked despite just hearing from Jayra about how the disease was spreading only to pureblood werewolves.

    "The Queen is fine, Lena," Jayra reassured her. "For now, I will need your help since you''re not a werewolf, meaning that you''re immune to this. You too, Master Kasper¡­"

    "I''ll do the best that I can¡­" Lena readily nodded.

    From there, she quickly took over the pack her brother left her, immediately instructing the non-purebloods to be more proactive in helping out with contact tracing that all started from Seth''s mother and her coachman.

    ***

    Time passed, and at that point, the epidemic had already affected the whole kingdom in terms of economy. Many people in the isted areas had to stop working to be isted, and most trade between territories ground to a halt. Thankfully, it was still limited, but it could change if they couldn''t manage to stop the spread of infection. They also had to call for help from the Kingdom of Ebodia as well as from their other allied kingdoms such as Valcrez and the others. They sent healers and supplies, as well as all the other help that they might need in show of support.

    All things considered, Lena thought that things were going well enough. Unfortunately, three dayster, this illusion she had was firmly shattered.

    "Lena, fetch for Seth," Master Kasper sighed just as he emerged from the istion room. "Tell him his mother is infected."

    She couldn''t help but gasp. Still, she firmly nodded, no words escaping her mouth as she did what she was asked. They didn''t have the luxury of being surprised. Not anymore, at least. Luckily Seth did not meet her mother yet when she arrived from Tornado Pack so he was not infected.

    "Lena?" Seth greeted her as she approached him.

    "Lord Seth, it''s your mother," Lena weakly muttered. "She''s showing symptoms."

    "What?!" Seth eximed. "Take me to her."

    "Not without you adding more protection for yourself," she quickly added before handing him a cloth mask toyer on top of his already existing mask. "And make sure to stay as far away as possible. We can''t have you getting infected as well."

    Grimly nodding, Seth took the mask and wore it over his mask before trailing behind Lena. The walk to the istion room was silent, their footfalls only barely masked by the faint moans of the diseased and infirm. It was bleak, but Lena liked to believe that they were still doing good in fighting off this disease.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "H-How is she?" Seth couldn''t help but ask just as they reached the istion room.

    "She has rashes over parts of her skin, but thankfully, it''s still limited to that stage of the infection," Master Kasper informed him. "She''s still awake. Tired, but awake."

    Seth let out a sigh of relief, and Lena couldn''t help but join in with him as she let off a smile. In truth, she hadn''t really seen a patient up close yet, with her having been relegated to running the Pack with Seth in order to preserve order within their Territory. It fell to Jayra and Master Kasper to care for the sick, and she could only shudder at the stories of how these ck rashes would suddenly spread across the body before the patient just died one day.

    "That''s good, at least," Seth nodded in relief. "Can I see her?"

    "I''d advise against that," Master Kasper seriously replied. "You might get infected. We''re still not sure if masks even work in slowing the spread of infection."

    "I just want a word with her," Seth sighed.

    "If you want, I can go in with and give her your message," Lena offered since Jayra also forbid any telepathicmunication with an infected.

    Seth gratefully smiled at her. "I''d¡­ I''d appreciate that. Tell her that I''m doing fine and that she should be strong. We''ll find a cure for this soon, I''m sure."

    "I''ll try my best," Lena nodded before turning to Master Kasper. "Can you take me to her?"

    "Of course."

    Disappearing into the istion room, Lena held her breath as she took in the sight of the patients. Some were in various states of sickness, some worse off than others as theyid motionless on their beds.

    "We''re here," Master Kasper motioned to a sectioned off part of the room.

    Giving him a nod of acknowledgment, Lena carefully walked in, only to be greeted by a sleeping woman on the bed. It would seem that she came in at a bad time, which meant that she wouldn''t be able to give her Seth''s message.

    "She''s tired, unfortunately," Master Kasper sighed. "Would you like me to deliver Seth''s message for you?"

    Lena would''ve answered if her eyes weren''t distracted by the sight before her. The ck rashes¡­ the state of exhaustion¡­ It felt familiar to her somehow¡­

    "I¡­ I think I know what this is¡­" she uttered in disbelief.

    Master Kasper''s eyes widened at her. "You do?"

    "This¡­ This is ck Rose¡­" Lena weakly whispered. "And¡­"

    "And?"

    "It''s¡­ It''s incurable¡­"

 Chapter 690 Sorry

    Calypso shook his head even as he did his best to help in the relief efforts taking ce within the Tornado Pack Territory. Having practically taken the role of being second-inmand to Alpha Niro, he directed most of the containment side of the equation, taking advice from both Lia and the local healers before coordinating with Niro to make sure that they were all working on the same page. It was a hard job, especially since his mate had practically shut herself inside the mansion''s morgue, but he supposed that it was only right of him to take responsibility for such a task.

    Well, he just couldn''t help but be worried for her. Just thinking about how long she had stayed in the morgue without evening out¡­ He was afraid that something must''ve already happened to her.

    [Stop worrying about her. She knows what she''s doing, and she''ll hate it more if you actually doubt her,] Axel reminded him. [Just be d that our mate is seemingly immune to this disease.]

    [I can''t help it, alright?] Calypso sighed. [Even knowing now that the disease only affects pure-blooded werewolves, what if it suddenly affects her?]

    It was a lingering thought in his mind. There was always a chance of it happening after all, and-

    [Stop distracting me with your doubts, Calypso,] Aurelia sniped him through their Bond. [I have half a mind toe to talk to you personally if you keep doing it.]

    [O-Oh? Then why not do so?] Calypso quickly replied with a teasing tone.

    [Because I''m currently covered head to toe with infective fluids,] she replied to him with a deadpan expression. [Just do your work while I do mine. We both know what we''re good at, and we shouldn''t waste each other''s time worrying about things we have no control over.]

    [I suppose so,] he chuckled.

    Shaking his head, Calypso shrugged before going on with his duties. His mate was right. There was no use worrying about Lia, especially since she was practically the most intelligent woman in their area right now.

    ''Besides, just knowing that she even keeps an eye on me through the Bond is more than enough for me,'' he inwardly smirked.

    With his mood lifting a bit, he was just about to turn around when someone came up from behind him.

    "B-Brother?"

    Calypso froze. Turning around, he found himself face to face with someone that almost liked like his mother. He had heard that he had a half-brother, but it was still a different feeling seeing him right in front of him.

    "Brother? Who are you again?" Calypso couldn''t help but ask, a part of him refusing to acknowledge the man''s presence.

    "I-I''m Calum," his supposed brother weakly introduced himself. "I¡­ Mother wants to speak to you¡­"

    Calypso raised an eyebrow. "We''re kind of in an emergency here. As much as I''d like to, I''m kind of busy at the moment."

    "B-But¡­"

    "Unless it''s an emergency of some kind, I can''t justify taking time away from the current epidemic to see her," Calypso reasoned. "I''m sorry."

    It couldn''t be helped. As much as he would like to get it over it, he was just too busy to even take time off to see his mother.

    [Or maybe you''re just making up excuses,] Axel pointed out.

    [I''m not,] Calypso quickly defended. [I''m really busy.]

    [Busy enough to ignore your mother?]

    "S-She''s dying!"

    Calypso flinched. Turning back around, Calum was in tears as his fists shook on his sides.

    "She¡­ She doesn''t have much time left," the boy weakly muttered. "She just wants to see you, Brother¡­"

    Calypso gritted his teeth before he inevitably let out a resigned sigh. This was the reason why he came to that ce in the first ce anyway. He might as well get it over with.

    "Fine," he relented. "Take me to her."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Calum clearly perked up even as he firmly nodded. Walking behind his brother, Calypso reached out to Lia to see if she was avable.

    [I''ming to see my mother,] Calypso simply ryed, knowing that his mate would already be annoyed at him distracting her again. [How quickly can you get decent and meet up with me?]

    A beat passed before she replied, [Give me ten minutes¡­]

    He let out a sigh of relief at her response. He half-expected her to rebuff him, only for her to quickly drop what she was doing in favor of apanying him.

    [She did give you her word that she''lle with you,] Axel reminded.

    Calypso smiled. He felt her worry spike for just a brief second through their Bond. She really wanted toe with him, and he was d that was the case.

    A few minutester, Lia arrived looking no worse for wear. "I''m here."

    "Just in time," Calypso gratefully smiled at her. "We''re just about to enter."

    Taking a deep breath, Calypso let Calum lead them into the room where his mother was supposedly in. Immediately as he entered, he could feel the air of regret in the atmosphere. On the bed, Anna wasying weakly, her eyes shimmering as she looked at him.

    "C-Calypso¡­"

    He did his best not to show his anger as he addressed her. "Mother."

    "Y-You came¡­ You finally came¡­" Anna weakly smiled, her tears flowing as she weakly tried to reach up to him. "You¡­ You look so handsome¡­"

    Beside him, Aurelia remained quiet, and he knew that she was fully expecting him to do all the talking. Not that he knew that she''d intervene if she saw the need for it.

    "Why do you want to see me?" he asked, cutting straight through the point.

    "I-Is it so unnatural for a mother to see her son?" Anna faintly chuckled.

    "Not after you abandoned me and Father," he quickly replied.

    His mother flinched, her pain so apparent to him that he almost felt pity for her.

    "I-I see¡­" she regretfully smiled. "I-I know I shouldn''t have, but I had no choice¡­"

    "No choice? Really?" Calypso scoffed. "You could''ve rejected the Mate Pull. It''s possible."

    "I know," Anna sighed, her tears still flowing down her cheeks. "I was too weak¡­ The Pull was too strong, and I got swept away by it. I''m sure you know what it feels like¡­"

    He didn''t know how to respond. Before, he could''ve easily rebuffed her. But now¡­ Knowing just how strong the Mate Pull was firsthand¡­ He couldn''t refute her.

    "So¡­ what then?" he half-heartedly scoffed. "Are you going to just apologize and hope that will fix things?"

    "I''m not that naive, my son," Anna smiled at him. "Apologizing now won''t do anything, and I''m sure you won''t appreciate it anyway."

    "Then we''re done here. It''s been-"

    "And yet, I still want to do it¡­"

    Calypso''s eyes widened as he watched his mother bow her head deeply to him. With her tears dropping on herp, her choked sobs tore away at his heart despite his own feelings.

    "I-I''m so sorry, my son¡­" Anna weakly sobbed. "I''m sorry for being so weak¡­"

 Chapter 691 Always Be Here For You

    Calypso once dreamt of this scene¡­ For years, he longed to be with his mother. A dream to be with her again when she returned to him and his father. He was eight when she left, and he waited for her for ten long years before he finally realized that he was only waiting in vain, not to mention how his father died because of heartache.

    When he turned twenty-one, he decided to leave Cordon to wander around the world and find a person with the gift of irvoyance that could possibly help in giving justice to his uncle Lucian''s suspicious death. And now, he hade back, and so many things had happened in his life since then. He never once thought that this time would actuallye¡­ For him to meet his mother again face to face like this...

    There were so many words that needed to be said, but he didn''t even know where to begin or if he would even be able to say a thing at all. He couldn''t help but nce at Calum who was said to be his half-brother. Envy and anger filled his heart at the same time just looking at the boy.

    "You could''ve at least kept in contact with me, but you didn''t¡­" he found the courage to weakly murmur.

    "I''m so ashamed¡­ I''m a-also confused at the t-time, my son," Anna stuttered out. "S-something between me and H-huig happened, a-and I g-got pp-regnant¡­"

    She looked like she was struggling to speak as she gasp for breath. There was a moment of silence on Calypso''s side as he simply watched Calum hold his mother''s hand.

    "Mother¡­ Are you in pain?"

    Ah, it was a perfect picture of a mother and son.

    [Where is that family wrecker?] Axel growled. [Where''s this Huig who snatched Mother away from us?]

    [It''s not his fault¡­] Calypso replied with a dark expression. [It was still on her to decide to run away with him.]

    "I''ve been preparing myself for this day... I already thought up of various reasons to exin, but in the end, I know nothing will be enough to justify what I did," Anna weakly sobbed, clearly trying her best to deliver her words.

    "I¡­ I''ve been selfish, but I couldn''t stay with you and your father while having this strong a connection towards my mate. I know it''s toote already, but I¡­ I''m d to see how much you''ve grown to be a fine man without me. I can only hope that you forgive me, Son. Even if it isn''t now¡­ No matter how long it might take even after I''m gone, I hope you can let go of the anger I instilled inside your heart for your own good, Son¡­"

    "I am truly sorry for what I d-did¡­" shestly uttered, her tears continuing to fall down her cheeks as she stared at him with begging eyes.

    Calypso didn''t say a word. He simply gritted his teeth, with his tense body only loosening up when he felt Aurelia''s hand holding onto his. He had mixed emotions, and he did not know what to say. He pitied how his mother looked at that moment. Gone was the beauty she once possessed thest time he saw her. The disease clearly took a huge toll on both her appearance and body.

    He recalled his father''sst dying moments then, of how he also begged him to forgive him for leaving him so soon. He held a lot of heartache for it for so many years¡­ He lived in fear because of his childhood trauma, but at that point, feeling Aurelia''sforting warmth through their Bond and how she tightly held onto his hand as if she wouldn''t let him go¡­ gave him the courage to let go of all those fears.

    He turned to his side and saw Aurelia''s beautiful face giving him the warmest smile she could possibly muster. It wasn''t much on the outside, but he could feel how much she was supporting him as she nodded and whispered, "You can do this¡­"

    With newfound confidence, Calypso turned his gaze back to his mother. "I¡­ forgive you," he unknowingly uttered as he stared closely at his mother. Tears started pooling in his eyes before they fell like silent rivers that continued to flow quietly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I¡­"

    Calypso held his breath as his mother failed to continue her line of thought. At that very moment, she struggled as she choked on her own breath, her eyes still regretful as she finally breathed herst. He could tell she was gone, and he remained unmoving from where he stood.

    "Mother!!!!" Calum wailed as he rushed to his mother''s side.

    Likewise, Aurelia rushed to his mother''s side as well to check on her pulse. His mate looked at him and then slowly shook her head as she said, "She''s gone¡­"

    Calypso could only stare at his mother. Things happened so fast that he didn''t know how to respond. It was also then that he also saw Huig rush inside the room and hugged his mother lovingly. He and Calum continued sobbing while they called out his mother''s name, hoping as if it would bring her back to life.

    "Calypso," Aurelia breathed out beside him.

    "I..."

    He was speechless. He felt like he was zoning out, and he didn''t even notice how Aurelia had already dragged him out of the room and pulled him somewhere around the corner where there was no one around.

    The next thing he knew, she was hugging him tightly, pulling his head against her shoulders.

    "Hmm¡­ Just be yourself around me. Let it out," she whispered as sheforted him, her hands gently stroking his hair and back.

    "I¡­" he murmured, his sobs only now beginning toe out.

    "It''s alright. What''s important is that the two of you met, even if it''s going to be thest time¡­" Aurelia soothinglyforted, her words sounding both calm and serene despite her usual tone. "I''m always here, Calypso, and I will always be here for you."

    Right then and there, he hugged her tightly and murmured, "I love you so much, Aurelia¡­"

    As he said those words, he felt his body weaken, and it took him his all before he inevitably fell with all of his weight onto her.

    "C-Calypso? What''s happening? Are you alright?"

    He heard Aurelia call out to him, her tone sounding more panicked with each repetition. His eyes stared at her as he gave her his sweetest smile before everything else turned ck.

 Chapter 692 Her Experiments

    ?

    "ck Rose? No treatment?"

    Aurelia felt her blood run cold as she received the reporting from the Midnight Pack. Her sister-inw, Lena, had just ryed to her the exact details of what she knew about the disease. Apparently, it was transmitted via a bite from an infected insect that had bitten an infected person, and it could onlye from a source that wasn''t normally essible to any nearest civilization.

    "This is deliberate then," she coldly whispered, her eyes trained solely on her mate who was still unconscious on the bed. "Someone must''ve intentionally spread this disease in our Kingdom."

    "Still¡­ No cure¡­" Niro weakly murmured. "Is there a way to stop it then?"

    "There is always a way," she quickly rebuffed him, her voiceing out far stronger than she expected. "I believe there''s always a cure for any kind of disease."

    She felt her heart pounding within her chest. She was getting heated at the mere implication of being unable to cure this ck Rose, but she refused to let it affect her.

    "Please look after him," she harshly droned out. "No one shall disturb me. I will find a cure for this."

    Without even waiting for a response, Aurelia rushed out of the room to make her way toward her makeshiftboratory in the manor. Her eyes started to sting as she fought off the tears threatening to consume her. She refused to let this news affect her. She was the smartest woman in this kingdom, dammit! And she refused to give up without a fight.

    [I won''t let you die that easily¡­] she angrily ryed to Calypso through their Bond, her emotions warring inside her as she forced herself to remainposed. [I''ll find a way to cure this. Just hold on until then¡­]

    Although he was unconscious, she knew for a fact that he could hear her. Even though she knew it was illogical of her to think about it, she wouldn''t believe anything else otherwise. No, he was still in there. She just had to bring him back.

    [What do we know of this then?] Aura began to speak, her wolf''s tone devoid of anything beyond cold calction. [What''s our n of attack?]

    Aurelia''s face remained cold and impassive even as she all but mmed the door behind her as she entered herboratory. Her eyes scanning all of her sks and mixtures, she made a beeline for her workstation as she went to work.

    "ording to Lena, this ck Rose is, in her own words: a freak of nature," Aurelia began, her mind methodically nning anding up with ideas as she talked to both herself and her inner wolf through her process. "A pathogen so deadly and virulent that even the slightest exposure could kill a werewolf in days."

    [Assuming then that it spreads throughout the body in mere days, our immediate course of action is to halt its spread,] Aura talked back, her other self echoing her ideas. [Slow the spread of infection, save as many of the afflicted''s systems and flesh as much as possible.]

    Aurelia blinked as she flitted through her workstation, tinctures and tonics flying through her hands as she came up with one mixture after the next. Using her extensive knowledge of medicine, she worked her way through the symptoms,bining ingredients known to alleviate said ailments before moving on to the next.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "This will stall the fever¡­ This one for the swelling¡­" she mumbled to herself, her eyes gleaming with unbridled focus as she mixed her ingredients with pinpoint uracy. "Willowroot to slow the infection¡­ Mosswine to help with the weakness¡­"

    [The ck rashes are the telltale sign of the disease spreading,] Aura reminded, using the knowledge they just received to their advantage. [The moment it appears, it''s a sign that the patient''s entire body is infected with the disease.]

    Aurelia nodded as she stared at her arsenal of medicine. Taking a quick look at what she had, she decided that Jenvine would be the next to add to try and fight off the infection. While it won''t slow the spread of the disease in the body, it was more potent in killing off whatever it was that was causing this ck Rose.

    [Jenvine might be too much,] her other self reminded her. [Adding it to the mix might cause the patient to enter shock from how strong it is.]

    "It''s a risk I''m willing to take," Aurelia quickly rebuffed as she finished up her selection of bottles and tonics. "If this disease is said to be incurable, then it''s all the better that I bring the strongest medicine that I have avable."

    With her arsenal ready, Aurelia ced them all on a cart and wheeled them back to the infirmary. While her irrational self was screaming at her to treat Calypso right then and there with what she had, she still wasn''t stupid enough to try an untested medicine mix on someone she actually cared about.

    No, if she was going to treat Calypso properly, she was going to make sure that her treatment worked¡­

    [Do we have the time to do this though?] Aura worriedly asked, losing the cold calction that her wolf once held. [Calypso''s dying as we speak.]

    [You said it yourself that so long as the ck rashes haven''t appeared, the disease hasn''t spread across the body yet,] Aurelia coldly replied despite the erratic hammering within her chest. [Calypso has the time to wait just a bit. I don''t want to tax his body with untested treatment if I can help it.]

    With a goal burning in her mind, she entered the infirmary, quicklymandeering one of the wards before then going through the patients with the cold calctions of a woman possessed. Her keen eyes took note of every single reaction her experiments yielded, mixing and matching her concoction ordingly before she finally achieved her desired results.

    "You¡­ is that¡­"

    "Yes," Aurelia nodded at the one nurse following her around during her experiments. "It''s not much, but it''ll at least slow the rate of infection and keep our patients alive."

    She eyed her newly-concocted medicine with both hope and determination. It wouldn''t cure the disease outright, but it was a step in the right direction if they wanted to keep the fight going.

    [I told you to give me time, but it would seem that I''ll be buying it myself,] she humorlessly chuckled to Calypso through their Bond. [This will keep you alive long enough until I solve this¡­]

 Chapter 693 The Guilt Of Failing To Save You

    ?

    Jayra thought she had some time for herself to rx as she looked out off her room''s balcony. Taking a brief moment to get some rest after countless hours of research and studying, she couldn''t help but sigh as her efforts still remained fruitless even after her constant search for answers.

    The ck Rose¡­ It was some sort of freak disease that was spawned by nature. ording to Lena when theyst spoke, it was so deadly that any attempts at trying to cure it ended up with the healer catching the disease themselves and dying as a result. Well, thankfully, none of that had happened to them yet, but she couldn''t help but think that it was only a matter of time before it did happen.

    "And here I thought it was going to be simple enough," she sighed to herself.

    Shaking her head, Jayra decided that she had enough rest for the day as she turned around and continued her work. But just before she could start, the door to her workshop opened, revealing a rather distraught servant.

    "Lady Jayra¡­"

    "What is it?" she quickly asked. "Is there something wrong?"

    "L-Lady Be¡­" the servant panted. "She''s missing¡­"

    Jayra felt her heart drop as she quickly dropped her work in favor of leaving the castle. Giving a cursory nod to whoever crossed her path, exnations would have toeter as she made her way to what was hopefully where her wayward sister-inw had hidden herself in.

    ''What are you doing, Be¡­'' she worriedly thought to herself. ''I thought you were better than this¡­''

    While it might''ve escaped the others, Jayra felt something off from her friend despite thetter''s usual smiles. Xenia also sensed that something was amiss when theyst met, but she and Bartos, not to mention her inws were too burdened by the current epidemic at the moment to keep an eye on Be who had shown good progress in thest few days.

    Making her way through the brush and the cliffside, Jayra held her breath as she finally arrived at the one ce she knew where Be would be. She was facing out onto the drop below her, the cliff where Osman had fallen seemingly calling out to her as she stared nkly out in the distance.

    "Be¡­" she whispered.

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Jayra approached her with the intent of escorting her back to their home. But while that was her idea, it would seem that Be had other priorities¡­ one that made Jayra scream as she watched Be attempt to throw herself off the deep end to her death.

    "Be!"

    Moving quickly, Jayra sprinted towards the edge of the cliff. Diving towards the edge, she barely managed to hold onto Be''s hand, holding onto her for dear life as she attempted to pull her up from the brink of death.

    Be blinked at her in surprise, her tears still running down her cheeks as she looked up at her. "J-Jayra?"

    "What in the world are you doing?!" Jayra screamed at her, her own tears threatening to spill from her eyes. "Are you crazy?!"

    "W-What''s there to live for anyway¡­" Be weakly shuddered. "Osman''s gone, and I can''t live without him¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What do you mean ''you can''t live without him?!'' Do you think he''d want you to throw away your life like this?!" Jayra yelled, her grip on Be''s hand slipping as her friend gave little effort to save herself. "Do you think he''d be alright with you throwing away the life that he cherished?!"

    Be opened her mouth to retort, only to keep them shut as she looked away in shame. "Y-You don''t understand¡­"

    Jayra frowned even as she slowly positioned herself to pull Be better up from the ledge. "Alright, fine then. I don''t understand," she admitted, knowing that saying otherwise might only set Be off even further. "But what I do understand is that you''re not thinking straight. On top of Osman not wanting this. What do you think would happen if you died?"

    Be remained quiet, her grip trembling even as Jayra began to pull her up.

    "What do you we would feel? What your loved ones would feel? Do you think we won''t miss you?" she yelled out, her tone losing most of its anger in favor offorting her hurting sister-inw. "We''re here for you, Be. And if you throw your life away like this¡­ We''d be the ones carrying the guilt of failing to save you¡­"

    Be flinched at her words, and Jayra knew then that she was getting to her. Intensifying her efforts, she heaved Be away from the ledge and back onto solid ground, pulling her back to the world of the living before she could do anything more dangerous.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Be weakly sobbed.

    "I''m sorry too, Be," Jayra panted as she hugged her hurting sister-inw. "We''re all sorry¡­ For not even seeing that you''re hurting this badly."

    "N-No! I''m the one responsible for this," Be yelled. "Don''t put yourself down because of my decisions¡­ No¡­ You don''t deserve it¡­"

    "And you don''t deserve to me yourself for what you''re feeling either," Jayra weakly chuckled. "It''s normal to hurt, but don''t keep it all to yourself. You have family and friends. Us¡­ We''ll share in your pain, and we''ll dly help you carry whatever burden is in your heart¡­"

    Jayra smiled at Be as she hugged Be even tighter. "Again, Osman wouldn''t want you doing this. I''m sure that wherever he is right now, he''s cursing your name for attempting to take your own life."

    "I-I suppose so," Be tearily chuckled. "I can already imagine him yelling at me for this¡­"

    The two shared a smallugh as they caught their breaths. After a few heartfelt moments offorting one another, Jayra helped Be up.

    "We should go back to the Capital," Jayra suggested. "I''m sure the others are already looking for us."

    "R-Right¡­" Be faintly smiled. "I''m sure I have a lot of exining to do¡­"

    Jayra smiled. "Don''t worry. I''ll be with you every step of the way."

 Chapter 694 Be Ready For Her

    ?

    At Grant Manor, Midnight Pack Territory

    Once the news of ck Rose began spreading through the Kingdom of Cordon, steps to prevent its spread quickly began to be put into effect. And of course, once it was discovered that insects were the carriers of this deadly disease, all Cordonians went to work to eradicate potentially infected insects in order to stop the spread of infection. It was about the same time that aids from the other kingdoms beganing in, further speeding up the rate of recovery of the kingdom as it slowly began to recover from the sudden threat.

    "Things moved so quickly this past week," Lena sighed as she looked up from her work.

    "It always feels like that whenever something important happens," Seth shrugged. He had just finished his own round of disinfecting the room courtesy of Jayra''s new disinfectant potions. "Still, I kind of like the smell of this. I might just keep buying this new disinfectant even after all of this is over."

    "My apprentice can be rather creative with her potions," Master Kasper smuglymented from the side, casually leaning on the nearest wall as he chimed in. "And I am d that this threat is seeminglying to a close rather quickly."

    "I¡­ I can''t believe it as well," Lena chuckled. "From what I remembered, ck Rose was incurable, and yet Lady Jayra and Lady Aurelia are getting one step closer to curing it every single day. They''ve even managed to safely put the infected into stasis just so that the disease wouldn''t kill them quickly."

    It was a miracle. Lena never thought it was possible, and yet it was still happening. ck Rose was about to have a cure, and her brother, who she had heard was infected by the disease just a few days ago, was going to be fine.

    "Still, let''s remain vignt," Seth reminded. "We never know what could happen."

    "Indeed," Master Kasper sagely nodded. "We shouldn''t be toofortable even if a cure is on the horizon."

    Lena nodded. Still, she smiled as she returned to her work. Surely, this will all be over soon.

    *****

    At Tornado Pack Territory

    "Ughh¡­"

    Calypso groaned as he weakly opened his eyes. His body felt like solid lead as he tried to move, only to almost fail as he fell back down on his back.

    ''W-What the hell happened to me¡­'' he inwardly groaned.

    [You were sick,] Axel filled him in, his inner wolf mirroring his tiredness. [I don''t know how it happened, but we somehow managed to contract this ck Rose.]

    His eyes widened as he tried to speak, only to fail as his dry throat made it painful for him to even breathe.

    [This¡­ This is something else,] Calypso inwardly grimaced as he once again tried and failed to get up from bed. [I''ve never felt this tired before in my life¡­]

    Still, if he had indeed contracted ck Rose, then the fact that he was still alive meant that they must''ve found some way to treat the disease. Specifically, Lia must have managed to find a cure of some sort¡­

    ''But somehow, I don''t feel like I''m cured¡­''

    Once more, he tried sitting up. This time, he barely managed to sit up straight before he inevitably leaned on the bedrest behind him. Still, it was more than enough for him to see what was going on.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "L-Lord Calypso?" a servant greeted him in surprise. "Y-You''re awake?"

    He blinked as he raised an eyebrow at her response. "I-I suppose I am? Why?"

    The servant frowned as she bowed her head. "I recall Lady Aurelia stating that the medicine she gave you should slow down the infection long enough for her to find a cure," she exined from behind the curtain separating his bed from the rest of the room. "She said that it might keep you¡­ unconscious for days, but it will keep you alive."

    Calypso''s frown deepened at that response. "Days? How long was I out then?"

    "You''ve been asleep for a week, my Lord," the servant replied.

    He couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief. For a whole week, he was unconscious and unavable, leaving both his men and his mate alone to fend for themselves against this nightmare disease.

    [This¡­ This shouldn''t have happened¡­] he growled to himself. [I should''ve been up helping the others through this crisis.]

    [It can''t be helped,] Axel sighed. [We can only be thankful to our mate for keeping us alive despite the odds. I can only imagine what she went through seeing us in this state.]

    And just like that, Calypso was reminded of his mate. Was she alright? "W-Where''s Lia?"

    "Lia?" the servant hummed. "Oh, Lady Aurelia? She¡­ She''s tending to the patients and formting a cure. She demanded that she not be disturbed unless there was an emergency."

    He frowned once more at that piece of information. He wanted badly to see her, to tell her that he was alright and that she shouldn''t stress herself out too much. He could barely make her out through their Bond, but he was sure that she was feeling the pressure.

    [And I somehow heard her through it all¡­ in my dreams¡­] he absently recalled.

    [She''s been talking to you through the Bond despite our former state,] his wolf exined. [We couldn''t respond, of course, but some of her words managed to reach us.]

    [So all this time, she was hard at work¡­] he inwardly grimaced. [I have to make it up to her somehow. I should tell her that I''m awake.]

    But just before he could try and reach through their Bond to contact her, Axel interrupted him. [Are you sure that would be a good idea?]

    Calypso paused, his perpetual frown deepening even further. [She''s my mate. She deserves to know.]

    [But the servant earlier told us that Lia didn''t want to be disturbed,] Axel reminded him. [And you know what kind of person our mate is whenever she''s this focused.]

    He clicked his tongue in annoyance. Holding his tongue, he sighed as he sank back into bed.

    Axel was right. Lia wouldn''t want to get disturbed, even if the news were to be something that she''d be delighted about. No, the best way to make it up to her was to surprise her once she visited him. She was bound to do so anyway, and he''d make sure that he was healthier than most once she did so.

    ''I''ll just rest up and be ready for her,'' he smirked to himself as he let his weakness put him to sleep once more. ''I''m sure she''ll be ecstatic to see me up and walking when she still thinks that I''m unconscious.''

 Chapter 695 A Future

    Chapter 695 A Future

    "I''m so close¡­"

    For days now, Aurelia had been hard at work in her makeshiftboratory as she tried toe up with a cure for ck Rose. With each attempt, she felt herselfing closer and closer to her goal. Surely, she was about to find the solution to solve this deadly disease. She was so close¡­ She could practically taste it.

    [Perhaps change the ratio of the ingredients?] Aura suggested. [Invert the proportions to perhaps match the strength of the symptoms.]

    Nodding, Aurelia went to work. Even if she felt something in the Bond between her and Calypso, she ignored it in favor of focusing on her attempts to create a cure. She didn''t care what would happen now. If the enemy somehow decided to crash and attack their kingdom, she didn''t care. So long as her work remained undisturbed, she was fine with whatever it was that would happen.

    [You should get something to eat,] her other self reminded her. [You haven''t eaten in two days.]

    Aurelia scoffed. What was hunger if not weakness? Granted, she knew that she needed to keep her strength up if she wanted to work efficiently without making too many mistakes, but she felt so close to the end that she couldn''t afford to break her momentum for even a few minutes of filling her stomach.

    No¡­ She didn''t want to stop the stream of consciousness currently running through her mind right now. She was on a roll, and slowing down now would surely set her back for an entire day.

    "This should be it," she whispered to herself as she finished yet another form of her prospective cure. "I just have to test it."

    Looking at the vial in her hands, its unassuming appearance almost made her want to casually drink it herself just to see if it wasn''t too toxic. Still, it was anything but. It could possibly be the end to this entire epidemic. This small vial containing a small dose of purple medicine could be the difference between life and death for so many people¡­ for Calypso to remain by her side alive as annoyingly charming as he had always been¡­

    As unfortunate as it was for both her reputation and her image, the road to attaining progress was not an easy one. She had killed patients both identally and [Test it out already then,] Aura eagerly told her. [We don''t have much time.]

    With a nod of determination, Aurelia walked out of herboratory and went straight back to the infirmary. Almost immediately, she felt a few fearful stares in her general direction. Not that she could me them. Experimentation was a gray area for a reason.

    ''I''ve killed a lot of people, both deliberately and identally for this cure to exist¡­''

    As unfortunate as it was for both her reputation and her image, the road to attaining progress was not an easy one. She had killed patients both identally and sometimes deliberately just to see if her form worked in curing this dreaded ck Rose. The patients were willing to take the risk in cooperating with her experiments knowing their lives were numbered either way.

    It was regrettable, but she had no other choice. There was simply no time for her to go through the proper channels of experimentation to make sure that everything was safe for consumption. It was the reason why she didn''t want to test her medicines on Calypso in the first ce.

    [It''s a necessary sacrifice,] Aura reminded her. [Everything we did was for the greater good.]

    [Of course,] she nkly replied. [Still, killing my own people just for more information on this disease will forever be my responsibility.]

    Not that she''d ever get punished for it. No, she was going to be regarded as a hero for finding a cure to this deadly gue, and it would be a bittersweet asion.

    "L-Lady Aurelia," one of the nurses weakly greeted her as she eyed the prospective cure in her hand. "I-Is that another attempt at a cure?"

    "Yes," Aurelia coldly replied. "Is there a patient willing to take it?"

    Nodding, the nurse led her to one of many beds that held their patients. Eventually, Aurelia eyed yet another one of her prospective victims in the pursuit of science. A young woman barely in her teens¡­ one riddled with ck rashes and clearly clinging on to life.

    "She¡­ She won''t object¡­" the nurse sighed.

    Nodding, Aurelia positioned herself by the woman''s bedside and began administering the medicine. Making the unconscious patient drink it, she waited for minutes¡­ then hours¡­ hoping that her current batch would finally be the one to break the cycle of death happening in her kingdom.

    "A-ahh¡­"

    Aurelia''s eyes widened. It had already been half a day since she administered the dose, and she had almost given up hope when she saw the patient''s breathing slowing down over an hour ago.

    She stared at the woman on the bed, her heart hammering as she asked, "Can you hear me?"

    Her patient slowly opened her eyes. She was weak, but her eyes clearly showed signs of life as she confusedly replied, "W-Where am I¡­"

    Aurelia couldn''t believe it. She had done it. She had finally done it!

    "Nurse!" she called out.

    A few seconds passed, and the nurse from earlier arrived. Her surprise was also apparent on her face when she saw the patient being conscious.

    "S-She''s¡­"

    "Monitor her condition," Aurelia ordered as she stood back up, eager to possibly create more doses of her current form. "If she doesn''t show signs of regression for the next few hours, call for me immediately."

    "O-Of course!"

    Walking out of the infirmary, Aurelia couldn''t help but feel the hope start to echo from within the room itself. It would seem that some had overheard her treatment, and the possibility of a cure was starting to be a reality.

    [We should give Calypso a dose,] Aura eagerly suggested.

    [Not yet,] she quickly rebuffed despite her own feelings on the matter. [Until we''re sure that the cure works, I won''t have it passing Calypso''s lips.]

    Still, despite her pragmatism, Aurelia couldn''t help but feel hopeful for her progress. This might be the end. She finally had the means to cure Calypso and wake him.

    And yes, it was during her time in theboratory that she admitted to herself that she loved him as a passing thought.

    ''I have a lot of words for you, Calypso,'' she inwardly chuckled to herself. ''But not before I chastise you for being an idiot and getting yourself infected.''

    With a small smile, Aurelia went back to work, her emotions finally lifting as she finally let herself think of a future again. A future where she had Calypso by her side.

 Chapter 696 Her Response

    Chapter 696 Her Response

    At Cordon Castle

    "So it''s finally over¡­"

    Xenia couldn''t help but smile in delight as she received word about the ck Rose gue. It would seem that her friend Aurelia finally managed toe up with a cure for the disease, and work was beginning to rapidly increase its supply before shipping it off to every known part of the kingdom.

    Of course, that also meant that Jayra''s contributions to the cure had been for naught. Then again, from what she heard from her closest friend, the two of them had apetition of sorts to see who coulde up with a cure faster. It also just so happened that Jayra''s potions meant to quickly disinfect any given area was bing so popr that it was spawning a new industry all on its own.

    ''Seriously, those two could bepetitive at the worst possible times¡­'' she chuckled to herself.

    Nevertheless, everything seemed to be returning to normal as the restrictions near the Tornado Pack Territories were being lifted. Trade was also starting to normalize, and life was starting to continue in most of the affected areas.

    "Something on your mind?"

    Xenia smiled as she felt Darius stand behind her. She felt her hand roam across her swollen belly, his presence seemingly calming their twins as she let out a sigh of satisfaction.

    "Just thinking about everything that just happened," she shrugged. "This sudden gue¡­ Lena¡­ Well, at least things are looking up."

    "And our twins are also growing big," Darius chuckled. "Only two months left now, correct?"

    Xenia hummed. "Only two more months before I get to pop out your pups," she giggled. "I''m so excited."

    It wasn''t easy being pregnant with twins. Nevertheless, she was eager to carry them within her all the same. With every kick and nudge that they did inside her, her excitement to see them only grew. Already, she was considering throwing a big party once they were with them¡­ not immediately after their birth of course, but after she had already rested and properly bonded with her new children.

    "I am too, Xen," Darius lovingly murmured into her ear. "I can''t wait to see our children¡­"

    Xenia smiled lovingly as she turned to give her husband a kiss. Again, she could feel herself wanting him all to herself, but the thought of making love as she was now was still off the table, unfortunately.

    The couple began cuddling where they stood over the balcony, not caring if anyone would even see them being loving with one another. But just as things were starting to get heated, a messenger arrived.

    "Your Grace, a message- Oh!"

    Xenia''s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden interruption. Giving Darius a nod, they both reluctantly pulled each other apart and made themselves presentable.

    "Ah, a message?" she asked. "From whom?"

    "T-The Element Forest, Your Grace," the servant bowed, the blush on his face apparent even as his eyes refused to leave them. "It was addressed to you."

    The Queen felt her excitement rise just from knowing where the message came from. She could already tell that it was from the Guardians, possibly them asking for an update in regards to Lena.

    "From the Guardians then," Darius hummed. He then gave her a smile as he gestured for her to take the letter. "You should go ahead and read it, my love. I''ll give you some privacy in the meantime."

    "You don''t have to, you know," Xenia chuckled.

    "It''s only fair," Darius chuckled back. "Besides, I might not be able to control myself the longer I''m with you at the moment."

    Xenia blushed, but she cheekily rolled her eyes at him as she grabbed the letter from the messenger. With a nod of gratitude, she and her husband promptly left the balcony, leaving her alone with the letter in her hands.

    "Been awhile¡­" she smiled as she tore open the envelope. "Let''s see what you all have to say¡­"

    Casually reading the letter, Xenia couldn''t help but let her smile widen the more she read the letter. It would seem that while their normal means ofmunication was still inessible, they managed to send out a letter to her via more mundane means.

    "Well, as mundane as an owl dropping a letter in the kingdom''s postal service," she chuckled to herself.

    Reading further, Saha gave her regards to her in her usual manner. Meanwhile, Polo and Devas were curious as to how their fellow former Guardian was doing.

    "Lena¡­ Last I checked, she was still fine and happy living with Calypso," she muttered to herself. "Then again, I doubt they know that¡­"

    She hummed to herself as she quickly went over what she wanted to say to them. Actually, how was she supposed to send them a letter?

    "Huh, I couldn''t just- Oh¡­"

    But just as she was about to question her methods, a suspicious-looking owl perched itself near the balcony. Looking at it alone already told her that it was there to pick up whatever message she wanted to give to the guardians.

    "Well then, that was fast," she chuckled. "You just sit right there then, alright?"

    Still chuckling to herself, Xenia went ahead and sat down at the nearby table. Taking out a quill and paper, she began to write out her response to her dear friends in the Element Forest. She wrote down how she was pregnant with twins, and that she was due to deliver in two months at the time she wrote the letter. She also told "Of course, I do," she chuckled. "I do hope you don''t mind our children between us though."

    them about the goings-on around the kingdom, as well as how Lena was doing under Calypso''s care.

    "There¡­"

    She smiled as she wrote down her signature at the bottom of the message. Fetching for an envelope fitting her stature as a queen, she promptly folded her letter and gave it to the waiting owl in front of her.

    "You give this to them, alright?" she cooed, petting the owl before it quickly took off into the setting sky. "I hope you all appreciate it¡­"

    "Xen?"

    Xenia blinked as she heard Darius emerge from behind her once again. "Talk about perfect timing."

    "I heard you giggling," he cheekily teased. "So, care to continue where we left off?"

    The Queen smirked as she wrapped her arms around her husband. "Of course, I do," she chuckled. "I do hope you don''t mind our children between us though."

 Chapter 697 A Birthday

    ?

    At Hindman Manor, Lock Heart Pack Territory

    Time passed, and life in Cordon was firmly settling back into its normal routine. Of course, that meant that things such as leisure were starting to be eptable again as the immediate threat of the gue slowly erased itself from the popce''s mind.

    Of course, that also meant that Jayra was free to start nning a surprise masquerade ball for Be.

    "I''m sure she''ll appreciate it," Jayra chuckled to herself as she arranged for each and every asion that would happen for Be''s surprise ball. "It''s been a hectic few days now¡­ what with all of the tension and worry and whatnot¡­"

    It had been a cascade of disasters every step of the way it would seem. Only now were things starting to look up, and Jayra wasn''t going to just let it go by without making sure that they managed to celebrate all that was there to celebrate.

    "From the gue being cured to everything else being opened up, there''s a lot to celebrate about," Jayra hummed to herself in approval. "And I won''t let you get away from this Be, especially since it''s your twenty-sixth birthday that I''m nning to celebrate for you¡­"

    It had been interrupted because of Osman''s disappearance, after all. Coupled with everything else that had happened, then it was only natural that they should make it count now.

    "I won''t let you escape," she mischievously giggled to herself. "I refuse to let you get away from enjoying yourself."

    ***

    Be didn''t know what was going on by the time she arrived. All she knew was that Jayra had all but pushed her toe back home with her and that she should dress her best for some reason.

    Somehow,bined with her sister-inw''s constant giggling, she could only assume that something was off with this whole arrangement.

    "Are you sure this is necessary?" Be awkwardly asked, doing her best not to sound too suspicious about it all. "We''re just got home, right?"

    "Right, sure," Jayra giggled behind her, her sister-inw all but pushing her forward towards the manor''s great hall. "Just trust me on this. I''m sure you''ll like it."

    Be could only sigh as she let herself get carried away by her mage friend''s shenanigans. She was just sure that there something would happen the moment those massive doors to the great hall opened up to them. Whatever it was, she didn''t know. All that she knew was that she would really just rather be in her room resting after all of the traveling they just did.

    "Does it really have to be right now?" she weakly whined. "Can we just rest for a bit first?"

    "Rest can wait," Jayra chuckled. "Again, this is something you really want to see."

    Sighing once more, Be resigned herself to her fate as she stood right in front of the great hall. cing a hand on the door, she could only hope that her friend was right in that she wouldn''t regret ever agreeing to this in the first ce.

    "Alright, let''s go inside!"

    But just before Be was ready to push the door open herself, Jayra had done it for her. Closing her eyes, she could only prepare herself for whatever it was that waited for her. She could only hope that it wouldn''t be too bad¡­

    "Surprise!"

    ¡­

    ...Huh?

    Opening her eyes, Be felt both joy and confusion at the sight before her. Everyone was wearing masks, and she couldn''t tell who was who even as she slowly entered the hall. Beside her, Jayra was eagerly giggling as her sister-inw ushered her inside.

    "W-What is this?" Be couldn''t help but ask.

    "Why, it''s a Masquerade Ball," Jayra announced as she pulled out two masks for the both of them to wear. "It''s been a while, right? Besides, we cause for celebration!"

    The people around her cheered at Jayra''s announcement. From there, Be could tell that she knew a lot of the people currently around her. Their scents were familiar to her, but the sheer number of people around her made it hard for her to recognize just which scent belonged to whom.

    "Right! Let''s all celebrate!" Jayra announced as she took the stage. "From the ending of the gue to the general prosperity of the kingdom, I''m sure we all have a lot to be happy about!"

    Be couldn''t help but smile at her friend''s enthusiasm. Letting out a breath, she stared at the mask in her hands, shrugging before she inevitably ced it over her face. If she was going to be at a party against her will, then she might as well enjoy herself.

    "But of course, let''s not forget the real reason why we''re here!"

    Be raised an eyebrow at Jayra''s words. Right then and there, the apuse died down as everyone listened to what her sister-inw had to say.

    "While the very nature of this ball makes it customary for us to not know each other at a nce, I''d like to shine the spotlight on one very important person with us today!" Jayra began, her arms syed to her sides as she theatrically controlled the show. "After all, this very ball was arranged just because it''s our dear friend''s special day!"

    Be blinked. Somehow, she could tell that everyone was turning their attention to her the longer Jayra continued her speech. She didn''t know how to respond as she sank into herself, hoping that the attention would go away.

    "A lot of things had happened, and yet she continues forward, being a dear friend to us all without so much as a rest!"

    She held her breath as the tension within her started to rise. What was this all about? Why did she feel like this was all done for her sake?

    "Happy birthday, Be!"

    ¡­

    ...Eh?

    Be was speechless. As one, everyone around her greeted her for her birthday. A birthday that had already passed over weeks ago.

    "W-Why?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Why? Because you''re dear to us, Be!" Jayra cheekily replied. "With everything that happened, we really couldn''t celebrate your special day, so what better way to do it than to do it now?!"

    Another cheer erupted around her, and Be couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of her sister-inw''s idea. Truly, leave it to Jayra to have these kinds of crazy ns. Not that she didn''t like it.

    In fact, she felt rather annoyed that she didn''t see iting.

    "Haha! I''ll get you back for this someday Sis!" she called her friend out in between bouts ofughter.

    "I''d like to see you try!" Jayra cackled back.

    Be smiled. Perhaps she was wrong. Maybe there was something to be had here after all.

 Chapter 698 Some Research Material

    Chapter 698 Some Research Material

    Aurelia didn''t know why she decided toe to this Masquerade Ball with Calypso, but she supposed that it was only fair for her to do so. After all, this was something that was arranged by her close peer and friend Jayra for one of their other friends in the form of Be. Also, there was indeed cause for celebration, so she ended up going ahead with the invitation anyway.

    [That and Calypso wanted you toe as well,] Aura supplied.

    She inwardly chuckled. She couldn''t even retort against her other half on that point. She was indeed there because Calypso wanted her to be there. Not that she didn''t want toe, of course, but his input was the one factor that really tipped her towards deciding toe to the ball.

    [It also helps that we have masks on,] Aurelia scoffed as she adjusted the ck mask currently hiding her face. [At least I don''t have to exert excess effort trying to fake emotions.]

    [Not that we even need to do so,] her inner wolf pointed out. [Your friends know what you''re like. Even our mate knows not to expect you to show the many emotions you''re feeling outwards.]

    Aurelia shrugged to herself as she nursed the ss of grape juice in her hands. Her friends of course teased her for it, but she didn''t care.

    She was never going to touch a bottle of alcohol in her life. Ever.

    "Come on, Aurelia. Just one ss should be fine, right?" Be teased, her friend looking far happier than usual as she sipped on her own ss of wine. "I''m sure you''ll be alright if you drink in moderation."

    "For thest time, I refuse to touch that devil''s drink," Aurelia spat out with a half-hearted re. "Thest time I took a small sip, I ended up drunk out of my mind."

    "I would love to see you like that though," Jayra teased. "To see the ever-infallible Aurelia acting so far out of character¡­ That''s surely a sight to see."

    In an instant, Aurelia''s cold rended at Jayra, her friend thankfully wilting under her gaze as she sighed.

    "Again, I refuse," Aurelia sighed. "Can you all at least respect that decision?"

    "Now now, let''s give Aurelia some space," Queen Xenia mediated, her own ss of grape juice in hand as she broke up the constant teasing. "We can tease her on other things that would definitely not get us all killedter."

    Their friend group shared a bout of chuckles at the queen''s joke. It was all in good fun, but Aurelia wasn''t really the one to shareughter that easily. Not that she enjoyed it. She was having fun, but she just wasn''t the type to just chuckle.

    "Why are you allughing?" she jokingly scoffed. "If you all weren''t my friend I would''ve spiked your drinks an hour ago."

    "And that''s why we''re happy to be your friends, Aurelia," Be chuckled with a smile. "We know that underneath all of that cold and prickly exterior, you have lies a heart of gold."

    "More like stone and rock," Aurelia rebutted even if the faint blush on her cheeks gave away her true feelings on thepliment.

    "Sure, it is," ra sarcastically teased. "If anything, Calypso must''ve chipped away at you long enough to finally show everyone just how soft you can be."

    Aurelia blinked at the usation. Nevertheless, she let ra''s sentence hang as she shrugged. "Perhaps. I did allow it to happen, after all."

    "And clearly you two have been Bonded for a while now," ra added with a sly smile. "So, when can we expect pups from you two?"

    "The better question to ask is when can we expect children from you?" Aurelia quickly remarked, deftly dodging the question by throwing her friend into the crossfire. "You''ve been¡­ active longer than I''ve ever had."

    "Not fair," Jayra pouted. "Don''t you dare pull me into this. And for the record, Bartos and I have been trying for a while now."

    A bout of silence settled at the table as Jayra''s sentence lingered between them. Inevitably, the mage blushed as she slowly realized what exactly she just said.

    "Oh? Can we expect some kind of news in theing weeks then?" Xenia teased, taking the opportunity given to her and running with it.

    "W-Well¡­ I hope so?" Jayra meekly replied.

    "I''m sure you two have been busy then," Aurelia casually teased. "By the way, I''m taking exclusive rights to your prenatal care once it happens."

    "In the same way that I''ll do the same once you get pregnant too," Jayra wittily replied back. "And don''t you try and run away from us. You and your mate have been active, right?"

    Aurelia rolled her eyes as she shrugged. "What do you expect? We''re mates, and it''s simply the logical conclusion of having such a rtionship."

    "I can only imagine what Calypso must be going through whenever you two do it," Be mischievously chuckled. "You''re not the type to give away control that easily."

    "Of course," Aurelia proudly scoffed.

    "Eh, I think our friend here should let things happen to her for once," Jayra suggested. "Why, I have a feeling that she''s getting rather¡­ well, you''re running out of ideas, right?"

    Aurelia blinked, caught off-guard by the urate observation.

    "Oh? Then why not give her one of your books?" Xenia quickly suggested. "It''s all gotten us this far. Might as well let yet another one of us benefit from your collection."

    Aurelia didn''t know what to think as suddenly, Jayra pulled out a rather thick tome from seemingly out of nowhere.

    "Way ahead of you, my queenly friend," Jayra smirked as she handed Aurelia the tome. "Here''s some research material for you."

    "Where did you even keep that on you?" Aurelia couldn''t help but ask even as her grip on the book tightened despite herself.

    "I''m a mage, remember?" Jayra winked. "I have my ways."

    "We''ll be expecting results from you now," Be giggled. "You better give us an update on whether or not you get pregnant."

    Again, Aurelia didn''t know what to say other than simply nod and take the book from Jayra''s hands.

    "I''ll¡­ I''ll keep that in mind," she awkwardly remarked.

    She could only let out a smile as she watched her friends continue to interact with one another. Perhaps there really were times when being alone wasn''t the best she could do. It wasn''t much, but it was nice to be in thepany of friends and loved ones.

    [You''re going to be reading that book, right?] Aura eagerly asked.

    [It''s research,] Aurelia justified. [It''s only fair that I give it a cursory read.]

 Chapter 699 Say It

    Chapter 699 Say It

    Life went on, and Calypso was once again back in thefort of his own home as he went to work with all of the usual chores that he did for the Midnight Pack. Not that he didn''t like it, of course. In fact, he found the slow and simple life of living in the same ce rather endearing in its own way. It was different from his former life of wandering around from ce to ce, sleeping on random beds every night, and possibly bedding yet another woman that caught his fancy. Granted, being able to roam around and see the world had its own appeal, but it couldn''t beat his current life now, especially since he currently now had a mate that he actually cherished and loved.

    [And speaking of love, you two should get busy soon,] Axel suggested. [I want us to have pups to spoil already.]

    [All in due time, Axel,] Calypso chuckled as he absently went about his work in his office. [It''ll happen when it happens. Besides, I don''t think Lia''s in a rush either.]

    While it was something that he was rather casual with, he could admit that he was eager to put his kids into his mate. Just seeing Aurelia swelling with their children was making him feel in ways that he couldn''t help but take it out on her whenever they went to bed together. And it wasn''t as if he couldn''t feel the same from her either. He could tell that she was already considering a future where she would grow and raise their children together along with everything that it entailed as a future family.

    [So she actually wants it. Then why not go ahead and make it happen?] Axel whined.

    [Again, if it happens, then it happens,] Calypso shook his head in amusement. [Lia isn''t the kind of woman that wants that kind of distraction. At least, not yet.]

    He could only chuckle at his own observation regarding his mate. As it had always been ever since they met, Lia was practically married to her work. If she wasn''t in herboratory, she was making sure that he actually ran the Midnight Pack properly up to her own standards. She was a taskmaster, one that would never be happy with mediocrity if she could see that she could do better.

    "And yet she allows me to walk all over her at times," he chuckled to himself.

    [Only when she feels like it, might I remind you,] Axel teasingly scoffed. [She''s clearly wearing the pants in the rtionship.]

    Calypso let out another chuckle on his own. Sure, it kind of irked him sometimes to let Aurelia take charge, but that was a small sacrifice he had to pay if he wanted her for himself. After the countless mind games they''ve yed against one another, it only became clear to him that she will never back down no matter what he did. Despite putting her in a corner, her stubborn pride would never surrender until she waspletely out of options. And even then her surrender would still have an ulterior motive that would somehow work out for her if he didn''t catch it in time.

    Truly, she was justpletely uncontroble, and that sense of not being in control was exhrating.

    [I''m surprised you can even say that with a straight face,] Axel teased.

    [What can I say? She''s just that amazing,] Calypso dreamily sighed. [She''ll never give up her sense of pride no matter how she might feel about me. She''d rather stew in her own frustration rather than say things she might need out loud.]

    [And you use that to your advantage to catch a glimpse of her rarely seen cute side,] Axel chuckled. [Seriously, for a woman as serious as her, she makes the best sounds whenever she''s flustered.]

    Calypso couldn''t help but giggle to himself just thinking about Aurelia. Just the image of her being shy and meek almost felt like he was peering into something forbidden. He was the only one allowed to see her that weak, and even then it was only sparingly that he got to do so.

    "Calypso?"

    His eyes widened in surprise. Looking up to his door, the sight of Aurelia being subtly awkward was something that he''d never thought he would see that day. Even more, the fact that she was holding onto what looked to be a tray full of his favorite dishes only made him even more suspicious of what she had nned.

    "Lia," he warmly greeted her. "What''s the asion?"

    "Nothing much. I just brought you lunch," she casually remarked, her blush giving her away despite the coldness in her tone. "You''ve been hard at work for a while, especially implementing all of the newws that King Darius wanted to implement."

    "It''s for the betterment of the Kingdom," he shrugged before pulling the tray closer to his side of the desk and taking a bite. Once more, his eyes widened at the taste. "Oh, these are good."

    "What did you expect?" she quickly scoffed as she proudly crossed her arms over her chest. "Cooking is simply the act of following instructions, and I make sure to follow them to the letter."

    Calypso grinned as he dug into his meal. Through the Bond, he could tell that Lia wanted to say something more even as she stood there in front of him without saying a word. He could feel her want for him¡­ her need¡­ The passion that she usually had was starting to overpower her again, and he was getting himself ready for yet another round of amazing lovemaking.

    And no, he didn''t want to acknowledge that she just did something so out of character of her just to please him. He knew she was waiting for his praise, and he wanted her to stew while she did so.

    "I can tell you have something to say," he cheekily pointed out.

    "I do," she replied as she sat right in front of him.

    "So why aren''t you telling me?"

    She scoffed, "Because I''m waiting for you to do it for me."

    Calypso raised an eyebrow. Like always whenever she was in the mood, their Bond was practically flooded by her raw and strong passion. He usually couldn''t see past it, but this time, there was something else¡­ Something that he couldn''t help but feel joy about as he warmly smiled at her.

    "How about we say it to each other then?" Calypso suggested, already knowing what exactly she wanted to say.

 Chapter 700 Let Him Lead*

    Chapter 700 Let Him Lead*

    Aurelia felt her heart skip a beat as Calypso shed her his usual heart-stopping smile. It was hyperbole, of course, but that was what she always felt whenever she exposed herself to his charming ways.

    "Oh? You already know what I''m about to say?" she challenged, a small smirk forming on her face as she stood up and walked towards his side of the table. "And you think we have the same idea on it as well?"

    "I can read you well enough," he smirked back, his eyes challenging her as he stood up to look down at her. "You always have an agenda. This time''s no different."

    She felt her core start to ache as Calypso began to run his hands over her sides. His fingers began snaking underneath her dress, caressing her in ways that almost made her want to moan despite herself.

    "Is that so? But what if I didn''t have one?" she challenged back. "What if I just wanted to have you? Right here? Right now?"

    It was something that she had been nning for a while now. She did say to him that she had something for him once they had the time for it. Add to that the newfound knowledge that she gleaned from Jayra''s shamelessly erotic books, and she now had a n that perfectly suited her needs.

    "You''d never say that," Calypso rightfully answered, his hands having already removed the clips behind her dress and stripped her down to her underwear.

    "I just did," Aurelia scoffed, her own hands had already unbuttoned his pants, freeing his massive cock for her enjoyment. "I said to you that I had something in mind, and now''s the time for me to enact them."

    Without any warning, Aurelia pushed Calypso down onto the ground, the carpet quickly being stained by the fluids of their arousal as she kissed him with a passion that she had never felt before. Unlikest time, she was firmly in control, and she reveled in her position as she ran her hands all over his muscr body.

    "Oh? And should I just let you do as you wished?" Calypso taunted, his tongue fighting back against her as they kissed.

    "I won''t give you a choice," Aurelia throatily mumbled into his lips. "Just roll over and let me handle things, Calypso¡­"

    Her desires made her blood boil as she ran her lips all over his amazing body. He was just the perfect specimen, one that always ran through her mind as she found herself fantasizing about him at the worst of times. It took her all just to stop herself from jumping him at times, her pride thankfully helping her control herself as she slowly formted this n of hers. And now¡­ This was the perfect time for her to stake her im¡­ For her to finally admit to both him and to herself her true feelings.

    "Nghh¡­ You''re so good at this¡­" Calypso groaned just as she reached for his shaft, her tongue running up and down his length as she serviced him. "How are you this good?"

    "Research," she casually stated, her one hand helping her stroke his cock while the other yed with her own needy slit. "I make sure that I''m well informed before I do something. And I know your body well enough now that I can push your buttons in the same way that you can do with mine."

    With a needy sigh of determination, Aurelia began sucking on Calypso''s cock like a lollipop. Moving her head up and down, she engulfed his entire length into her mouth, using her throat as much as possible as she forced herself to take him all in.

    "O-Oh fvck¡­" he groaned, his hips buckling as she continued on with her ministrations. "Lia¡­"

    She reveled in his reactions as she kept up his attack. Using her tongue, she yed with the opening of his shaft, slurping up all that he had to offer as she tasted the salty pre-cum that she was coaxing out of him. She felt him throb and buck against her head, his hands already moving behind her head as he began to truly prate her mouth as she expected him to do.

    "U-Ghh¡­ L-Lia!"

    Aurelia shuddered as she felt him release deep into her throat. With her lips touching the base of his cock, she struggled to breathe as her own pleasure suddenly caught up to her. Her fingers sank deep into her own needy slit as she reached her peak, her body shuddering even as she swallowed all that he had to offer her.

    "D-Damn¡­ That was amazing¡­" Calypso grunted.

    Sucking out all that he could give her, Aurelia panted as she finally let go of him, his shaft as clean as a whistle as she cleaned him up for his own amusement.

    "T-That¡­ That was the n," she scoffed. "Now, I''ll allow you to do the same."

    Through the Bond, Aurelia couldn''t help but gasp as she felt his burning desire for him. Her words had the desired effect as he all but sat up and pinned her to his body. His shaft was still hard and erect, and she felt him rubbing up against her aching core as he began to kiss and suckle on her bare neck.

    "I can do anything?" he throatily asked into her ear. "You want me to take you?"

    "Take me like you''d take a woman," she challenged. "Just this once, I won''t put up a fight."

    She wasn''t lying when she had nothing else to n beyond this. This was more of a catharsis for both of them as she allowed herself to finally admit what she had been feeling for a long while now. And while it would forever be a mark on her reputation to allow herself to be taken, she decided that it would be worth it in the long run.

    After all, he was her mate. If she wanted this rtionship to work, she had to at least learn how to step back and let him lead¡­ well, sometimes. At least that was what the book told her.

 Chapter 701 The Best Life**

    Chapter 701 The Best Life**

    In an instant, Calypso felt his shaft being engulfed by her amazing walls as he took Lia up on her offer. Her insides eagerly weed him, her moans quickly showing themselves in a showing that he never thought he''d ever see her do.

    "Y-You''re letting yourself moan?" he asked in both surprise and pleasure.

    "J-Just this once," she panted, her moansing out in between breaths as he began thrusting into her. "D-Don''t get too attached¡­ AHH!"

    Hearing her cute moans, Calypso couldn''t help himself as he began to thrust into her in earnest. Pinning her down onto the carpet below, he took her words by heart as he made her his in the way that he had always wanted to do. Their earlier positions were reversed now as hey on top of her, his hands pinning her down onto the ground as his lips began to trail all over her sulent body.

    He groaned in pleasure as he began kissing her, his lips colliding with hers as he eagerly let himself inside her lips. Unlike before, she gave way to his tongue, allowing him to have a full taste of her as she moaned and grunted into her mouth.

    "C-Calypso¡­" she panted. "S-Speed up¡­"

    "If you insist, my Lia¡­"

    Smirking, Calypso began to pound into his mate. His cock felt like it was melting as her inside hugged him tightly, milking him for all that he was worth. Of course, he was far from done taking in all that her body had to offer him.

    Letting go of her hands, Calypso allowed himself to caress her curves, her breasts now acting as his ythings as he pinched and kneaded them to his own amusement.

    "A-Ahh! S-So good¡­" she moaned out.

    "You''re so tight as well¡­" he grunted out, his thrust bing more angled as he did her best to hit all of her weak spots. "You''re really made for me¡­"

    At another time, his words would''ve made his mate re at him for even saying such a thing. Currently, however, they were both too busy enjoying each other''s bodies for them to even care about the usual games that they yed. Calypso grunted and panted as he felt her wrap her arms around his neck, pulling herself up to him as she allowed him to go as deep into her as he possibly could.

    "G-Go ahead, Calypso," Lia panted into his lips, her passionate eyes gazing deep into his. "Put one inside me¡­"

    Calypso''s eyes widened. It wasn''t that they weren''t already doing it before, but hearing her say it now¡­ "A-Are you sure?"

    For the first time that session, she gave him a half-hearted re. "D-Do I really have to spell it out for you?"

    He smirked as he felt her insides tighten even further, her body doing all the talking for her as he pistoned deeper into her than he had ever done before.

    "Message received, my Lia," he chuckled. "Don''t regret this, alright?"

    "As if I regret anything I''ve ever done," she scoffed at him in between her beautiful moans. "Don''t make me repeat myself¡­"

    Taking her word for it, Calypso hugged her back, both of them now lying on the carpet below as they both allowed their instincts to take over. His shaft throbbed in time with her insides as they both made love with reckless abandon,pletely uncaring of where and how they were doing things as their only concern was theplete and utter satisfaction of the other.

    "L-Lia¡­ I''m close¡­" he warned her in between grunts, his cock throbbing painfully as he did his best to dy the inevitable.

    "I-I as well," she moaned, her body already shuddering from the pleasure as her insides tightened like a vise.

    One more time, their lips collided as they shared a kiss of pure and unadulterated passion. With their bodies intertwined, their love for one another shone through their Bond to the point that there was no mistaking it for any other emotion other than for what it was. For a brief few seconds, they felt their love for one another, and it was at that point that they both shared their peak.

    "L-Lia!"

    "C-Calypso!"

    They both screamed out each other''s names as they both achieved their ultimate goals. Calypso felt himself shudder as he emptied himself into Lia''s quivering insides, his balls squeezing out all that he had for her as he filled her womb with his potent seed. Likewise, his mate twitched and shuddered beneath him as she was thrown into a deep pleasure, her inner walls milking and sucking him in as if he was the only source of life that could possibly sate her needs.

    For a few minutes, they both stayed in the same ce, both of them panting from the exertion as theyy joined at the hip on the carpet of Calypso''s office.

    "I-I love you¡­" Lia admitted, her cheeks still burning as she stared at him with deep longing. "There¡­ I said it¡­"

    Staring back at her, Calypso chuckled as he caressed her face. "I love you too, Lia," he answered back. "I¡­ I didn''t think I''d ever say it, but the moment you came into my world¡­ It was just inevitable¡­"

    Love was never really in his vocabry when ites to women until his Lia came into his life...

    "Oh stop it with your¡­ cheesiness¡­" she panted out, her rare smile still on her face as she chuckled. "Our¡­ rtionship simply developed better than expected¡­"

    "On that, I agree," he smirked. "You''re the best thing that ever happened to me, and I''ll never let you go even if you wanted me to."

    They both shared a chuckle before they slowly managed to sit back up on the carpet. Both of them were drenched in each other''s fluids, and the sight of it was just so surreal that they couldn''t help but be amused by their own actions.

    "You better follow your word then, Calypso," Lia scoffed. "Or so help me I''ll kill you before you can even think of leaving me."

    "If it ever happens, I''m giving you permission to do so."

    Another beat passed, and they both shared another bout ofughter as they finally picked themselves up from the floor. All the while, their eyes never left each other''s gaze, their love for one another now overflowing as they enjoyed each other''s presence. Truly, this was the best life that they could both live¡­

    ¡­

    ...

    June this year. I can probably start a new book for Mineah and Niki''s Story around May. The working title is The Crown''s Game. "So, who''s going to ask one of the servants to clean up the mess we made?"

    ***** END of Volume 4 *****

    Author''s Note April 18, 2023:

    Be and Osman''s Story will be next for our Volume 5. Hoping you''ll stay till the end... We''ll wrap up the TCE book hopefully around June this year. I can probably start a new book for Mineah and Niki''s Story around May. The working title is The Crown''s Game. I can''t decide yet to be honest so I would be delighted to see your suggestions for a good title in thement section. It will be a part of The Crown''s trilogy. I''m so excited about it but my schedule right now is a mess *cries* so please bear with my slow updates in the meantime. Thank you so much for your understanding and support... Always take care guys and God bless.

 Chapter 702 [Bonus chapter] I Love You

    Chapter 702 [Bonus chapter] I Love You

    Be panted hard as she tried her best to get back on her feet.

    "Stop it, Sephiro!" Osman shouted as he approached the boy. "Can''t you recognize me?! It''s me, Osman!"

    Be couldn''t recognize the boy anymore. He was covered by a dark shadow, and his eyes had also turned into orbs of pitch ckness. Clearly, he was no longer the Sephiro they knew.

    She and Osman, together with the rest of the convoy that escorted her sister-inw Jayra, brother Bartos, and the rest who were suspected to be harboring the demon''s bloodthread to the Kingdom of Ebodia had a stop over to camp for the night not far from this Sorrow Cliff on their way back to Cordon. Osman then took her away from the rest and gave her a sweet surprise with a romantic pic dinner near the cliff where the two of them beheld a beautiful view of the night skyplete with the serene and soothing sounds of the river beneath them.

    Everything was so perfect that night. The two of them have even confessed their true feelings for one another. She confidently took the risk of having a rtionship with him despite the fact that she wasn''t past the age of possibly being blessed to experience the Mate Pull.

    But then, that romantic and happy night of her life became a nightmare when Sephiro suddenly showed up covered in blood before them. He was being chased by the rest of the envoy, screaming of how the boy had attacked the camp and killed everyone.

    Of course, Osman tried to talk to him, but the possessed boy was no longer himself as he attacked. The others tried to stop him including herself, but Sephiro was too powerful with the blood magic coursing within him. It was the demon''s bloodthread giving him power.

    Be looked around, and there was nothing but the blood of all theirpanions. The only ones standing against Sephiro now were herself and Osman.

    "Be, run and ask for help!" Osman shouted as he tried to subdue the boy.

    Be hesitantly nodded. She knew that what Osman just told her to do was the best course of action at that moment, but her body refused to move. She didn''t want to leave him like that behind. Something was telling her that if she ran away, Osman wouldn''t make it out of this situation alive.

    "No!" Be shouted as she moved to help Osman.

    Desperately, sheunched an attack at Sephiro, but before she could even dig her nails into the boy, she had already been bounced back by a heavy blow. It was as if there was an invisible wall protecting Sephiro.

    "You¡­ Maybe I should end your life first!!!" Sephiro growled, only, it wasn''t in his usual voice. He was possessed by the Demon King!

    Be could feel her heart hammering inside her chest. She had a feeling that they wouldn''t be able tomake it of this ce alive.

    [Try shifting again!] Poona snarled as Sephiro threw Osman to focus on her.

    To her wolf''s advice, Be tried again, but there was nothing she could do.

    "Hahahaha! It''s futile!" Sephiro mocked with a maniacal grin. "I already covered this entire area with spells preventing your ability to shift!"

    She frowned. No wonder then that it was easy for him to kill and subdue every single one of them. None of them had the abality shift to either of their wolf or hybrid wolf-human forms.

    Be unknowingly moved backwards as she tried to think of a way to escape. At the corner of her eyes, she could see the cliff hanging below them. It was a dangerous and deadly ledge that no living creatures would ever survive should they fall over it. The height alone could kill anybody, and the deadly river would make sure to finish the job unless they could breathe underwater.

    ''I''m sorry, Sephiro,'' she inwardly grimaced, her mind already made up on what she had to do. Once she threw Sephiro over the edge, the boy would surely die. It was cruel, but it was the only way for her and Osman to survive the dark power currently controlling the boy''s body.

    "Do you really think you have the energy to throw me over there?" Sephiro mocked as if he had just read her thoughts.

    Be''s face turned faint when she felt her body freeze up.

    [I can''t move!]

    [It''s the dark mist crawling over our body!] Poona groaned as both of them felt a sharp stabbing pain crawling up their foot. [It''s keeping us pinned down!]

    "Ahhhhh!"

    "Be!!!"

    Be screamed in pain as she heard Osman''s voice. Looking at him, she did her best to stay awake, only to fail as her vision slowly blurred out on her.

    "Osman¡­" she weakly uttered, feeling all the energy in her body draining out of her.

    "Stop!!!"

    Osman shouted, and Be''s eyes widened as she saw him hugging Sephiro. He then moved to pull the possessed boy near the cliff with him.

    "No! Osman! No! Don''t!!"

    Be shouted with all her might. She could already tell what Osman was trying to do. She tried her best to move, but her body refused to listen to. Her tears flowed like rivers as she met Osman''s eyes, her beloved already struggling to not let Sephiro get out from under his clutches.

    And even worse, he was smiling at her.

    "You dummy!" she sobbed even as she yelled at him. "Why are you smiling!!!"

    Osman opened his lips to reply, and while she was unable to hear his words, she still managed to read his lips.

    ''I love you¡­''

    Those three words¡­ They were thest things he whispered to her before he went and threw himself over the edge with Sephiro in his grasp. But then, something happened. There was a dark st that engulfed the world, and Be could only watch as she saw Osman fall off the cliff while Sephiro was safe on solid ground, the boy falling onto his knees before copsing onto the dirt like putty.

    She felt her body move as she felt her energy to her. With her newfound strength, she wasted no time as she quickly ran towards the edge of the cliff, her hand outstretched to reach out for Osman despite the fact that she was already toote. She could only stare at Osman''s falling body below her, the dark shadow and the demon''s bloodthread following him down to the raging abyss below.

    "NO!!!"

    She screamed in horror at the sight before her. And if that wasn''t enough, she then saw a white bolt of lightning hitting both the bloodthread and the dark shadow following Osman, turning them into dust before everything around her went nk.

 Chapter 703 Still Painful

    Chapter 703 Still Painful

    "No!!!!"

    Be jolted awake from her sleep as she raised her body to sit on her bed. She was panting hard, her body bathed in her own sweat as she looked outside. It was still dark out, but the moonlight shined brightly on her balcony.

    She sighed to herself. It had been a while since shest dreamt of what happened that night when she lost the man she loved. Closing her eyes, she couldn''t help but lift the corners of her lips. Somehow, that dream was both sweet and nightmarish at the same time.

    "At least I''m able to see him again even if it''s only in a dream¡­"

    She weakly whispered to herself as she thoughtfully grabbed onto the bright red flower hairpin currently on her head. Biting her lower lip, she almost tasted blood as she once again felt that same excruciating pain stabbing her inside her chest. Tears started running down her cheeks, and she hastily wiped them away as she let out another sigh.

    Every day was a constant struggle for her, and it took her a few long months before she finally started moving forward. Really, if it wasn''t for her sister-inw waking her up to reality, she might not even be in the world of the living anymore. Indeed, she lost Osman, but she still had her family that worried about her¡­ The family that she also loved with all her heart¡­

    "Ah, Poona... When do you think I''ll stop crying whenever I think of him?" she throatily murmured.

    [You won''t¡­ We won''t¡­] her inner wolf weakly responded. [Let''s just stay strong and keep on moving on.]

    Be nodded in agreement as she wiped away the remaining tears from her face. Fixing up, she properly wore her hairpin as she styled her hair into a bun.

    She then got up from her bed and put on her robe before walking outside to her balcony. Looking out the horizon, the sun was about to rise. And like her usual routine, she would stay for a while to witness it rising first hand. It served as a reminder to her of how Osman would be happy to know that she was facing another morning with positivity in her. Well, wherever he was, she was sure he''d approve.

    Still, it had been a year already. A lot had already changed, especially in their kingdom. There were ups and downs, but they were blessed with good rulers such as their King and Queen who managed to keep their subjects and territory safe, secure, and prosperous.

    "Ah, another day to be grateful for," she hummed to herself as she began her usual stretches. She then prepared her coffee andfortably sat on her chair to witness the sunrise peeking out the horizon.

    [Are we going to visit the store first or should we directly head to the castle and see the twins?] Poona excitedly inquired.

    "Let''s go to the store first," Be hummed. "I can''t wait anymore to see how my sister Jayra and big brother Bartos would react once they see how well my business is doing."

    Apparently, her sister-inw and brother wereing to see her after weeks of being away finishing up various tasks around the borders of their kingdom. It would be nice to surprise them with how well she was doing despite only having been open for a few days.

    With her mind made up, she decided to have an early breakfast with her parents before proceeding to the store. Making her way to the storefront, she smiled upon seeing how everyone was already lining up for her wares.

    "Good morning, Lady Be," everyone greeted her with a curt nod as she entered the store.

    Be smiled back in return. As was customary for a business owner, she had servants who were helping her out with the store. She was there simply to supervise and check on their stock ofmodities before she was free to go out if there weren''t any pressing matters.

    Doing her usual routine, Be was surprised to see Lady Lena entering her store. It was the first time Calypso''s adopted sister ever visited the store. They weren''t close, but they had already formally met and introduced themselves to one another during the masquerade ball that her sister-inw surprisingly arranged for her as ate celebration of her birthday.

    Staring at thedy, Be just couldn''t help but notice how Lena looked like Helena, the Queen Fairy from Element Forest. The Queen already told her that was why she had given the name of Lena to her, however, the Fairy Queen had long curly waist-length pink-purplish hair as opposed to what Lena was sporting now. Actually, besides her face, the two personas were wholly different from one another. Then again, the Fairy Queen literally exuded color with her yellow-brown and light-blue faded wings and pointy ears. Meanwhile, the woman before her now was simply an ordinary human.

    [Do you think Osman will fall for her if he''s here?] Poona humorously teased.

    Be inwardly snarled at her own wolf. Surely, Osman wouldn''t fall for the woman. Either way, she''d make sure that her man would only have eyes on her!

    But just as she felt the fire in her rise, she sighed deeply at the thought of Osman as she quietly bit on her lower lip. She didn''t have to do this to herself that morning. It was best that she focused more on the present than the past.

    "Good morning, Lady Be," Lena greeted her with her beautiful smile.

    Quickly, Beposed herself. "Lady Lena," she greeted back with a wide smile.

    "Mdy, I''ve heard a lot of positive feedback about your store, and I want to buy some products so that my brother and sister-inw can try them," Lena eagerly stated.

    Hearing the woman''s intentions, Be immediately walked towards her and guided her through her store as she introduced all of the products that she was selling.

    "Is this the Os''s Coffee beans?" Lena hummed as Be led her to the ground coffee beans.

    "Yes, and they taste quite good," Be beamed as she handed her acquaintance a sample of the ground beans. "They''re quite fine, yes? If you want, I can prepare a sample for you to taste." She then immediately pulled Lena inside the stockroom where she had a private pantry with a balcony. "Please sit and make yourselffortable. This won''t take long."

    "Oh there''s a great view from here," Lena hummed as she took her seat. She then looked out of the balcony and asked, "That''s the Moonlight Sea, right? There are so many private boats... I heard the Queen wanted to make it a tourist spot that all Cordonians can enjoy for rxation and pleasure."

    "Yes, it is. I love the view of the sea, and I really can''t wait for that particr project to bepleted," Be hummed as her eyes lingered on the view of the sea. It was Osman''s idea and everything Osman had left behind¡­ His previous projects for Cordon''s advancements in many aspects were continued by the Queen. Of course, she was also taking part in its progress and implementation.

    "By the way, I''m curious," Lena casually hummed. "Why did you name your coffee Os?"

    Be''s lips stretched into a bright and wide smile upon hearing Lena''s question. Without any hesitation, she proudly dered, "To honor the one that actually gave me those beans in the first ce. For the man who introduced me to coffee¡­ His name is Osman¡­ The man I love¡­"

    "Oh, I see¡­ He''s lucky to have a beautiful and talented woman like you then, Lady Be," Lena sincerelyplimented. She then frowned as she mumbled, "That name sounds familiar to me though¡­ I believe I already heard it from somewhere¡­"

    Be didn''tment and simply gave the woman a timid smile as she finished brewing the coffee and served it to Lena. She quicklyposed herself and stretched her lips into a beautiful smile and quickly opened another subject as she said, "Tell me, Lady Lena, how is it going so far in the Midnight Pack? I heard you''ve been learning some spells from Master Kasper. I''m honestly interested in learning from Master Kasper too¡­"

    She was just d that Lena no longer bothered to ask more about Osman. Not that she didn''t want to talk about Osman but¡­ it was still painful for her, thinking about him¡­ about the past, and how she lost him in a tragic way.

 Chapter 704 The True Heir to Rule

    Chapter 704 The True Heir to Rule

    At Cordon Castle

    Xenia frowned as she watched the exact scene of what had happened to Osman before he disappeared using the same magic pearl that she used during the tournament. Opening its protective shell, she used the pearl tomunicate with the Guardians of the forest as soon as she received the approval from Devas for them to resumemunication.

    From there, they managed to retrieve some important past details from the Lake of Life, and they let her watch the exact vision that they needed through her magical pearl. Everyone thought that Osman was already dead, but Xenia didn''t believe that was the case. Like Be, she still believed that Osman somehow survived, and was somewhere safe where they couldn''t reach just yet. As such, she asked the Guardians for help to see just where exactly he was, as well as to discover what happened to him after his disappearance.

    "Helena used all her might to destroy the Demon''s bloodthread alongside the shadow that was going after Osman," Devas exined as soon as the vision of the past ended.

    "That white lightning that Be mentioned was Helena''s power then¡­" Xenia weakly hummed.

    "Yes. She arrivedte to the scene, but she managed to destroy the Demon''s darkness that was bound to haunt and kill Osman that night," Devas exined, his visage visible in the magical pearl that served to aid theirmunication with one another. "He was the sole target of the demon''s bloodthread."

    "Are you saying that Osman is a demon? But he''s a Lycan!" Xenia incredulously pointed out. "Also, howe there''s we can''t see where he is now? What happened to him? Where is he?"

    "We''re still doing a bit of cleanup around theke. The darkness affected a lot of things, and those still need more fixing," Polo began to exin. "So far, that''s the only thing we managed to recover, and it also exins why Helena ended up outside the forest. She left looking for Osman, and when she found him, he was in great danger. She then dispelled all the magic left in her body to save him before it could naturally leave on its own. That was why her memories had been permanently erased¡­"

    "But you must know a few more important facts about Osman¡­" Devas interrupted. "To answer your questions, he''s a demon, but his demon blood was sealed by a spell as soon as he was born. Also, his parents were the ones that did it to conceal his power so that King Devon won''t be able to track him down so easily¡­"

    Xenia felt her tightening chest be heavier than usual. She was so utterly confused by what she just heard. But after a few moments, something dawned on her, making her eyes widen as she burst out, "No! That can''t be true! Are you thinking that he''s at the Kingdom of Helion right now?!"

    "It''s just Polo''s hunch, but for now, nothing is certain if he''s really there. We''re just telling you so that you''ll have some head ups on what to expect, especially now that there are some peace talks and meeting requests going on," Devas shrugged. "Osman''s past was definitive. He''s the person the Demon King is searching for¡­ the true heir to rule the Kingdom of Helion."

    Xenia''s face paled. She had heard of a new ruler that ascended the throne two months ago in the Kingdom of Helion. That was also around the time when her brother killed King Devon, ending the long war between Ebodia and Helion.

    "Could it be¡­" she murmured, feeling goosebumps rise all over her body. There were a lot of questions currently running in her head, but she knew she wouldn''t be able to get enough answers to sate her at that moment.

    "You''ll know once you see and meet the new king of Helion during the peace talks¡­" Devasmented. "We can view the past, but it''s limited, especially if it involves Demons. And even though we can see it, we''re still not allowed to disclose it because of the rules of the Heavens. We''ll be punished if we caused any disarray since our main duty is to keep the bnce of this world. The Almighty gave some privileges to Demons to do whatever they want as a way for the Heavens to know who are the ones that will remain faithful to the Almighty¡­"

    "I need to tell Darius about this," she weakly sighed as she sat on a chair closer to the cribs of her twins that were now nine months old. She was a full-time and hands-on mother to her twins, taking care of them without even asking the servants for assistance.

    And just as she thought about it, Arden suddenly cooed, with Devas hearing it from his end of the line.

    "Oh please show us Arden and Dinara," Devas excitedly beamed. "I can''t wait to see those adorable babies in person."

    Xenia shook her head as a lovely smile carved itself onto her face. The guardians really were like a third family to her these days.

    "Give me that. Let me talk to the adorable babies," Saha interrupted as she pushed Devas to the side so Xenia''s twins could see her.

    Seeing the Guardian, however, Dinara suddenly cried.

    "See? You''re scaring the babies with your glowing yellow eyes!" Devas scoffed.

    "You two stop fooling around. That''s already enough for today," Polo scolded, making Xenia chuckle. "We can''t use the pearl for this long a conversation!"

    "Alright, I''ll visit the forest with the twins as soon as we''re able. That, and after we get a pass to enter and exit that realm," Xenia hummed. "For now, let''s bid each other farewell. I''ll talk to Darius about this new information, and I''ll keep you all posted regarding the developments here and with Helena¡­"

    Polo was right. She didn''t want to overuse the magical pearl as well since it was very important. She heard once that it was the only one left of its kind, and it was too precious for her to break it now.

    "Alright, goodbye for now then," Devas nodded as he waved goodbye. "We''ll contact you again once Helena''s recement ascends¡­"

    Seeing the other guardians wave goodbye, Xenia did the same until the vision of them started to disappear. She then put the magical pearl back in its pendant-styled shell before closing it.

    *******

    AN: You can now read the new book, The Crown''s Seduction. Search the title and add it to your library guys to follow Niki and Mineah''s love story. Or if you follow my reading list in the profile the book was there. Don''t forget toment and leave a book review as soon as you can. It will help the book a lot. Thank you so much *kisses&hugs*

 Chapter 705 Heavenâ€™s Will

    Chapter 705 Heaven¡¯s Will

    The days passed by so quickly, but for Be, that was not the case. She had to keep herself busy so that she wouldn''t think too much about the pains of her past. It was all too soon for her anyway, and yet still she felt like time was moving too slowly for her.

    After all, she was doing the same routine over and over again. Really, these days, the only constion she had for going through the motions was that she was able to visit Cordon Castle to see their Queen''s adorable twins.

    "Are you sure you and the King are going toe to the peace talks? I mean, I know that Helion is currently going through a lot of good changes since they changed rulers, but we shouldn''t fully trust them that easily," Be insisted. "You know how demons are¡­ They''re wicked and corrupted. They can''t be trusted."

    Be frowned upon seeing how her friend Xenia simply stared at her as if she wanted to say something. But clearly, her queen was still holding herself back.

    "What''s with that expression?" Be curiously asked while gently swaying baby Arden to sleep in her arms. Unlike baby Dinara who would often be asleep most of the time, the baby boy was alert and energetic.

    Seeing the twins, Be couldn''t help but smile despite her mood. She was just too fond of the fraternal twins. Dinara looked more like her mother Xenia except for the silver-gray hair that she inherited from her father, while Arden looked more like King Darius in his facial features except for his verdant-green eyes that obviously belong to his mother. They were like carbon copies of their parents. She loved kids, and she couldn''t wait to have babies in their manor once her brother Bartos and sister-inw Jayra got busy making them. Unfortunately, the two weren''t blessed to have little ones just yet.

    "I see no harm ining to this peace talk, Be. In fact, Valcrez and the other Kingdoms will attend this meeting as well," Xenia exined with a sigh. "Enough blood has been spilled from this war. We lost many Cordonians already, and these peace talks are exactly what Darius wanted to hear. The sudden and drastic changes that are happening in Helion also looked to be they were for the better, so that''s another point toing to these talks." She then blinked at her friend before asking, "Actually, do you want to apany me in attending the Global Summit, Be?"

    "Hmm, do you want me to, Xenia?" Be questioned back. For some reason, she felt something weird with how Xenia was acting. They usually talked casually with one another whenever they were alone, as was requested by her two monarchs.

    "I want to if you''re not busy," Xenia casually nodded. "I heard that you''ve been very busytely, so why not take a breather and be mypanion at the Global Summit? I also heard that you''re also starting to learn a few spells and magic from Master Kasper together with Lena."

    Be narrowed her eyes at her friend. For some reason, she was bothered by those weird reactions and expressions that her queenly friend was giving her, but she shrugged the feelings off for now. Instead, she might as well humor her.

    "Will Lenae as well?"

    She smiled as she asked that question. She and Lena actually warmed up to each other after spending a considerable amount of time together because of their lessons headed by Master Kasper. They were taking their lessons at a newly-made building built by the Queen for Cordonians who wanted to study magic and spells. And of course, she let Master Kaper manage that institute.

    From there, he meticulously chose specific Cordonians whom he could see great potential in bing a mage. Luckily, Be got selected as well. She needed to keep herself busy anyway, so she took the opportunity given to her. Besides, she actually found herself wanting to learn magic and spells in order to be strong enough to eliminate the remnants of the followers still aligned with the previous Demon King, Devon.

    It became painfully obvious to her that being a werewolf wasn''t enough to fight off powerful demons. And although it was said that the Dragon King had already killed the previous Demon King, Devon, Be still felt that things haven''t ended just yet. For all that she knew, this new king could be worse than the devil he reced. He might just have a good facade while he waited for the opportunity to strike. After all, one should never trust a demon!

    [You''re being too judgemental of someone we currently know nothing of¡­] Poona curiously pointed out. [Who even confirmed that the new king of Helion is a demon?]

    Be simply shrugged. No one actually knew anything about the new king of Helion since his identity was still a mystery. But with how fast the news had spread about the good changes urring in Helion, she could only assume that something was amiss.

    Some things were just too good to be true.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Xenia was currently in a dilemma. She was itching to tell Be about the possibilities of Osman''s survival, but her husband Darius told her not to disclose anything yet till they confirmed a few things. Everyone faced great grievances due to Osman''s tragedy including her and mostly her husband, and thest thing they wanted was to give false hope, especially to Be.

    "Xenia?" Be snapped her fingers, interrupting Xenia from in her own trail of thought.

    "Oh, you and Lena seem to be getting along well," Xenia pointed out, swerving the topic away if favor of dodging the subject. "I''m d that she has found a friend in you aside from Aurelia. You know how Aurelia can be with how abrasive and stiff she is at times, so it''s nice for her to have someone who has a lot inmon with her."

    Xenia couldn''t help but bit her inner cheek. It was ironic because Helena left the Element Forest to fight for Osman, or at least tell the man how she truly felt after all those years. She had sacrificed a lot for Osman, and yet in the end, she lost him before she even knew what happened.

    Xenia let out a heavy sigh as she looked at Be and mused, ''Maybe it''s heaven''s will for Helena to lose her memories.''

    Helena was already toote anyway. Even if Osman was still with them, his heart had already been conquered by Be.

    "Lena''s a nice woman, and I like her. She''s honestly more mature than she looks," Be hummed as she gently put Arden back in his crib. "I mean, I feel like I''m talking to a wise and experienceddy whenever we have a serious conversation¡­"

    Another suppressed and a quiet sigh escaped Xenia''s lips. She wondered how things would turn out if Be ever discovered Lena''s true identity.

    "No one knew about the Global Summit yet except Jayra, but I''m sure Lena will want to join our convoy once she finds out about it," Xenia hummed.

    One question still bothered her though. If Devas was right and Osman was indeed alive and in Helion, then howe he hadn''t sent any word of his survival to them? Oh, how she hoped for three weeks to go by quickly so that the Global Summit would finally happen.

 Chapter 706 Almost Cleansed

    ?

    At Easter Cordon Borders

    "Please refrain from putting yourself in danger. Our King won''t like you participating in such huge tasks that might have you overusing your energy," Taro, one of the King''s shadow knights, reminded.

    Despite the warning, Jayra rolled her eyes at the vampire who was blocking her way. "Tell your king that I''m almost at my full power by now and that I can literally pull out the divine bloodthread of his wife into of me," she grumbled. "Also, I won''t overuse my energy by merely strengthening our borders!"

    This was ridiculous. She was already fed up with seeing Taro''s pale face for more than a year now!

    [You brute!!!] she growled through their Bond as she turned to her husband with a frown.

    To her dismay, Bartos simply shrugged at her like usual. Unfortunately for her, her husband always agreed with this Taro whenever it came to her safety. She couldn''t believe shested over a year while being restrained from using her full power!

    It was only a matter of time until she cracked from it all. She could feel it. Soon, she''d be free to do whatever she wanted without prying eyes watching her every move.

    "Mineah''s husband is too overprotective. I mean, hadn''t he realized yet that this is my life too? I don''t have any intention of dying so early without even experiencing having a child," Jayra snorted as she turned around and left. "Of course, I know my boundaries. I won''t put myself in danger unless I knew what I was doing! Plus, I''m not that irresponsible to put Mineah in danger. Not only is she my dear friend, but she''s also the one who gave me my second life. And on top of that, our lives are still bound to one another. One of us dying means we both do."

    Grumbling to herself, Jayra rolled her eyes as she went inside the room she and Bartos were currently sharing in the inn. Once inside, she then went straight to her table where she had her personal journal. She pried it open, reading thetest entry she had just written.

    "I can''t wait to remove Mineah''s bloodthread in my blood," she murmured with a heavy sigh.

    Based on her findings, it was the foreign bloodthread inside her body that was preventing her from conceiving a child. It had been more than a year already since she and Bartos began honestly trying hard to have a baby, but even after all this time, nothing was happening. It was only through her research and Aurelia''s help that she was able to point out where everything had gone wrong.

    Moving, she then sat on their bed, positioning herself in a morefortable position before going into a meditative state. Mentally, she assessed her condition once more. And after a few moments, her lips curled up as she whispered, "A few more days¡­"

    She stayed like that for a few moments, and it wasn''t until she felt her husband''s presence enter the room that she opened her eyes once more.

    "A few more days for?" Bartos asked with a frown.

    Eyes now open, Jayra lifted a brow at her husband and asked, "Why are you here? Are you done with work?"

    Bartos gave her a cheeky smile as he shamelessly said, "I''m here to make you feel good since you suddenly left with a frown back there¡­"

    "And whose fault is it that I had to walk out like that?"

    Instead of answering, Bartos approached her on the bed before then lovingly holding her hands. "Can you me me if I just simply care about you too much? I mean, I see nothing wrong with Taro''s reminders," he exined. "It''s his duty to keep you safe since that was what King Niki instructed him to do, and I couldn''t me him because as your husband, I want to always keep you safe, wife."

    Jayra simply shrugged in defeat. She was honestly just being stubborn, but she understood both King Niki''s and her husband''s sentiments.

    "I have good news, by the way," Bartos hummed.

    She blinked at him and excitedly asked, "What?"

    "Apparently Be started a business while we were gone," he eagerly stated. "It''s the one idea she''s been telling us about selling Osman''s products and some of his inventions. And apparently, her business is doing well."

    "Well, that''s what I predicted," Jayra hummed in satisfaction. "I''m sure Be will do great. But what''s more important is that she''s being more proactive now. Although, I can still see how her eyes are still not as lively as before."

    "She needs more time. Osman had a big impact in her life in such a short time, and it''ll take a while for the pain to fade away¡­" Bartosmented. "By the way, what is it that you''re whispering about a while ago? A few more days with what?"

    "Mineah''s bloodthread. I''ll be able to expel it soon," Jayra smirked. "My estimate is that it''ll be gone in around five days. From there, that Taro will finally leave my sight and we can try having a baby!"

    "I''m not in a hurry, wife¡­" he chuckled.

    "But, ra''s already pregnant, and I wouldn''t be surprised if Aurelia will follow soon even if she says otherwise," Jayra sighed with a pout. "I mean, I was the first one who got married out of all of us."

    In truth, she was just getting jealous of her friends. She just wanted to have kids of her own, especially whenever she would see Xenia''s adorable twins. And just recently, the news about ra getting pregnant was starting to spread as well. And although Bartos wasn''t pressuring her, she knew that her husband couldn''t wait to have their own pups as well. Besides, he had mentioned it before, but he stopped as soon as he found out that she wouldn''t be able to conceive until the foreign bloodthread was removed from her body.

    "Come here," Bartos hummed as he pulled her into his arms for a warm embrace. Jayra felt his lips on her head as he whispered, "We still have a lot of time in the world, wife, so don''t pressure yourself too much. I''m sure the Almighty will grant us our own baby soon¡­ once the right timees for sure."

    Jayra hugged her husband back. She loved his warmth so much, and she liked how understanding he was to her. Truly, she was grateful to the Heavens for having Bartos in her life. She was so blessed.

    "Maybe we can try now. I can feel that my blood is almost cleansed from any dark energy," Jayra naughtily hummed as she started roaming her hands to her husband''s side. "Mineah''s blood is so powerful that it manages to clear all the dark energy that awakened inside my.."

    Bartos chuckled. "Alright, my wife¡­ Your wish is always mymand¡­"

 Chapter 707 The Painting

    ?

    At Hindman Manor

    Be started her new day doing her usual routine, but this time she stopped by her private workshop in the mansion before going out to look for a particr piece of art she had painted beforehand.

    "There you are!"

    She beamed as she found what she was looking for. Hefting it to her side, the portrait of the Queen Fairy she had sketched and painted before stared at her in all of its beautiful glory.

    "Lena really looks like her, huh?" she hummed to herself as she tried topare her friend''s facial features with the painting she made. "It''s like Lena is her human version."

    She had already mentioned to Lena about the painting, and thetter quickly asked her if she could see her work. And looking at it now, Be was sure that her friend would have more questions once she saw it.

    Just as she was about to stop looking, Be''s stupor was interrupted when the door suddenly swung open.

    "There you are!"

    Her sister-inw''s joyous voice echoed throughout the room. Quickly turning around, Be''s face lit up at the sight of her dear friend.

    "Sis!" she beamed as she quickly ran up to Jayra and gave her a hug.

    "Looks like you really missed me, huh," Jayramented as she hugged her back. "I thought I won''t be able to catch you at home, but Mother said that you haven''t left yet. She mentioned that you''d still be here."

    Letting out a soft chuckle, Be let go of Jayra and mumbled with pouted lips, "Of course, I missed you. You and your brother have been away for weeks already. I''m d you''re back now."

    "I heard about your business, so I thought to visit you there if ever I won''t be able to catch you here in the mansion," Jayra smiled with a twinkle in her eye. "But since you''re still here, why don''t we go together so you can show it to me?"

    "Hey, I''m just starting out, you know," Be chuckled. "But surprisingly, it''s been going well ever since. I honestly didn''t expect too much from it. I only did it so that Osman''s legacy would remain and be remembered for who it was."

    "Oh, that''s really good. I''m really d that you''re having a good time," Jayra hummed. "Actually, you look more refreshed and happy. So how about we go now? I can''t wait to see it."

    "Right, just a minute¡­" Be replied before quickly turning to pick up the painting she was there for in the first ce.

    "What are you doing?" Jayra questioned behind her.

    "I have to bring this painting with me. You see, a lot of people have been noticing how greatly Lena resembles the Fairy Queen from the Element Forest," Be exined with a bright and broad smile. "She has no idea what the Fairy Queen looks like, so she mentioned how she wishes she was able to see her too. I then remembered that I painted the Queen Fairy once, so I''ll bring this with me and probably give this to Lena as a gift¡­"

    "No!" Jayra burst out.

    Be froze at the sudden outburst. She was appalled by her sister-inw''s reaction. Turning to her, she snapped her brows in confusion, "Huh?"

    "I mean, why would you give her a gift like that? If I were Lena, I''d appreciate it more if you gave me a painting in my own image as a gift, not just a painting of another person," Jayra hastily replied. "Besides, since when did you and Lena get close enough that you''re now thinking of giving her gifts?"

    "Well, she''s a regr client, and one of my most generous customers on top of that," Be smiled. "It started there¡­ Then we got along well soon after. She''s a nicedy. And besides, we''re taking the same lessons from Master Kasper."

    Crossing her arms together, Jayra murmured, "Wait¡­ Do you mean you''re also studying magic and spellcraft? Have I been away for so long that I missed this much already?"

    Be chortled, "Well, you have indeed been away for far too long already, Sister. Besides, haven''t you noticed how busy you and Brother Bartos have been these past few days?"

    "I''m not busy now, so let''s go¡­" Jayra blurted out. She then suddenly grabbed Be''s hands and pulled her with her. "We''ve wasted enough time as is."

    "But the painting¡­" Be protested. "Lena wants to see it¡­"

    "Don''t show her that. She''ll just get confused. Just tell her that you can''t find it," Jayra quickly replied as she pulled Be outside the room with her. "Come now. Let''s hurry. Besides, we''ll be going to Castle Cordon to talk about the Global Summit as well. I heard from the Queen that you''reing."

    *****

    Jayra couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when Be stopped insisting on bringing the painting with her. It would be for the best for Lena to not see it, or else she would have a lot more questions about her past and just leave her wanting answers.

    While Xenia had already confirmed that Lena''s memory loss was permanent, showing the former Fairy Queen that painting still wouldn''t be a good idea. At least, in her opinion.

    Still, she didn''t see thising. That Lena and Be would get this close was a wee surprise.

    "I feel bad lying to Lena like that," Be pouted. "It''s just a painting. Why shouldn''t she see it?"

    Jayra let out an awkward chuckle and thoughtfully exined, "Hmm, right, but you do know that she has no recollection of her past, right? I''m sure she''s already in turmoil knowing nothing about herself, and showing her a painting that looks exactly like her might give her more confusion." She sagely added, "She might end up overthinking about her own past even more and make her anxious."

    No one knew of how Lena was the real Helena except for her, the Queen, and the King. And frankly, it should be kept that way. A lot had indeed noticed the great resemnce Lena had to the Fairy Queen, but no one would actually believe that they were the same person.

    "Fine¡­ I''ll just tell her that I can''t find it before telling her that I want to draw her instead," Be replied in resignation.

    Satisfied with her friend''s answer, Jayra smiled as they continued walking along the hallway.

    "Has there been any news?" Be suddenly asked.

    Jayra blinked. She knew that the question was about the search for Osman since the King hadn''t officially stopped the search efforts just yet.

    "No good news still, Be, but we won''t stop searching for him," Jayra carefully answered. Although, she had already heard some news from the Queen about the possibilities of his appearance in the Global Summit. She also agreed that it would be best not to give Be any hope since nothing was certain just yet. She simply didn''t want to break her sister-inw''s heart if things didn''t pan out in the way they had hoped it would¡­

 Chapter 708 The Time To Rebuild

    ?

    At Helion Castle, the Kingdom of Helion

    "Sire, your medicine¡­" Casimir, his royal physician, approached Amon in his bedchamber.

    Gingerly, the man handed him a cup filled with the bitter liquid. Taking the offered cup, he let out a long deep sigh before drinking it in one gulp.

    Casimir smiled and said, "Sire, you''re the only one notining about the bitter taste of my medicine."

    Amon chuckled, "It''s not that bad, Casimir. I like bitter drinks¡­"

    Casimir gave him a small smile. "Right, I asked General Rendon to get you this bitter drink that''s getting popr in Cordon," he remarked. "You might like it."

    "That''s thoughtful of you, Casimir," Amon nodded in gratitude. "You can leave now."

    At his instruction, the older man bowed slightly before leaving his bedchamber. As soon as his servant left, Amon let out another deep sigh beforeying down on his bed and staring nkly at the ceiling.

    His body was honestly worn-out with all of the work he had to do in their kingdom. And that wasn''t to mention how his body was still adjusting to the mixed blood currently running through his veins. It had been months already since these dormant energies in his body got activated. He was d that his body had managed to adjust to it so well, but he must continue drinking his medicine if only so that the dark energies within him wouldn''t ovee his light energy.

    Amon was a hybrid with mixed blood. His father was a demon, while his mother was a mermaid. He bore the mark of the glowing serpent on his nape, a sign that he should be the next ruler after his father Azarel. However, his half-brother Devon was against such an arrangement.

    Devon was the firstborn son to a fairy who their father had assaulted. His half-brother''s mother died when he was born, and as he grew, his greed for power and control dominated him. In the end, Devon killed their father for the throne.

    Amon was still a baby when Devon revolted. His mother had a wizard block the demon and merman''s energies inside his body, resulting in him remaining a simple human to save him from Devon''s clutches before sending him far away¡­ And the rest was history¡­

    Once again, Amon let out a deep sigh. It had been two months already since his inauguration as the new king. He couldn''t help but recall how his mother, Mona, hid and trained him hard in secret for months for him to be able to fight his half-brother Devon. Yet, luck seemed to be on his side. Somehow, even before he could face Devon in battle, his half-brother had already been killed by the King of Ebodia.

    And now, he was the new King of Helion¡­ The kingdom''s new hope.

    Amon opened his eyes and sat up on his bed. Adjusting his position, he closed his eyes and fell into a state to meditate. With a focused mind, he felt deep into his body. He could feel the strong energies engulfing his whole body till it all crawled onto his nape. He moved to slightly touch the glowing serpent tattoo on his nape. Unlike before, the burning sensation was bearable now. He truly hadplete control of his dark energy now.

    He was still meditating when he suddenly heard a knock, causing him to open his eyes.

    "Son, it''s me¡­"

    "Come inside, Mother," Amon stated as he stood up from his bed. Seeing his mother enter, he asked with a smile, "What is it?"

    His mother, whose youthful beauty remained despite her hundred years of age, smiled back at him lovingly. She signaled for the servants behind her, and they promptly brought a tray of treats and tea into the room and to the outside on his balcony.

    From the sight alone, Amon knew what it meant¡­ He and his mother would have quite a serious conversation it would seem.

    "Come here, Son¡­"

    She gestured for him to follow him to his balcony. Nodding, he followed, sitting right in front of her on the avable chair there.

    "Did I disturb you?" she started, pouring some warm tea into his cup as she addressed him.

    "Not at all, Mother," he casually answered as he epted the cup she handed him. "It''s pleasant, even."

    She hummed at his response. "That''s good. It feels nice seeing the positive changes happening throughout our kingdom," she smiled as she looked out the balcony. "You''re doing good, Son. I''m proud of you."

    "There''s still a lot of things to fix, however," he murmured with a heavy sigh. "Devon made such a mess of things."

    They were far from done removing all the monsters in the southern part of their kingdom. They were the monsters Devon utilized to conquer the other kingdoms. They were manipted using the dark magic of histe brother''s sorcerers. And despite addressing that issue, there was still more to be addressed. There were just so many things that needed fixing still.

    Also, the hunt was still not finished. They must hunt down all Devon''s followers, especially those Dark Sorcerers And Devon''s right-hand man, Bulun.

    Mona let out a heavy breath and said, "I honestly feel bad for Devon. The man chose to be a demon like your father, and he eventually became worse than the man himself."

    Their father¡­ He was a fallen angel, but fallen angels had two types; Repenters who remained in the world trying their best to live a good life, and Demons whomitted all kinds of sin causing destruction in the world.

    "What if¡­"

    Amon weakly trailed off, unable to continue what he was about to say. He was honestly scared for himself. After all, he had that same blood running through his veins¡­ His demonic heritage.

    Seeing his distress, his mother held his hands and gently squeezed them. With her gentle smile, she stated, "You are nothing like them, Amon. It''s true that you share the same blood as them, but it will always be your choice on how you want to live your life, Son." She reassured him, "Live a good life today and tomorrow¡­ Always choose good over evil¡­ That is the only thing that matters."

    For what felt like the hundredth time, Amon let out another sigh before he finally allowed a faint smile to appear on his lips. That was what he wanted. That was why he was trying his best to control and take hold of the dark energy inside of him.

    "Thank you for always guiding and supporting me, Mother," he answered her with determination. "I won''t let you down."

    He would give his best in bing a good ruler, and he would never follow the same path that almost caused the destruction not only to Helion but the other Kingdoms as well. His half-brother had destroyed enough. Now was the time to rebuild.

 Chapter 709 The Queenâ€™s Throne

    ?

    "The moon''s shining brightly tonight. It''s beautiful," his mother hummed as she continued drinking her tea. "I''m sure you''re having a hard time, Son, and I''m sorry that I have to put you through all this as soon as you returned to our kingdom."

    "Mother, please stop saying your sorry. This was all bound to happen anyway," he answered. "This is my fate, and I also wanted to do this."

    It was true. He could feel in his heart the desire to be a good ruler; the desire to change Helion for the better. He had witnessed the suffering of his own people for months, and he too experienced the evil acts of his tyrant brother Devon. He wanted to make things change, to make everything better.

    "We''ll get there soon, Son. What''s important right now is establishing your reign and a good cause, includingmencing peace talks with the other kingdoms," her mother stated. "They must all understand how our Kingdom is no longer a threat to them¡­ Also¡­"

    Seeing how his mother hung over her words, Amon turned to her and asked, "Is it about theing Global Summit?"

    He could tell that his mother had more to discuss with him, and it might all have to do with the Global Summit. It would be the first time that he would let the world see the new King of Helion seeing as he never once set foot out of their kingdom. He hadn''t even allowed any foreign visitors from ces that weren''t their registered denizens to enter their territory since he started his reign. Unfortunately, it was all because of the ongoing cleaning process that was still going on inside the whole territory of Helion. He had strictly banned anyoneing in and out of Helion, resulting in a bit of istion for the rest of their would-be neighbors.

    Mona nodded, and Amon didn''t miss that sudden glow in her beautiful cobalt blue eyes that he also possessed.

    "I will also announce that our king is in search for a wife at the Global Summit," his mother burst out with a wide smile. "It will be a good opportunity! Oh, I can''t wait! I''m sure many kingdoms will offer their princesses knowing how powerful our kingdom is!"

    Contrary to his mother''s excitement, Amon''s face paled. "Is that really necessary? I still have a lot of things to do, Mother, and having a wife is the least of my priorities!" he retorted. "Also, this would make us sound desperate for a Queen."

    Hearing his words, his mother''s shoulders dropped, and Amon immediately sensed how disheartened she was with his words.

    "I''m sorry, Son. It''s just that with everything that had happened, our people¡­ I mean, they already see hope in you and how you''re managing things so far in such quick a span of time," she sighed. "As your mother, my only hope is for you to also have your own family. A wife that will care, assist, and stand by your side¡­ A Queen for our kingdom. Your Queen¡­"

    "But our kingdom already has the benevolent Queen Dowager. I''m sure they couldn''t ask for more?" Amon answered with a smile, hoping that it would be effective enough to let him dodge this topic further.

    His mother shrugged and murmured, "Stop it, Son. This is a serious topic, and trust me, you''ll have a hard time dodging this matter starting tomorrow." She gave him a small snort as she began, "Your court officials already talked to me about this. And honestly, I support their thoughts. You see, I''m not getting any younger, Son. I would love to at least see my grandchildren with you. The preparations are already ongoing as we speak."

    "W-Wha-"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do the announcement at the Global Summit in a vague enough way," his mother interrupted him with a smile. "It will be a good sign if other kingdoms show their interest in sending us their representative to participate in thepetition for the Queen''s Throne."

    Amon almost choked on his own saliva, making her mother burst out in a fit ofughter. Despite his own suffering, he couldn''t help but smile as he watched his motherugh to her heart''s content. He heard of how his mother suffered a lot in Devon''s hands, and he would love to only make her smile more just to make it up to her. If having a wife would bring her this kind of happiness, then maybe he should think about her words a bit further.

    "Apetition?" he murmured.

    "Yes," his mother nodded. "It''s necessary since you''re not in a rtionship, and you don''t even look at any women at all!"

    Amon let out a restless sigh in defeat. "Alright, Mother. I''ll let you handle everything in regards to getting me a new wife."

    Seeing his nonchnt expression, Mona frowned at him and scolded, "But you''re the one getting married, so you should participate in this as well, Amon. You should be the one to choose who you want in the end. I''m sure many women would want to be your wife once they finally see you," she scoffed. "And after the news of how handsome the King of Helion spreads throughout the world, more and more would be lining up to be your queen."

    Amon shook his head, not bothering to hide the smile on his face. "Mother, you''re exaggerating."

    "No, I''m not! You''ll see¡­ Our Kingdom will be bombarded with offers from other kingdoms for us to choose from their maidens to be your wife¡­" she bragged. "And that''s not to mention the already long list of Helionian maidens hoping to be your queen! Do you want to see that exact list already? I''m not joking, Son. It''s already going up to the hundreds, and that''s with me having already downsized the list to those that will be fit enough to be our Queen."

    Amon wasn''t aware of it yet, but he was sure that this would all be further discussed by the Helion Royal Council during their routine court meeting tomorrow morning. Honestly, he just gave the authority to manage the administrative aspects of the royal household as well as other major decisions involving things inside Castle Helion to his mother, the Queen Dowager, to avoid all of the unnecessary stress from doing so himself.

    "That''s why you''re here, Mother," he shrugged. "You''re supposed to be the one to give me a warning on what to expect tomorrow."

    Seeing that awkward smile from his mother, he could only assume that she already knew what to say next.

    "Well¡­ I suppose this can''t be helped, Son. Tomorrow, you will personally meet the fifty candidates, and you''re going to tell me if you find anyone that you personally like if only in appearance," she stated. "From there, we''ll downsize them further since foreign countries might send their own delegates sooner orter."

    "I feel like my head will burst just the thought of it," Amon murmured with a frown.

 Chapter 710 Her Former Identity

    <h4>Chapter 710 Her Former Identity</h4>

    At Castle Cordon

    In ordance to the uing Global Summit, most of the delegation that was supposed toe with the King and Queen were preparing themselves to look their part in representing their kingdom. Of course, that meant gown-fitting for the women that would take part, which meant that Jayra had to make herself avable for the various seamstresses that would try and give her a killer design.

    And while having a bit of her time taken away from her research was a pain, the fact that she got to spend more time with her friends more than made up for it.

    "She''s smiling more often these days," Jayra whispered to Xenia as they observed Be casually interacting with Lena. They were all getting fitted in the same room, thetter two having their own conversation while the former waited by the sidelines. "I mean there''s more soul in her, unlike the past few weeks where she''s just¡­ moving along with the tide."

    "I agree," Xenia sagely nodded, her eyes trained at their mutual friend. "It''s kind of hard looking at her just walking around aimlessly. Just¡­ I can only imagine what she feels like those days..."

    Jayra couldn''t agree more. Just thinking about what she''d do if Bartos ever disappeared on her almost made her shudder from the fear of it. And that was just him suddenly going away without so much as a word. What more for Be that saw Osman literally fall to his death right in front of her? She was there when it all happened, and the feeling of helplessness and guilt that woulde from that experience just¡­

    She really understood where Be wasing from. It wasn''t ideal, but at least they didn''t fail their friend even more by not being there for her.

    "Anyway, is there anything you''d like changed with your gown?" Xenia suddenly asked her, a curious look on her face as she changed the topic. "It looks great, right?"

    "It''s a bit too fantastical from amoner''s perspective, but I think I''m fine with this," Jayra chuckled. "I could only hope that I won''t outdo you by the time we reach the summit."

    "As if," her friend scoffed. "You might not have seen it yet, but I''ve got a bit of a surprise in store for you all."

    Jayra jokingly rolled her eyes at her queenly friend. She didn''t doubt those words one bit. After all, Xenia was Queen, and it was only natural for her to upstage everyone that was tagging along with her.

    "I''m sure you will," Jayra smiled at her friend. "Just make sure that you leave some room for the rest of us to show off."

    "As if you even like showing off," Xenia cheekily replied. "I''m sure you''ll just stand quietly by the side taking in every single word said throughout the summit."

    "That''s part of my job, you know," she chuckled. "What else am I supposed to do there other than listen in and provide some thoughts whenever I''m needed?"

    "I don''t know, look pretty beside me?" Xenia smirked.

    Jayra sarcastically scoffed, "And make you look even more beautiful byparison? I know my ce, Your Highness."

    The two of them shared augh at their own jokes, both of them enjoying each other''s presence as they waited for Be and Lena to get fitted. Letting out a sigh, Jayra couldn''t help but notice how the two of them seemed to be getting along, and despite her best wishes, she couldn''t help but feel apprehensive of their forming friendship.

    "Have something in mind?" Xenia asked upon noticing her passive stare.

    "Be and Lena¡­ They''re getting along rather well," Jayra absently stated. "I feel like they just met yesterday, and already they''re sharing a lot with each other."

    "I noticed. I''m d they found each other though," Xenia nodded in approval. "They need all the support they can get, and this just allows them to have more friends to have by their side."

    Jayra wanted to smile at Xenia''s words, but again, she couldn''t help but sigh as she watched Lenaugh at something Be just said. She knew she should be happy, but for the life of her, she just couldn''t¡­

    "They''re getting too close, in my opinion," Jayra nkly stated.

    Predictably, Xenia gave her a suspicious smile as she asked. "Oh? How so?"

    Letting out another sigh, Jayra exined, "Did you know that Be almost inadvertently revealed the Fairy Queen''s existence to her? Lena got curious about why she always heard of the Fairy Queen around her, and Be offered to show her a painting she made of her back when¡­"

    "Back when she was still a Guardian?"

    "Quite," Jayra nodded at Xenia''s words. "I did my best to exin why she shouldn''t do that, of course, and thankfully, she didn''t go through with it. I still feel bad though¡­ Be just wanted to be nice, and Lena was as innocent as a young girl. It almost feels like I''m being too controlling."

    Beside her, Xenia let out a breath as she put a hand on her shoulder, "Jayra, you just did what you think is best. I for one think you made the right choice."

    Jayra smiled. "Really?"

    Her queenly friend hummed, "It wouldn''t do Lena any good to be shown her past like that. Not this early, at least. Maybe when enough time has passed, I can ask the other Guardians again if we can tell her the truth. But right now¡­ Now while she''s still adjusting to her new life¡­ It would only be cruel of us to saddle her with even more burdens like her former identity."

    Shaking her head, Jayra gave her friend a grateful smile. "Thanks, Xenia."

    "It''s the least I can do," Xenia chuckled. "You''re one of my closest friends, maybe even more than that. If I can''t help you, what more for the rest of my people?"

    Jayra let off another smile as they sat side by side on their chairs. It would seem that some things never changed, even if their stations were so high up now that being more formal was more than justified for them.

    They were still friends, and that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 711 He Stood Victorious

    <h4>Chapter 711 He Stood Victorious</h4>

    Southeast Border of Helion Kingdom

    Deep within the Southeast Border of Helion, Amon was hard at work leading his armies to thin out the herd of beasts still ravaging hisnds. The era of his brother''s rule was over, after all, which meant that there was no more need for these foul abominations to live in his new order.

    "Forward!" Amonmanded, his voice carrying both his determination and charisma. "Beat them back!"

    His armies shouted in return, giving him all that he needed to march forward onto the ughter. With his sword, he fought alongside his men, leading from the front as he made sure that none would be in too much danger while under his watch. There was no need for needless deaths in his new rule, and it would do well for his people''s morale if their king was seen as being proactive in the welfare of his men.

    ''There''s still more work to be done,'' Amon inwardly thought as he let yet another beast fall under his feet. ''Cleaning up this mess is just one of many¡­''

    Indeed. Despite his best efforts, thends of Helion were still filled with beasts that its former ruler once used to conquer the surrounding kingdoms. From mindless orcs to foul ghouls, Devon left nothing unused for his mad rule. Amon supposed that his brother just wanted power, but to use these beasts to make up the bulk of his armies meant that their own people had to suffer under their constant terror and asional mindless attacks.

    "Sire! The undead are retreating!" one of his men reported. "They''re amassing in an undead encampment not far from here!"

    Amon turned the one reporting from the farthest side of the front. He nodded in approval. It would seem that they were sessful in keeping their nks clear.

    "Excellent," he bellowed out. "Lead me to the front. I will lead the final attack."

    Taking his own detachment of soldiers with him, Amon strode with purpose as he made his way to the undead encampment. Taking the lead, he met up with the local detachment and tookmand.

    "I heard that the undead here had been pushed back," Amon began. "Do we know how many they are?"

    "They''re on the run, Your Highness," a general quickly replied. "We estimate that they only now number in the hundreds after our forces broke their line."

    "That''s good news," Amon hummed. "We shall eradicate them once and for all before they can regroup."

    "But Sire, wouldn''t be assaulting an undead encampment dangerous?"

    Amon gave the one soldier a look before he stated, "That might be true, but it would be even more dangerous to leave them alone at their weakest. They will amass and get more numerous with time, especially if there is a witch leading them."

    In fact, Amon already assumed that a witch was within the encampment itself raising more undead to throw against them. It was the only thing that would exin the undead''s coordinated attacks in this part of the front, which meant that he had to be present unless he wanted his men to die from the assault.

    Looking over his soldiers, Amon gave his men a look asking them if they questioned his orders. Seeing that none of them gave off a sound, he nodded before taking his ce at the front of the charge.

    "Men! Let us clear out this encampment once and for all!" he rallied. "With this ce clean of these beasts, our people will rest easy knowing that they''re now fully safe!"

    Amon''s soldiers cheered as he raised his weapon up to the sky. With a bellow, he led the charge, his powerful legs carrying him forward as he collided and tore apart the first undead that he came across. Around him, his men did the same, and they slowly and surely made their way to the center of the encampment itself.

    "Over there!"

    "Witch!"

    Amon felt himself go into wide alert as his men reported the sighting of a witch. Such a creature was powerful enough to wipe out his armies if they weren''t careful enough, so had to make sure that he would be the one to kill it.

    "All of you disengage from the witch!" he quicklymanded. "Clear me a path! I shall deal with it myself!"

    His men quickly followed his orders. While some of them shot him with looks of worry at the prospect of facing a witch alone, they also knew that he was the only one capable of fighting against a powerful creature.

    With his path wide open, Amon lunged at the witch, his ws bared as he threw a wide punch at his enemy''s face. Immediately, the witch fell to the ground, his hit being so powerful that the nearby undead almost fell down just from the shockwave of his strike.

    ''Disable, then destroy¡­''

    With a two-step mantra, Amon went to work. With his initial strike, the witch''s mouth was rendered unable to cast a single spell. Then, using his powerful arms, he tore apart the witch''s arms, leaving it unable to attack.

    "Sire! Behind you!"

    His eyes widened. Seeing the undead archer, Amon was more than ready to dodge the iing arrow. However, its trajectory would lead to it hitting one of his men should he avoid it, which meant that he had no choice but to take the hit if he wanted to not take any casualties.

    And so, he did just that.

    "Ngh¡­"

    "Your Highness!"

    Amon grunted as he felt the arrow pierce through his chiseled abdomen. Having tensed his muscles, he prevented it from going in too deeply, but he could feel that it wasced with poison with how painful it was.

    Already, he could feel the dark energies within him wanting toe out.

    "Sire-"

    "Leave!" Amon grunted with sheer authority. "I will finish things!"

    Blinking, he pulled out the arrow with a singr motion, his blood erupting from the wound as he let it leak out along with the poison. Sure, he could let the power within help him, but he refused to do so. He''d rather do this on his own than let the dark power take over him in a possible moment of weakness.

    With a grunt, he threw the arrow back at the attacker, killing the undead before turning around to finish off the witch. With a stomp of his feet, the witch''s skull exploded, and with it, its undead armies. In an instant, an eerie quiet settled in the encampment, the fighting now over as he stood victorious.

    "Still got it¡­"

    Smirking to himself, Amon walked back to his side of the battle, his men cheering for him as they all looked at him with love and admiration. Still, he waved them off, knowing that they still had a lot of work to do.

 Chapter 712 Just A Scratch

    ?

    At Helion Kingdom

    "I can''t believe he''s still not back! The Global Summit ising, and we need to prepare a lot of things for us to be ready," Mona weakly burst out as she slumped onto her seat. She had to manage everything about the event, but she at least wanted her son to be at his best during the Global Summit. Unfortunately for her, Amon hadn''t even bothered to see his wardrobe for the fifteen days event yet.

    "It''ll take at least seven days of travel for us to reach the ce where it will be held, and we''re supposed to leave early tomorrow!"

    "Please rx, Aunty," Leramented with a smile. "I''m sure Brother Amon will be back in due time."

    Mona smiled back at her niece-inw. Lera had been by her side ever since she lost her parents. The girl''s parents died fighting against Devon''s tyranny together with the rest of Azarel''s rtives, leaving her as the only one left of Azarel''s bloodline aside from Amon. Thankfully, Devon didn''t see Lera as a threat to his rule since she didn''t inherit a substantial amount of demon blood from her mother. She was more human than a demon and thus did not possess any threat to Devon, unlike her sister.

    "Right, I''m sure Amon knows what he''s doing," Mona mumbled with a pout while gently massaging her temples. "Still, I just can''t help it. This will be the first time that he will face other rulers, and I want him to look perfect for the asion."

    It was imperative, after all. Their kingdom already didn''t have a good reputation, so it was all the more reason for her to try her best to make a good impression in the uing Global Summit.

    "Hmm¡­ Come, Aunty. Let''s have a walk outside for a while," Lera suggested.

    Mona sighed. But before she could deny her, the young woman had already quickly pulled her along with her to walk outside.

    The older of the two sighed in resignation as she felt Lera hug her arm. "Have you heard any news about your sister?"

    "I will find out soon, Aunty," Lera hummed. "I''m positive that I''ll find my sister soon¡­"

    "You''re turning thirty-one this season, Lera. Your sister is already twenty-nine," Mona murmured, gently squeezing Lera''s hand on her arm. "I can only hope she''s doing well."

    "She is, Aunty. I can feel it," Lera reassured her with a smile. "Now that Devon''s gone, we can finally look for her with ease."

    After a while, Lera stopped walking, and Mona did the same as they came across a beautiful sight.

    "It''s magnificent," the younger woman murmured as she stared at the sun set.

    "Indeed," Mona hummed with a hopeful smile lingering on her face. Another sunset, and then another sunrise soon after. "And finally¡­"

    Mona breathed out in relief as she saw the approaching figure of his son. But just as quickly, her smile was reced with a frown when he saw his injuries up close.

    "You''re hurt!" she gasped as she immediately ran towards his son to inspect his wound.

    "It''s just a scratch, Mother," Amon answered with a smile.

    "What do you mean ''just a scratch?!'' I''m not blind, Amon!" Mona scolded. "What happened?! How can you let this happen when the Global Summit is just a few nights away?"

    "Mother, I told you I''m fine," Amon calmly reassured his mother with his usual smile. "I''m well enough to travel, and I won''t get sick that easily. Trust me, we''ll be present at the Global Summit, so please calm down."

    Despite his words, Mona clicked her tongue in both worry and annoyance, "Have Casimir look into that wound this instant. We have to make sure that you''ll be in your best health since this will be the first time you''ll be showing yourself to the other kingdoms." She let out a pout as she then exined, "Look, I know I''m repeating myself and overreacting about this, but I only want you to be at your best in every aspect that you can be. Despite the previously horrendous reputation of our kingdom, we''ve been given a chance to correct it."

    "I understand, Mother, so how about we go and take a look at all the clothes you''ve been talking about before?" he suggested to his mother with a soft smirk. "Let me put them on as soon as I got cleaned up?"

    Amon then gave Lera a knowing look, asking her for a bit of backup.

    "Oh, Aunty,e now and let Brother get cleaned up first," Lera quickly followed up as she pulled Mona away with her. "Let''s go to the chamber where all the clothes are!"

    Amon chuckled as he watched the retreating back of his mother and cousin, thetter of which gave him a wink telling him that she got his message. That was one problem over, at least.

    "Sire."

    A sudden voice interrupted Amon from his thoughts. Turning to his side, Commander Rendon, the one handling his northern troop cavalry, approached him with a curt bow.

    "Wee back," Amon greeted as he patted Rendon''s shoulder.

    "Sire, we already cleared the pathway for the journey tomorrow," Rendon reported. "Everyone is also already properly stationed as per your instructions."

    Amon nodded. He had instructed Rendon to oversee their route on their way to the Global Summit. The event was agreed upon to be held inside the Haven Forest which was located between the southern and northern borders of Ebodia and the Kingdom of Zion and Rabian respectively. He wanted to make sure that his family and subjects that would apany him would have a safe journey ahead.

    "Sire, here is the map detailing both the vicinity and the insides of the forest," Rendon added as he handed him the respective documents.

    Amon nodded as he received the papers. "You should go and rest now, Rendon. Tomorrow, you''ll be going on the same journey as us," he said with a smile. "Also, apologies in advance for this inconvenience."

    "Please, Sire¡­ Don''t say that. It would be both a privilege and an honor to apany you all the way," Rendon eagerly stated. "Besides, I am the best when ites to directions within our kingdom, so you''ll find no better man than-"

    "Hah! Look at ourmander boasting again!" Casimir interrupted. "Sure, sure. You''re definitely the best with directions and tracking, but did you remember to purchase the things I asked you to for our King?"

    Amon smiled at the exchange. Casimir was Rendon''s father, so he was already used to the usual banter between father and son in front of him. He honestly envied their rtionship. He didn''t have any recollections of his own father, and even if he was lucky enough to have had it, then he doubted that he and Azarel would have as good a rtionship as Casimir and Rendon.

    "Of course," Rendon snorted. "I bought those famous Os coffee beans, Father."

    "Os coffee beans?" Amon unknowingly voiced out with a frown.

    "Yes, Sire. It''s the one I mentioned before knowing how you love bitter-tasting beverages," Casimir answered with a smile. "I believe it will be to your liking."

    ''Os¡­ Coffee¡­'' he inwardly mused. Somehow, it sounded familiar to him.

 Chapter 713 Slowly Deteriorating

    ?

    Amon along with his convoy began their march as soon as the sun rose. They were headed to the Haven Forest, and it would take them approximately seven days to travel from the Capital City of Helion to their destination.

    Currently, he was riding on his horse just a step behind the main delegation with two of his Commanders stationed in the front row. Behind him were the royal guards and the carriages being ridden by his family and the other more important chosen delegates from his court.

    "Long live His Majesty!"

    By the side of the road, Helionians praised and cheered their passing as they all gathered and waited for his entourage to pass by. They were all on bended on one knee, and they gave their respect with as much reverence as they could.

    Giving the crowd an acknowledging nod, Amon then turned to stare at the banners attached to the head of the spears the royal guards were using riding in front of them. Unlike before, it no longer bore the symbol of the ck serpent. Instead, there was a ck tortoise with a turquoise gem within it which symbolized hope. Truly, if he could also remove the serpent mark on his nape, he would''ve done so and reced it with the same symbol.

    "Our King is very well respected," Rendon boasted as if Amon wasn''t just beside him.

    "As it should be," Lucia replied with a serious tone.

    Amon hummed. Lucia was the Commander of the Helion''s Northern troops, particrly in the Northwest while Rendon handled the Northeast. He had been working with the two and the rest of his Commanders for almost a year now ever since the moment he woke up from his ident.

    They were his mother''s allies, and together, they formed a great n to revolt against Devon for both the betterment and rebuilding of the Kingdom of Helion. Back then, Helion had been mostly upied by human denizens mixed with other creatures and some hybrids. Now, however, there was still more to be done, but at least there was a semnce of peace throughout the vast majority of the kingdom now.

    "There''s still a lot left to do," Amon hummed.

    "You have a lot of time, Your Majesty," Rendon reminded him, a hint of praise coloring his tone. "You''ve already achieved a lot, Sire. In the span of two months, you''ve done more than what any man could, and I believe no one would ever be able to beat that. Your wisdom and knowledge in governing is truly remarkable."

    "You''re being biased," Amon chuckled. "I can only wonder if you''re saying the same things the others are saying behind my back."

    "Of course not!" Rendon snorted. "I wouldn''t dare to bad mouth His Majesty!"

    "Good, or I''ll be the one to cut off that tongue of yours the moment I find out about it," Lucia interrupted.

    "Why are you always threatening me?!" Rendon grumbled at Lucia.

    Amon shook his head as he let the two continue with their usual bantering. He could feel his heart swelling just from seeing the smiles on his people. But of course, he shouldn''t expect that he''d be able to please everybody.

    Looking back at the passing crowd, he sighed as he noticed some who were bluntly showing them disrespect. Even if not through words, their actions and expressions were more than enough to tell what they were actually thinking.

    "He''s still a demon! Like his brother!"

    The entire convoy halted in their tracks. A man''s firm voice had echoed from the crowd, and such a slight cannot be allowed to pass without judgment.

    "Capture that man!" Rendon quicklymanded. "He who dares to disrespect the King shall be punished!"

    On time, the guards quickly moved to grab the man, dragging him away from the crowd and making him fall onto his knees before Amon.

    "Sire¡­"

    Amon heard Lucia''s unspoken question as he stared at the man before him. Before long, however, he had made his judgment. "Release him. He''s only stating the fact that I am still Devon''s brother," he calmly spoke, his eyes searching upon everyone around them. All of them were looking at him, all of them clearly wanting answers.

    "I''m sure you''ve all heard about the former Queen Dana of Ebodia who like my father, is a fallen angel¡­" he lengthily began. "Despite this, she and all of her offspring didn''t end up bing demons. That is because they chose a different path, and that is to live righteously in this world that they found themselves in. Nobody is perfect, but they''re trying to be the best of their kind and not harming others, instead even using the special blood that they possess in ways to better others."

    Amon keenly eyed the crowd''s reaction. This would be the first time he had to address his people in public like this since he was someone who''d rather let his actions do the talking. For the two consecutive months he had the ruling, he did his best to show his sincerity to his people with nothing but his actions alone. Still, he also knew that sometimes, actions were simply not enough to tell his people what he truly desire¡­

    "I may share the same blood as my father Azarel, but I am not a demon like him. Being a demon is always a choice for fallen angels, and I chose not to walk the same path as my father and my brother," he bellowed with conviction as he addressed the crowd. "Again, spread these words to everyone you know! Your King is not a Demon. Instead, he is someone like you who only wants what''s best for our Kingdom! And while I am powerful, I cannot do it all alone! I will need the cooperation of everyone in order to rebuild what was lost and help us move forward to a better future¡­"

    A silence passed, but before long, the first of many cheers began.

    "Long live, King Amon!"

    "Hail King Amon!"

    Like a wave, his words garnered praises from the crowd before him. Seeing satisfactory results, Amon then signaled his guards andmanders to continue on with their route.

    ****

    Meanwhile, inside the carriage, Mona heard what her Son had said.

    "Look at that proud smile you have¡­" Lera teased her, and she couldn''t agree more. She was indeed a proud mother.

    "Hearing that now, I can''t wait for him to have someone he can rely on by his side," Mona hummed. "He needs an equally knowledgeable Queen with a big heart to keep him in check. Only then can I peacefully leave this earth, Lera."

    She then coughed into her handkercheif, her chest betraying her as she finally doubled over.

    "You should tell him your condition, Aunty," Lera softly suggested as she gently stroked her back. "Amon deserves to know."

    Mona sighed just as she managed topose herself. Unfortunately for her, her days were numbered. Although it hasn''t shown on her body physically just yet, all of her vital organs were currently slowly deteriorating. It was the after-effect of all the punishments she received from Devon for giving birth to Amon, who had been prophesied to be the true ruler of Helion.

    The demon didn''t kill her, sure, but he still made sure that her body would slowly suffer¡­ Devon promised her a slow death where he wanted her to witness him killing her own son before her very eyes, but thankfully, it didn''t happen.

    "Amon and I had just reunited¡­ And the four seasons are not enough time for us¡­" Mona stated with a faint smile, her eyes gazing out the window wistfully. "I don''t want to break his heart with this sad news, but I also don''t intend for him to be in the dark about this as well. I will tell him everything as soon as he''s settled with his new Queen, Lera. Don''t worry."

    She could only hope that her son would find someone he could give his heart to. She didn''t care if it was from anyone amongst the candidates in thepetition for the Queen''s Throne. So long as they were rightfully deserving, then she''d be more than fine with whoever it might be.

 Chapter 714 Ride A Horse

    ?

    At Ebodia Kingdom

    "Ah, it feels good to be back," Jayra burst out as she opened the window on her carriage and peeked her head out. "It''s been a while since we''ve been to Ebodia!"

    "Yes, you''re right. But I''m still missing my twins," Xenia snorted. Unfortunately for her, Darius didn''t want to bring their twins with them and thus left them in the security of her mother-inw, Savannah.

    Chuckling, Jayra then properly sat back in her seat and said, "Well, I perfectly understand your sentiment, Your Highness. I guess it''s not only me who''s been this excited all along."

    Xenia followed Jayra''s gaze and smiled upon seeing how Be and Lena were peeking out of their own windows as well. They had just passed the Northern borders of Ebodia, and they were now well on their way to their next destination. Luckily enough, on top of being scenic, it was also the safest route for them to take on their way to the Haven Forest.

    Somewhere along the way, Be turned to Xenia with her lips stretched wide and asked, "Will it be possible for us to ride our own horse?"

    "Right, I agree. I will also ride my own horse out there in the wilderness," Jayra eagerly agreed with a twinkle in her eyes. "It''s been a while, after all. And besides, we''re already inside Ebodia. It''s safe for usdies to ride our own horses in our own territory!"

    Xenia chuckled, "Fine then, but we''ll need to have a stopover first for all of you to get changed into proper outfits to ride your horses."

    "Are you going to join us then? I''m sure the Ebodians are all too eager to finally see their Princess as the Queen of Cordon," Jayra goaded with a scoff. "Give them a glimpse of you. I can already see how their necks would stretch out towards this grand carriage just to see you. Well, aside from them ogling and gawking at His Majesty, of course."

    Xenia chuckled at her friend''s antics. In truth, she had already tried to insist on riding Pluto, but Darius objected saying that it would be wiser for thedies to use the carriage while they were outside Cordon''s borders. However, now that they''ve finally reached Ebodia, Darius would have less of a reason to deny their request.

    [Love¡­ I want to ride Pluto,] she hummed through their Bond.

    [Alright. We''re inside Ebodia now, so I don''t see any harm in it,] Darius promptly replied. [I''ll stop the convoy.]

    In that instant, their carriage stopped moving, allowing them to get out and experience the wilderness of their home firsthand.

    "That was fast," Jayramented as their door swung open.

    Seeing the opportunity, they all went out one by one. Looking around, Xenia smiled when she saw her husband''s outstretched hand to help her down the carriage.

    [Do you need help in changing?] he inwardly offered. [I can do it for you.]

    Immediately, Xenia blushed, knowing the hidden meaning of his words. [Stop that. We''re with the others,] she chided him with a pout. [I won''t take long. And besides, Jayra and the rest are with me. They''ll tease me to no end if I don''te with them. Also, today''s not a safe day for me. Remember our agreement: no baby until the twins are at least three years of age.]

    Darius chuckled at his wife''s protests. Seeing that they were all stopped and situated, he announced to everyone, "We''ll wait for thedies to change into their horseback riding gear. Everyone else can rest for a while before we resume our journey."

    Getting their signal, Xenia, together with Jayra, Be, and some of their servants all headed inside the inn they stopped over for a while to get changed. Renting out a room, they all prepared themselves for the asion.

    "Wait¡­ I don''t know if I can ride a horse," Lena suddenly murmured just as they finished changing. .

    Hearing their friend''s worries, Xenia and Jayra suddenly halted midstep as they exchanged meaningful nces. They were already on their way to leave the inn, and it might already be toote to give Lena gear more suited for beginners.

    Be on the other hand, frowned and said, "We can ride together if you really can''t, Lena, but you should still try and do it on your own to find out."

    Xenia blinked at the suggestion. She honestly didn''t know if Lena could ride a horse. She had lived for millennia inside the Element Forest as its guardian, so she could only assume that she knew how to ride a horse. But then again, she was a fairy during that time with her own wings, so maybe it made sense for her to not know how to ride?.

    "Come now. Let''s find out together," Be hummed as she quickly pulled Lena outside with her.

    Left behind, Xenia and Jayra simply shrugged before walking right behind them to follow.

    "Can she actually ride a horse?" Jayra curiously whispered to her. "I mean, you knew her back then, right?"

    "I don''t know either, but we''ll see¡­" Xenia answered as she watched Be assist Lena onto her horse.

    The two of them simply watched as Be and Lena got themselves situated in their respective horses. Thetter was clearly ufortable even as the former helped her up, and Xenia couldn''t help but smile at the sight before her.

    "Is it just me who feels worried about this Global Summit? What if the Guardians'' hunch were right? What if he¡­ is really that new king of Helion?" Jayra couldn''t help but ask after a bit of silence. "Why do I feel like these two women¡­ I mean, I''m not a pessimistic person, but I''d feel very much at ease if Lena simply epted Seth or even Master Kasper. But then she turned them down¡­ Also Be mentioned to me how Lena had this weird feeling as if her heart was already taken by another man."

    "I think you''re worrying too much. Remember that Lena''s case is different. She permanently lost her memory. There''s no way it wille back and the Guardians confirmed that," Xenia hummed as she reassured her friend. "Let''s just hope that things go smoothly for all of us."

    Not even waiting for an answer, Xenia then promptly got on her own horse, Pluto, casually letting the wind blow on her hair as she beckoned for Jayra to follow her.

    "Of course, you say that," Jayra shook her head in mirth. "Very well. I''ll just follow your lead then."

    She sighed as she looked at her husband who was now approaching her. In regards to Helena and Be... Although she was giving Jayra her reassurance, that didn''t mean that she wasn''t worried herself. Still, she trusted that things wouldn''t be tooplicated that they were unable to deal with them.

    She could only hope that she could see Osman in the Global Summit. She didn''t care if he was the new ruler of Helion so long as her friend was alive and well. Surely, there was a valid exnation for everything, and she and her husband fully intend to find out soon whatever it was that happened.

 Chapter 715 Invading My Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 715 Invading My Thoughts</h4>

    The journey for Amon inside the territory went rtively smoothly, but the further they went from the capital, the more the environment showed the scars that the former war inflicted on them. That was especially the case the moment they crossed the borders of Helion and stepped foot in one of the fallen kingdoms that Devon once conquered.

    Looking around, Amon felt a pricking pain inside his heart as he witnessed the destroyed buildings around him. Of how the people were struggling because of the destruction brought about by his brother''s war.

    "This¡­"

    He shook his head in disdain. While he wanted to help these poor people, his main focus will always be the kingdom of Helion. Unfortunately, the kingdoms Devon conquered were no longer under his rule due to him giving them independence. And while that meant that they were now free, it also meant that he had no obligation to help them.

    ''I can no longer help them for now,'' Amon inwardly told himself. ''We don''t have the time nor the resources for it just yet.''

    It wouldn''t do for a king to hand out help when his own kingdom was still in the process of recovery, after all. So while it might seem heartless, Amon could only turn his head away from the suffering that his brother had caused.

    "How have you not seen these things, Devon?" he grumbled. "How much did your hunger for power blind you?"

    "S-Sir?"

    Looking down, Amon saw a young boy practically bowing his head to him. His heart ached at what was clearly a starving young man, his ribs practically visible against the tattered clothes that he wore.

    Of course, such an incursion couldn''t be allowed by his guards, even if the boy had truly no means to harm him.

    "Your Majesty, shall we-"

    "It''s fine," Amon quickly waved his guard away, his eyes never leaving the boy that had the courage to approach him. "I''ll handle this."

    Reigning in his horse, the king turned to face the boy. "What is it?"

    "D-Do you have any food?" the boy all but begged with tears in his eyes. "My family¡­ They can''t¡­"

    "Speak no further," Amonfortingly replied. "Here."

    Pulling out one of his rations from behind him, Amon gave the boy onest look before giving it to him without a second thought. He had more than enough to keep him satisfied through the journey anyway.

    The boy blinked at the gift he was just given. "T-Truly?"

    "Indeed," Amon nodded. "I hope your family well."

    "T-Thank you so much!"

    Letting out a sigh, Amon kept on moving forward. They still had a schedule to keep, unfortunately. But while the suffering of those he saw was already far behind him, his mind refused to let him forget just how badly they needed help.

    "Is there a problem, Your Majesty?"

    Turning to Rendon, Amon allowed himself another sigh as he replied, "All these people¡­ Is there truly nothing we can do for them?"

    "Without rationing our own supply, providing welfare to our surrounding kingdoms would leave us vulnerable," Rendon replied, a hint of regret also coloring his tone. "It is simply too much for our kingdom''s current capabilities to support such a massive undertaking."

    "Not to mention howrge and many these former kingdoms were as well," Lucia added. "They might''ve been easily destroyed by the former king, but their poptions are still nothing to scoff at despite all the destruction. We''re barely only starting to recover as is, it is highly inadvisable to extend help when we ourselves still need to lick our wounds."

    Amon let out another sigh. Sure enough, his generals said the same thing he already knew was a fact. They simply just didn''t have the weight and power to help other kingdoms at the moment.

    Sure, they still had a formidable army, but their power was still fractured enough from all of the cleaning up they were doing within the kingdom that even a single failure from one or two parts of his army could possibly break them.

    The farnds had to be secured and repopted, and their industry needed rebuilding after Devon had all but ignored it for the sake of his inexhaustible supply of monsters.

    "Still, there should be something we can do for them," Amon grumbled. "Even if it isn''t much¡­ Perhaps¡­"

    He hummed to himself as a possible solution came to him. While his kingdom wasn''t capable of helping, other kingdoms might be able to supply what they currentlycked.

    "What is it, Your Majesty?"

    "I can lobby in the Global Summit for our kingdoms to extend our aid to those that fell victim to Devon''s reign," he replied to Lucia. "It might be an uphill battle, but even other kingdoms cannot ignore the plight of others, especially if doing so could help ease the refugee crises that such a humanitarian disaster could cause."

    It was onlymon sense. While Helion''s borders were more or less secure, some kingdoms might not have the privilege to do the same. Refugees from the ruined kingdoms would strain their systems and thus would cause trouble for them.

    Looking for validation, his two generals simply nodded their agreement before turning to continue their travels, leaving Amon alone with his thoughts once more.

    ''It''s something, at least¡­'' he inwardly sighed. ''I''ll make sure to keep them in my thoughts.''

    Inwardly musing to himself, he was about to call for another break when a visage from his dreams suddenly shed before his eyes.

    Wincing, Amon did his best to hide his difort. Somehow, the woman from her dreams had managed to invade his waking thoughts as well. And this¡­ This heartache¡­

    ''Pleasee back to me¡­''

    Once more, the woman called out to him. It almost felt like a memory, but her visage was all but obscured to him no matter how hard he tried to remember. And yet emotions remained whenever he saw even the slightest image of her no matter how much it tried to elude him.

    "Just who are you, really¡­" he couldn''t help but ask aloud. "Why do you keep invading my thoughts¡­"

 Chapter 716 Small Bit of Hope

    Chapter 716 Small Bit of Hope

    Xenia looked absolutely regal as she rode Pluto. Wearing her crown as the Queen of Cordon, Darius sat behind her, hugging her proudly and possessively.

    "It''s been a while since we rode one horse at the same time like this," Darius whispered into her ear while she was busy smiling and waving at her people. "Brings back a few memories, don''t you think?"

    "Long live King Darius and Queen Xenia!"

    She could only nod at her husband''s words as the crowds kept on cheering them on as their convoy passed by. It was like they were on a parade even if they were only there in simply passing as they made their way to their actual destination.

    All around them, every Ebodian kneeled and bowed as they passed, showing their respect and gratitude for how Darius''s support had helped their kingdom in fighting their war.

    [We''re gaining too much attention like this,] Xenia telepathically told her husband. [This is why I told you we should''ve traveled in our disguises.]

    [But it''s been a while since you returned to your birth kingdom,] Darius reasoned. [And besides, I want to take this time to parade my majestic and adorable wife around her own kingdom. I''m sure that like me, your people are also proud of you. I mean, look at how they''ve gone down on their knees and cheered you.]

    [Hmmph! Stop exaggerating,] Xenia inwardly chortled.

    Instead of answering, Darius only gave her a smacking kiss on her cheek without bothering about their surroundings. Predictably, Xenia blushed hard at the public gesture.

    Quickly, she inwardly scolded her husband. [We''re in public right now!]

    [It''s fine,] Darius teasingly remarked. [It''s just that I love you so much that I don''t mind publicly disying my affection for you, my queen.]

    Xenia could only shake her head even as she blushed at her husband''s words. Then again, this should practically be normal to her by now.

    Regaining herposure, she shed her bright and wide smile to her fellow Ebodians, casually waving her hands at them, especially at the kids looking to see her passing by.

    Their convoy went smoothly, and eventually, they passed through the Capital City to have a stopover on Castle Ebodia. Together, Xenia and Darius went to give and pay respects to her parents.

    "Ah¡­ There''s been a lot of changes in Castle Ebodia since I wasst here¡­"

    Xenia hummed as they entered the majestic entrance of the castle. It was obviously protected and secured by a spell, and its defenses were all but guaranteed to hold even the most dangerous of enemies.

    Entering the castle walls, her smile widened as they arrived in the main hall. Her mother and father were already waiting for them, and it almost took her all to stop herself from just jumping off of Pluto and rushing toward her parents.

    "Mother! Father!" she beamed as she pounced on the two of them, both of them epting her with open arms.

    Her parents simply returned her hug as they embraced one another for far longer than was normal. After all, thest time she was with her parents was when she gave birth to the twins. Her mother and father had stayed with her in Cordon for almost a month before they eventually had to leave.

    "We missed you too, dear," her mother whispered in her ear. "You should''ve brought the twins with you. You could''ve left them here for a while."

    "Darius didn''t want them traveling this early in their lives," Xenia exined. "But don''t worry, Mother, we''ll definitely visit you often once the twins learn how to walk and shift to their wolf forms."

    Soon after, they broke their embrace, and Mineah couldn''t help but notice a notable absence in the room. "Ezekiel already left?"

    "Your brother is killing himself with too much work these days," her father sighed. "Yes, he left early with his convoy to make sure that the venue is safe. You should talk to him when you have the chance. Maybe he''ll listen to you, Daughter."

    Ezekiel had changed a lot ever since he seeded in killing the Demon King of Helion, Devon. No one knew what was on his mind these days, but it seemed like he had confined himself to his own demons, refusing to let anyone in despite whatever good intentions they might have for him.

    "I will talk to him then, Father," Xenia nodded with a sigh.

    Another beat passed, and the rest of her convoy arrived, notably her best friend.

    "Jayra!"

    Her mother was quick to address her friend''s arrival, and Xenia simply smiled as she watched Jayra exchange pleasantries with her parents. Lena and Be then followed, the two of them being on their best behavior as they paid their respects.

    "Come now. Let''s all go inside and have a sumptuous meal before we send you on to your journey ahead," his Fathermented as he casually patted her husband on the back.

    With that, the two men went ahead while she followed behind them with the rest. Casually, they went on a tour through the castle, the neers clearly in awe at being in another castle other than Castle Cordon.

    "Your Majesty, howe Castle Ebodia looks grander and more majestic than Cordon''s?" Be murmured as she looked around the exterior designs of the area they were walking by on their way inside the King''s Pce.

    Ebodia had four main entrances in all four cardinal directions. They had taken the usual path as they went straight to the entrance heading to the King''s Pce.

    "Well, Cordon is mostly inhabitant by werewolves," Jayra snorted. "Frankly, can we just admit that their main focus will always be fortifying the castle? Aesthetics will always be second to them."

    Be pouted. "It would be nice if our castle looked this grand as well," she murmured. "Ah, if only Osma-"

    As if she had said something forbidden, Be quickly stopped herself as she tilted her head down. "I apologize¡­"

    Reassuringly, Xenia grabbed Be''s hand and gently squeezed it. "There''s nothing to apologize for, Be," she insisted with aforting smile. "There''s nothing wrong in remembering him from time to time."

    She heard Jayra sigh, and Xenia was quick to elbow her friend. Somehow, they had almost forgotten¡­ Osman¡­ What if he was indeed the new king of Helion and was present at the Global Summit?

    "He must be such a fine young man," Lena casually voiced out her thoughts. "I''ve heard a lot about him from Be. Honestly, I was the one who encouraged her to freely talk about him. He may not be present physically, but there''s truly nothing wrong in reminiscing about him. It may even help her move forward by gaining strength from her memories with him."

    Xenia and Jayra could only sneak and exchange meaningful nces with each other. Both of them had the same dilemma.

    "Am I wrong?" Lena hummed, turning to Xenia.

    "Oh. No, Lena. You have a point," Xenia replied.

    "Actually, everything''s been really hard for metely. For some reason, I can''t still ept his death," Be weakly murmured. "We found no body or any evidence of him dying¡­ And with that, I couldn''t help but still hold on to that small bit of hope that he''s still out there safe and sound. That he would soon return¡­ to me¡­".

 Chapter 717 Roam Around

    Chapter 717 Roam Around

    "Pleasee back to me! No! Please!"

    Be whimpered as the visage of Osman falling off a cliff repeated itself in her dreams. She was trapped in a nightmare, and she didn''t know if she would ever wake up.

    "Be, wake up!" she heard Jayra''s voice calling out to her. "Be!"

    That instant, Be opened her eyes as she jolted awake from her nap.

    "Be, are you alright?" Jayra asked while she gently squeezed her shoulders.

    Groggily, she weakly nodded before quickly wiping the beads of sweat off her face.

    "You''re dreaming about it again in broad daylight?" Jayra asked.

    "I don''t know why, but I''ve been dreaming about him and what happened that night a lottely," Be muttered as she tried to stop her eyes from welling over.

    She didn''t want to worry Jayra. She was already fine. It was just that¡­ The fact remained that she had still not moved on from that night she lost Osman.

    "That''s fine," Jayra reassured as she pulled her into her embrace. "Come here¡­"

    Be bit her lower lip as she epted her friend''s offer. Closing her eyes to rx her body and mind, she did her best to let things go. It had been a year already, but like always¡­ that night when she lost Osman still felt like it was just yesterday.

    She and Jayra were currently inside a carriage since she suddenly felt sleepy while riding her horse. Jayra had offered to apany her, having seen the opportunity to also take a quick nap inside the carriage.

    Two days already passed since their journey back on the road from Castle Ebodia. Be was honestly enjoying her travel in thepany of her friends but she noticed that she had been dreaming about Osman often too whenever she was dozing off since the journey started.

    "Did I sleep for too long?" she asked with a whispered sigh.

    "Hmm, not that long, Be," Jayra replied. "I slept too, and I only woke up once I heard you whimpering. Be, I¡­"

    "What is it, Sis?"

    Be paused, and she couldn''t help but ask what it was that Jayra wanted to say. She had this conflicted expression on her face as if she wanted to tell her something but she was holding back.

    "Be, I''m not sure if it''s alright to tell you this, but-"

    But before she could speak her words, she was cut off by the sudden forceful stop that their carriage went through. The sudden jerk caused both of them to hit their heads against one another, but they quicklyposed themselves as they looked around.

    "What is going on?" Jayra hissed as she quickly turned to open the door to get out. Likewise, Be followed behind her sister-inw to see what happened as well.

    "There was a report of a sudden famine in a vige where we were supposed to pass," the coachman exined. "There was an instruction for us to stop. My apologies for the inconvenience, mdies. We will need to change our course."

    Hearing the response, Jayra shrugged as she murmured, "What route are we taking then?"

    The coachmen exined the route to them, and from there, they understood the added time to their journey.

    "Looks like we''ll be taking the longer route around, circling to the other side," Seth, who was currently riding with Lena on a horse, stated. "It''s a good thing that we left ahead of time so that we won''t cause any dys."

    Seeing Lena''s current arrangements, Be couldn''t help but give her friend a knowing look, and that made her blush.

    "I wanted to ride a horse, but I found it too hard to navigate it well," Lena timidly exined.

    Be suppressed herughter at her friend''s defensive words. She hadn''t even said anything yet.

    From what she could recall, Lena had turned down her two suitors, Master Kasper, and Seth because she felt like she had a past with one man before. Still, the fact that Lena seemed to be veryfortable around Seth didn''t escape Be''s notice. Her friend would also always blush whenever she would tease her about Seth unlike how she would justugh when she teased her about Master Kasper.

    "Ah, sure, Lady Lena. You''ll be safer with Lord Seth''s assistance," Be remarked. "You two go on ahead. Sis Jayra and I will follow shortly¡­"

    Adjusting their routes, the rulers of Cordon and their entourage began changing their course. Likewise, Be and Jayra followed behind, riding on their respective horses as they kept to their leaders.

    "I miss traveling in my wolf form," Be suddenly stated.

    Jayra chuckled. "Let''s do it then. I can ride you and bring you your clothes for your convenience."

    "But I don''t think His Majesty will allow you to," Be reminded her. "Remember, your actions are still restricted since your life is still connected to Her Majesty''s sister¡­"

    "Oh, yeah right, I almost forgot. I''m almost done cleansing away the remaining remnants left from the dark energy that Devon''s bloodthread left in me anyway," Jayra hummed. "I''m confident that by the time this summit ends, I can return Queen Mineah''s bloodthread and be on my way."

    "That''s good news," Be smiled. Looking around, however, she then pouted, "It''s too bad though¡­ I want to roam around and use the wilderness path surrounding the kingdoms. Oh, I''ve been wanting to visit this famous forest in the Celestine Forest, but that Demon Devon conquered thends on the way there before I even got the chance to see it."

    "Oh right, the new King of Helion gave the conquered kingdoms their autonomy back," Jayra murmured with a slight frown. "Although, while the paths going there are all safe now, I don''t still want you traveling alone, Be."

    "Hmm, I just asked Seth through telepathy and learned that you guys will have a final stopover at Zion''s southern border tomorrow," Be smiled. "I''ll meet you all there."

    Without waiting for her sister-inw to reply, Be hopped out of her horse and quickly shifted to her wolf form.

    "Be!" Jayra called out, but Be ignored it as she excitedly ran towards the wilderness.

    [It''s been a while¡­ Ah! This feels good!] Poona gleefully burst out as she ran and jumped across the wilderness. [You''ve been very busy working your ass off in that business that you already forgot to give me this kind of exercise!]

    [I know, Poona,] Be hummed. [But now that there''s no significant threat around, I can let you have a feast on the beautiful ces around the neighboring kingdoms!]

    Be smiled at her wolf''s joy. Poona also deserved a break after being with her through her gloomiest of days. But for some reason, she had a feeling that something was off and she couldn''t point it out somehow.

    Still, she shook off that feeling and murmured, "Let''s have fun and a memorable sightseeing trip, Poona. Now, show me what you''ve got after resting for far too long!"

    [Hahaha! I will tire you out today! Of that, I''m sure!]

 Chapter 718 [Bonus chapter] Celestine Forest

    Chapter 718 [Bonus chapter] Celestine Forest

    Amon and his entourage continued on with their journey, but this time he chose not to follow the tracks on the road as was initially nned.

    "Let''s make camp in the Celestine Forest instead¡­" Amon instructed Rendon.

    The Commander blinked at him, and Amon could only shake his head as he reiterated, "You heard me, Rendon. My mother has been working hardtely, so I want her to at least enjoy the sights during our journey. Not just her either, but the entire entourage as well."

    He pointed at one of the nearby ruins and stated, "There are a lot of destroyed infrastructures throughout our path, so it''ll be nice to at least have a stopover somewhere that Devon didn''t manage to destroy. We''re ahead of our schedule anyway, so I''m sure it won''t cause a dy¡­"

    Hearing his sound logic, Rendon nodded in understanding. And with that, he immediately ryed the King''s instruction throughout the rest of the convoy.

    Meanwhile, Amon looked at Lucia and said, "Bring some of our men with you and check the way ahead of us¡­"

    Lucia gave him a curt nod before quickly leaving to enact his orders.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Amon gulped upon hearing the familiar high-pitched tone of Samari, Rendon''s younger sister. "Lady Samari," he greeted as the woman rode up to his side on her own horse

    "I heard from my brother that we''ll be having a stopover in the Celestine Forest. I''ve actually been wanting to go there, and I just want to thank you for your kind gesture," she sincerely stated, her eyes twinkling with gratitude.

    "That includes the rest of the entourage as well. We''re going through such a long journey, and having a bit of rest in a beautiful ce is a great and thoughtful idea."

    Amon felt so ufortable at the young woman''s heartfelt thanks. He wasn''t naive when it came to women. He could clearly tell how much Lady Samari adored him. She was intentionally flirting with him, and it wasn''t the first time this has happened as well.

    "It''s nothing, Lady Samari," he courteously waved her off. "Please go back in your line. You''re not allowed to ride here out front.

    "Samari! What are you doing here?" Rendon scolded, having arrived back from doing his earlier orders. "Go and stay with Father inside the carriage."

    "Your Majesty, I-I''ll be going ahead then," Samari timidly stuttered before she hastily turned and left. But not before throwing a sharp re at her older brother.

    Amon chuckled the moment she left. "She just killed you with her re there."

    Rendon clicked his tongue and snorted, "I don''t know what''s wrong with her. I already told her that she doesn''t stand a chance with you since you already see her as only your sister."

    He let out an amused sigh as he shook his head. "She''s so stubborn. She still insists on joining the Competition for the Queen''s Throne even now."

    Amon let out a heavy sigh. He had a feeling he wasn''t going to shake her off that easily.

    "Have you seen all the candidates by the way? The Queen Mother had already downsized them to twenty candidates, and Samari passed her checks." Rendon sighed. "She''s so hellbent on bing queen that it scares me sometimes. Can you please do something about this like eliminate her by default? Please?"

    "If only I have a say on it, Rendon," Amon snorted in resignation. "Mother is the one handling it. I only have a say in the final selection. And if Samari is still there, then don''t worry¡­ I''ll kick her out as soon as I can."

    "Ah, thank you so much for your grace, Your Majesty!" Rendon cheered.

    Amon chuckled at the man''s reaction. He loved Rendon''s honesty and sincerity. He was a simple man. What you saw was what you got when it came to him. He was outspoken, and he would often say whatever was on his mind. Amon wanted that.

    Amon needed someone like Rendon close by his side. Rendon and his father Casimir were unlike the other nobles in their kingdom¡­ they who were willing to sell their blood just to gain more power and a high position.

    Well, Samari was quite different as well since she wanted to be queen. But at least she was vocal about her dreams, unlike some hypocritical women who would only pretend that they liked him for who he really was when in truth, no one knew who he truly really was.

    *******

    On the other side of the forest, Be continued on with her journey in her wolf form. It had been a long time since she had a fun time running around like this, and she was making sure to relish every step that she took.

    [This feels so great!] Be cried out as she ran across the wilderness. [I feel like I''m free and I own the wilderness!]

    [How about some rest, huh?!] Poonained. [We''ve been running nonstop for a while now!]

    Be chuckled as she chortled, [See? I let youze around for far too long. You need this exercise, Poona. Come on. Is this all you''ve got?] She chuckled as she teased, [We need to run faster. I want to reach the Celestine Forest before nightfall! We''ll miss the view under the sun if we go any slower!]

    Poona sighed, and Be simply enjoyed her sightseeing while she ran. She sensed no danger along the way, which meant that she could freely focus her attention on the sights before her.

    After tiring herself out, she finally had a stop at the edge of a hill. Shifting into her human form, she didn''t not minding how naked she was under the sun. She smelled no threats around her, so she freely basked in the sun''s radiant rays.

    [Would be nice to have a refreshing bath right now, don''t you think?] Poona hummed.

    [We''re already bathed in sweat, you know,] Be chuckled. [Still, that''s not a bad idea. Come now. Let''s have a refreshing bath in the famous pristine waterfalls of the Celestine forest.]

    With her mind made up, Be continued on in her tracks and soon, she reached the forest itself. Slowing down her pace, she simply walked right in as she enjoyed the lush and beautiful surroundings around her.

    [I''m d this forest remained untainted during Devon''s invasion,] Be hummed. [I heard that a mighty wizard from Zion gave his all to protect this ce, casting a barrier so no one could enter it so easily¡­]

    After a bit of walking, Be reached the aforementioned waterfalls. "Marvelous!" she shouted as she shifted back into her human form.

    [It''s thergest waterfall I have ever seen,] Poona remarked.

    True enough, it was indeed considerably massive. The waterfall consisted of two drops. The first had a plunge ending in a shallow pool, while the second had a cascading drop leading into arger and deeper pool that was perfect as a swimming hole.

    Not wasting any time, Be quickly dipped herself into the pristine waters. Enjoying herself, she almost lost track of time as she busied herself with climbing and jumping into the pool and going for a swim.

    [We havepany,] Poona quickly remarked, sensing someone approaching.

 Chapter 719 Youâ€™ve Mistaken

    Chapter 719 You¡¯ve Mistaken

    Be blinked as she instinctively shifted into her wolf form to protect herself. She was naked, and she currently had no other clothes to put on.

    ''I have to leave.''

    Nodding to herself, she was about to leave when she heard a couple of women''s voices. They wereughing, but they quickly froze upon seeing her.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    [Damn! This is so sudden! Do I look like an enemy?] she cursed upon seeing soldiers blocking and encircling her to attack her.

    [You''re in your wolf form. Do you need to ask the obvious?] Poona snorted. [Go and shift back to your human form and let those men''s eyes drop instead of them shing us with their des¡­]

    Be quickly followed Poona''s suggestion and shifted back into her human form. However, the soldiers'' eyes didn''t simply just ogle her, but their jaws also dropped as they drooled while staring at her nakedness.

    [See? It''s always a woman''s assets that will bring any man down,] Poona smugly dered. [Well, not all naked women, of course, but only those blessed with a perfectly curvy and alluring body like ours.]

    Be rolled her eyes at her inner wolf''s words. She most certainly didn''t dream of exposing her naked glory to these men like this¡­ Well, not just the men, but also the women staring at her in disbelief.

    [Their uniforms¡­ And that symbol, Poona¡­ A tortoise?] Be questioned. [They''re from the Kingdom of Helion.]

    She frowned as her expression quickly darkened. Chaos and trouble were the words that always came to mind whenever she would hear about Helion.

    She had heard about the new ruler and the great changes he was enacting, but she was still not convinced by such rumors. Not until she saw the actual change, she would just have to reserve her judgment on their supposed recovery.

    "All of you close your eyes!" a man suddenly dered while she gave everyone a scrutinizing re. "Anyone I see with their eyes open, I will personally gouge them all out!"

    Be''s body froze. That voice¡­ His words were thoughtful, but that wasn''t what was so familiar to her somehow. It was firm and deep. Authoritative¡­ but she could never be wrong in distinguishing who the owner of that voice was!

    "Osman?" she confusedly asked as she looked around for him. Was she hallucinating? Where was he? "Osman!"

    [Do you smell it? Our mate!]

    Poona burst out inside her head, interrupting her internal battle. Be stood as still like a statue as she sniffed at the air. Yes, she definitely smelled that sultry, addictive, and mesmerizingly precious oud wood with a note of aromatic tobo. It was quite different from Osman''s scent though¡­

    At that point, she was way too distracted by hearing Osman''s loud voice to even be bothered by the Mate Pull she was now feeling. She didn''t care who her mate was anymore! What she wanted to know now was who the man who just shouted at her was.

    Her heart loudly thumped inside her chest. She felt like she was losing her breath as she looked around.

    Meanwhile, the soldiers around her slowly moved to the sides, their eyes still closed as they seemingly gave way to someone. There, Be saw a familiar figure of a man approaching.

    Her lips parted as she stared closely at his face. He had a dark expression... That cobalt blue eyes that she used to dwell on¡­ There was no mistake. He was Osman. Her Osman was alive!

    She knew it! He was alive! He didn''t look the same as she remembered him, however.

    He was clean-shaven now, and his hair had lightened in color from the dark brown he had before to the majority of golden strands he now had. He also looked younger, but he still looked very manly and seductive at the same time with the addition of an authoritative poise and aura.

    Be watched as he removed his own cloak and quickly wrapped it around her to cover her naked body. Meanwhile, she simply stared at him as her eyes welled up with tears.

    "You! Are you insane?" he scolded her. "Why did you shift into your human form in front of everyone like that?!"

    She didn''t answer him. Immediately, Be simply burst into tears as she hugged him.

    "Osman! You''re alive. Oh! Osman!!! You''re back!" she sniffled as she clung tightly onto him. She had no ns of letting him go now, even if she looked embarrassing and shameless while doing so.

    "Mydy, please let go. Don''t cause a scene right now," he murmured as he tried to break free from her tight embrace. "What you''re doing is improper and udylike. Let go¡­"

    "No! I won''t let you go again, Osman!" she insistently replied, no longer caring about her surroundings anymore. "Do you know how long I''ve been searching for you? How long I''ve been waiting? You''ve been gone for a year and everyone thought you were dead! But not me... I knew in my heart that you''re still alive, so I kept on waiting for your return."

    "Mydy, please release our King this instant! You must be mistaken! He''s not that Osman you''re calling out!" a high-pitched woman barked out.

    "He''s King Amon of our Kingdom of Helion. I demand that you get away from him this instant! How dare you hug our king like that before his people! You should be punished for your rudeness!"

    Hearing the warning, Be gently backed her head away, but not totally releasing Osman from her arms that were still possessively wrapped around his neck.

    "Osman, what''s going on? Please tell me everything," she hummed, not even batting an eye at the forming threats around her. "Don''t you recognize me? It''s me, Be, the woman you love. Please, what''s wrong? Did you hit your head and lost your memories somehow?"

    "Mydy, please release me right now. I don''t recognize you at all," he hesitantly insisted. "You''ve mistaken me for another man. I''m not Osman. I am Amon, the King of Helion¡­"

    Be felt her stomach churn and her head spin around. Osman said more, but she couldn''t understand him any longer. Instead, she moved her hands and lovingly cupped his face, uncaring about whatever it was he just said.

    "You''re Osman, and you''re back¡­ I''m so blissful right now, Osman," she murmured with her loveliest smile. "Thank you for returning to me¡­"

    It was then that she finally lost consciousness.

 Chapter 720 It Was All Curiosity

    Chapter 720 It Was All Curiosity

    "How is she?" Amon asked Casimir who had just gone out of the private tent where the woman who kept on calling him Osman was resting.

    "She''ll wake up soon," Casimir remarked with a raised brow. "She''s currently unconscious, probably from exhaustion or too much shock. After all, she looked like she had seen a ghost in you."

    "How is that woman from earlier?" his mother, Mona, suddenly interrupted as soon as she approached them.

    "She''s fine, Queen Mother," Casimir promptly replied, repeating his same points. "Like I said to His Majesty, she''ll wake up soon."

    Nodding, Amon watched as his mother then looked around before quietly pulling him and Casimir away at a safe distance from the others.

    "She probably knows of your past, Son," his mother remarked as soon as they were away from prying eyes. "She looks like she really knew you."

    Amon remained silent. As far as he could tell, no one knew his past about how her mother found him in the Dead Sea with the help of her mermaid friends. It was a good thing that he had his mother''s mermaid blood which kept him alive underwater for days even though he was unconscious.

    From there, afraid that Devon would find out about him, his mother then made sure to erase all traces of his existence. He woke up with no memory of his past after being unconscious for months, and both he and his mother didn''t even make an attempt to find out about his past life due to more pressing matters like the important goal her mother had entrusted him.

    Despite having only woken up back then, Amon didn''t hesitate in trusting his mother''s words. He really felt in his heart that she was his mother, and he could only guess that it was because of the blood bond they shared as a family.

    "She called you Osman. Maybe that was your name in the past, Son," his mother furthermented. "Still, now that Devon is dead, you''re actually free to find out more about your past before you came here¡­ But that doesn''t mean we should just trust anyone that easily," Mona chimed in with a shrug. "I mean, she could be a fake, right?"

    Nodding, Amon took his mother''s words seriously as he said, "Let''s observe her some more and wait till she wakes up. It''ll be better and safer that we don''t put our guard down around her so easily and be deceived by her outer appearance."

    Beside him, the knowing and teasing look his mother gave him didn''t escape his eyes, and he literally turned red at the insinuation. Then again, the woman who called him Osman did have a very alluring body that would make anyone¡­

    Amon gulped as he deliberately shook his head. He couldn''t believe he even had the time to recall how that woman''s nakedness had graced his eyes¡­ His face then soured at the thought that he wasn''t the only one who witnessed her glorious¡­

    "Amon!" his mother called out to him to the point that she had to wave her hand over his face to get his attention. She then chuckled, "Look at you zoning out!"

    Amon simply shrugged as he looked around. "Has everyone settled in?"

    "Yes, and everyone is definitely talking about the unknown naked woman and how she called you Osman¡­" Mona added.

    Amon simply nodded at that before then saying to Casimir and his mother, "You two should eat dinner first. I''ll wait for her to wake up."

    For some reason, he wanted to be the one to personally guard her tent. Not that he''d say that out loud.

    "Alright then," Casimir nodded. "Call me as soon as I''m needed, but I doubt that would be the case. She''s a healthy werewolf,st I checked."

    Amon nodded in return as he simply watched the retreating back of the two elders. Sittingfortably near the tent where there was a fire, he watched in silence as a servant roasted some rabbits for him.

    He had no appetite to eat yet, however. Maybe because he was still full. So instead of eating, he asked for some wine to apany his wait. Besides, he felt like he needed a bit of alcohol to process what just happened a while ago.

    Casually swirling his drink, Amon fell into a train of various thoughts as he wondered if whether or not the woman was telling the truth and if he truly was the Osman she knew.

    "You look bothered, Your Majesty," Rendonmented as he handed him another bottle of wine and some beets to chew on.

    Amon sighed deeply as he set down the ss he was swirling in favor of grabbing the opened bottle and directly drinking from it. He had a high tolerance for alcohol, he found, and he couldn''t help but wonder at times if he was actually a drunkard in his past life.

    "Do you think she truly knows you?" Rendon asked.

    Amon eyed Rendon. There were some people that he and his mother trusted to know the whole story of how he had no recollection of his past and how and where he was found. While others weren''t even aware of anything except the fact that his mother''s lost child was finally found and returned, there were others that knew the truth¡­ That he was the true heir of the crown and Helionians''st hope.

    "She looks like she really knows you. She even sounded like the two of you were previously lovers," Rendon hummed as he turned to look at the tent that currently housed the woman.

    "Did you know that I sneaked some sleeping potion in Samari''s water to calm her down earlier?" He then clicked his tongue and annoyingly mumbled, "I still can''t believe that Father''s amodating Samari''s whims. I''m not here to babysit for her!"

    Amon chuckled at Rendon''s sentiments.

    "You''re not even answering me¡­" Rendon pouted.

    "I really don''t know as well, Rendon," he inly answered.

    "How about your gut feeling then? Didn''t you feel anything when you saw her¡­" Rendon asked back. "Most of our men''s eyes almost popped out seeing a-"

    "Stop!" Amon cut off Rendon with a re.

    "See that reaction?" Rendon quickly pointed out. "I can feel the Majesty?" Rendon suddenly suggested, seemingly unbothered by possessive instinct in you right now like how you threatened everyone earlier that you''ll gouge everyone''s eyes!"

    Amon was taken aback at the observation. ''Was that how it looked like?'' he inwardly mused. ''Did I sound possessive earlier?''

    "Look, how about you go to your tent and take a bit of rest, Your Majesty?" Rendon suddenly suggested, seemingly unbothered by his current expression. "I''ll look after her, and once she wakes up, I''ll call for you. That''s unless you''re nning on staying up all night waiting for her to wake up here."

    "No," Amon quickly denied with a straight face. "You go ahead and looked after our convoy. I''ll stay here myself."

    Despite the teasing and knowing look Rendon gave him before he left him to his lonesome, Amon was unbothered with how he might''ve sounded like. He wanted to be the one to watch over her, and he didn''t care if he looked possessive while he did it.

    It was all curiosity. Nothing more.

 Chapter 721 Under My Authority

    Chapter 721 Under My Authority

    Be stirred as she slowly opened her eyes. Blinking, she instantly got up the moment she realized that she was inside a tent to look around.

    "Osman!" she gasped out before she immediately went out of the tent. The moment she was outside, she paused as she stared at the man who was currently sitting near her tent.

    "You''re finally awake," he greeted her with a slight nod. "Wait here. I''ll ask someone to bring you food."

    He then promptly stood up to leave. But just as he was about to do so, Be quickly grabbed him by the arm. She couldn''t help the tears welling up in her eyes as she sobbed. "I knew that you''re still alive," she weakly murmured. "That you wouldn''t die that easily on that fall¡­"

    "Mydy¡­ I-"

    "It''s me, Be¡­" she interrupted him.

    "Lady Be, I really don''t know what you''re talking about," he coldly stated. "I''m King Amon of Helion. How many times do I have to repeat myself?"

    Be bit her lower lip in confusion. Standing in front of her was a man that looked exactly like Osman, but why was he being cold to her? King Amon? Something wasn''t right. He probably lost his memories or something, and clearly, the Kingdom of Helion was behind this¡­

    [He doesn''t smell like Osman, but he''s absolutely our mate,] Poona informed her. [My head is spinning right now. I''m utterly confused by this situation!]

    Be pressed her lips together and sternly stated, "I can''t be wrong¡­ You''re Osman Sulivan from the Kingdom of Cordon. One year ago, the two of us had an encounter with Devon and he¡­ he tried to kill us¡­"

    She took a deep breath before continuing, "You did your best to save me, but in return, it was you who fell down the cliff to the River of Misery. If you truly lost your memories, then this may sound a bit confusing to you, but I''ll tell you everything you need to know if it means helping you remember."

    There was a moment of silence as the two of them stared into each other''s eyes, both of them seemingly waiting on who would blink first.

    "Eat first, then I''ll listen to everything you have to say," he authoritatively stated even as he stared at the hand currently holding onto his arm. "Also, please address me ordingly. My name is Amon ck. You will cause misunderstandings and gossip if you keep calling me by another''s man name."

    Be gulped at his imposing presence, but she nodded in understanding. Besides, he was right.

    "Also, please release my arm," he added. "It''s inappropriate for ady to hold onto a stranger''s arm like this."

    Be pouted. She didn''t want to do so, but she released his arm anyway.

    [Say, do you really think he''s Osman?] Poona hesitantly asked. [I mean, aside from his face, I really can''t smell a single trace of him in this man.]

    Be hissed at her wolf even suggesting such a thing. Poona wasn''t helping the situation at all! In her mind and heart, this man before her was Osman, and she would prove she was right no matter what.

    "Come with me," he said as he turned around and started walking ahead.

    Left without a choice, Be simply followed. Looking around, it was dark out, and some of hispanions were probably already sleeping aside from a few soldiers that were still up.

    Keeping pace, they both headed to a much bigger tent. Inside was a table and a few chairs. A few servants then began serving food, and Be watched him as he promptly dismissed the servants as soon as they were done with their tasks.

    "Please sit," he said, so she did as she was told. "Eat."

    Shrugging, Be began eating. She was a bit hungry anyway since she didn''t eat anything during her journey alone. Despite her current actions, however, she was aware that his eyes were currently glued to her. He waited patiently until she was finished eating, to which she also ate in haste so that they could finally talk.

    After drinking a bit of water, Be sat up straight and faced him. "I am Be Hindman, the Lady of House Hindman of the Lock Heart Pack, one of the major packs in the Kingdom of Cordon to which my brother is the Alpha," she formally stated, not breaking eye contact with him. "Also, my father is the Chancellor of the same Kingdom. I''m saying all this so you can check my credibility and my identity and avoid any suspicion."

    "And why are you here in the forest alone?" he asked with a frown.

    "I''m with the King of Cordon''s entourage that will attend the Global Summit. We did a reroute, and I thought I should shift and run ahead since it''s been a long time since I''ve done such a thing," she informed him, her eyes still staring straight at him.

    "I long wanted to go to this ce. And knowing that it''s already safe to go here¡­ I journeyed ahead from the group in my wolf form. I was supposed to meet with them at Zion''s southern border tomorrow." She then swiftly asked, "Did you somehow lose your memory?"

    He creased his forehead. "You''re not allowed to ask me any questions here, Lady Be," he stated with a serious tone. "You''re under my authority right now, which means I''m the only one allowed to ask questions. You will travel with us and see if what you''re saying about your identity is true once we arrive at the venue of the Global Summit. Your meeting ce with your entourage is out of our way, so you''ll have to make do with simply apanying us for now¡­"

    Be blinked at him. She would''ve liked to actually tell her group that she was alright herself, but then again, it would be better for her if she stayed with him. "Alright," she nodded in understanding. "I ept, Your Majesty."

    Besides, she needed to know what exactly was going on anyway. For now, she would behave and observe him and all the people around him. She would uncover the truth about this situation. That, she was sure.

    Also, there was a possibility that Osman was currently under a spell. She should make sure before she tried asking for help if she needed it. Speaking of which¡­

    "Wait¡­ I will need to send word to Cordon''s convoy," she insisted. "They will worry if I didn''t show up tomorrow. How about you just let me go so I can meet with them tomorrow? I promise I''lle back and-"

    "No. Just send word through a wolf," he promptly denied her. "There are many of them here that would suit your purposes¡­ Besides, it would be careless of us if we let you loose so easily since we''re still not sure of your credibility."

    Be shrugged as she went with the flow¡­ Clearly, he was no longer the sweet and warm Osman she knew. Somehow, something in him had changed. Or perhaps she was truly mistaken¡­

    [Who was this man, exactly?] Poona snorted at her.

    [You said it yourself that he''s our mate¡­ But I have this strong feeling that he is Osman!]

 Chapter 722 Get Him Back

    Chapter 722 Get Him Back

    Be barely had enough sleep ever since her conversation with Osmanst night. She found herself constantly sneaking nces at him as he rode beside her, and she could only wonder why he was insisting that she stayed close to him as they continued this journey towards the Global Summit venue.

    Well, not that she didn''t want it, but she honestly preferred traveling with the women so that she could talk freely and somehow gather more information about King Amon¡­ Especially the Queen Mother who she had formally greeted a while ago. She had also met a few of the entourage members around them and properly introduced herself. They seemed to be very warm and friendly except for Lady Samari, who obviously had a personal interest in the king as a love interest.

    Still on her horse, Be flexed her shoulders and straightened her back every once in a while to try and keep herselffortable. The riding outfit she was wearing was very unpleasant. Particrly, the chest part almost felt like it wasn''t letting her breasts breathe at all!

    Frowning, she mused, ''That Lady Samari has small boobs.''

    It was a sensible conclusion. After all, the outfit she was wearing belonged to Lady Samari herself. From what she recalled, it was the Queen Mother that got the outfit for her, and it was only a hood thing that the thing was stretchable enough that she managed to fit herself into it. Still, it was far from being a good fit for her since she had been quite blessed with big round breasts.

    "Are you alright?" King Amon asked. He probably noticed her difort.

    "I need to get myself a proper wardrobe that will fit me," she informed him. "Can I have a stopover in the market?"

    "I can apany her," Rendon quickly volunteered. "We''ll catch up to the entourage after."

    Be gave out a timid smile at themander and hummed, "Thank you for your kindness, milord."

    "There''s no need for that," King Amon suddenly interrupted.

    Be''s face twitched. Couldn''t he see how ufortable she was with her current wardrobe? Was he seriously trying to stop her from-

    "Lucia will escort her instead," King Amon continued.

    Be pressed her lips together. From what she had observed, Commander Lucia seemed to be the type who wouldn''t waste time talking to her, unlike Rendon who she believed was easier to have a conversation with. She would most likely get more information from the man as opposed to this newmander.

    "Well understood, Your Majesty," Rendon politely replied. He then looked at her and gave her a curt nod, to which Be answered with a kind smile.

    "The market is near," Lucia informed her as themander approached. "Come now. Let''s ride ahead, Lady Be."

    Before Be could even nod in reply, she could only watch as the woman led her horse ahead of her. Averse to being left behind, she quickly followed without looking back.

    [Turn around and see his expression at least!] Poona coached her, so Be did as such. Almost immediately, she felt her heart almost jump upon seeing King Amon staring at her with a dim expression.

    [He looks angry,] Poona hummed.

    [He''s probably jealous!] Be assumed with a chuckle.

    [Ughhh!] Poona snorted. [Your confidence¡­]

    [What?! You do know that I''m blessed with high emotional intelligence, Poona,] Be scoffed with a frown. [Didn''t you realize how he''s reacting to my interactions with Rendon? Without even thinking, he assigned Lucia to me instead. I just hope we get something from her though¡­]

    Riding along, it didn''t take long for them to reach the market.

    "Please hurry up, Lady Be," Lucia hummed as she grabbed the reins of her horse and handed their rides over to a stable boy. "Just choose anything that''sfortable to you inside this boutique."

    At that, Be quickly went inside wit Lucia following behind her. The store owner quickly approached her to assist her, and she didn''t waste any time and quickly took clothes that would both fit her and worked to entuate her looks.

    "Can you pay for it?" Be directly asked Lucia as she handed her the clothes she chose. "I''ll just pay you back as soon as we arrive at the Global Summit."

    "That''s fine. Just get whatever you want¡­" Lucia stoically replied. "I will pay for it."

    "Thank you, Lady Lucia," Be hummed with a smile.

    From there, she quickly changed into a morefortable riding outfit, and she was just about done when she saw some beautiful shawls in the store. Her curiosity piqued, and Be grabbed a few pieces of them before promptly purchasing them regardless.

    Dutifully, Lucia paid for everything, and Be actually felt bad enough that she quickly grabbed one of the shawls and handed it to the woman.

    "Here, I think it will look good on you. Please ept this¡­" she said with a timid smile. "I''ll pay you what I owe youter. I apologize if what I grabbed cost a bit too much."

    "It''s fine. It''s His Majesty''s money, so you don''t need to pay me, Lady Be," Lucia replied with a smile. "Also, thank you for this."

    "Oh, that''s so nice of him¡­." Be hummed as they walked outside the store. After a while, she turned to Lucia and asked, "Do you know how His Majesty, King Amon, became King? I mean, I''m not familiar with what really happened at Helion, but what I do hear is that a new ruler was crowned as soon as the Dragon King killed Devon."

    "Oh, that¡­ King Amon was the long-lost son of the Queen Mother and the true heir to the throne in our Kingdom," Lucia nonchntly exined. "I''m in no position to disclose more aside from that, Lady Be, so if you have further inquiries, then please ask His Majesty directly. Or maybe you can also ask the Queen Mother about it¡­"

    As Lucia quickly got back on her horse, Be felt the hard thumping in her chest as she stood still with excitement. That little information alone was enough for her. Long lost son¡­ He really was Osman! There was more to it. Of that, she was sure.

    [But it still doesn''t make sense! I mean, howe King Amon and Osman have different scents?!] Poonained with a growl. [King Amon is our mate, and Osman is not! I really feel so confused right now!]

    [The only way for you to not get confused is to not think about how everything doesn''t make sense, Poona!] Be insisted. [I''m sure there''s a valid exnation to it all, and we''ll uncover it all eventually, so be patient. Still, one thing I assure you is that this King Amon is our Osman, period! With or without his memories of us, I will make sure to get him back!]

 Chapter 723 The Command Spell

    Chapter 723 The Command Spell

    At the Southern Border of the Kingdom of Zion

    "What?!"

    Jayra burst out as soon as her husband ryed the message Be had for them. In the message, Be told them that she wouldn''t be able to meet them since she was already too far out of the way. She also informed them that she was traveling together with Helion''s entourage and that there was nothing to worry about.

    "She probably saw him already," she weakly murmured as she turned to Xenia.

    "And she''s handling everything well, wife, so I don''t think we need to worry," Bartos reassured her as he gently put a hand on her shoulder. "She said that we''ll see each other at the Global Summit venue, right? And her message was calm. Do you want me to ry anything else to her?"

    Jayra sighed heavily and murmured, "Tell her that we''ll see each other soon."

    Xenia smiled as she did her best to reassure her friend. "I''m sure everything will be fine, Jayra."

    Jayra could only nod. Not that there was anything else she could do for now.

    "Alright,e now. Let''s continue on with our journey," Bartos spoke calmly.

    And with that, their caravan continued on with their pace anew. However, for some reason, Jayra still felt uneasy with Be''s message. "How about we meet them?" she bargained with Bartos. "I feel like that would still be better than just leaving Be with Helion. I''m really worried for her."

    Seeing his wife''s distress, Bartos turned his gaze to their King who had just helped Xenia back up on their horse Pluto.

    "It''s alright¡­ You two can go to Be if you wish," King Dariusmented. "If something''s wrong then, inform me immediately."

    Almost ted, Jayra looked at Xenia who also gave her a reassuring nod.

    "Thank you, Your Majesties," Jayra gratefully nodded.

    With their permissions secured, Jayra waited for Bartos to shift into his wolf form before then quickly climbing onto her husband''s back. Then, Bartos started running. And with how fast they were going, she estimated that the two of them would reach Helion''s entourage in due time.

    [Something just feels off to me,] Jayra couldn''t help but discuss the matter through her bond with Bartos. [I mean, if Be saw Osman, howe she''s not mentioning it in her message?]

    [We''ll soon reach them, so don''t think too much about it, my wife,] Bartos reassured her once more. [I believe Be just doesn''t want us to worry about details that she thought we shouldn''t hear.]

    Jayra could only sigh at that. It didn''t make sense in her head, but she''ll just have to take her husband''s word for it. Soon, darkness clouded the sky, and Bartos stopped as soon as they were near their destination. Already, he shifted back into his human form, and Jayra quickly helped him get dressed.

    "Their camp is near, so we can simply walk and approach them from here," Bartos remarked. "I can smell Be''s scent already."

    Jayra nodded. With a breath of preparation, she hugged Bartos''s arm before they started walking toward the supposedly near caravan.

    "Who''s there!?" a guard shouted out as they neared. Their swords were aimed at them, and she did her best to remain calm despite the danger.

    "Wee in peace¡­ We received a message that one of our own from the Kingdom of Cordon is here," Jayra began as she exined their reason foring. "She is Lady Be Hindman. I am her sister-inw, Lady Jayra, the royal mage for both Cordon and Ebodia, and this is my husband, Alpha Bartos Hindman, one of the Royal Commanders of His Majesty, King Darius of the Kingdom of Cordon."

    At their introductions, the guards looked at each other as if waiting for the other to speak. Eventually, one of them signaled for the other. "Inform His Majesty," he said before then looking at the two of them. "Please stay here and don''t make any suspicious movements¡­"

    Jayra simply offered a kind smile. Watching as they moved, she noticed how strict the security was. Their weapons were still aimed at them, but she paid them no mind.

    [Even their bows are pointed at us¡­] Bartos annoyingly grumbled. [And I can smell iron¡­]

    [Well, isn''t our own security tighter anyway?] Jayra chuckled. [This Global Summit is an exercise ofpromise, so you shouldn''t expect each kingdom toe unarmed. They''ll surely be extra prepared if things go haywire¡­]

    A few beats passed, and it didn''t take long before a familiar figure approached them. Jayra her breath as the man stood in front of them, the same man that they were searching for all this time.

    "Osman!" Bartos burst out as he moved to approach him, but the guards were quick to shield the man from him.

    Seeing the response, Bartos frowned as he stopped himself from approaching.

    "Brother!"

    Jayra held her smile as she heard Be. She was about to speak to her when her sister-inw quickly went beside his brother.

    "He''s King Amon, the King of the Helion Kingdom," Jayra heard Be whisper into Bartos''s ear. "Addressed him properly. Don''t mention Osman''s name before his subjects."

    Be then turned to address the guards. "Please lower the weapons! It''s just my brother!" she reasoned with a smile. "They just came here to check on me."

    Visibly, the royal guards all waited for their King''s signal. By the sidelines, Jayra simply observed the situation. It would seem that things were much moreplicated than they seemed, and thankfully, the guards all lowered their weapons upon their King''s orders.

    "We came here to pick you up, Be," Bartos hissed. "Come now¡­ Let''s leave! We have our own convoy, and I don''t see the point of you traveling with this group!"

    Jayra could feel her husband''s annoyance through their bond. He wasn''t pleased with how they were being treated like some kind of dangerous beings, but she could at least understand where they wereing from.

    [Calm down¡­ Put yourself in their shoes¡­] she chided her husband. [And you heard Be. He''s known as Amon here, the King of Helion. Something must have happened¡­ He does look like Osman, but something seems different about him. Can''t you sense it?]

    It was what she was getting at the moment. After all, Osman did have a demon father. However, what really fascinated Jayra was how calm Be was being in this situation.

    "I cannot allow the three of you to leave so easily¡­" Osman''s firm and authoritative voice resounded. "Unless we can prove that your identities were not faked, you will all have to stay in our custody for the time being."

    "This¡­"

    Be gasped as her eyes widened on the glowing string that suddenly formed on her wrist that connected her to Osman.

    "Themand spell," Jayra murmured with a frown.

    "What?!" Bartos growled. "What kind of spell is that?!"

    "It''s a spell wherein he canmand Be to do whatever he wants," Jayra exined with a frown.

    "No harm will befall Lady Be as long as the two of you will behave," The King of Helion stoically remarked. "I apologize in advance for these precautionary measures, but please understand the situation. It''s not easy for us to trust strangers that suddenly walked into our encampment like this, especially when we''re aware that most kingdoms are still wary of our kingdom. All of you will be set free upon confirmation of your identities from the King of Cordon himself¡­"

 Chapter 724 Heâ€™s the Osman We Knew

    Chapter 724 He¡¯s the Osman We Knew

    [Why aren''t you doing anything?] Bartosined to Jayra through their bond. [I''m sure you can easily break that spell if you wanted to.]

    Jayra shrugged before she then turned to Bartos with a re.

    [Stop with your whining already and let''s observe the situation more. If I break the spell, then that action alone will give us a bad impression to this King Amon!] she chided. [Seriously, doing so would look like we''re challenging the authority of the King of Helion. Calm down, alright? Not everything can be solved by fighting, my dear.]

    Having said her piece mentally, Jayra then turned to King Amon and said, "Your Majesty¡­ To be honest, as a royal mage for both the kingdoms of Cordon and Ebodia, I can easily break the spell you created. However, to prove that we''re not fakes and that we''re telling the truth, I won''t do anything for now."

    She then sincerely added, "We will let ourselves fall under your jurisdiction for now. At least, until we arrive at the venue of the Global Summit and have you meet our King."

    There was a pause, and it almost looked like Jayra was done when she kept speaking. "However, please allow me to make amendments to the spell¡­" she continued before then chanting out a spell of her own. "This way, you cannotmand my sister-inw tomit intimate or sexual activities for you."

    Lowering her hand, Jayra stopped herughs from escaping her throat upon seeing King Amon''s reaction. He was burning red in embarrassment, while all the guards that heard her were also turning red as they tried to suppress their ownughter.

    "Sis! How can you be so mean?" Beined. "I mean¡­ I really wouldn''t mind if King Amon asked me to-"

    "Be!!!" Bartos''s voice roared out in the open wilderness, promptly making his sister cut her sentence off.

    Seeing all the hrity around her, Jayra closed her eyes and murmured, "Can we just finish this long introduction already? I''m starving?"

    "We would, but it''s not over yet," King Amon pointed out. "You have another in yourpany."

    Jayra raised an eyebrow. She had almost forgotten the existence of Taro skulking in the dark. Ah, the poor shadow knight of His Majesty, King Niki of the Kingdom of Valcrez.

    "Oh, he''s harmless. He''s a vampire assigned to guard me and make sure that I''m away from harm and not get killed¡­" Jayra politely exined. "He''s more than fine with staying in the shadows, so please don''t mind him, Your Majesty."

    "As long as he won''t move or do anything to harm, then we can all keep the peace around each other," King Amon hummed before turning around. "Nowe and follow me."

    With that, Jayra and her group went with the foreign king to what she assumed was Helion''s convoy. Be had joined her and her husband, and it wasn''t long until the questions starteding.

    "Can you tell us what''s going on here, Be?" Bartos questioned as they followed King Amon.

    "I think he lost his memories because of the fall," Be whispered. "I don''t know the whole story yet, but I''m sure he''s Osman, Brother. I mean, I heard he''s the long-lost son of the Queen Mother, so from that alone, it''s enough toe to the conclusion that he''s Osman."

    Bartos and Jayra exchanged meaningful nces at what they just heard, and such a gesture didn''t escape Be''s keen observation.

    Frowning, she murmured, "You two knew something!"

    Jayra had an awkward smile as she discreetly pointed at King Amon and replied, "We''ll talkter, Be¡­"

    Thankfully, Be took the hint, and their walk remained silent until they arrived at their destination. From there, they were led directly to a makeshift tent made for the King. Inside, Jayra saw that dinner was currently being prepared.

    "Amon, what is going on in here," an older beautiful woman asked.

    "Mother, they are Lady Be''s family," Amon introduced them, to which Jayra then took the initiative to continue the greeting as she formally introduced herself and Bartos.

    "Oh, so you''re here to get Lady Be?" Queen Mother Monamented as soon as the introductions were over.

    "Yes," Bartos firmly replied. His face then dimmed as he turned to Amon. "But unfortunately, the King of Helion refused to release my sister simply because he doubts our identities. It''s ridiculous."

    The Queen Mother seemed surprised as she looked at Amon. At the usation, the King simply answered, "We can''t take any risks. What if this a n to spy on our location and numbers?" He stoically exined himself, "Looks can be deceiving, and trusting a stranger''s word is a risk I absolutely wouldn''t take."

    Seeing her son''s response, the Queen Mother let a sigh as she turned her gaze back to Jayra and Bartos with a kind and apologetic smile. "We apologize for the inconvenience, but we''ll make sure that your stay and journey together with our entourage will be asfortable as possible," she sincerely stated. "Please understand if my son is being a bit strict like this¡­"

    "It''s alright, Your Highness. We really don''t mind," Jayra hummed in understanding. "And besides, we''re also heading to the same event anyway. By tomorrow, I''m sure that all of this will be cleared up,"

    "I''m d we cane to an understanding," the Queen Mother nodded in appreciation. "Nowe and sit. It''s dinner already. Eat with us¡­"

    Getting their permission, Jayra and Bartos quietly sat down with Be in one row in front of their current patrons. Likewise, King Amon and his mother sat together with another man who introduced himself as Rendon, one of the King''s royalmanders.

    From there, they all began to eat in silence with Jayra asionally sneaking nces at King Amon. Unfortunately, for her, the Queen Mother caught her during the three times that she did it.

    "Does my son looks familiar to you, Lady Jayra?" the Queen Mother suddenly brought up.

    Jayra had a timid smile and said, "He is¡­ a friend of ours. Osman Sulivan."

    "I see. I do recall Lady Be calling him Osman the first time she saw him," the Queen Mother curiously stated. "Can you tell me more about this Osman?"

    Jayra let out a sigh as she firmly stated, "I''m not sure why King Amon here doesn''t seem to recognize us, but I am sure that he''s the Osman we knew." She then added, "We''ve been searching for him for more than a year now after we lost him to Devon''s attack."

    She then took a deep breath before continuing her story. "We hade to know about Osman''s past in the Lake of Life from Lord Polo, the merman who is the ruler of the waters inside the Element Forest, also known as the Realm of Eferia. From what we''ve gathered, Osman was the son of the Demon King Azarel. His mother saved him from his half-brother Devon when he was born, and he was put under a mask spell so that he could be a human to avoid Devon''s attention," she lengthily exined.

    "Also, that spell hid the demon''s influence in his body, which is obviously the intent since the spellcaster wanted him to look human. From there, he drifted by the River of Os and was seen by a pirate, to which he then grew up following the man''s footsteps until his life fell in danger. Our King Darius then saved him by turning him into a Lycan, and then that one incident happened and Devon found his way to him¡­"

    "You kept this from me while watching me suffer from losing him?!" Be suddenly roared out.

 Chapter 725 Follow the Flow

    <h4>Chapter 725 Follow the Flow</h4>

    "I''m sorry, Be. It''s because we''re not really sure of the situation inside the Kingdom of Helion at the moment," Jayra apologetically exined. "In the end, we decided to keep this information hidden because we don''t want to give you false hope. What if the King of Helion is a different man from what we thought? Seeing you lose it once was enough for us¡­ We can''t just-Be!"

    Jayra cried out as she stopped midsentence by her sister-inw standing up and leaving. She was just about to follow her when Bartos held her by the wrist.

    "Stay here," he told her. "I''ll be the one to talk to her."

    Jayra nodded before letting out a small sigh as she got back to her seat. Turning to Queen Mother, the older woman''s lips were still parted even as she stared at her.

    "I apologize for being direct, but I''m really confused right now¡­" Jayra stated as soon as she managed topose herself. She then looked at King Amon who simply bore a stoic expression as he met her gaze.

    Tilting her head a bit, she voiced out with a frown, "We looked for him for almost a year, and even now that search is still ongoing. Our King refused to give up on him because he''s like a brother to him¡­ But looking at you¡­ I don''t know anymore if I''d ever believe that you''re really the Osman we knew¡­"

    He was just too different. Osman wasn''t as cold as the King before her now.

    "He is the same man," the Queen Mother suddenly confessed.

    "Mother?!".

    "It''s alright, son. I will follow my gut feeling on this," Queen Mother Mona stated while looking intently at her son. "I believe I''ve heard enough for me not to doubt Lady Jayra¡­"

    She then turned her attention back to Jayra and continued, "We found him in the Dead Sea with the help of my mermaid friends there. He''s been under the water for days drifting and unconscious. He''s a half mermaid from my side which allowed him to withstand the sea, but when he woke up, he had no recollection of who he was before."

    This time, it was Jayra''s lips that parted. It all made sense to her now...

    Seeing theck of reaction, the Queen Mother let out a loud breath as she further exined the situation. "We intentionally erased all traces of Amon''s existence so that no one would find him. I want to protect him from Devon back then. That demon wouldn''t have stopped until he killed Amon with his bare hands, so I hid my son for months," she recounted. "It was then that I broke the spell that I had infused in him. We then prepared him to fight Devon, but something unexpected happen¡­"

    "King Ezekiel killed Devon¡­" Jayra finished the sentence.

    Mona nodded.

    Jayra shrugged as she let out a few sighs at what actually happened. Shaking her head, she couldn''t help but turn to King Amon and say her next words. "Maybe I can help him regain his past. I''m a healer too."

    King Amon''s expression quickly darkened. "No, you don''t need to do that Lady Jayra," he firmly stated. "My memories will return on their own if it''s bound to happen. Like I said¡­ I don''t trust strangers easily¡­"

    Jayra scoffed as her expression dimmed, her gaze turning darker than the night itself. "You sound like you don''t care about your past. Do you even know what we all went through after that incident?! We almost lost Be!!!" she all but shouted out in anger.

    "For months, we''d always find her on that damn cliff where you fell talking and crying to herself. She almost ended her life because of the pain and guilt, and now you''re refusing treatment for you to regain your memories?!"

    "I understand your sentiments, Lady Jayra, but you must know that I am the King of Helion, and my priorities are to restore my kingdom and rebuild things for my people," Amon sternly replied.

    "The Helonians have suffered more than enough because of my half-brother, and it wouldn''t do for me to lose sight of that. The only focus I have now is my kingdom and my people. Like I said, I believe if things are fated to happen, then everything will happen in ordance with heaven''s will¡­"

    "You-"

    "Sis, please stop already."

    Jayra was cut off as she turned around. Sure enough, Be had already returned with Bartos.

    "Please stop this already," Be all but begged with a sigh. "Don''t push this further than it should."

    Narrowing her eyes, Jayra turned to her husband who only shook his head at her. Taking the hint, she let out another heavy sigh before pressing her lips together.

    "Pleasee in and take your seats. Now that everything has been cleared up, we should all have dinner," the Queen Mother stated as she did her best to diffuse the tension. "As Amon''s mother, I would be delighted to hear more about my son''s past. Maybe we can all talk more about itter¡­ Also, I have a request for the three of you."

    Be and Bartos sat back down, and despite Jayra having done much of the talking so far, it was Be who went and asked the question. "What is it, Your Highness?"

    "To be honest, only a trusted few know about Amon and how he lost his memories¡­" Queen Mother stated.

    "We understand, Your Highness. My brother and sister-inw will address His Majesty ordingly," Be quickly reassured the older woman. "Don''t worry. We''ll also inform our King and the others in advance to do the same once we''re all gathered at the Global Summit."

    Jayra simply blinked at her sister-inw. [I wonder what''s going on inside Be''s head right now,] she wondered aloud through her bond with Bartos.

    [She wanted us to stay put and just let her take the lead,] Bartos informed her. [She practically begged me earlier for us to simply follow the flow¡­ She kept saying that she knew what she was doing, and it would seem that''s the case¡­]

    Jayra could only shrug at that information. She had almost forgotten how strong-headed her sister-inw was if she put her mind to it. Looking at King Amon with squinted eyes, she mused, ''This bastard¡­ Maybe I should amend the spell into a master-servant one where you''ll be the servant and my sister-inw is your master!''

    The King suddenly coughed, and she inwardly smirked, ''Serves you right!''

    [Be told me to tell you to stop cursing the king and let him eat in peace,] Bartos half-scolded her through the bond. [Your re is obvious, wife.]

    Jayra simply scoffed before returning to her meal. She didn''t care what this king said anymore. If he wanted to be stubborn, then maybe she should just match him if only to annoy him into finally getting treatment to make her stop.

 Chapter 726 Do You Want to Join Me

    <h4>Chapter 726 Do You Want to Join Me</h4>

    "I don''t like this situation," Jayra snorted as soon as the three of them entered the makeshift tent prepared for them. The tent was heavily guarded, and it was clear that their security was being taken close attention to.

    "He''s simply meticulous, Sis. He''s the same Osman as before. It''s just that right now, he has a greater responsibility to think about," Be reasoned. "You can''t me him after everything he has been through though¡­ It''s not easy to be the King of an abused and destroyed kingdom that''s been hated by other kingdoms for years now¡­"

    It was just the obvious exnation. Be understood Amon''s plight. He only had one focus on his mind now, and that was the betterment of the Kingdom of Helion.

    "Having his memories back¡­ He''s probably afraid of it," she further concluded. "He probably fears that he might end up abandoning what he has now to go back to his past¡­"

    Honestly, her mind hadn''t stopped working to analyze the current situation. In the end, this was the conclusion she ended up with.

    "You really like him¡­" Jayra murmured with a heavy sigh.

    "I love him, Sister," Be corrected with a firm tone.

    "Right," Jayra weakly murmured in resignation. "Then again, how could I me you for that?"

    Be chuckled as she then grabbed Jayra''s hand, squeezing it lightly as she reassured her.

    "I appreciate your worries, Sis, but right now, I''m just overwhelmed. I would rather see Osman like he is now, alive and well than see him dead. Even without him remembering me, that''s a better thing to have than him just¡­ being gone¡­" she sincerely stated, her eyes blinking tenderly at her sister-inw.

    "Also, I''m sorry about early. My emotions got the better of me, and I know that you and Brother just did what you thought was best for me¡­"

    "Come here," Jayra murmured as she pursed her lips, holding a pout as she addressed her. You do know that I''ll always support you in everything, right? So tell us, what''s your n now?"

    "I want to stay with him," Be firmly dered.

    "But how will you do that when he can''t even recognize you?" Jayra quickly pointed out. "He''s being so cold to you, Be."

    "Then I''ll thaw the ice in him, Sis. I know I can do it," Be firmly dered. "The Queen Mother told me that there will be apetition for the Queen''s Throne in Helion, and she was nning to inform the other kingdoms about it during the Global Summit so that each kingdom can send one or two representatives. I''m nning on joining, so I''ll need help from you and Brother to convince our Queen and King to send me."

    "What?! What absurd idea is that!?" Bartos retorted. "Are you out of your mind? I refuse to let you go out there and die!"

    Be shrugged as she quickly cleared her intentions. "Theirpetition isn''t like the ones we have in Cordon, Brother," she pointedly reassured him. "Will you please calm down first and listen to me?!"

    When her brother pursed his lips, Be continued, "The Queen Mother reiterated that no one will get harmed during thepetition. The challenges designed for thepetition will merely test the physical and mental strength of the participants to determine those who would fit as the rightful Queen of Helion. Thepetition willst only for fifty days, and the Queen Mother will send the details to each kingdom during the Global Summit."

    Jayra scoffed. "Look at him being so meticulous even in choosing his own Queen!" she scorned with a twitch in her mouth.

    "Don''t be too hard on him, Sis. We don''t know what he really went through after he went missing," Be chided her sister-inw.

    "I know you''re annoyed right now because Osman is like that, but I truly understand the situation¡­ And also, I''m confident¡­" She shed a light smile as she exined, "He may not remember me right now, but I know his heart will recognize me in due time. All I need to do is be there with him. So please¡­"

    Seeing his sister''s determination, Bartos let out a heavy sigh as he surrendered. "Fine. I''ll talk to King Darius about this¡­"

    His deration of support quickly brought a wide smile to Be''s lips. "Thank you, Brother!" she beamed, hugging her brother tightly.

    "Ughhh, release me now, Be¡­" Bartos groaned in exaggeration. "I can''t breathe!"

    Be chuckled and released him. She then turned to her sister-inw who was still frowning. "Sis?"

    At Be''s questioning look, Jayra shrugged as she stated, "I''m still disappointed. Why do you need to do all the work when you''ve also already suffered enough? How about I just cast a spell on him?"

    Be pointedly shook her head. "Sis, enough already," she firmly denied. "What can I do for you to not worry too much about this?"

    "Fine¡­ Do what you want then," Jayra scoffed. "It''s not like you''ll listen to me anyway¡­"

    "Thank you, Sis," Be smiled as she hugged Jayra.

    With their discussion over, the three of them rested in their tents for the night. Be, however, couldn''t find it in herself to sleep at all. So instead, she got up and went out of the tent. But before she could roam around, the soldiers guarding their tent stopped her from going too far.

    "I want to walk around," she exined herself. "Please tell him that."

    Thankfully, the guard quickly obeyed and went straight to the king''s tent to confirm her request. It didn''t take long for Be to see Amon approaching her. Arriving, he signaled for the guards to move and they promptly gave way for her.

    "Thank you¡­" she told Amon who was now walking beside her. "You didn''t need toe and see me here, you know. I mean, you could''ve easilymanded me to not walk too far or something like that then go back to your tent, your Majesty."

    In fact, she was honestly surprised to see himing over to her himself when he could''ve just done what she said. That alone made her curl her lips at the implications of it.

    "I''m curious about what you''re nning to do, Lady Be," Amon inly answered. "I''ve cast my spell, but I still prefer to personally observe my captives."

    Be raised an eyebrow as she continued walking with Amon beside her. "So when did you learn to do magic?"

    "Since the moment I opened my eyes from mya and the demon blood within me got activated," he nonchntly replied. "It simplyes naturally for me."

    Be remained silent at his response, and such a silence continued until they came to a stop in front of a slow-moving river. Raising a brow, she turned to face him. She stared intently at Amon, and with a mischievous smile, she said, "I''m feeling a bit hot, so I''m nning on having a dip in the water. Do you want to join me, Your Majesty?"

 Chapter 727 The Source of the Voice

    <h4>Chapter 727 The Source of the Voice</h4>

    Amon hastily turned his head away when Lady Be stripped herself before him.

    "What are you doing!" he barked out in protest.

    To his chagrin, the woman simply ignored his shouts. In fact, he even heard her giggles as she ran towards the river. Against his will, his eyes darted towards her clothes on the ground. It would seem that he had no choice in the matter now, especially if she''s out there running around as naked as the day she was born.

    Shaking his head, Amon heightened his senses as he looked around, making sure that no one was near their area enough to peep at Lady Be''s innocence. And if that wasn''t enough, he even chanted a spell to secure the entire perimeter surrounding their location. Looking around once more, it was only after he was satisfied with his work that he moved to look after his waywardpanion.

    "Seriously, do werewolves love getting naked?" he hissed in annoyance as he picked up Lady Be''s clothes, carefully folded them, and ced them on a clean t rock. "It''s as if-"

    Amon blinked as he froze. With his hands still holding her discarded panties, it was only then that he realized what he just did.

    "Come on, Your Majesty! The water''s cool and refreshing!" Be shouted at him from the water. "You can look at my underwearter if you want!"

    Amon''s cheeks burned red as he quickly dropped what he was doing in favor of actually going near the river. He ignored the fact that he had just been folding Be''s clothes like he had already done so multiple times already in his life. It was simply improper of her to let him handle her clothes like that.

    It didn''t matter that he actually knew how to handle said clothes in the first ce. It was still her fault.

    Rolling his eyes, Amon crossed his arms over his chest as he casually leaned on the nearby tree. Just in front of him, Be was busy enjoying herself in the river. Her body was thankfully submerged enough in the water to protect her modesty, which allowed him to asionally sneak nces at her if only to make sure that she wasn''t drawing while he wasn''t looking.

    Yes¡­ He definitely wasn''t trying to look at her amazing body¡­

    "Are you seriously just going to stand there?" Be called him out from the water.

    "I have no need to cool down," Amon coolly stated. "I''m only here to make sure that you won''t get lost."

    "Really? You''re going to give me that excuse?" Be scoffed as she visibly pouted from the water. "Would it kill you to enjoy yourself for once?"

    Amon narrowed his eyes at her. "I do not deserve to enjoy myself until after I''ve fixed my kingdom," he firmly dered. "Only then will I allow to ''enjoy myself,'' in your own words."

    It was only proper. It wouldn''t do for Helion''s king to be seen enjoying himself when his own people were still suffering from the effects of Devon''s tyrannical rule. Not only would it be tone-deaf, but it might also make his words lose their meaning when he was seen not doing everything he could to improve his people''s living standards.

    "Are you sure about that?" Be dubiously questioned. "You need a break every once in a while, you know. From what I know, not allowing yourself to rest would only make you worse in whatever it is you wanted to do in the first ce."

    Amon sighed. While he knew well enough that was she said was true, it still wouldn''t make allowing himself to rest a viable solution. The only rest he needed was sleep, and he could do that only when he had a bit of free time for himself.

    "I get enough rest when I sleep at night," he scoffed. "Anything else would be me needlessly wasting my time."

    "That''s such a sad way to live," Be sighed, her body still fully submerged in the water, allowing him to stare right into her eyes. "You deserve to rest too, you know. Even if everything''s falling apart, a good hour or so of rxation can make all the difference."

    He raised an eyebrow at what she just said. Somehow, he felt himself being surprised at that random glimpse of wisdom from her.

    "What? Surprised?" she smirked. "I''m not just some woman that only knows how to look pretty. I''ve run a fairly sessful business, you know."

    "Which somehow, doesn''t surprise me anymore," Amon allowed himself a light chuckle. "Fair enough. You''ve made your point clear enough. However, I still won''t allow myself to- Hey!"

    Despite what he just said, he was in fact, surprised as Be sshed a bit of water his way. Thankfully, he managed to avoid most of the water, but he still felt a few drops of itnd on his clothes and skin.

    "Damn¡­ I missed," Be pouted as she sank herself back down into the water. "I could''ve sworn I was right on top of you."

    "You will pay for that, Lady Be," Amon grunted in both annoyance and amusement.

    "Oh? And how exactly will you do that?" Be taunted him from the water. "You said it yourself that you don''t want to go into the water."

    Scoffing, Amon decided that perhaps it was time for him to join this woman. Stripping himself down to nothing but his bare body, he took amusement in the fact that Be immediately turned away the moment he positioned himself near the water''s edge.

    "What? You''re naked yourself, correct?" Amon taunted.

    "I-It''s not the same!" Be gasped out loud. "J-Just get in the water already!"

    Smirking, Amon did exactly that. Getting his feet wet, he was just about to start his counterattack when something passed his ears¡­

    ''You must leave¡­. Stay alive¡­. Be happy¡­''

    He blinked as he turned to find the source of the voice. It was a woman¡­ one that sounded painfully familiar to him¡­

    ''Get out of this forest alive¡­ Please¡­''

    "Your Majesty?" Be asked. "What''s wrong?"

    Amon could only hiss as both familiar and unknown name escaped his lips. "Helena¡­"

 Chapter 728 The Only One Occupying Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 728 The Only One upying Your Heart</h4>

    Be felt like her world just crumbled down after hearing the name Amon uttered. Her eyes welled up at the implication of it, and she immediately felt the need to be alone to process things. Without a word, she rushed out of the water and grabbed her clothes to put them on.

    "Lady Be!"

    She heard Amon''s voice calling out to her, but she felt too numb at that point to even care. There was something aching inside her chest, and it was as if someone was stabbing her heart without a pause.

    "Why?" she murmured to herself as she ran back to the tent, only to stop because she didn''t want to make a scene and worry her brother and sister-inw.

    Looking around, Be tried to find somewhere else to hide. Eventually, she found arge white oak tree and quickly hid there. The moment she felt the wood on her back, she immediately slumped on the ground, hugging her knees as she curled up into herself. She tried her best to stop her tears, but it was way too hard for her to do so now. She couldn''t but sob, but she at least kept herself as quiet as she could.

    There was no denying it. Helena¡­ She was Osman''s first love, the Fairy Queen. It looked like he remembered her. Knowing that what if Osman happened to only remember the Fairy Queen and not her? Be trembled at the thought. What if he returned to the Element Forest instead to be with her?

    [No! That won''t happen] Poona reassured her. [Don''t you remember what he told you before?]

    Narrowing her eyes, Be strained as she recalled that conversation she once had with Osman about Helena.

    ¡­..

    ¡­

    "Are you going back to the Element Forest to see her then? It looks like our new queen had ryed some good news to youing from Helena."

    "Oh, that¡­ No, she just had something for me," Osman quickly exined. "But honestly, I haven''t checked it yet since I''ve been so upied recently. As soon as I returned, I immediately went back here as soon as I could, and the first thing I did as soon as I''m here was to look for you¡­"

    Be''s heart drummed rapidly once more. His words were making her react again, and she did her best to not let it affect her.

    "I have no intentions of going back inside the Elemental Forest to meet with Helena for personal reasons. I admit that I fell for her once, but you''vepletely upied the space I had inside my heart and mind now, Lady Be," Osman confessed. "I don''t know how you did it, but you kicked her out and greedily took her ce inside of me as if you weren''t even thinking about sharing with anyone¡­"

    Be blinked at him, unable to answer¡­ She didn''t know what to say. She was just that caught off guard.

    [Two years¡­] Poona interrupted.

    "Two years¡­ As soon as I turn twenty-eight without being blessed by the Mate Pull, then I''ll ept you as my mate and husband," Be unknowingly voiced out.

    ¡­

    ¡­..

    "There''s still a few months left until I turn twenty-eight," Be hummed as she turned her thoughts back to the present.

    [And we recognized him¡­ He is our mate. I still don''t know how things ended up like this, but I''m sure he''s our mate,] Poona hypothesized as she started analyzing everything.

    [Maybe we didn''t recognize his scent before since his inner energy and true nature were blocked and hidden from us back then¡­ That''s probably why we didn''t feel the Mate Pull before because his mother masked him as a human, then His Majesty turned him into a Lycan¡­]

    Be bit her lower lip as she bowed her head down. "He said that Ipletely upied his heart, Poona. There''s no way he won''t remember me and his feelings for me now. Right, Poona?" she hopefully asked. "I must make him remember me! He must remember that I''m the only one there inside his heart!"

    [So why are you still here crying then? Fix yourself up already and go back to him,] her inner wolf insisted. [We looked so pathetic with you just running away from him like that out of nowhere. I''m sure that he''s confused right now. He looked surprised too when he uttered Helena''s name earlier.]

    With renewed hope, Be quickly got back up on her feet andposed herself. Walking back, she immediately saw Amon looking around. He seemed to be looking for her, and he only stopped when he finally spotted her.

    "Lady Be," he called to her as he hastily approached her.

    Be gave him a meek smile as she confessed, "I apologize for suddenly running away like that. I just felt hurt when I heard you utter Helena''s name."

    "I see," Amon hummed. "I did hear her say something earlier, but I can''t actually remember everything. Do you know her?"

    "Hold on. Come and sit with me near the fire," Amon remarked as he led her near the fire. "You must be cold after not properly drying yourself up."

    "I''m a werewolf, Your Majesty, so I don''t get cold as easily," Be simply said. "This is nothing."

    In truth, she was still feeling a bit sad seeing how Osman was only interested to know more about Helena. Then again, she knew that she should also understand Amon''s situation. If she were in his shoes, she would also be curious to find out more about the remnants of her memory that might randomly appear like that.

    There was terse silence, and Be let out a heavy sigh before she broke it and spoke. "Helena was your first love, Your Majesty. She''s the Fairy Queen inside the Element Forest," she began. "It''ll be a long story though, so I''ll only give you what I''ve heard about it personally."

    From there, she then started narrating what she had heard of Osman''s experience inside the forest and his encounter with Helena.

    "I see¡­ Now everything makes sense," Amon murmured in thought. "So she''s the woman I''ve been hearing in my head."

    Be turned to stare at him and unknowingly voiced out, "Is she the only voice you''re hearing, Your Majesty? How about my voice? Don''t you recall hearing it in your head?"

    There was another silence before Be sighed. "Nevermind. It doesn''t matter. I don''t care whether or not you heard my voice¡­" she grumbled. "What matters is that your heart remembers that I''m the only one inside it. I''ll help you remember that I''m the only one upying your heart¡­ even if it''s thest thing I do."

 Chapter 729 Yet to Begin

    <h4>Chapter 729 Yet to Begin</h4>

    The next morning came, and Be together with Jayra, Bartos, and Helion''s entourage continued on with their journey towards Haven Forest.

    "So, you mean he recalled Helena''s voice and words, but not her face?" Jayra asked.

    Be simply nodded, noting the hint of wary in her sister-inw''s voice.

    "What if he remembers Helena''s face once he sees Lena then?" Jayra continued.

    Be opened her mouth to speak but closed it just as quickly. That actually never came across her thoughts even once.

    "The Fairy Queen and Lena look identical," Be pointed out. "But Lena isn''t her, so I don''t see the need to be worried, Sis."

    Well, at least she could finally tell now why her sister looked so worried. However, she could tell that something was still off about the way Jayra was acting, and she frowned when she noticed how awkward her sister smiled at her.

    "Oh, right. It''s just that¡­ Well, Osman¡­ I mean, Amon recalled her voice, and maybe seeing Lena would bring back more memories," she exined. "I just hope that it''s not just his past memories inside the Element Forest though."

    Be didn''tment on Jayra''s words. Instead, she simply stared at Amon''s back as he rode his horse ahead of them.

    "So what do you think will happen in the Global Summit?" Be asked, changing the topic. This time, she turned to his brother Bartos who was being unsurprisingly quiet.

    "The Mount Sorel Guild will host the event, so I''m sure it''ll go smoothly Be," he casually answered, his eyes also focused on Amon''s back.

    Be blinked at that information. If she recalled correctly, the Mount Sorel Guild was a group consisting of independent and neutral Masters that didn''t involve themselves in the affairs of the kingdoms unless their assistance was requested. They never easily ept requests as well, preferring to first analyze if their assistance was being used for a good cause.

    "Stop ring at him like that," Be humorously remarked. "He''ll feel it."

    "I still can''t believe that he''s Osman," Bartos grumbled in annoyance. "He had such a drastic change in attitude, so different from the Osman I knew. Maybe I should knock him down a peg to knock some sense into him."

    Be shook her head at her brother''s suggestion. It was understandable, however. After all, Osman had been someone who was always bubbly and friendly to them. He was the one who would always initiate conversations and would even be the only one who could make her brotherugh aside from Lord Gideon.

    "Ah, if only Lord Gideon is with us as a part of our entourage for the Global Summit," Be nonchntly wondered. "Maybe he''ll be able to break the ice."

    Unfortunately, Lord Gideon was left behind to look after their Kingdom together with Lord Gs while their King wasn''t avable.

    "That''s true," Jayra chuckled. "Actually, now that I think about it, maybe we should just send my husband back and ask for Lord Gideon to rece him."

    She then turned to her husband and scoffed, "You''re just too serious at times, my husband. Right now, we need someone jolly and good at cracking jokes. You just look constantly annoyed. Loosen up a bit, will you? It''s not Osma- Amon''s fault that he lost his memories¡­"

    "Hah, justst night you were cursing him," Bartos huffed with a roll of his eyes.

    From the sidelines, Be smiled knowing how the couple would eventually start quarreling, bickering, andter on, being all lovey-dovey with each other again. She didn''t want to witness that again, so she went ahead and spurred her horse forward so that she could ride beside Amon. The moment she managed to catch up, she was greeted by Rendon.

    "Good morning, Lady Be," he greeted her with a wide smile as she positioned her horse between his and Amon''s. "It''s a lovely day, isn''t it?"

    "Indeed, Lord Rendon," she greeted back with a wide smile. Shen then turned to her left at Amon and said, "Good morning, Your Majesty."

    Amon simply answered her with a curt nod.

    "We''ll be arriving at Haven Forest before dark, Lady Be," Rendon casually spoke. "I do wonder how many kingdoms will be participating in this event though."

    "Hmm, Cordon, Valcrez, and Ebodia will be there for sure," Bemented.

    "There''s no doubt. They are the most powerful kingdoms out there, and I''m really curious about how things will end up," Rendon voiced out. "I just hope they won''t be too wary of us.".

    "They won''t. King Niki, King Darius, and King Ezekiel are just rulers. They''ll do their best to be neutral," Be reassured him. "And besides, they will have surely already heard of how Helion is reviving itself to be a better kingdom for good. Helion''s participation in this event in making peace talks is already proof enough that it is trying its best to maintain peace."

    Rendon nodded in agreement, while Amon remained quiet.

    [What do you think he''s thinking?] Poona curiously asked. [He''s being so quiet, and it''s unsettling.]

    Be pressed her lips together as she too wondered if Amon was bothered by what she said to himst night. She unknowingly let out a sigh. It was just in her nature to be vocal and candid at times.

    [Maybe I should tone down my actions around him a bit?] Be thoughtfully mused. [What do you think?]

    Poona chuckled. [What actions? We haven''t done anything yet,] she scoffed. [You haven''t even started trying anything.]

    That was true. She was yet to begin her efforts in trying to woo Osman, after all.

    Chuckling, she turned to Rendon and casually asked, "How about we have a race up to that cliff, Commander Rendon?"

    As if looking for permission, Rendon looked at Amon, making Be pout. "Please, Your Majesty. Allow Rendon toe with me," she halfway pleaded. "I feel quite bored already, and I miss running in my wolf form. Though, I''m sure you won''t allow me to shift and run, so at least let me have some fun racing around with him."

    There was a pause, and Amon looked to think things over before he murmured, "Alright. Just this one time."

    As soon as she received his approval, Be took in a breath quietly chanting a spell on the horse she was currently riding. It would be the first time she would try it, and she could only wonder if it would even work. It was something Master Kasper taught her if she wanted an animal to go rampant.

    "Are you ready, Be?" Rendon amusedly asked.

    Smiling, she simply winked at the man beforemanding her horse to run. To her disappointment, however, her horse seemed to be running just fine.

    [Hahahaha! Seems like you really suck with magic!] Poona teased.

    Be clicked her tongue. It would seem that her trick didn''t work. But then, after a few moments, her horse finally started going crazy.

    "Lady Be!"

    She heard Rendon shouting from behind as her horse took off with her on it. Turning, the corner of her lips turned up upon seeing how Amon was also rushing towards her. He was going so fast that he even passed Rendon with how quick he was going. Eventually, Be closed her eyes as she let her horse throw her off its saddle.

 Chapter 730 His Only Woman

    ?

    As Be expected, her body didn''t even touch the ground as she felt those familiar warm and possessive arms wrap around her body. Slowly opening her eyes, she saw Amon''s worried face staring directly at her right as they gentlynded on the ground.

    ''Are you alright, Lady Be?''

    His imagined voice echoed in her head. She couldn''t help but want him to ask her that with his concerned tone. s, his face was so dim as she blinked at him.

    "What is wrong with you, Lady Be? You''re a werewolf, so how could you be so careless?" Amon scolded her just as quickly as he put her down on the ground. "You didn''t even shift into your wolf form and just let the horse throw you off in your human form. Why? Are you that ready to fall on the ground?!"

    Be''s brows wrinkled as she defended herself with a pout. "And if I did, you''ll just get angry since I''d suddenly shift into my naked human form," she pointed out. "Besides, I know someone wille to my rescue like Commander Rendon anyway." She then turned to Rendon who she knew had arrived just in time to save her with her genuine smile. "Isn''t that right, Commander?"

    Rendon had a blush on his face as he scratched his head and answered, "Yes, mdy."

    To the side, Amon''s expression darkened as he authoritatively instructed, "You, get Lady Be another horse. If there are no avable horses, then let her travel inside the carriage with Mother!"

    Be hid a giggle as she watched Amon explode. Despite how he acted, she was still enjoying his reactions.

    [He''s being affected,] Be victoriously uttered to her inner wolf Poona. [Admit it or not, he''s the same Osman who doesn''t want me getting involved with another man.]

    [Well, let me just watch you since you seem to know what you''re doing then,] Poona replied with a yawn. [I''ll justment whenever I feel like you''re not on the right track.]

    "I can always just use the horse my sister-inw is using. She can get on the same horse with my brother anyway. Or maybe I can simply ride with Commander Rendon, Your Majesty?" Be candidly suggested. "You see, I prefer to be traveling outside. I don''t like traveling inside a carriage where I feel like I can''t breathe with how stuffy it can be."

    All the while, Be couldn''t help but recall Osman''s possessive words from before.

    "I won''t hesitate as long as it involves you, Be. Hell, even if you feel the Mate Pull and meet your so-called mate¡­ I''ll kill him before he even gets near you."

    A sly smile curled up on her lips as she watched Amon being visibly confused as his expressions constantly flickered across his face.

    "I think that''s the best option," she casually shrugged. "I can ride with Commander Rendon instead since I''m notfortable riding a horse alone, to be honest. I''m a bit traumatized."

    [You do know that you''re not making sense at all, right? You''re overreacting and beingme,] Poona pointed out. [Having trauma from riding alone can be usible sure, but you don''t even want to travel inside a carriage? And now you want you and Rendon to travel on one horse? It doesn''t make any sense. You just sound desperate.]

    In spite of her inner wolf''s protests, Be didn''t care. She was way too focused on observing Amon''s reaction to everything she was doing and saying now to even bother. Of course, she was aware of how she didn''t make any sense at all, but she was usually silly anyway.

    Upon hearing her words, Amon''s face remained dark as he stared at her. Likewise, Be didn''t even flinch or blink as she met his re. "Is there a problem, Your Majesty?" she challenged.

    Amon blinked as he remained silent. Not even bothering with addressing her, he instead bellowed, "Lucia!"

    The woman in question quickly appeared before them. "Yes, Your Majesty?" Lucia asked.

    "Let Lady Be ride with you. And make sure she wouldn''t be able to do anything childish or you''ll be the one to receive punishment," Amonmanded as he turned and mounted his own horse. "If Lady Be causes any dys or unnecessary interruptions during our journey, it will be you who will take responsibility!"

    Watching Amon ride ahead of them, Be simply shrugged as she ignored his grumpiness. She then turned to Lucia and shamelessly remarked, "I guess His Majesty didn''t want me getting close to thepany of men. I apologize in advance if I might cause any difort to you while sharing a horse."

    Lucia simply gave her an awkward smile as she climbed on her back.

    Letting off another shrug, Be turned at Rendon who simply shook his head at her while he chuckled.

    "Too much?" Be asked.

    Rendon simply nodded, and Be let out a small scoff as she focused on the current situation. If there was a silver lining in what just happened to her, it was that Lucia and Rendon were willing to help her get close to Osman. They knew everything about him, so it was an advantage to her that the two seemed to be rooting for her as well.

    "You have to stay low for now," Lucia reminded her in a low voice. "You wouldn''t like him if you press him to his limits, Lady Be."

    "Why? Is he going to avoid me more often?" Be curiously asked while staring at Osman''s back who was riding quite a distance ahead from them. She had never witnessed Osman getting annoyed before, so she had no idea how he would react if she pushed his buttons. But somehow, she still wanted to do it and find out.

    "How many candidates are there already for thepetition anyway?" she further asked. She had been too shy to ask the Queen Mother when the older woman mentioned it to her yesterday, so she might as well try and ask now.

    "I''m not sure, Lady Be," Lucia answered. "However, I heard that there are currently only twenty now in total in terms of Helonian maiden participants."

    "Hmm¡­ The Queen Mother told me that they would only ept ten participants outside Helion so the total would be at around thirty," Be snorted. "It would be much easier if it''s something along the terms of one-on-onebat."

    "No¡­ There''s no violence involved, Lady Be," Lucia chuckled

    Be''s face twitched as she scoffed, "Yes, I know. The Queen Mother told me that it will involve brains, grace, and how to be a good wife to the king." She let out a joking sigh, "It''s so boring¡­"

    "That''s because that was how the previous Queens were selected. The Kings of Helion usually have a harem of thirty chosen and meticulously selected maidens throughout the kingdom. Those thirty are all already considered as his women, and each one of them fought to be the king''s Queen," Lucia lengthily exined.

    "However, King Amon had already changed the rules and traditions for that since he doesn''t want a harem in his kingdom. He only wants to have one wife, and that will be his Queen alone."

    Be smiled as she dreamily mused, ''And I''ll be his only woman, wife, and Queen!''

 Chapter 731 Fight for Him No Matter What

    <h4>Chapter 731 Fight for Him No Matter What</h4>

    It was almost dark out when Helion''s entourage reached Haven Forest. As expected, there was a barrier protecting the entrance of the forest as the members of Mount Sorel''s Guild began their security checks. They vetted each one of the entourage members along with all their belongings, inspecting if there was anything prohibited, especially those that had poison, dark, or ck magic on them.

    "Everything is clear for Helion''s Entourage," the member in charge of the entrance dered. He then assigned one of their members to guide King Amon and his subjects to their assigned location and make camp inside the forest. For a brief second, it almost looked like they were leaving their guests behind, but King Amon stood still.

    "What about them?" Amon questioned, his gaze lingered on Be, making her blush.

    On Be''s part, she quicklyposed herself the moment her sister-inw Jayra suddenly bumped her elbow at her.

    "They''re also cleared, but we still need to verify their identities and their supposed participation with the King of Cordon," one of the members of the guild dered. "All attendees must be ounted for in each kingdom."

    "Those three are with us," King Darius authoritatively dered as he announced his sudden arrival. "They are my people."

    "Be!" Queen Xenia greeted her. "You got us all worried!"

    Be smiled and apologized with a curt bow. And of course, as she expected, both their King and Queen froze the moment their eyesnded on King Amon. It was a good thing then that her brother Bartos had already sent them word in advance so that they wouldn''t act too surprised like how she, Bartos, and her sister-inw did the first time they saw the man.

    "Thank you for keeping them safe throughout their journey. I am Darius, the King of Cordon," King Darius gratefully dered. "Bartos had already informed me about the situation in advance. As such, everyone in my entourage has already been briefed to behave themselves whenever they''d see you. Rest assured that you will be addressed as King Amon of Helion. Although¡­"

    King Darius trailed off, and Be bit her inner lip as she wondered what exactly would happen next. She was well aware of how close King Darius''s rtionship was with Osman. Already, she could see how those solemn eyes of their king were starting to well up.

    "I¡­ I''m grateful and in bliss right now to see you doing well, King Amon," Darius greeted with a genuine smile. "Hopefully, we can have a drink together just like old times during this event."

    From the sidelines, Xenia could only watch as her heart broke at what she was seeing. She was trying her best to stop herself from hugging Osman, and she knew full well that her husband was doing the same. She could feel his emotions right now, and she knew just how much he missed their missing friend.

    And yet¡­ They knew they shouldn''t just walk up to him and act like nothing had happened, if only for the sake of Osman''s peaceful standing as Helion''s King. He was now in his true identity from the start, the destined and rightful ruler of Helion.

    Some time after, Be interrupted the two kings. She motioned to her, and Xenia was d to see how her friend had lightened up the tension by introducing her to King Amon.

    "It''s nice to see you well, King Amon," she greeted, those words being the only words she could utter with every Helonian still eyeing their every move.

    "I''ll see you inside the gathering," Darius said before he excused himself to Amon and signaled for all of them to follow him inside. Taking her rightful ce, Xenia walked beside her husband, who immediately grabbed her hand and gave her a tight squeeze.

    "He''s alive, Xen. I still can''t believe I just faced him like that," Darius beamed. "Did you see how great he looks in his own crown?"

    Xenia bit her lip in silence. This time, the tears of joy he was suppressing finally rolled down his cheeks, and she couldn''t help but join him as they walked into the forest towards the direction where the Mount Sorel Guild had assigned them to make camp for their entourage.

    "My dear friend is now a king!" he proudly remarked. "How it would seem that fate had rewarded him!"

    Ah, they probably looked crazy right now as they cried and chuckled at the same time. T''was only a good thing that they were walking ahead of the rest of their friends. Although, now that she thought about it, Xenia couldn''t imagine how hard it must''ve been for Be to learn of all this. However, seeing her friend smile radiantly while staring at Osman a while ago, she could tell that Be handled everything quite well.

    Shaking her head, Xenia wiped a few tears off her cheeks just as they stopped walking to turn around and face their three friends. With Bartos, Jayra, and Be in front of them, her eyes particrly darted towards thest of the three as she said, "I owe you an apology, Be. I''m sorry that I kept this from you."

    "It''s really nothing. At first, I got mad, but then I realized that all of you only did what you thought was best for me," Be chuckled as she casually waved her hand at them.

    "I know that all of you were just concerned for my well being, and I understand that well now. Sis Jayra also informed me that none of you were really confident that the King of Helion was Osman, seeing as Helion had be very strict ever since its change of ruler."

    She then gave them a shrug as she added, "King Amon is a reclusive king, and none were allowed free ess to their kingdom until now. In fact, this entourage right now is Helion''s first attempt at going out of their kingdom."

    "Thank you, Be," Xenia hummed.

    Be simply nodded. "This honestly calls for celebration," she dered, her lips stretched wide as she eagerly spoke. "If only Osma- I mean, Amon didn''t lose his memories, then we''d all be celebrating together right now. Still, it doesn''t matter since what''s important is that he''s alive. And with that, I''m more than content with myself."

    "Hah! Content? Absolutely not!" Jayra interrupted with a frown.

    Be blushed, and Xenia chuckled knowing exactly what Jayra meant. She already heard that her friend wanted to represent their kingdom as a participant in Helion''s Competition for the Queen''s Throne, and while she didn''t really mind, the fact that it happened meant that there was a chance that her friend could be queen.

    "I support you, Be. You have to fight for him no matter what," Xenia eagerly encouraged. "I''m sure he''ll remember you sooner orter. And even if he doesn''t, then just create new memories with him and make him fall for you all over again!"

    "Seriously, Xen¡­ You women should have a separate gathering without us men," Dariusined.

    "Fine, we women will have this important meetingter," Xenia giggled. "For now, let''s settle down in our camp and discuss more important matters pertaining to this global summit."

 Chapter 732 [Bonus chapter] My Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 732 [Bonus chapter] My Instinct</h4>

    As soon as the Mount Sorel Guild Members made sure that every kingdom and their entourage had safely arrived and settled themselves in the location they had assigned to them inside the Haven Forest, they then began distributing parchment that contained the series of events that would happen during the Global Summit. It was prepared by the Guild to make sure that everyone knew what exactly was nned for the multiple days required by the Global Summit''s process.

    Once night fell, everyone was given enough time to rest. The program would start early in the morning anyway, and nothing was about to happen until then.

    Preparing for bed, Be found herself sharing a tent with Lena. For some reason, she felt uneasy about this. It was only after she had another look at her friend that the realization hit her¡­ Lena looked so much like the Fairy Queen that it was almost uncanny. What if Osman recognized her first and his past feelings for her then?

    [This is annoying,] she inwardly grumbled as she stared at Lena casually sip on the cofffee she made for her. [And here I thought I''d be able to handle things well¡­]

    Be let out a deep sigh. Maybe she had to n something? The two would definitely meet once the gathering of the kingdoms started.

    "Be? Something seems to be bothering you," Lena worriedly addressed her. "Come here. Why not have a cup of coffee with me?"

    Hearing her offer, Be stood up from her bed and walked towards the table where Lena was. She was about to sit with her when she heard Amon''s voice.

    "Come here."

    At hismand, she felt the power of the thread connecting her to him tug at her. Her lips stretched wide. She almost forgot that his spell was still on her.

    "Ah, I have to go out for a while," Be informed Lena as she stood up. "Don''t wait for me, alright? Rest early as soon as you feel sleepy."

    Be then rushed out of the tent without a second thought. She didn''t know where to go, but her feet still took her to where Amon was calling her.

    [Give him an advance notice about Lena. Tell him that she looks like the Fairy Queen Fairy so that if his memories of her ever return, he won''t be too surprised,] Poona reminded her. [That way, he can just casually approach Lena and create a scene or something.]

    Be found herself agreeing with that thought. She knew what her wolf was worrying about, and it sounded like a good idea anyway.

    Walking further, she frowned as she noticed that she wasn''t going that far from their assigned area. There, she saw Amon standing and waiting for her under the oak tree with his back to her. For some reason, Be had this urge to hug him from behind.

    [Do you think he''d mind?] she asked Poona.

    [And since when did you have to ask for my opinion regarding the matter?] her wolf scoffed. [You already know my answer¡­]

    Be chuckled. Oh yes, Poona wouldn''t really care and simply follow her instincts. After all, Amon was their mate, and that pleasing scent was enough for her to be drawn towards him. To be honest, she wanted to be glued to him with how much she was attracted to him.

    [What if I go into heat?] she curiously questioned herself.

    Female werewolves blessed with experiencing the Mate Pull would usually undergo a period where they would go into heat once a year. No one could usually tell when that would happen except that they would experience the usual symptoms¡­ which were to feel extremely horny and eager to mate.

    [Then grab him and take advantage of him,] Poona humorously replied. [What else are you supposed to do?]

    Be blush hard at the thought. Why was she even thinking about that now? She would just have to cross that bridge once she got there. For now, she should stay focused on helping Amon remember his feelings for her.

    Approaching Amon, she was unable to help herself as she bravely hugged him from behind. The moment she wrapped her arms around him, she felt his body stiffen. After a bit of time, Amon moved, and he was about to remove her arms from his waist when she breathed, "Just a little more and I''ll let you go. I just missed your warmth."

    She felt his body tense at her words, and she smiled as she interpreted it as him getting affected by her body pressing against him. She could even smell his arousal now. The scent of it was just too strong.

    All things had toe to an end, however, as she then released him from her grasp. Amon took a deep breath as he let out a loud exhale, and the sound of him doing that just made her smile widen even more.

    "I won''t say sorry. After all, I''m not sorry for hugging you. If your memoriese back, then you''ll know that you''re the one who''d always initiate things, even the kiss," she nonchntly spilled to him as shefortably sat and rested her back on the tree. "I believe you have kissed me five times already. You''re my first kiss, actually¡­"

    Amon just stared at her with a frown. Ignoring his conflicted look, she gestured for him to sit beside her.

    "Why is it that you wanted us to meet? Do you want to remove the spell on me?" she casually asked. "Although, I really don''t mind if you want to keep that spell active on me."

    She watched Amon sat quietly with her. Seeing him like that with his stoic countenance, she couldn''t help but wonder just what exactly was going on inside his head. She had been talking nonstop to him while he remained silent, so much different from the Osman she knew who usually had a lot of antics in store for her.

    "I''ll remove the spell from you now. It''s only proper to do so," he casually replied. "And besides, what''s the need for me to keep it? I have a feeling that getting entangled with you would only bring more trouble around me."

    Be frowned. "You''re so annoying!" she grumbled. "Fine, remove it so that I can go back to my tent and sleep instead."

    At her slight outburst, Amon simply shrugged before starting the chant to remove the spell. Right then and there, Be saw the glowing thread between them break and slowly vanish.

    "Done," Amon murmured.

    Eyes narrowing, she turned to him only to catch him staring at her. Somehow, just seeing him like that made her annoyance at him quickly disappear. She could only shrug at how this man could easily and effortlessly manipte her. She was so weak whenever it came to him, and the Mate Pull was probably partly to me for it.

    Looking at him, his face reddened as he finally caught himself staring at her, maybe because of the embarrassment.

    Shaking her head, she had a pout as she crossed her arms together. "Just so you know¡­ You''re my mate. I felt it the moment we saw each other in that waterfall. You have this distinct sultry, addictive, and mesmerizingly precious oud wood scent on you with a note of aromatic tobo that I just can''t help but like," she casually stated.

    "Just in case you wanted to know, of course. I''m sure you''re well aware of the Mate Pull among werewolves¡­ If not, then you better study up about it. And don''t get surprised by my future actions since I have no control over my instincts¡­ Well¡­"

    Be stood up as she intentionally let her words hang. Rolling her eyes, she turned to Amon whose still mouth agape as she smiled. "Well¡­ I guess I can still control my instinct somehow," she shrugged. "Except that I prefer not to control it and let it reign all over me."

    With that, she winked at him before turning around to leave.

 Chapter 733 During the Purge

    <h4>Chapter 733 During the Purge</h4>

    Another night passed for Amon as he forced himself up. He knew he had to get up early, but he still felt lethargic because of yet another sleepless night. He inwardly cursed as hezily got up from bed. This was amon urrence ever since his encounter with Be. The woman was teasing and tormenting him to no end, and he didn''t know when she''d ever get tired of him.

    Still, he must stay focused on more important things than engaging in romantic escapades. That wasn''t in his ns at all. And besides, he needed to follow the traditions and rules he approved for the selection of his Kingdom''s new Queen. He had to uphold his word unless he wanted to be seen as an indecisive king.

    Sitting up, Amon creased his forehead as yet another thing stopped him in his tracks. For some reason, something was tugging at his heart whenever he would think of Be.

    Nevertheless, he shook off that foreign feeling and promptly called for his squire Lauro.

    "Your Majesty, your bath is ready," the boy informed.

    Amon nodded with a smile as Lauro curtly bowed and stepped backward before preparing to leave.

    "Ah, Sephiro, wait¡­"

    Amon''s face dimmed at his own words. He just realized that he had called the boy wrongly.

    "Your Majesty, are you calling for me?" Lauro asked with a blink, his young sixteen year old visage looking baffled at what he just heard.

    Amon shook his head. "Right, Lauro. Tell Mother''s handservant to prepare breakfast in the meeting tent," he ordered. "Lucia and Rendon will be joining us there as well."

    With that, Amon dismissed the boy. He then dipped himself in the bath and closed his eyes.

    "Sephiro¡­" he hummed.

    The name sounded so familiar to him for some reason. This boy brought joy to his heart... He was probably a part of his past then.

    Amon let out an exasperated sigh as he delved deeper into his thoughts. Before long, the only thing he could only hear was a particr woman''s voice¡­ a voice that belonged to Be.

    Still, there was another womaning to his thoughtstely, one that he could vaguely make a silhouette out of. She wasn''t Be because she obviously had wings, and she was sure he hadn''t met her before.

    He grumbled to himself. These shes, and now this Sephiro... It looked like his memories were being forced toe back ever since Be''s arrival. That, and other people who knew him from his missing past was alsoing back to him.

    Shaking his head yet again, Amon did his best to rx. His thoughts in particr lingered on Be''s face, her smile, her frowning face, her pouting, her winking, and her body¡­ her naked self¡­

    He abruptly opened his eyes, cursing under his breath.

    "She''s trouble," he mumbled as he quickly finished preparing himself for the day. Ignoring his thoughts, he got dressed in his regalia with the help of Lauro, wearing his ck crown decorated with spiky ck crystals before then proceeding to the meeting tent to have breakfast with his mother and the rest.

    "You look dashing, Amon," Lera, Amon''s cousin,mented. They would all usually drop formalities whenever he was with family and close friends. After all, he felt morefortable that way.

    "Why, you too look so stunning, Lady Lera," Rendon interrupted with a casualpliment. "Although, howe you''re looking extra beautiful today? Is it because of the prospects of finding suitors from foreign kingdoms?"

    Amon chuckled as he sat on his seat. Watching the two bicker was often fun to watch.

    Rendon would always get on Lera''s nerves, but somehow, he could tell that it was his way of getting his cousin to notice him. Amon believed Rendon liked Lera, but ording to thetter, he was vexing.

    As such, Amon simply kept his mouth shut unless he was specifically asked for his opinion. He had no right to meddle in others'' affairs anyway unless it would involve matters regarding the kingdom.

    "The Gathering will start soon. For the first time, you''ll be facing a lot of people from outside our kingdom. You are still you from the past, and I''m sure many that you''ve interacted with in the past will recognize you," Queen Mother Mona started as they began eating.

    "Now that we confirmed that your identity before as Sullivan is legitimate, we can have a more proper and soothing introduction to avoid anymotion during the meetings."

    Amon agreed. He had already thought of the same anyway.

    "I made an introduction for youst night. I''ll submit it to the speaker in charge of introductions of each kingdom and their rulerster so that it will be included," Lera informed him. "You should check on it first, however."

    Amon nodded in affirmation. Lera was his appointed Chancellor, and she was a great help to him especially in regard to decision-making. She was a very wise woman, and he was d to have her help.

    "Also¡­ This is just a reminder, but you do know that a lot of Helonians have fled from our country because of Devon''s evil acts, right?" his mother reminded him. "We lost a lot of babies during the purge against anyone harboring the royal dark magic in them. I believe that this Global Summit would be a big help in trying to find them. As such, I n to make some announcements regarding it. It''s already time that we find them."

    Amon took note of his mother''s words. It was a heartbreaking story. During the purge, he wasn''t the only one who was sent away for his safety. There were a lot more babies that had the blood of the demon in them that were sent away to live in other potential ces. Some, like him, survived, but most of them probably did not. After all, Devon still hunted for them, making sure that nobody would be a threat to his throne regardless of gender and age. So long as they had the royal blood flowing in their veins, he made sure that they were dead.

    "I will do what''s needed, Mother. Don''t worry," Amon reassured her. "I will address all these important things to everyone today."

    "You can do this, Cousin," Lera encouraged. "Don''t get nervous now."

    Amon chuckled. Well, he was a bit nervous to be honest since it would be his first time mingling with others that weren''t under his jurisdiction, but he was confident enough that he''ll do fine.

    "Don''t worry, the Mount Sorel Guild is a very reputable organization, and they are well-known to be just and neutral," Queen Mother Rania reassured him. "I''m sure they''ll be able to handle everything and prevent amotion or any mishap from happening during this Global Summit."

    "That''s true, Queen Mother. I''m sure that everything will go on smoothly," Lucia chimed in with agreement. "They also have a lot of members patrolling the vicinity as well, all of them taking turns in overseeing each kingdom''s designated areas to ensure peace and harmony during the event."

    As Rendon nodded in agreement from the sidelines, Amon could only sigh as he hoped for the Global Summit''s smooth sess. Despite how bad their kingdom''s reputation was in the past, he hoped that his fellow leaders would be able to see the effort they were putting to change that.

 Chapter 734 Cheer for Him

    <h4>Chapter 734 Cheer for Him</h4>

    That morning, the gathering of all the Kingdoms in the makeshift stage inside the forest finally started.

    "Looks like they''ve prepared for this very well¡­"

    Be couldn''t help but let her jaw drop as she stared at the grand preparations made inside Haven Forest.

    The preparations for the Global Summit was all handled by the Mount Sorel Guild, and it was clear that they used magic to make the makeshift stage in a way that it would look like they were currently inside an arena, allowing every delegate of each kingdom to be properly amodated. They all had their assigned seats per kingdom, and there were also designated throne seats all arranged in a circle that she assumed were all assigned to the rulers of each kingdom.

    With the resounding boom of a trumpet, the signal that the program and the gathering of the kingdoms were about to start was finally given. The announcer, who was also a member of the Mount Sorel Guild, stepped up to the center as he began the announcements.

    "Good morningdies and gentlemen. From all the different kingdoms that have gathered here today, we all have one goal in mind: to uphold peace and unity among thends," the announcer proimed. "We, the Mount Sorel Guild, wee you all to Haven Forest. We strongly request from all of you your warm cooperation."

    There was a pause before the announcer then proceeded with the introduction for each participating kingdom in no particr order. However, it would seem that it was still based on who arrived first. Their respective rulers were introduced as they stood up and sat on their designated thrones.

    "His piercing eyes reflect his strong-willed nature, and his muscr physique attests to his prowess as a warrior and as a leader," the announcer dered as he began yet another introduction. "Let''s have a round of wee apuse for the impetuous and fiercely determined Werewolf King of the Kingdom of Cordon, Darius Grant!"

    ''Seriously?'' Be scoffed in her head as she rolled her eyes ats the Cordonians delegates cheering for their King.

    [This is so much fun,] Poona cheered along with a giggle. [How do you think Amon will be introduced?]

    "Don''t we have the best and strongest introduction so far?" Jayra proudly whispered to her. "I helped out in forming that introduction too! I suggested to add that muscr physique!"

    "I''m more curious about how Amon will be introduced, to be honest," Be answered with a pout.

    Seemingly ignored, Jayra curled her mouth at her and scoffed, "Look at you only thinking about that bastard¡­ Hmph!"

    Be chuckled at her sister-inw''s antics. Shrugging, she simply hugged Jayra by the arm as if hoping that would work as an apology.

    "Hismanding presence exudes an aura of supremacy despite his silence. He carries himself with an air nobility and authority that would demand respect from those around him," the announcer proimed as he went ahead with the next king. "A round of apuse for our enigmatic and reclusive Vampire King of the Kingdom of Valcrez, Niki Ichor!"

    As predicted, the Valcrezian delegates present cheered their king on. In the sidelines, however, Be was growing impatient as she waited for the other kingdoms to be introduced.

    "Ah, when will this end?" she snorted with a sigh.

    "Shhh¡­ Watch your words," Jayra shushed her as she hit her with her elbow. "Why are you being so impatient when everyone''s enjoying this refreshing introductions anyway? If I''m correct, we were thest to arrive with Helion''s entourage, so King Amon''s introduction would probably be forst."

    Be shrugged, giving Jayra a nonverbal reply. What could she say? She was just too excited about how they would introduce Amon. She was so ready to hear whatever it was that was prepared for him that she was already imagining how she would cheer for him!

    As if reading what was going on inside her head, Jayra''s eyes widened as she reminded her, "Don''t you dare make a scene not fit for ady!!!"

    Be gave Jayra a cheeky smirk. Ah, her sister-inw really knew her well. Chuckling, she only gave her a wink and a mischievous smile, to which Jayra responded by dropping her shoulders in defeat.

    "Fine, do what you want," Jayra groaned in joking resignation before she gave her a smile. "It''s been a while since I saw you truly in high spirits like this anyway, Be. And I''m happy. I will always support you."

    Be beamed as lovingly hugged Jayra. "Thank you so much, Sis. I won''t hold back, so please bear with your stubborn sister-inw for just a bit more," she gratefully said. "For now, just turn a blind eye to everything I might do. I promise you that I won''t endanger and put myself at risk¡­ too much, at least."

    "The very whisper of his name is enough for anyone to feel a shiver down their spine as he reigns his kingdom with an iron fist," the announcer passionately proimed yet again, introducing yet another ruler into the event. "Ruthless against his enemies, none would dare offend the dangerous, indifferent, and merciless Dragon King of the Kingdom of Ebodia, Ezekiel Ward!"

    Be gulped at what she just heard. Her eyes narrowed, she whispered in Jayra''s ear, "Why does King Ezekiel''s introduction sound like a threat?"

    Jayra only shrugged as she replied, "Because King Ezekiel changed much after everything that had happened. Even his sisters or parents can no longer decipher what''s going on inside his head or whatever he''s nning." She then took on a wistful smile as she added, "But one thing''s for sure, he will do everything in his power to protect his people and his subjects."

    "Fair enough," Be murmured as she came to terms with what she got as an answer. "Also, I heard you talking to Brother before. He''s proposing unity of kingdoms under one empire, right?"

    Jayra simply nodded, making Be continue as she frowned. "One empire¡­ So that means being ruled by just one emperor?"

    "Let''s just wait and see how this Global Summit will end," Jayra answered with a low tone.

    Be yet again could only shrug at what she got for an answer. Letting the introductions roll by, a particr royal caught her attention when it was their turn to be introduced.

    "Wait¡­ Why does the Queen Regent of Zion have her face covered?" Be snorted as she stared at the graceful woman being introduced by the announcer.

    "I''m not sure as well. Maybe it''s their custom," Jayra postted. "Her brother is still too young to be king, so I heard she took over until her brotheres of age."

    "Must be a pain in the ass for someone single like her to rule a fallen kingdom and get it back on its feet," Be remarked as she cheered for the Kingdom of Zion''s delegates. "Still, I admire this Queen Regent Katelina Grimaldi. Women in power are the best!"

    "And now,st but not the least! A ruler that gave new hope to his citizens... He may have the demon''s blood in his veins, but he didn''t let that define who he is," the announcer began.

    "A humble and dedicated ruler who''s determined to build back up what had been destroyed. An honest ruler who''s willing to cooperate andpromise for peace to reign all over thends. Please give a round of apuse to the mighty king of the Kingdom of Helion, Amon ck!"

    "We love you Amon! You''re doing great!"

    Just like how she pictured herself, Be cheered with the rest of the Helion delegates, not minding how all eyes were on her since she was currently sitting with Cordon''s delegates. She was quite far from the Helion''s delegates, but she didn''t let that stop her from giving them her support.

 Chapter 735 [Bonus chapter]Not Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 735 [Bonus chapter]Not Abandoned</h4>

    ?

    "Look at how brazen she was!" Samariined as her re shot daggers directly at where Lady Be was currently sitting. "She''s being too udylike!"

    Lera, who was sitting beside her, chuckled at the outburst. "Why are you getting worked up about it? It''s a refreshing sight," she mirthfully pointed out. "I like how carefreedy Be is. Not all women can be as brave as her in being transparent with how she feels."

    Lera simply chuckled as she watched Samari fume all by herself in her seat. She and the Queen Mother were already used to how childish the other woman was most of the time especially whenever Amon was involved.

    Samari dreamed of bing Queen, and she was very vocal about it. Right now, she felt threatened because of Lady Be''s unexpected arrival. Based on Lera''s own observation, there was an undeniable tension between Lady Be and her cousin Amon.

    "That''s true," Queen Mother Mona interrupted with her own observation. "Still, being proper and poised is still needed, especially if you''ll be in a high position of power."

    "See? The Queen Mother agrees with me," Samari gloated with a graceful smile. She then turned to the older woman and asked, "Is that woman really participating in thepetition, Queen Mother?"

    "She will, and I expect her to if she truly has genuine feelings for my son," the Queen Mother answered.

    Shrugging, Lera decided to stare in Lady Be''s direction some more. Specifically, she looked at the woman beside her.

    "She really looks familiar, Aunty," Lera couldn''t help but notice. "That Lady Jayra¡­ Didn''t you notice how much she resembles Mother?"

    "Hmm, I''m not sure since I honestly couldn''t remember much of your mother, Lera," the Queen Mother casually replied before her eyes widened in realization. "Wait¡­ are you thinking that¡­"

    Lera nodded at the Queen Mother''s thoughts. It was understandable that the older woman took this long to realize it. Her body was deteriorating, and she was starting to show symptoms that involved her memories as well. She wasn''t as sharp as before...

    But back to her thoughts, Lera knew she felt something when she saw Jayra for the first time when she arrived at their camp that night. It was like seeing their mother again through her. That curly blonde hair and blue eyes¡­ She was pretty much a younger version of their mother.

    Despite that observation, however, she didn''t bother talking to her and asking her questions because of how chaotic the events were with them recognizing who Amon was. She didn''t want to add more things to worry about when they were still getting their bearings from recognizing their king. Instead, Lera simply observed, but there was no way that she would ignore her gut feeling over this. After this Global Summit was over, she would have more opportunities to talk with Lady Jayra and get to the bottom of this mystery.

    "Don''t worry, Lera. Amon will make the announcements about the Purgeter," the older woman reassured her. "And if your hunch is right, then I''m sure Lady Jayra will approach us as well."

    Lera nodded as her gaze shifted to Amon who had just been signaled by the announcer to step forward instead of first taking his seat.

    "I apologize for this sudden interruption, but I would like to have a quick word with all the kingdoms present here," Amon began as he took the stage. "Now that Helion is safe and back on its feet, I would like to take this opportunity to encourage all Helonians that fled from their homes toe back and retrieve what is rightfully theirs."

    There was a bit of a pause as the crowd listened to what he had to say. After a while, he continued. "I would also like to take this opportunity to announce that we are currently conducting a deep search for all the children that we lost twenty-nine years ago," he announced.

    "Their families tried their best to save them during Devon''s purge of all the children harboring the demon blood. To save them, their parents and families chose to send them away outside the Helion Kingdom, scattering them everywhere in every kingdom in hopes that they would live safer and normal lives away from Devon''s hands."

    On cue, Lera signaled their men to start giving away the copies of the list of the children that went missing during that time.

    "We hope that they grew up well and safe¡­ However, the families that survived Devon''s tyranny are still hoping to see and meet them," Amon added. "They were not abandoned¡­ but at the time, it was the only option for them to at least escape Devon''s grasp. We are hoping to find them with the help and cooperation of each and everyone present in this gathering as a start¡­"

    Amon let out a heavy sigh as silence permeated the open space after his speech. He then signaled the announcer to proceed with the rest of the program before walking back to his assigned seat.

    *****

    With that sudden announcement, Be turned to Jayra. "Sis¡­ They''re looking for you."

    Jayra held her breath as she read one of the copies of the list the Helion delegates disseminated to each of the kingdoms. Her hands were shaking, and before she knew it, Bartos had already pulled her close as she started sobbing.

    "It turns out that they didn''t abandon you, Sis," Be gasped. "Your family only did that to save you."

    Be couldn''t help the tears rolling down her cheeks as she tried tofort Jayra. She was aware of her sister-inw''s past and how she felt dejected for being abandoned as a baby outside the walls of Ebodia Castle. She didn''t want to know her past because she was too afraid to find out if her family didn''t want her¡­ that they just didn''t care for her and chose to abandon her instead.

    "We can find your family now, Sis." Be beamed with a sniffle.

    "Yes, Be. I''m so happy right now," Jayra weakly smiled as she started scanning the list of the missing children, going through their names, ages when they were taken away, and their descriptions of when they were still young. "I just hope that they''re still alive and survived Devon''s tyranny¡­"

    Jayra then smiled as a thought came to her. "It''s a long list, but there''s always a way to prove connections for those that have the same blood¡­ the Blood Match Spell."

    "Oh, that means you''ll need to go to Helion''s areater, right?" Be excitedly asked. "Can Ie with you?"

    "Look at you¡­" Bartos scolded his sister. "I can''t believe you still somehow managed to find an excuse to see him!"

    Ignoring her husband, Jayra chuckled as she replied, "Yes, Be. You cane with meter to visit Helion''s encampment."

    "Ah, thank you so much, Sis!" Be beamed. "You''re the best!"

    Be couldn''t help but have a skip in her step as she bounced around. It looked like the heavens still favored her!

 Chapter 736 I Want

    <h4>Chapter 736 I Want</h4>

    As soon as the gathering and the introduction for each kingdoms participating in the Global Summit ended, each and everyone of the attendees were given time to mingle with each other. At the same time, the rulers were led to an enclosed makeshift meeting tent for a serious discussion.

    Entering the tent, Amon felt that most eyes were currently on him. It was probably because his fellow rulers were still wary of him. After all, he was still Devon''s half-brother.

    "I won''t be staying here for long," the King of Ebodia broke the awkward silence as he confidently spoke. "I want unity among kingdoms, and I''m nning to build an empire. I know that most kingdoms, especially those that fell under Devon, are still struggling up to now. Any kingdom that would be willing to be under one empire under my rule can approach my Chancellor at anytime you wish. You can set up a private meeting with me, and we can talk closely about the matter at ater date."

    Amon blinked at such a brazen deration. He didn''t expect such a tant powery, but he appreciated how direct the King of Ebodia was. At least he offered, unlike Devon who forcefully took and conquered the kingdoms he wanted.

    "Our people, regardless of any kind¡­ Will they be treated fairly?" one of the rulers boldly inquired.

    "They will be as equal as Ebodian citizens¡­" King Ezekiel firmly answered. "They will be afforded the same rights and treatment, and they will also be subjected to the same punishment should they break the rule ofw under my reign."

    Amon couldn''t me that one ruler for asking. He was aware that many kingdoms were still struggling to get back on their feet even after Devon''s death. Some didn''t even have a set ruler yet since their respective royal families all died out. Some took the position, but he heard that there were feuds and power struggles, causing many of the citizens in that kingdom to suffer instead.

    "Also, I want to inform everyone that I will be making a move for an unstable kingdom without a proper ruler. It may sound arrogant, and some of you may say it''s greed, but I don''t care what you all think since you''re all entitled to your own opinions," King Ezekiel continued. "Ebodia''s main aim is unity to prevent war and maintain peace. That way, themon citizens will no longer need to suffer and instead, can all live with each other harmoniously. I won''t let any of the innocent suffer because of an unstable and corrupt ruler."

    King Ezekiel''s bold words gained various reactions inside the meeting tent, but none dared to voice out their opinions openly.

    "So many beings of different kinds suffered enough because of Devon," King Ezekiel added, his eyes directed to him. Amon met his gaze, waiting for him to continue. "I understand that Helion is still building its kingdom back. It''s still in working progress, right? I believe King Amon has not yet managed to clean up all of Devon''s crimes¡­"

    He narrowed his eyes. The king must be talking about the monsters inside their Kingdom. That, at least, he could admit that he was still working on¡­

    "Ebodia is willing to extend any help if Helion will ask for it," King Ezekiel directly offered.

    "I am very grateful for this offer, King Ezekiel," Amon replied with a curt nod. "Rest assured that I will be reaching out to you should we need a helping hand."

    After that one proposal came a few more discussions regarding all the events for the days ahead during the Global Summit. And after everything was ironed out, the meeting ended. One by one, everyone left the meeting tent, and Amon was just about to do the same when he was suddenly approached by King Darius.

    "If you also need more help in any aspect, don''t hesitate to approach me, Amon," King Darius stated as he patted his shoulders. "You''re like a brother to me. You may not remember it, but that''s a fact."

    Amon smiled. He honestly felt at ease. And somehow, deep inside, he could feel a deep connection with King Darius. Be told him everything about their connection, and it was only too bad that he still couldn''t remember a thing about any of them.

    "I appreciate it, King Darius," he answered with a curt nod. "I''ll be reaching out if we ever need assistance."

    "In addition, my wife and I would like to invite you for dinner tomorrow in our encampment," King Darius added with a smile. "If you''re not avable, what day do you think will be the most convenient for you?"

    "Tomorrow night will be fine," Amon casually answered.

    "That''s good then," King Darius hummed as he turned to leave. "I''ll go on ahead. See you around."

    Watching his fellow ruler leave, Amon simply stared at the man''s back for some time before he also moved to make his way towards his own encampment. He was casually walking back when his head suddenly started hurting. There was a visage of a beautiful woman with long curly waist-length pink-purplish hair, and she also had light-blue faded wings with tinges of yellow-brown added for more color.

    "Osman¡­" she called to him with her smiling beautiful blue eyes.

    His knees wobbled, and he almost lost his bearings if not for the pair of hands who were quick to grab and help him get back on his feet.

    "Are you alright?" a familiar voice of a woman asked him. Amon raised his head, and there she was before him¡­

    "Helena¡­" he murmured, his eyes unblinking as he stared at the face of the woman before him. Like him, she was seemingly taken aback, her lips parted as she blinked at him.

    "I¡­ you¡­ You look really familiar now that I got a closer look at," the woman stated.

    Amon didn''t know what to think. She looked exactly like the Helena in his memories, but she had no pointed ears. Also, the woman''s hair before him was straight and colored blonde. And yet¡­ Those blue eyes of hers were telling him that she was the same person.

    "Helena," he once again called to her.

    "My name is Lena, Your Majesty," she corrected him with a smile. "Are you alright? Can you stand up on your own?"

    Amon smiled and nodded, and from there, Lena let go of his arm. "Thank you, Lady Lena." he thanked her before his curiosity got the better of him."You said I look familiar?"

    "Yes, but I can''t remember a thing¡­" she awkwardly answered.

    "Can I know from what kingdom you''re from, mydy?" he asked.

    "Lena!"

    Amon quickly turned around upon hearing Be''s familiar voice. Like usual, she had that beautiful smile on her, but for some reason, he gulped at how sharp her stare was at him. It was as if he had done something wrong to her¡­

    "Your Majesty¡­" Be greeted him with a curt bow.

    "Lady Be," Lena greeted her friend back. "You know each other?"

    "Of course, he''s the man I want," Be firmly dered, making Amon gulp down his nonexistent saliva.

    ********************

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and  Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 737 Helena

    <h4>Chapter 737 Helena</h4>

    Be was smiling widely the moment the introductions for the kingdoms ended. She was giddy at the fact that she was going to apany her sister-inw to Helion''s encampmentter. Already, she was busy thinking of ways she could get Amon''s attentionter without making too bold of a move or being too obvious about it. At least that way, he wouldn''t get too much annoyed in her presence, right?

    "When are we going to Helion''s camp, Sis?" she inquired.

    "As soon as I''m avable, Be. I just need to secure some things and finish some work," Jayra snorted with a pout. "Unfortunately, I''m not here toze around like you and Lena."

    Beughed at her sister-inw''s expense. Right, speaking of Lena, Be turned around to look for her friend. Last she saw, she was just sitting around with their Queen a while ago, and right now, the King and Queen were together walking around and holding hands. She had to admit that she really admired that lovely couple. Their journey together wasn''t smooth since there were ups and downs, but they at least stayed together.

    Be couldn''t help but dreamily hope that she too would have a sessful rtionship with Osman after everything that had happened. She would endure, and she would definitely get him back if it was thest thing she did.

    But back to the task at hand, Be sighed as she asked, "Have you seen Lena?"

    "She''s probably with Seth," Jayra answered.

    With that answer, Be went ahead and continued to look around. Eventually, she spotted Seth talking to her brother. Knowing that she was probably close, she turned to her right. And sure enough, a smile immediately formed on her lips when she finally spotted her friend. Although¡­

    "Where is she going?" she whispered with a frown.

    She blinked as she followed Lena''s gaze, her eyes making sure that what she was looking at was real. Surely, it wasn''t, because Lena''s gaze seemed to be directed at Amon for some reason. And not only that, she was walking toward him as well.

    Be could hear her heart drumming inside her chest as she suddenly became nervous. For some reason, she didn''t feel good seeing Lena approaching Amon. She was so bothered by it that she unknowingly walked in Amon''s direction as well.

    "What''s wrong with him?" she gasped when she saw Amon sway. Even more, Lena was near him enough to hold onto him.

    [It''s not a good sight. Maybe because looks so much like the Queen Fairy?] Poona postted. [I can feel your jealousy starting to go out of control.]

    Be didn''t respond. Her wolf was right, after all.

    "Can I know from what kingdom you''re from, mydy?" she heard Amon ask.

    ''Is he interested in her?'' Be thought to herself before she moved to quickly interrupt the conversation. "Lena!"

    Amon turned around at her outburst, his eyes widening upon seeing her approaching with a wide smile. However, her eyes weren''t smiling. In fact, it was more like she was ring at him the closer she got to them.

    "Your Majesty¡­" Be greeted him with a curt bow.

    "Lady Be," Amon greeted her back.

    She then turned to Lena, her emotions ring up even as she did her best to keep a clear head.

    "You know each other?" Lena asked with knitted brows.

    Be could only shrug at her own pettiness. She knew that what she was about to say was silly, but she simply couldn''t help herself but say it anyway.

    "Of course," Be firmly dered. "He''s the man I want."

    Both Lena and Amon looked at her with their mouths agape. Be, meanwhile, simply gave them her meekest and blushing smile.

    "It''s a long story, Lena, but I might as well tell you everything now," she shrugged as she grabbed Lena''s arm and hugged it. "Come. Let''s go back to our camp." She then turned to Amon whose lips were still parted as she bid him farewell. "We''ll be going on ahead, Your Majesty."

    Pulling Lena along with her, Be did her best not to turn around and look at Amon''s reaction. She could only hope that she didn''te out too aggressive on that exchange.

    "What is going on, Be?" Lena asked her as they walked away.

    Be bit her inner lip in anxiety. Lena would turn around and look at Amon every once in a while, and she just knew that meant trouble. Perhaps it was her womanly instinct, but she could tell that Lena was curious about Amon.

    "He''s Osman, Lena. He''s the man I''ve been waiting for," Be began as she strung up a brief summary of what was going on. "He lost his memories, and he has no recollection of everything that happened to him at the moment, but he is Osman. He only found out his true identity as Amon after our ident on the cliff."

    "Oh, he looks familiar to me, Be. I don''t know¡­ I can''t exin it, but I have a feeling that we knew each other somehow from somewhere," Lena mumbled as she struggled with her words. "You''re aware that I have no recollection of my past, right? Something feels weird because I can feel a connection with him. I¡­"

    Be could feel how anxious Lena was being right now. She had to at leastfort her. "Come now. Let''s see Sis so that she can look at you, Lena," she suggested the moment she noticed beads of sweat appearing on her friend''s forehead. She also felt cold to the touch all of a sudden as well.

    [What is going on? What is she saying?] Poona butted in. [Did she like Amon? Or maybe she felt what you called, ''love at first sight''?]

    [I don''t know, but I feel bothered with what she''s saying,] Be inwardly frowned. [I''ll talk to Sis about this since she and the Queen were the ones who found Lena.]

    [Why do I feel bad about this?] Poona worriedly grumbled. [I mean, don''t you remember that they found Lena''s body the same day that we lost Osman?]

    Be frowned at that information. Clearly, something was off.

    "Be, I''m really sorry. I don''t want to cause any misunderstandings between us, but I really felt something upon seeing King Amon''s face," Lena told her, making Be let go of her arm as they stopped walking. "There''s really this weird feeling that we know each other, and I''m sure he felt it too because he called me Helena¡­"

    "What?!"

    "He kept calling me Helena¡­ And for some reason, I feel like his voice is very familiar with how he''s calling me¡­" Lena continued, her voice trembling with every word. "I feel good being called Helena. It''s as if that''s really my name, Be. My heart also aches whenever I look at h-him."

    Tears started streaming down Lena''s eyes as she broke down. Caught off-guard, Be didn''t know what to do.

    "Be¡­ Lena¡­ What''s going on," Queen Xenia''s familiar voice spoke from behind.

    Her eyes narrowed, Be looked at her Queen straight in the eye and asked, "Is Lena¡­ Helena? Is she the Fairy Queen of the Element Forest?"

    It was the only answer that made sense. Surely, Lena wouldn''t react like this for no reason!

 Chapter 738 Always Saving Me

    <h4>Chapter 738 Always Saving Me</h4>

    Be''s mind was quickly at work as she started putting all the pieces together. Every scene that involved Lena shed inside her head and the circumstances around her had started to look suspicious.

    She didn''t pay much attention to it before because she was way too busy coping with her own loss and struggles in life. Now everything made sense to her. It was too much of a coincidence, thinking about it more now, including the name they gave to Lena¡­ as if naming her after Helena.

    She stared at their Queen whose own expression betrayed her. "Be¡­" Xenia mumbled with parted lips but no words followed after that, as if she lost her tongue. That was enough for Be to get the answers she sought.

    "So Lena is indeed Helena," she weakly stated with trembling lips. Be''s knees wobbled and she slumped on the ground. She felt so weak at that moment as if all the energy in her body had left her. Her head was spinning with various thoughts filling it like a tornado. Her eyes were fixated on the ground without a care for her surroundings.

    [Get a grip! It doesn''t matter if she''s really Helena,] her wolf Poona barked inside her head.

    "But Osman remembered her first¡­" she whispered, feeling that pricking pain inside her heart.

    "Lady Be!" she heard Osman''s familiar voice calling to her and tears just ran down her eyes. Thest thing she saw was Osman''s blurry silhouette running towards her. She smiled before everything turned pitch ck.

    Everything happened so quickly, Jayra together with Xenia witnessed and heard everything including Lena and Be''s discussions. Xenia took the initiative to interrupt the discussion. Jayra felt like she cut her tongue when Be directly confronted the Queen about Helena.

    And now Be had lost consciousness and she didn''t even notice how fast Amon moved, quickly carrying Be in his arms. Everything felt soplicated right now. Lena''s gaze was fixated on Amon while Amon was worriedly calling Be''s name as sheid in his arms.

    Lena lost all her memories but it seemed like her feelings remained intact for Osman. Her mind didn''t recognize Osman but her heart did. The same goes for Amon, his mind did not recognize Be yet but there was no denying how his heart recognized her sister-inw.

    Jayra''s gaze darted to Xenia who was holding Lena.

    "Lead King Amon to bring Be inside her tent. I will bring Lena inside my tent," Xenia said and Jayra nodded.

    "Please follow me," Jayra told Amon who immediately followed her towards their camp. He went inside Lena and Jayra''s shared tent and pointed him towards Be''s makeshift bed. Amon gentlyid Be on the bed.

    "You can leave now, King Amon. Be will wake up soon. There''s just so much right now for her to process which is why she momentarily lost consciousness because of the overwhelming series of events she just had," Jayra stated as she started scanning Be''s whole body.

    "I''m confused¡­" Amon weakly uttered.

    Jayra turned at him as he stared at Be lovingly. Jayra took a deep breath and scorned, "Well, you lost your memories¡­ I offered help so you can get it back but you declined me."

    "My memories are slowlying back and I prefer it that way. I''m not ready to have it alle in a rush because I''m not confident that I''d handle it well. I have a lot on my te right now and thest thing I wanted is to get sidetracked and distracted." Amon confessed.

    Jayra scoffed and she couldn''t help but voice out, "I guess Be knew you enough since that''s also what she believed when you declined my offer."

    "Lady Lena¡­ I remembered her. She''s Helena from the Element Forest, right? The Queen Fair." Amon stated with his eyes fixated on Be.

    "Yes, she was your first love. It''s confidential information so I hope that you keep it only to yourself what I am about to say right now. Helena left her post inside the Element Forest because she saw that you were facing danger. She had given up her position as a guardian to save you from Devon. When you fell off that cliff, Helena gave all her remaining powers to destroy Devon''s bloodthread and dark mist from killing you. Because she forcefully used all her powers before it naturally left her body to turn human outside the Element Forest, Helena lost her memories for good." Jayra summarized.

    "Helena was always saving me¡­" Amon uttered. "But I have this strong urge to protect Lady Be."

    Jayra''s shoulders shrugged as she pointed out, "It''s because you love her. You two were in love before Sephiro turned everything upside down."

    "Sephiro¡­ I also remember his face and voice but not everything about him. I remember saving that boy who lost so much blood and was on the brink of death. I remember giving him my blood to save him."

    Jayra released a frustrated sigh and exined, "Yes and that led Devon''s bloodthread to Sephiro because your blood in him was unprotected by a spell unlike when it was in your body. Your mother said that she had a strong spell cast upon your body to hide the demon blood in you so Devon couldn''t track you down easily. She masked you to be human. And that spell probably got broken when you did your best to save Be that night and which is why the Devon''s bloodthread and dark shadow followed you to destroy you.

    There was a bit of silence and Jayra couldn''t help but say, "If ever you change your mind about getting your memories back soon then don''t hesitate to approach me."

    "I will leave now, Lady Jayra," Amon answered.

    Jayra nodded and said, "Thank you for carrying my sister-inw."

    She watched Amon leave the tent and when he was totally gone Jayra looked at Be and then released a long deep sigh. "She''ll get mad at me for sure for keeping things hidden from her," she weakly murmured.

    Jayra readied herself for Be''s wrath once she woke up. Yet, she wondered how would Xenia handle Lena now. It looked like they wouldn''t be able to keep their promise to the Guardians of Element Forest of not telling the truth to Lena, and to give her a new identity and a new start. Truly there were no secrets that could remain hidden forever.

    "This is giving me such a headache¡­" Jayra murmured with a crumpled face.

 Chapter 739 Bellaâ€™s Goal

    <h4>Chapter 739 Be¡¯s Goal</h4>

    Be slowly opened her eyes, and as expected, her sister-inw Jayra and her brother Bartos were inside the tent.

    "How are you feeling?" Jayra asked, offering a ss of water. Be took it and quickly drank the entire ss.

    Setting the ss down, she moved to sit at the edge of the bed, facing Jayra and Bartos.

    "I want to hear the truth. The entire truth, so don''t bother hiding a single detail from me," she demanded with a stern look.

    "Things are veryplicated Be. Helena''s identity required confidentiality since it''s what the guardians deemed was best for Helena. She suffered from permanent memory loss, so they wanted her to start a new life without worrying about her past."

    "I understand. Don''t worry, I will keep it a secret. Tell me everything," Be answered with a frown. She was mad at the moment, but she needed to know the truth first before she could ignore her sister-inw and brother Bartos! She would definitely give them the worst silent treatmentter!

    Jayra took a deep breath and sighed before she began narrating everything. Be remained quiet, as she listened to every detail of what had happened.

    She pressed her lips together, striving to maintain a neutral expression through it all.

    "Lena saved Osman¡­" she said after hearing the truth.

    "Yes, she did. She gave up everything to save him. Now she''s no longer the Queen Fairy but just an ordinary human without any memories of who she was once," Jayra remarked.

    Be felt sorry for what Lena had to go through and the sacrifices she had to make. If she were in Lena''s ce, she might have done the same thing as well. However, at that time, she wasn''t capable of saving Osman.

    "She¡­ I know her heart remembers Osman and she''s hurt," Be muttered. "But, I''m also hurt and I don''t want to lose him again t-this t-time¡­" her voice trembled as tears streamed down her face.

    "Oh, Be," Jayra murmured and hugged her tightly while gently stroking her back.

    "I feel bad for Lena, I really do, but I can''t give up on Osman despite knowing her sacrifices," she firmly dered. She felt it in her gut, a strong instinct that said that Lena still loved Osman. That was the reason why she couldn''t open her heart to Seth or Master Kasper.

    Lena was just as confused at the time, and she didn''t understand the reasons behind her detachment from others. Now, it all made sense.¡­ Because in Lena''s heart, Osman still lived, even though she lost her memories of him.

    "You suffered a great deal when you lost Osman too, Be," Bartos spoke and Be understood what her brother meant.

    "Biased¡­" she managed to joke despite the seriousness of the situation.

    Jayra chuckled and her brother joined in. Be yfully nudged Jayra and pouted, saying, "I''m mad at the two of you, so leave me alone now. I can manage on my own."

    "Ah, wait, where is Lena?" she asked.

    "She''s with the Queen. I think it''s best that the two of you have separate tents for now, Be. Lena''s emotions are all over the ce, and having the two of you together would just be awkward," Jayra said.

    "That''s why you shouldn''t have kept things from me¡­" Be mumbled with pursed lips.

    "I am sorry Be, we shouldn''t have hid it from you. Also, Amon seemed worried. He''s the one who carried you all the way here. He might not remember you yet, but I believe his feelings for you remain. A while ago, you and Lena both didn''t look good but Amon''s eyes were fixed solely on you," Jayra informed her.

    Now this information totally brightened her mood, transforming her previously dim expression into a radiant smile.

    "Look at how partial and unfair you are. Just a while ago you were crying and acting grumpy with us, and now, after hearing Osman carried you here, you''re smiling like crazy," Bartos snorted.

    Jayra chuckled and got up, saying to Bartos, "Amon¡­ We must get used to calling him Amon because that''s his real identity." Then Jayra turned at her and said, "You seem to be feeling better now, so I''ll leave you to it and get going. Since you''re still mad at me, I guess I''ll have to go to Helion camp aler."

    Be blinked as her sister-inw turned around to leave.? But before Jayra could take another step, Be reached out and grabbed her wrist. She gave Jayra an awkward smile and said, "I¡­ I guess I''m no longer mad at you, Sis."

    "You.." Jayra teased.

    "Fine, get some rest first. I''ll swing byter, and we can go together.? I just need to wrap up some of my pending work for the day, and also check on Lena''s condition" Jayra said.

    Be nodded as she released her grip on Jayra''s wrist. She watched her sister-inw and brother leave the tent. After just a few seconds, servants came to collect Lena''s belongings and rearrange the tent for Be alone.

    "I wonder how she''s doing," Be murmured to herself the moment the servants left her tent.

    [You can see her anytime, but I guess now is not the right time as it would be awkward. I believe Lena will need some time alone right now. She''ll need some space¡­] her wolf, Poona, answered.

    "Do you think Xenia told her everything? The entire truth?" Be wondered. It would be unfair for Lena to not know everything about her past. She deserves to know it.

    [She probably will¡­] Poona sighed.

    "I should get ready now, Poona. I want to always be at my best whenever I''m around Amon," she said before getting out of bed and calling a servant to prepare a bath for her.

    As the servants came to assist her, a parchment arrived. ording to the servant, messengers from Helion were distributing these parchments to every tent in their camp.

    Be looked at it and then shrugged. It was Queen Mother Mona''s announcement regarding thepetition for the Queen''s throne in Helion.

    It said that they would only allow one or two representatives from each kingdom. It also mentioned that only a select few kingdoms would be allowed to participate - those that were stable, powerful, and had a good reputation, like Cordon, Valcrez, Ebodia, Zion, Bethel, and five others.

    [Do you think Lena will join?] Poona suddenly asked, making Be gulp.

    "I don''t know¡­"

    Whether or not Lena joined, Be''s goal remained the same: to win the throne and be with the man she loved.

 Chapter 740 The List

    <h4>Chapter 740 The List</h4>

    Amon let out a deep sigh as he observed his men interviewing the individuals who had approached their camp. They imed to be the missing Helonians they were searching for, but it was still prudent to at least verify their ims.

    "Looks like Father will be quite busy¡­" Samarimented beside him.

    Amon nced at Casimir who was currently working with his assistants to collect blood samples from these individuals. These samples would then be taken back to their kingdom to check their identities with the families eagerly waiting to reunite with them.

    "Yes," Amon replied in kind. "I''m sure there will be many moreing forward as the news spreads to other kingdoms."

    "This is all because of you, Your Majesty," Samari praised him. "You''re doing a great job protecting us, your people. You''re helping all of us get back on our feet after what Devon did to us¡­"

    "It''s all thanks to King Ezekiel," Amon corrected him. "He was the one who ended Devon''s tyranny and crimes¡­"

    "While that''s true, it only happened because King Ezekiel made his move before us," Samari defended, making Amon smile. "If he hadn''t, you would''ve been prepared to fight and take down Devon as well."

    "That wouldn''t be for certain. We''re not even sure if I could''ve defeated Devon," Amon pointed out. "I''m not as powerful as King Ezekiel. Not only does he have divinity in his veins, but he also has dragon powers. If he wanted to, he could easily conquer the world and have everyone bow down to him."

    "Do you think he has the desire to do that?" Samari murmured. "He looks so cold."

    "We don''t know, but we''ll be prepared for whateveres our way," Amon replied with a serious tone. He then turned to Samari and asked, "Aren''t you going to help Casimir?"

    Samari blushed. "Oh right. I will, Your Majesty," she timidly answered. "I''ll go to him now then."

    Amon simply smiled as he shook his head looking at Samari who quickly ran to her father to help him.

    "What a way to shoo her¡­" Lera remarked as she came to his side.

    Amon didn''t respond since he was guilty as charged. Instead, he just asked her an obvious question. "Do you think you''ll find your sister here?"

    "Well, I believe I''ve already found her. It''s just that she''s not among those that came to us yet," Lera answered. "Maybe she''ll appearter."

    Amon frowned at his cousin. "Who is it then?" he asked. "I assume you saw and recognized her in the gathering, right?"

    It would be wonderful news if it was true. Lera had been missing her sister so much ever since they got separated, and looking for her was the first thing she did the moment Devon died.

    "I have a hunch. And you know her already," Lera confidently announced. "She looks exactly like Mother. She''s Lady Jayra."

    "Lady Jayra?! Are you sure about that?" Amon quickly asked. "We should go there now so you can talk to her. Also, why didn''t you approach and ask her the first time you met her before?"

    It was great news. He had mixed emotions about it, but he was still grateful and hopeful about this development.

    "I''m just observing and waiting for now. If she won''te here to our camp today, then I''ll go and talk to her tomorrow. Although¡­ I''m honestly just very nervous and hesitant to approach her¡­" Lera admitted. "I mean, seeing her gave me so much hope that she''s my sister. That she''s very much alive and living well¡­ But for some reason, the thought of being mistaken is creeping me out. What if I''m wrong and Lady Jayra and I are not connected? What if my sister is still out there somewhere struggling? Or worse, gone?"

    Amon let out a sigh as he wrapped his arm around Lera''s shoulders and patted it. It wasn''t much, but he hoped that his simple gesture would give his cousin somefort and relief.

    "There you are¡­"

    The familiar voice of Amon''s mother interrupted him and Lera from their stupor. She had a gleaming smile as she addressed them. "We''re done distributing the parchments to the selected kingdoms for your intentions to get a wife!"

    Amon tried his best not to put his face on his palm, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t shrug as he retorted, "It''s your intention to get me a wife, Mother. Not mine."

    "Why? You don''t want to havepetition now that you have your eyes on someone?" his mother teased.

    "You should tell Aunty early enough so that we can stop thepetition and save ourselves from the efforts of organizing it," Lera interrupted.

    Mona let out a sigh. "It''s not like we can stop it anyway unless we can convince most of the court council and officials, and that would be impossible since all of them have already put their daughters on the list," she stated. "Even if we cast a vote, the notion of canceling it would be rejected"

    "The only thing we can do now is help Lady Be then," Lera hummed. "I''ll assist her in the shadows as much as I can."

    Amon immediately frowned. "No, don''t do that, Lera. It would be unfair to the other participants," he pointed out. "Besides, I''m sure Lady Be wouldn''t want that as well."

    "Interesting. You sound like you know her well enough to get what she wants," his mothermented with a raised brow.

    Amon gulped. His mother and cousin were staring at him intently now, and they were clearly silently teasing him as they discerned his expression.

    "I''m just saying things based on my observation during that time when she was with us," he defended himself. "She seems like the type who wants to fight fair and square."

    He said that, but deep inside, he knew his cousin was right. He could feel something inside him leaning towards Be the moment he first saw her.

    "I believe she hasn''t been with us for a long time for you toe to a firm conclusion about her," Lera pointed out with a teasing grin. "Or perhaps maybe, deep inside your heart¡­ you somehow recognize her already?"

    Amon''s face turned crimson red, and Lera chuckled at his expense as she continued, "Ah, I have a feeling that you''lle to meter asking for help to assist Lady Be in winning and securing the crown to be your wife."

    He didn''t know how to respond, and he was only grateful for Lady Nita''s sudden arrival. She was his mother''s personal assistant, which meant that she probably had news for her.

    "Queen Mother, we have already received feedback from five kingdoms." Lady Nita excitedly informed as she handed his mother the list.

    "This is interesting. I thought Lady Be would be the only one participating from Cordon, but apparently, there''s another woman on the list," the Queen Mother curiously stated with a wide smile on her face. "Looks like my dear son is getting more attention from women than I expected."

    "For real, Aunty?" Lera asked in excitement. "Who''s the other woman participating?"

    Amon stared at his mother, waiting for her to say who it was.

    "It''s Lady Lena Grant."

 Chapter 741 Cycles Of Heat

    ?

    Eventually, Jayra finally came to Be''s tent to pick her up.

    "How''s Lena?" Be immediately asked. She was truly worried for her friend, and she could only hope that things had improved since shest saw her.

    "She''s fine now. She has calmed down now, and Xenia told her everything," Jayra stated. "I also heard she even had a briefmunication with the Guardians. Also¡­"

    Jayra trailed off, and Be frowned as she heard her curse and let out a frustrated sigh. "What''s wrong?"

    Her sister-inw just put her palm on her face as she let out another sigh.

    "Tell me," Be insisted with a frown.

    Resigned, Jayra took a deep breath as she replied, "Well, she received one of the parchments distributed by Helion regarding the selection for King Amon''s Queen¡­ She asked our Queen to put her on the list."

    "What?!" Be burst out. Her face contorted in surprise. She didn''t expect this at all. "Does she know I''m participating?"

    "Yes, and she said that it''s clearly stated in the parchment that each kingdom can send two¡­" Jayra exined. "So she had her name put down on the list as well."

    Be''s shoulders slumped as she thought about what just happened. Lena doing this only meant one thing.

    "She''s going for it¡­" she murmured with a sigh. "She''s fighting for Osman."

    "There''s no denying it," Jayra shrugged. "Xenia told me that Lena felt a deep connection with Amon the moment she saw him."

    Be felt like her head was spinning the more she thought about the news. "It''s her right, and I understand why she needs to do it, but¡­" She sighed, "It''s just that¡­ I feel sad fighting her over¡­"

    "Ah, you should be watching out for yourself then. This fight isn''t about physical strength like in our kingdom, Be," Jayra advised. "I mean, Lena is a properdy of poise and grace. She''s very good atdy-like things like sewing, cooking, and other things a woman- rather, a wife should have¡­"

    Be stood there as she took it all, her face falling upon seeing how her sister-inw was trying to stop herself fromughing.

    "I''m good at painting though! I''m sure painting is included there! There''s also physical strength involved there too even if it''s not as extreme as in Cordon," she snorted as she crossed her arms together, her eyebrows colliding as she exuded confidence. "And I will excel in them¡­"

    "Oh, our Be... Don''t worry. You still have enough time. Bartos already asked someone to help you train while we''re still here at camp," Jayra informed her. "Well, your brother felt threatened when he found out that Lady Lena would join, so he took the initiative to get you some help."

    Blinking, Be couldn''t help but feel touched by the gesture. Her brother was a man of few words, but he was truly someone who cared for her.

    "We should get going now before it gets dark," Be said as she pulled Jayra out of her tent.

    The two of them then walked toward the forest as they headed for Helion''s camp. There was a path leading them there, and there was no way for them to get lost despite being in a forest out in the dark.

    "Tell me honestly, what do you feel right now?" Jayra asked her.

    "They prepared so well for this," Be couldn''t help but hum, ignoring Jayra''s question.

    "Of course, all the powerful kingdoms provided everything that was needed for this event to be possible," Jayra replied. "Are you going to participate in the activities tomorrow?"

    "I''m not sure yet," Be shrugged. "I''ll check the listter and see where I can participate¡­"

    "Or are you nning to see where the King of Helion will participate first and then stalk him?" Jayra teased.

    "Well, I need to take every advantage I can get since I heard it would be rare for us to see the king once thepetition starts," Be chuckled. "While I''m here, I might as well make a big impression and take risks. Who knows? He might just recognize me soon since his memories are starting toe back."

    "About that, I offered him help and he said he''ll think about it," Jayra informed her.

    "Do you think you can heal him by bringing back his memories then?" Be curiously inquired.

    "I''m not sure, but we can try¡­" Jayra admitted.

    Be simply nodded. She was trying her best to act normal, but internally, she was honestly still struggling to process it all. The fact that Lena would also participate in thepetition threw her for a loop.

    If she recalled, Osman''s feelings from before had changed. Lena was his first love, but she didn''t truly manage to capture his heart. The main reason for this was that her love for him was impossible since she was a Guardian of the Element Forest. But now, that was no longer the case. Helena was a free woman now. She could love and be loved by anyone¡­

    Deep inside Be''s heart, she knew there was fear despite the confidence she was indulging herself in.

    [Stop that. Focus on making Osman fall in love with you again¡­] Poona cheered on her. [I know it''ll be a toughpetition, but I can smell it¡­ How you''re already ahead of him¡­]

    Be smiled at her inner wolf. Perhaps there was hope for her yet¡­ "How about you, Sis?" she asked as she changed the topic. "Are you feeling nervous?"

    "A bit. I just hope my family is alive and doing well too," Jayra answered with a loud sigh. "I honestly can''t imagine how this is truly happening. Meeting any of them like this is almost a dreame true..."

    Eventually, they neared their destination, and they stopped just by the border of Helion''s camp. It was well guarded, and Helion''s guards were checking everyone first as a precautionary measure. That couldn''t be helped.

    From afar, Be saw Amon, and their eyes met. He gave her a curt nod and she answered him back with her sweetest smile just before he walked into a tent,

    She could hear Poona''s chuckle inside of her as her wolf chortled, [Ah, you really take every opportunity you see. How about giving him also a wink?]

    [No, a sweet smile is enough. If I wink at wink he''ll think I''m doing quite well already. Let''s see how worried he is to me,ter.] Be hummed with a bashful smile.

    [Ah, that smell¡­ His scent is driving me insane,] Poona remarked and Be could only sigh. She wanted to always pounce on Amon whenever she would see him. The Mate Pull was quite strong that she was barely holding out from attacking Amon well sweetly and intimately of course.

    Just the thought of being intimate with her Mate was making Be feel so hot all over her body.

    [We''ll have a problem once we have our cycle of heat this year. I just hope it doesn''te yet until you seed in winning Amon back. Oh, Be, we''ll be doomed and I can''t imagine how painful it could be if not addressed.]

    Right, she heard those cycles of heat only happened once a year and usually during winter. Be gulped because autumn was almost over and winter wasing soon.

    [I told him that he''s our mate and about this cycle of being in heat¡­ At least I warned him. Maybe I should remind him about it more often or whenever I see a chance to do so.] Be inwardly sighed.

    Back to what was in front of her, when it was their time to enter the borders of the camp, the guards surprisingly didn''t bother to check them.

    "Please go in and follow him."

    Be and Jayra looked at each other with a shrug as they went and followed one of the guards who led them into the tent where Amon went inside.

    "Lady Jayra, Lady Be, greetings."

    Once again, to their surprise, it was Queen Mother Mona who warmly greeted them inside. Be also noticed that both Lera and Casimir were inside, so they all exchanged curt bows as a courtesy.

    "It looks like you were expecting us to arrive," Be started with a smile.

    It was obviously the case. That was what she read from their faces. It was as if they were all delighted that they came.

    "Yes, we were expecting Lady Jayra''s arrival," Amon spoke, making Be raise an eyebrow.

    "Ah, I see¡­ I guess no one''s delighted to see me," she mumbled loud enough for the rest to hear.

    Mona chuckled. "Of course, we''re all delighted to see you too, Lady Be," she smiled. "Now, I do believe Lady Jayra is here to also submit a blood sample?"

    Be blinked. "How did you know?"

    "My cousin Lera believes that Lady Jayra is the younger sister she''s looking for," Amon answered.

    Surprised, Be looked at Lera, and then at Jayra.

    "Lady Jayra looks exactly like my mother¡­" Lera spoke with a teary-eyed smile.

 Chapter 742 Reunited Siblings

    ?

    Jayra couldn''t believe what she just heard. To think that her family was right here all this time¡­ That she would finally meet them¡­

    "A-Are you sure?" Jayra asked.

    "I''m sure," Lera tearily nodded. "You look just like our mother¡­"

    She didn''t know what to think. She knew that she had a family, but to think that she was already within her reach was like this.

    "We''ll have to confirm it first," Casimir interrupted.

    "Right, we''ll be needing your blood sample so that Casimir can do the bloodpatibility testing with Lera right now," Queen Mother Mona seconded.

    "Yes, please," Jayra eagerly nodded. "Do what you must."

    Nodding back, Casimir guided her to a seat and then started getting her blood sample. There was silence as they waited for him to perform the necessary procedures after getting all that he needed.

    Waiting with bated breath, Jayra felt Be''s hand on her as she gently squeezed it. She turned to her sister-inw, whose reassuring gaze at her was enough to give her some encouragement andfort through the nervousness she was currently feeling.

    Shaking her head, Jayra''s eyes thennded on Lera who was also looking at her intently. Both of their gazes were filled with hope as they anticipated the result of Casimir''s test. She knew it wouldn''t take long since she was aware of the process, and yet it somehow still felt like ages as she waited in her seat.

    After a while, she then stared at Casimir. Specifically, she stared as he mixed her blood with Lera''s. He had already chanted the spell for it, and she could only wait as she eagerly watched the test result unfold. If the blood formed clumps, then that meant she and Lera weren''t rted by blood.

    Seconds ticked by, Jayra''s face lit up as she saw the results of the test. There was no clumping, and it only meant one thing¡­ Lera was indeed her older sister.

    "Oh, heavens! It''s a match!"

    Jayra''s eyes blurred with happiness as tears started streaming down her cheeks. She felt like she was on cloud nine, and her joy only grew brighter as she felt Lera''s warm embrace wrap around her.

    "Oh, my younger sister. I''m so d to have finally found you!" Lera burst out as she hugged her. "Oh, if only Mother was here. Oh, thank you so much, Almighty, for keeping my little sister safe. I''m sure Mother is so happy right now like me!"

    "Thank you for not giving up on me!" Jayra sobbed as she hugged Lera tightly. Her heart was in so much joy right now that she felt like it would burst open from inside her chest.

    [Wife¡­ I''m so happy for you,] Bartos beamed through their bond. [Feeling your emotions right now tells me that it''s a sessful match. You actually found your family present among the Helonian''s entourage!]

    [Yes, husband! Lera¡­ Do you remember Lera? The King''s cousin who was always with the Queen Mother? The Chancellor of Helion?! She''s my older sister!] she boasted. [Isn''t my older sister so great like me?!]

    [This is a call for a celebration!] Bartos chuckled. [I will inform this good news to His Majesty this instant!]

    Back in the real world, Lera gently pushed her away before then caressing her cheeks and lovingly cupping her face. "I knew it. My hunch is never wrong. I felt it the first time I saw you. You''re exactly how I remember Mother," Lera stated with her brightest smile. "Those beautiful blue eyes and that wavy blonde hair of yours¡­ I always adored them, but I''m not fortunate enough to inherit such traits. Most of my facial features came from our father."

    "Our parents¡­ Where are they?" Jayra excitedly asked.

    She was feeling hope now, but seeing how Lera''s face fell, she instantly knew that something bad happened to their parents.

    Shaking her head, Lera held her hand as she then guided her to a seat. Her sister sat beside her, and she took a deep breath before she started with a sigh. "Our parents are both gone already, Jayra."

    Jayra''s shoulders slumped at that deliberation. But then she was at least grateful to find out that she had an older sister.

    "Our father, Maza, is King Azarel''s brother. He''s a fallen angel turned demon who followed King Azarel and was very loyal to him. Although Fathermitted various crimes following Azarel''s orders, he was someone truly devoted to Mother," Lera narrated. "They had me as their firstborn daughter, and then came the time when Devon had his rebellion against his father and killed Azarel."

    "That''s also the time when Queen Mother Mona sent Amon away to save him, right?" Jayra inquired.

    Lera nodded. "Amon could''ve been a potential threat to Devon at the time, so Aunt Mona didn''t take any risks and sent him away. Two years passed, and a prophecy reached Devon about the true heir and ruler of Helion who harbored the demon blood. But unlike other demons, this ruler was someone who would bring Helion back to its feet," she continued. "During that time, Mother gave birth to you, and unlike me, you inherited Father''s demon blood. It was also then that Devon conducted a purge against all who harbor the demon blood in them."

    Lera took another deep breath before she continued. "Our parents prepared themselves to fight against Devon''s tyranny with the others, but Mother didn''t want to risk your life, so she sent her most trusted servant to flee Helion with you to keep you safe until their fight against Devon is over¡­"

    Jayra weakly nodded as she listened. Looking at Lera, she couldn''t help but reach out to her older sister''s face to wipe away some of the tears on her cheeks.

    "I was only two back then. Devon spared me because I''m purely human like Mother. There was no trace of demon blood in me at all," Lera stated, her voice trembling. "I didn''t witness it all, but Aunt Mona did. She was the one who took me in and cared for me when my parents fell in the battle against Devon."

    "I tried to find you the moment we got our freedom from Devon, but it was hard. It''s like finding a needle in a haystack since we didn''t know where the servant went," Lera kept on adding. "She didn''te back. I waited, hoping that the servant was well with you and that you woulde back, but it never happened."

    Jayra smacked her lips as she shared her own life story. "From my end, I was found outside Ebodia Castle when I was a baby. A royal guard found me outside the castle walls, and then he took me into the castle," she recounted. "I basically grew up inside the Chapel helping take care of it and running errands. I was fortunate enough to have a memorable encounter with Princess Xenia when I was young."

    "Tell me more about it," Lera curiously remarked. "I want to know everything."

    Smiling brightly, Jayra eagerly continued, "My life changed knowing Princess Xenia."

    "How did you two meet?" Lera asked.

    Jayra had a wide smile as she answered, "I was fourteen at that time and was running an errand that time, I stopped by a particr stall because I saw a beautiful hairpin. I picked it up to have a better look, but the seller immediately thought that I was a thief trying to steal it. To be fair, I looked like a beggar at the time. So I guess that justifies his usations somewhat. Still, that was when I met Princess Xenia. She was just seven at the time, and I was lucky she was there."

    She chuckled at the fond memory, "I remember insisting that I wasn''t a thief, but the seller insisted that I was being suspicious. He even insisted that if I wasn''t a thief, then I should buy it since I already touched it with my dirty hands. I didn''t have money at the time. So again, that justifies the seller''s usations. He was about to hit me when Princess Xenia swooped in and stood up for me. She didn''t even care how dirty I was back then, or how she''d get hurt trying to defend me. Instead, she just hugged me and protected me with her body, shielding me from potentially getting hit."

    Jayra paused a while and smiled seeing how Lera was immersed in listening so she added, "Fortunately, the Princess was with his brother, Prince Ezekiel, so she didn''t end up getting hit. After all, was said and done, the seller was punished ording to his acts. And ever since then, Princess Xenia would often check in on me in the chapel. She would always bug me to y with her, and we eventually became close friends after the fact¡­. More like sisters even."

    "Is that why you''re at Cordon right now?" Lera asked.

    "Our King asked me to go with her to Cordon, I was really grateful to have even been offered the opportunity. I wanted to look after her like how she had protected me with all her might. In fact, even if the King hadn''t asked me to go with her, I probably would''ve begged him to let me apany Princess Xenia wherever she went. Also, at Cordon, I met the man for me, my husband."

    "I am so d Jayra that you were with good people and living a good life. Mother will surely be happy wherever she is right now," Leramented, teary-eyed.

    Unknown to the reunited siblings, the others inside the tent had already left in silence to give them the privacy they needed, knowing how the two had more catching up to do despite everything that had happened.

 Chapter 743 Definitely Wonâ€™t Back Down

    <h4>Chapter 743 Definitely Won¡¯t Back Down</h4>

    Be, together with King Amon, Queen Mother Mona, and Casimir, all shared a knowing look with one another as Lera and Jayra began sobbing and hugging each other. From then on, they decided to silently walk out of the tent so that the two newly reunited siblings could have their private moment together.

    Once they were outside, the Queen Mother turned to Be with a smile. "They would need some time alone. They have a bit of catching up to do. It may take them some time, so I''m sure you''ll get bored waiting for them," she stated. "How about some tea with me, Lady Be?" She then turned to Amon and added, "Come and join us, Son."

    Amon simply nodded to his mother. The older woman then looked at Casimir, but the royal physician simply waved his hands in refusal. "Ah, no¡­ I''ll pass on this invitation, Queen Mother. I still have a lot of pending work to do."

    Mona chuckled. "Alright then. You can go ahead and leave now, Casimir."

    The older man curtly bowed before quickly excusing himself from the scene. By the sidelines, Be''s gaze followed the man as she mused to herself.

    "King Amon''s announcement about the families looking for the children they sent away was such a good act," she remarked. "I hope many will be reunited with each of their families like how my sister-inw got reunited with her older sister. Who would''ve thought that she had a beautiful and outstanding older sister all this time?"

    "Lera is in bliss right now," Mona beamed. "She finally found her sister. This calls for a celebration!"

    "I will arrange that then, Mother," Amon quickly seconded. "We can also invite Jayra''s extended family and friends that are with her here while we''re at it."

    "That will be great, Son," Mona excitedly nodded. "Let''s ask Jayra''s opinionter."

    Be simply smiled as she listened to the Queen Mother and Amon talk about the simple celebration they were nning for Jayra and Lera. With nothing better to do, she walked with them to another tent.

    Once they were inside, the Queen Mother signaled for her to sit on a chair. To her surprise, Amon pulled up a chair for her, and she couldn''t help but feel great since she remembered how his previous self Osman would always do that for her. He was such a gentleman, and he would always pamper her whenever possible.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," she hummed with her sweetest smile.

    Sitting down, she then watched as Queen Mother Mona personally prepared some tea for them. Be wasn''t fond of tea, and she was about to refuse when an idea came to her.

    "Do you have Os coffee here, Queen Mother?" she curiously asked.

    "Oh, that. Yes, we have that," the Queen Mother nodded. "It''s something new that Casimir asked Rendon to bring with him. I heard that it originated from Cordon¡­"

    "Yes, and I''m the seller of it. That''s Osman''s coffee. I discovered it from him," Be proudly dered. "You see, Amon here has so many talents¡­ He loved that brew coffee before, and he introduced it to me back then. So, when he went missing, I focused on doing business and handling where he left off at Cordon so that once hees back, it''s-"

    "But I will note back because Helion is my home and my kingdom," Amon interrupted with a firm voice.

    "Right¡­ I apologize. Maybe someday when you n to visit then, at least you''ll be proud of how I kept everything nice and sessful," Be muttered with a frown.

    He was being so annoying, and she couldn''t afford to dish it back with how the Mate Pull was affecting her. "It''s not like I''m saying that you should return and stay there for good. I know you belong in Helion, and nothing will change that."

    "I for one will be d to hear more about Amon''s past," the Queen Mother interrupted. "Maybe you can visit our camp from time to time so that you can tell me more about Osman, Lady Be."

    Immediately, Be''s crumpled face lit up as she stretched her lips wide. "I''ll do that then, Queen Mother."

    "Splending," Mona smiled as she began serving tea. "For now, how about you tell me some more things about Amon?"

    "Where do you want me to start? You see, Osman told me all about his adventures out at sea while he was a pirate," Be excitedly stated. "Then he became a Lycan before then bing the Great Admiral of Cordon¡­ Personally, I came to know Osman just a year ago."

    "Tell us everything right from the start then," Mona stated as she took her seat. "What have you heard of him from when he was a child? Maybe you have something more to share other than that too."

    Be smiled as she obliged. It was a long story, and she started her tell from where it all started when Osman was found in the river of Os.

    "Osman said that Captain Hans named him after that river Os," she began with a grin. "And because he wants him to grow up as a man, he added ''man'' at the end of it, making it Osman."

    She then went ahead with how Osman grew up the hard way by living in a pirate ship.

    "Oh, my poor son. I never thought he''d end up in the hands of pirates. I''m a mermaid, and I sent him on the Dead Sea knowing that my kind would somehow recognize him since he also has my blood in him," Mona sighed. "It''s not as strong as his demon blood, but it''s enough for him to live underwater without any problems. As much as I wanted to send him to the Miran Ocean where my family was¡­ I can''t because Devon knew that ce¡­"

    "Osman is a broad-minded person. I still remember what he told of how he interpreted the ways of Captain Hans with his upbringing¡­," Be remarked. "He said that Captain Hans intentionally let him grow up in the harsh reality of this world. That it was the captain''s way of molding him into be a stronger person."

    "Well, I guess he''s right seeing how my son handled everything before and how he''s persevering right now¡­" the Queen Mother stated with a wide smile. "I''m truly proud of what he has be despite how I wasn''t there by his side as he grew up."

    Be smiled back, but she hesitated as she noticed how tears started reflecting from the older woman''s eyes.

    "That''s true, Queen Mother. Osman also appreciated Captain Hans''s methods," Be added, the smile on her face never faltering as she recalled the good memories she had with Osman. "He himself is proud of how strong he has be not just physically, but emotionally and spiritually as well."

    Be was so engrossed with her story that she didn''t notice how Amon was staring at her unblinking. The Queen Mother, on the other hand, quickly noticed her son''s behavior.

    "Looks like you really have much to tell, Lady Be," Monaplimented. "You knew Osman well."

    The Queen Mother adored Lady Be, and she could feel how much Be had genuine feelings for her son.

    Meanwhile, Amon was keeping his emotions to himself, but she could still sense the tension between the two. If her son ever acknowledged his feelings for Be, then she was more than ready to pull some strings to bypass thepetition so that these two could be together as soon as possible.

    However, her dear son still looked confused at the moment. As such, she decided to wait and observe some more.

    "Osman told me a lot, Your Grace," Be graciously hummed. "He had a lot of experiences in his more than thirty years of life¡­"

    "I see. Oh, by the way. I received the official reply from Cordon regarding my announcement for the Selection for the Queen''s throne at Helion," Mona stated while keenly eyeing Be. "I thought they''d only send you, but there''s another maiden on the list; Lady Lena Grant from the Midnight Pack."

    She blinked as she looked at the younger woman. From the looks of things, it seemed that Be was already aware of it.

    "Yes, she decided to participate as well," Be replied. Her gaze then turned to Amon as she added, "Looks like it''ll be a toughpetition. Many seem to be eyeing our King Amon here."

    "You can still back down, Lady Be," Mona jested with a grin.

    Be blinked at her and humorously said, "Maybe I should just do that?"

    "I''ll be going ahead now. I still have some things to attend to."

    To the surprise of all, Amon suddenly said his piece. Without further words, he stood up and turned away from the table to leave.

    Queen Mother Mona leaned closer and whispered in her ear, "That''s his way of saying you shouldn''t back down¡­"

    Be chuckled and said, "I definitely won''t down back Queen Mother. I will never lose him again this time around."

 Chapter 744 The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 744 The Hunt?</h4>

    Be woke up the next morning feeling rather refreshed. Yesterday''s talk with the Queen Mother really brightened up her mood. And while Amon leaving did rub her the wrong way, she at least understood why he did it. It must''ve been ufortable hearing everything that he supposedly did back when he was still Osman, and she wouldn''t me him for doing so even if it did end up making her feel annoyed on top of his usual attempts to brush her off.

    [Or maybe he left since he didn''t like your joke about backing down?] Poona was at it again. That was her initial thought but then she was trying her best not to expect too much so she was trying to interpret his walked-out scenario yesterday in a general way.

    She chuckled and said, "Stop that already Poona. I''m trying a different kind of mindset in here and you''re not helping."

    [What kind of mindset is that? Not expecting so less heart ache when he didn''t meet your expectations?]

    "Yes so stop messing with my mindset now¡­"

    Poona simply scoffed at her.

    Be smiled. Still, she at least made some progress with trying to get him back to her side. Also, she could tell that the Queen Mother was rooting for her, and it was even fun talking to the older woman.

    [We''re pretty much in if Amon would ever want us,] Poona chuckled and once again voiced out her opinion as Be got up from bed. [There''s no mistaking that we made a good impression.]

    [Well, we made a good impression on everyone except the one that matters,] Be sighed in response. [Osman still refuses to remember his true feelings¡­]

    It was an annoying fact that she had to deal with. Again, she understood that he now had a kingdom to deal with, but he should at least entertain the notion of knowing his past. But no. Instead, he actively refuses to even interact with anything involving his past self.

    [Still, we know that we''re making headway into our Mate,] Poona encouraged. [We just have to keep up the pace.]

    Be chuckled to herself as she nodded at her inner wolf''s words. It was something to hold onto, at least. There was something there. And even if the whole world would try to stop her from having what was rightfully hers, she refused to give up, especially since she knew that her Osman was just waiting for her to jog his memories.

    "Oh right, there''s a hunting event taking ce this morning¡­"

    She narrowed her eyes up at the morning sun. Based on how high it was at the moment, she mentally realized that she was going to bete if she wanted to take part in the said hunt. All the kings would be participating in it too, which meant that Amon would be there as well.

    [We should take this opportunity to cozy up to him some more,] Poona encouraged.

    [It''s alreadyte though,] Be sighed. [Would we even make it?]

    [Not with that attitude!]

    Be chuckled at her inner wolf''s crassnguage. It was refreshing to hear Poona speak to her like that every once in a while. And while it was kind of disrespectful to hear, it was all she needed to somehow get herself into gear and actually try again.

    "I''ll show you a good time, Osman," she swore to herself with an amused smirk. "Whether you like it or not, you''ll have me by your side until you realize your love for me again."

    With her mind determined, Be prepared herself for the hunt as she raced against the rising sun above. She''d bete, but there was always the concept of being so good at it that it became fashionable enough to be eptable.

    If she was going to arrivete, she might as well do it in style.

    [At least make your practical,] Poona reminded. [This is a hunt, after all.]

    [I know,] Be rolled her eyes as she mixed and matched a few of her dresses and clothes. [I can hunt in style if I have to. Don''t worry.]

    True to her word, she put on a practical, yet stylish blouse that showed just enough of her assets for it to matter. Coupled with a pair of form-fitting trousers and boots, and she was ready for a hunt that would hopefully help her get a few hits in on Amon''s stubborn refusal to even acknowledge his past.

    [Not the best as a werewolf going on a hunt, but it''ll do.]

    Be raised an eyebrow as she looked at herself in the mirror. True enough, it hindered her actual hunting skills as a werewolf if it came down to it, but she at least looked great while doing it. She showed just enough, but at the same time, her outfit alluded to great things underneath it, as if teasing whoever it was that wanted to have a piece of her.

    "Nothing like a practical uniform for a practical man," Be chuckled.

    Giving herself an approving nod, she went ahead and left her tent before making her way to the meeting ce where those who wished to participate in the hunt would be gathering. She knew she had to hurry if she didn''t want to be left behind, but she had a feeling that they wouldn''t be leaving for quite some time.

    Everyone participating in their group already left. She saw her sister Jayra on her way busy on her own chores in their camp.

    "So you decided to participate in the huntst minute? Our King already left. You''rete," Jayra pointed out.

    "It''s alright¡­ I feel good today Sis as if something good will happen. And besides, I''ll just try if I can still participate in it," she replied before waving at her sister-inw as she continued walking ahead to her destination.

    She was honestly not in the mood to go hunting for today but then Poona''s encouragement for her to join worked.

    "I''m sure the pleasant weather''s making things harder on them," Be casually talked to herself as she walked to the meeting ce. "Some people will be bound to bete."

    At least, that was what she told herself. Sure enough, the moment she arrived, all eyes were on her as she found herself walking in on a hunting party that was already set to leave.

    They were already on their horses and Be inwardly cursed because she didn''t inform their servants that arranged the horses to bring her to this meeting ce.

    "Lady Be?" Amon asked from atop his horse, his brows raised as he eyed her. "Are you here for the hunting trip?"

    "I¡­ I wasn''t thatte, was I?" Be cheekily replied. "I was sure there would be others that aren''t here yet."

    "Uhm¡­ If I may, Lady Be, but you are indeed thest one to arrive," a representative of the Sorel Guild respectfully pointed out. "We had already finished our headcount, and we were just about to leave when you arrived."

    Be blinked at the attention being pointed at her sudden arrival. Against her better self, her cheeks flushed as the embarrassment began to finally hit her.

    Poona wasughing hard inside of her and said, [You surely give an impression but not a good one. A tardy future queen of Helion?]

    "I really thought it wouldn''t be that bad," Be meekly stated.

    "You at least arrived, Lady Be. That''s what matters."

    Be''s eyes widened at that voice. To her surprise, Amon had addressed her as he trotted his horse near her. She bit her inner lip as she tried to suppress her smile but she couldn''t help it as her lips still managed to stretch beautifully while she dreamily stared at Amon.

    "This one here is my responsibility," he casually stated. "I''ll make sure to admonish herter for herck of punctuality.."

    Be blinked at his words. Amon saying those words just took her to heaven that instant.

    [That''s too exaggerated! Didn''t you hear how he pointed out yourck of punctuality?] Poona scoffed through her thoughts.

    She did but that was not the point. [He said, I''m his responsibility. He can simply ignore me! But he didn''t. He obviously wants me to join this hunt under his watch, Poona!!!] she was squealing at her wolf.

    Poona clicked her tongue and chortled. [What happened to that new mindset you said earlier about not giving too much meaning to Amon''s action so there will be less heart ache if your expectations are not met? How about this¡­ Hmm, maybe he feels bad since you''re already here wearing proper attire for the hunt? It will be a pity if you''ll not join when they are still here and yet to leave¡­]

    [To hell with that kind of mindset. I will no longer apply it. I''m more fueled up when I interpret his actions to my advantage,] she mumbled to her wolf with a pout and her wolf Poona could onlyugh and say, [That''s more like you¡­]

 Chapter 745 Die

    <h4>Chapter 745 Die</h4>

    Amon let out a sigh as he watched Be blush up a storm beneath him. Despite himself, he couldn''t help but think of how adorable she was being while she twiddled with her fingers like a kid who got caught stealing from their parents. It also didn''t help that she clearly dressed herself in a more practical manner than some of the women that he saw apanying them. She knew what a hunt was, and actually made efforts not to dress herself in a way that would interfere with their activities.

    Just¡­ Just looking at her made his chest tighten for some reason. She just looked so precious at that moment that he almost wanted to just swoop in and just take her under his wing without a word if only to spare her from further embarrassment.

    Of course, he didn''t do that. That would simply be the height of callousness.

    "You at least arrived, Lady Be. That''s what matters," Amon nonchntly stated as he moved his horse near to her. "This one here is under my responsibility. "I''ll make sure to admonish herter for herck of punctuality."

    "Acknowledged, Your Majesty," the Sorel Guild representative nodded in affirmation. "However, we no longer have a spare horse for her. We already sent the spares back to the stables, unfortunately."

    "That will not be a problem," Amon quickly replied. "I''ll have her riding behind me."

    "What?!"

    "Will that be a problem?" Amon cut Be off, ignoring her outburst as he turned his gaze to the Sorel Guild representative.

    "Absolutely not, Your Majesty," the representative quickly replied. "Unfortunately, that would mean that it will fall to you to brief Lady Be on our current rules of engagement. The forest must be preserved, after all, and these rules exist solely to make sure that is the case."

    Amon grunted. "Of course. I''ll inform her of what needs to be done."

    Stretching out his hand to her, he almost rolled his eyes as he saw her almost hesitate to grab onto him. The hunting party had already gone into the forest, leaving both of them alone by now as he waited for her to actually get on.

    "What are you waiting for? We need to leave now."

    "A-Are you sure about this?" Be meekly asked. "Won''t I get in the way of the hunt?"

    "This is just a ceremonial hunt to start the day," Amon coolly exined. "It won''t matter if I don''t catch anything. What''s important is that I''m present."

    Taking control of the situation, Amon went ahead and plucked Be out from the ground and seated right behind him. The feeling of her presence beside him almost made him feel¡­ something. It was noticeable, but it was thankfully easy enough to ignore. It was a good thing she was behind him, lesser torment.

    He shook his head because of how wild his thoughts were with him imagining hugging Be if she sat in front of him. Her scent¡­ It was very familiar and it smelled divine to her. It was a cozy fruity mix of wild ckberry whipped with sweet vani and jasmine.

    He released a sigh. This woman¡­ She was making him feel so weird. Everything seemed foreign and yet so familiar andfortable whenever he was with her.

    "Ceremonial, huh¡­ I guess that exins the bow and arrows," she mumbled behind his back as he went and caught up with the rest of the hunting party.

    "It does," Amon shrugged as they went into the forest, his bow in hand as he looked out for anything sport-worthy. "We''re not allowed to use our abilities here. There''s no point in having the most kills in this hunt, but it wouldn''t hurt to have something once we return."

    He narrowed his eyes as he felt Be''s arms wrap around his waist. It looked like he had no escape from her even if she was sitting behind him. Her touch sent shivers down his spine, but he hid it well as he spotted one of his fellow monarchs in the hunting party. One King Moler of the Kingdom of Eren.

    "Greetings," Amon greeted the young king.

    "A-Ah, K-King Amon," Moler replied, his eyes shifting as his bow trembled in his grasp. "I didn''t notice you."

    Amon raised an eyebrow at the young king''s behavior. Not that he could me the kid seeing as he''s a teenager at the oldest. If he recalled correctly, the Kingdom of Zura ruled by Moler was one of the many kingdoms devastated by Devon during his rule. The royal family was obviously wiped out, leaving a young kid as the sole heir to the throne.

    "I was left behind," Amon coolly responded. "My¡­ acquaintance here came inte despite my advice not to do so."

    "You didn''t say anything," Be pouted. "I came here on my own."

    "Nevertheless, we''re here now, and it''s good to see a fellow monarch," Amon continued, ignoring the way her arms tightened around his waist. "Have you seen the rest of the hunting party?"

    "Unfortunately, no," the young king stuttered. "I-I guess we got left behind¡­"

    "Then let''s not waste time," Amon began as he took the lead. "We have some catching up to do."

    Riding out front, he couldn''t help but feel suspicious despite knowing that he had no reason to feel such things. With Be being a non-issue behind him and a fellow monarch riding behind them, they should be rtively secure as they rode through the forest. And yet¡­

    "Now!"

    "Amon, watch out!"

    His eyes widened as he heard two shouts from behind him. One was King Moller, and the other was Be seemingly warning him of something. Turning around, to his surprise, his fellow king had drawn his bow at him. Be was down on the ground in a ready position, and around them, archers from high above the trees all aimed their sights on them.

    An ambush then.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Amon calmly asked, his senses already scoping out every single would-be assassin trying to kill them.

    "Y-You¡­ Your kingdom destroyed my home¡­ Killed my parents," the young king ground out, his aim steady as he cried out. "You have the same blood as that demon Devon. How can we know for sure that we can trust you?! It''s just a matter of time before you also make the same move as your brother!!! Demons are an abomination and can''t be trusted! You''re all the same!"

    "Are you blind?! He''s literally here to engage in peace talks and establish diplomatic rtions! Didn''t he let your kingdom be?! If he''s the same he''ll just continue getting hold of your kingdom under him! What a fool you are!" Be loudly scoffed, her arms raised as she took up a stance ready for any sort of fight. "What kind of enemy would-"

    "Be, let me handle this."

    Getting off his horse, Amon gave Be a grateful nod before addressing his fellow king. He knew that his kingdom''s reputation would be bad, but he didn''t think it''d be this bad.

    Still, he could probably work this to his advantage. Fighting could not always be the solution. Enough blood was spilled and the only blood he wanted to see right now were those that belonged to the monsters Devon created to create chaos.

    "If you truly think that, then take the first shot right here and now."

    Amon was resolute as he stood right in front of King Moller with his arms wide open. He knew for a fact that a king this young had noposure of their own. In fact, it was already obvious from the moment they started interacting. The stuttering¡­ the constant shiftiness¡­ This kid was hopelessly out of his depth in his duties.

    "A-Your Majesty, what are you doing?!" Be incredulously shouted at him. "Do you want him to kill you?!"

    "Come on, King Moller," Amon taunted. "If I truly was the one responsible for the destruction of your kingdom, then shoot me right here and now."

    "Amon!"

    He stared unblinking at his fellow monarch even as Be began trying to stop him from supposedly doing something stupid. This was, in fact, the exact opposite of that. Despite staring possible death right in the face, there was no way this young king would have the guts to shoot him.

    Although, feeling Be tugging at him from behind did make him¡­ feel things.

    "I-I''ll do it!" King Moller shouted out, her words fraying as his bow shook in his grip. "Y-You''ll pay!"

    "I''m waiting then," Amon neutrally challenged. "Come on. If you really believe what you''re saying, then shoot me."

    Amon narrowed his eyes as he stared at the young king right in the eyes. He could see it all¡­ The doubt¡­ The fear¡­. The obvious hesitation as his grip on his bow wavered more and more.

    "Are you serious?" Be whispered from behind, having finally caught his obvious calmness. "We''re surrounded, and he might just kill you."

    He simply nodded. Even if the kid shot his arrow, he was sure that he''d survive anyway. After all, what was one arrowpared to the might of a hundred demons?

    "F-Fine!" King Moller screamed. "Die!"

 Chapter 746 Some Rest

    ?

    The skies above them seemingly matched the atmosphere around them, rapidly turning gray as thunderclouds started forming. Then¡­

    "Amon!"

    Thunder rolled as an arrow flew right past Amon''s ear. The arrowhead nicked him ever so slightly, but otherwise, not even a single drop of blood escaped from his broken skin... Beside him, Be stood stock still as she watched him not even move an inch. As he expected, he was right. The young king was too nervous to evennd a straight shot.

    Still, he was technically attacked, and that was all the reason he needed to fight back.

    "Well?" Amon taunted. "I gave you your chance. Any other words?"

    King Moller stammered as he fell on his horse. Be was quick to move by his side, her stance at the ready once more as the assassins around them seemingly began to move. Now was where the real fight would start.

    "K-Kill him! Don''t let him leave this ce alive!"

    Another thunderp echoed from above as the trees seemingly began to attack. Moving quickly, Amon assumed his own stance as he began to fend off arrow after arrow flying right at them. They were slow, and he didn''t even need to use his all to deflect them.

    Beside him, Be shot off to the nearest tree, her movements quick as a werewolf as she systematically began to throw assassin after assassin down on the ground. She moved like a blur, but Amon was quick enough to follow her movements as he began to follow up her throws by pummeling any assassin that was dumb enough to try and get back up.

    While all of this was happening, Amon made sure to keep an eye on the stuttering king who was currently mewling on the ground. Clearly, this kid bit off more than he could chew, and he could only watch as they both destroyed his supposed assassins before they could even get a scratch on him.

    "That''s all of them," Be scoffed as shended by his side. She dusted off her hands, looking absolutely disappointed as she sighed. "They didn''t even put up a fight."

    "All the more to our advantage then," Amon scoffed. "I''ll get the King back up on his feet. We have to take him back with uster."

    "Way ahead of you there, Your Majesty."

    Crossing his arms, Amon watched as Be quickly picked the young king off the ground and put him back on his horse. Raising an eyebrow at her, he then grabbed the horse''s reins and began pulling it with him as they returned to their scheduled journey. He guessed female werewolves like Be were too strong for him to worry about. Yet, he couldn''t help but think that he should be the one protecting her and not the other way around.

    "Your Majesty, it''s starting to rain."

    Amon sighed as he looked up at the sky. It looked like they were out of luck today, being ambushed and now a storm wasing. He then turned to Be who grabbed their horse.

    She moved so fast like an alluring warrior.

    Amon wanted to knock his own head because of how his mind was workingtely. Did he really need to add alluring at the thought of her as a warrior?

    With Be now trailing behind him, Amon went ahead and tried to navigate the forest. Having been left behind, they had no guide to lead them, and with the rain seemingly starting to get stronger, it was clear that they had no hopes of getting out of this mess. At least until the sky cleared back up again.

    It also didn''t help that his ears were starting to ring for some reason. Something felt off but he ignored it as he tried to find a shelter for them. He didn''t want Be to get soaked in the rain and get sick.

    Amon gulped as he realized how he had this urge to take care of Be. It was probably that same feeling he had before when he was Osman. After all, Be told him that he was as good to her as Osman.

    "We should find shelter for now," Be suggested behind him. "The rain''s making it hard to see through the trees."

    "Agreed," Amon nodded. He was distracted¡­ And it was because of how Be''s clothes got wet and became some kind of see-through to his eyes. She had those perfect curves for a woman that any man would go crazy for. She was blessed for rounded chests and he wondered if it would ever fit on his palm and¡­

    "Damn it!" Amon cursed out loud. He couldn''t believe how he even got the time to have this kind of wicked thought! Was he deprived of a woman that long for him to be like that?

    "What''s wrong? I''m sure we''ll find a shelter soon, Your Majesty," Bemented from behind. She was so clueless about why he was cursing. It was not about the storm or the shelter but because of his wicked mind.

    Pushing through the poor visibility, they both scoured their general area until they finally found some shelter in the form of a shallow cave. It wasn''t much, but it would have to do until the rain let up.

    "Let''s rest for a bit," Be told him as she went and secured their wayward king with the bit of rope that they had with them. "Are you alright?"

    Amon blinked, his vision blurring ever so slightly. He started feeling hot all over his body as well.

    "I''m fine, Be. Tend to our king over there for now. Make himfortable." he managed to speak.

    Shaking his head, he sat down on the nearest avable stump to him. His vision was starting to get blurry for some reason, and he supposed that a quick nap would fix things.

    "Your Majesty?" Be called but he felt too sleepy to answer her.

    Yes¡­ He was just tired. This wasn''t anything¡­ He just had to get some rest¡­

 Chapter 747 Poison

    <h4>Chapter 747 Poison</h4>

    "Amon?!"

    Be was worried. Despite her best attempts, Amon wasn''t responding. Sure, he was asleep, but he was hot to the touch¡­ and he didn''t even wake despite¡­

    "Poison¡­" she muttered, her gaze turning to the king she just tied up. "You poisoned him!"

    Her gaze was burning as she stared at the young man, and she wanted nothing more than to snap his neck at that moment. But what first came to mind was looking for an antidote as she quickly looked for it in his person. However, there was nothing, and she could only grunt as she abruptly pushed Moler''s body down on the ground.

    Shaking her head, Be tried to calm herself down as she looked at Osman and scanned his body. She closed her eyes as she tried to reach her brother through their sibling bond, but there was nothing on the other side, which meant that Bartos was currently too far away from her for their mind link to work.

    Werewolves'' mind link, aside from the Matebond link, didn''t work as well as vampires did whenever theymunicated telepathically. They needed enough distance from each other for it to work.

    [You have to act now. Just recall what you''ve learned from Master Kasper. Didn''t he teach you some spells on how to expel poison?] Poona reminded her. [Or you can just feed him your blood. That always works wonders on poison.]

    Without hesitation, Be searched Osman''s body for any wound where the poison could''ve entered his body. Sure enough, she found a small one on his ear where the arrow had grazed it.

    "This bastard!" she cursed at the young king not far from their area. He poisoned his arrowhead! Imagine if that arrow hit Amon''s vital parts?! "How could you be this careless?" she scolded Amon as she wounded herself.

    There was no other choice. She would just have to try feeding him her own blood first before trying out the spells afterwards. For some reason, she trusted the first method doing better rather than the healing spells¡­ Then again, that was because Master Kasper would always scold her for making a lot of errors while she was learning them.

    Back to the matter at hand, Be sucked in some of her own blood from her wound before leaning and pressing her lips against, Amon''s, pushing in her blood from her lips into his. He was unconscious, however, so she had to make sure she fed him enough of her blood for this to work. Sure, maybe he could heal himself, but she wasn''t familiar with demons so she didn''t know whether he could do it or not.

    [This Moler knows Amon is a demon,] Poona reminded her. [He must''ve had a poison that can kill demons for sure.]

    Be cursed under her breath. She refused to let him die on her again like this.

    After feeding him a certain amount of her blood, Be heard Moler grunt from behind her. He was regaining consciousness, and yet all she wanted was to knock him back down again. However, she didn''t. Instead, she grabbed the young king by his neck and shook him.

    "What poison did you give him?!"

    Moler blinked as if trying to get back his bearings. He then turned to Amon and muttered, "Why not just kill me?!"

    "He''s different from Devon. He won''t kill you, and based on his personality¡­ He might even let you goter," Be hissed. "Now tell me¡­ what poison did you use?!"

    Moler whispered, "It''s a poison that will kill a demon¡­"

    "And what is the antidote?"

    "I¡­ don''t know if there even is an antidote¡­" the king murmured with a gulp, his body trembling. "I didn''t ask since I intended to kill him."

    Be narrowed her eyes. "Look at you getting all nervous. Is this your first attempt at killing?!" she scoffed. "You better pray that he gets better because I''m not like him. I''ll tear you to pieces if something ever happens to him!"

    Her grip trembled as she scolded the king. "How¡­ How could you exact revenge on the wrong man? Amon¡­ You don''t know what he has experienced before he took that throne. All his life¡­ he''s been in hiding because Devon wanted to wipe him of this world, and you¡­ You fool!" she screamed. "Can''t you see how good he is and all of the good changes he''s bringing to Helion?!"

    Be couldn''t help herself. She knew shouting out all these words was nonsense since Amon was already poisoned, but it was still cathartic to do so.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry. It''s just that, I can''t¡­ We''ve suffered so much that all I can think of is killing off all the demons in this world starting with Devon''s remaining lineage¡­" Moler weakly whispered.

    Narrowing her eyes, Be let go of his neck in favor of turning to check on Amon instead.

    [Do you think it''s working?]

    Be heard what Poona asking, but Amon currently looked so pale that he almost looked like he was about to die.

    "The poison will take a day or two to kill him, but it will torment him during that period. It''s the only way to kill a demon as powerful as him," Moler weakly exined. "We still have time, however. There''s a powerful healer mage in the kingdom of Cordon that''s currently in attendance at the event. I saw her hanging around you too. She can probably save him.¡­"

    Be red at him. "I don''t trust you at all!" she hissed. "I''m going, and I''ll leave you here on your own to wait for your arrest!"

    Grinding her teeth, Be chanted a spell around Moler so that he wouldn''t be able to escape. She then shifted into her wolfwoman form and carried Amon on her back. It would be much faster if she would do it in her wolf form, but Amon was unconscious and she wouldn''t be able to secure him on her back.

    [Let''s do this as fast as we can, Poona. Let''s save him no matter what¡­]

    Pumping her legs, Be ran as quickly as she could despite the storm ahead. She used her sense of smell and her recollection of their path to try and find their way back. A while ago, she didn''t propose this to Amon while he busied himself to find them shelter because she wanted to stay long with him. That was not until she found out that he was poisoned.

    "Damn that kid!" she cursed Moler under her breath.

    A beat of running passed, and relief washed over her when she finally got a hold of his brother through their sibling bond.

    [Brother! Are you there?!]

    [What happened?]

    [Please ready Sis,] she quickly informed him. [I''ll be there soon. We got ambushed, and Amon was poisoned.]

    Be didn''t even bother replying as she turned her attention back to Amon. "I won''t let you die¡­ We''re almost there, Amon," she hummed as she ran as fast as she could back to the camp.

 Chapter 748 Want You Dead

    <h4>Chapter 748 Want You Dead</h4>

    "You have to live, Osman. Take this ne with you. It will save you and help you find your way out of this forest. Go now¡­"

    "But¡­" Osman hesitated. He didn''t want to leave without her.

    "Please,e with me," he begged Helena.

    "I can''t, Osman. I have responsibilities here," Helena replied. "I am bound to this forest. Even if I were to leave, we can''t be together because I will lose my life the moment I step out of this forest. Please, I beg you, just leave. Go now!" Helena pleaded as she pushed him away.

    As she spoke, a deafening roar echoed through the forest, causing Helena to shout, "You need to leave immediately! Devas''s pet will catch you if you don''t move!"

    And with that, Helena turned around and flew away from him. Osman, who kept staring at her was snapped out of his trance when he heard a loud growling. He tried to move but it was already toote. The monstrous beast was now before him attacking. Osman fought it with all his might and barely managed to get out of the forest.

    Though he escaped, it wasn''t without consequences. He waspletely covered in his own blood and so badly injured that he could barely walk.

    Stumbling around, he fell to the ground andid there, staring up at the sky, his vision beginning to blur.

    "Urghhh!" he growled at the pain in his body. He could feel his chest tightening as he struggled to breathe with each passing second.

    He scoffed and weakly muttered, "Will my life really end here?"

    He was definitely not ready to ept death. Osman felt deep down that he hadn''t fulfilled his purpose in this world. For goodness sake, he was nothing but a pirate who had a huge amount of bounty on his head. Escaping from those hunters was how he ended up in the Element Forest. Who would have thought that the forest he entered would be more deadlier than those pirate hunters?

    He could feel his life slipping away as hey on the ground soaked in his own blood, unable to move further.

    "Bloody sunlight!" he cursed as he squinted because of the scorching sun.

    "You¡­" he heard a man''s voice.

    "Do you want to live?!" The man asked.

    Though Osman thought he was just hallucinating, his hope of living was much greater than rationality at the moment, so he did what any desperate person would do.

    "Yes! I want to live¡­ Please save me¡­ Please, save me. I don''t want to die yet¡­ Not like this. Let me live longer," he begged breathlessly.

    Immediately after, Osman saw the man hover over him with a smile. "Alright, I will save you¡­"

    That was thest thing he heard before he lost consciousness.

    ***

    "Amon! Wake up!"

    Amon stirred and abruptly opened his eyes.

    "He''s awake! Casimir!," the familiar voice of his mother rang in his ears. Casimir, his loyal physician, was quickly at his side, checking his condition. "How are you feeling, Your Majesty?" he inquired.

    Amon moved to sit up in his bed but was met with a sudden, sharp pain in his head, causing him to palm his forehead.

    "Amon!" his mother eximed.

    "I''m fine, mother. Please calm down. It''s just a headache." he murmured as he closed his eyes briefly, waiting for the pain to subside.

    As the pain receded, Amon took in his surroundings, realizing that he was back in his own tent.

    "You were poisoned, my dear. Thankfully, Lady Be saved you just in time. Rendon has already arrested Moler and all those involved in the ambush. They are currently detained by the Sorel Group but will be under your jurisdiction soon. Everyone was waiting for you to wake up and receive further orders from you," his mother briefed him.

    "Do you remember what happened, My Lord?" Casimir interrupted. Amon simply nodded in response. There was a pause in the conversation until his loud exhale broke the silence inside the tent.

    "I¡­ I remember my childhood and how I grew up to be a pirate. I also remember that I entered the Element Forest and was saved by King Darius," He remembered the face of the man who saved him that day. He was King Darius¡­

    "But it stopped there. Things happened afterwards¡­ I still have no idea¡­"

    "It''s alright, Son. With time, I''m sure you''ll recover all your memories," his mother reassured him with a smile.

    Amon furrowed his brow as he bit his inner cheek. He remembered his feelings towards Helena, the Queen Fairy, and that woman¡­

    "Lena," he muttered almost involuntarily.

    "Do you mean Lady Lena of Cordon? What about her?" his mother curiously asked.

    Amon turned to her, offering a half smile as he said, "It''s nothing, Mother."

    He then directed his attention to Casimir and asked, "Brief me about the poison and how my body reacted. Something isn''t right with this situation. I have demon blood, so poison shouldn''t knock me so easily."

    "Hmm, I''m also not familiar with this poison, Your Majesty. It was Lady Jayra who looked after you and took the necessary steps to heal youpletely. ording to her,? Lady Be''s blood, which you consumed, helped neutralize the poison and prevented it from attacking your vital organs. However, the poison needed to bepletely expelled from your body before it reactivated, and Lady Jayra used a spell to remove it," Casimir exined.

    "That Moler¡­ He surely must know what kind of poison it is."

    "No, he didn''t, Son. He had no idea either. He said he got it from a mysterious sorcerer who had assured him that it could kill a demon. Something about his story was strange ording to Commander Lucia, who questioned them," Mona exined.

    Amon let out a heavy sigh before gingerly getting up from the bed. "I want to see Moler," he dered with a frown.

    Lucia promptly escorted Amon to where the Sorel Guild had detained Moler and the others.

    "I''m relieved that nothing serious happened to you, Your Majesty. It''s all thanks to Lady Be. You can''t imagine how surprised we were when we saw a werewolf carrying you on her back, only to discover that it was Lady Be," Lucia reported, causing Amon to stop in his tracks. He looked at her with his gloomiest face.

    "Wait, did she shift back to her human form in front of everyone?!"

    The thought of other eyes seeing Be''s naked body made Amon furious. Lucia blinked at him and rified, "Oh, no, Your Majesty. She was escorted back to their camp by her brother, despite her protests to stay here with you to make sure you were alright," she exined.

    She further added, "However, Lady Jayra intervened and reassured her that you would receive proper treatment and would be fine¡­? Only then she did allow her brother to take her into their camp. I believe she shifted back into her human form inside her own tent."

    Amon let out a sigh of relief and continued walking. "Did you uncover anything during your questioning? I heard you were the one who interrogated Moler," he asked.

    "Yes, I found it quite unsettling how he imed to have randomly met the sorcerer on his way here.? It didn''t seem like King Moler had nned to ambush you and seek revenge from the start. ording to his testimony, he only devised the ambush after acquiring that poison from the sorcerer they happened to meet," Lucia informed.

    "I''m guessing that sorcerer is one of Devon''s loyal dogs who wants to take revenge against me for reiming the Kingdom. These fools¡­ I had no part in their master''s death, so what''s the point of targeting me? It''s not like they can resurrect the dead and ce them back on the throne," Amon annoyingly grumbled.

    There was no way Devon could rise from the dead; King Ezekiel had turned him into ashes, not only reducing Devon''s body to cinders but the Dragon King also made sure that Devon''s spirit and soul would vanish for good. There was no way the dark sorcerers could resurrect Devon.

    However, Amon was aware that they might be after something else.¡­

    "We''re still continuing to hunt them down, perhaps that might be the reason they want you dead, Your Majesty," Lucia pointed out.

    Amon had initiated an upromising hunt for the dark sorcerers who had coborated with his half-brother Devon in his numerous crimes. Amon scoffed and firmly stated, "They only give me more reason to eliminate and wipe out their existence from this world. They are an abomination and shouldn''t be left roaming around freely."

    Upon finally reaching the area where Moler was held, Amon noticed that the tent was well-guarded, with a noticeable barrier spell in ce.

    "Your Majesty," one of the Sorel Guild members greeted him.

    "I want to talk to the prisoner," he stated.

    "He''s all yours, Your Majesty. Now that you''re awake,? we can arrange the transfer. He and the others will be under your jurisdiction, as they wronged you," the member informed.

    Amon nodded and then turned to Lucia as he instructed, "Make necessary arrangements for Moler and the others to be transferred to our camp. We''ll also be cutting short our participation in the Global Summit, so make preparations as we will return to our kingdom in three days'' time."

 Chapter 749 Strong Senses

    <h4>Chapter 749 Strong Senses</h4>

    As soon as Amon was finished with Moler, he made his way directly to Cordon camp to see Be, hoping to ease his worries. He fretted about how she was doing despite being aware that she was not wounded or anything.

    Seeing Be was the first thing he wanted to do when he woke up, yet he had to hold himself back. Lately, his emotions have been all over the ce, mainly due to the fact that his memories were nowing back to him. He was still unsure as to where his feelings lie with Be at the moment, which was why it was best for him to be careful and wary of his actions, especially around Be.

    He entered Cordon camp easily and was surprised to see Lera as he made his way inside. It looked as if she was already on her way out already.

    "You''re here," hemented.

    "Yes, my sister introduced me to all Cordonians present," Lera said with a bright smile. She was looking much livelier now, Amon might even say she was glowing.

    "That''s good to hear. Were she already formally introduced to our entourage as well?" Amon asked. Given that he was apparently unconscious throughout the entire evening, and that he had just woken up this noon, he was not sure if Lera and her mother''s ns of having dinner with Jayra and her family proceeded.

    "Oh, not yet. I was nning to do so once you were awake," Lera said sheepishly, "Seeing as you''re fully awake now, we may push through with the dinner. Wait, why are you here? How are you feeling now?" Lera asked.

    "Oh, I''m feeling better," Amon answered with a reassuring smile.

    "That''s good to hear. I mean what happened was incredibly worrisome," Lera said with a sigh.

    Amon nodded in agreement. He looked around and then leaned closer to Lera as he whispered, "We''ll have to leave in three days, Lera. Someone is trying to kill me and I believe we won''t be safe here if we stay any longer. I don''t want to cause any disarray during the Global Summit event."

    "Were you able to find anything? Were you able to interrogate them already?" Lera asked.

    Amon nodded and answered, "I strongly believe that King Moler was nothing but a pawn. It''s hard to know how many more of the dark sorcerers tried to contact these participants at the summit. Which is why it''s not safe to stay. They may be after me but anyone close to me will also be put in danger, so we must go back. I need to secure Mother''s safety first, along with the rest of our entourage."

    Lera nodded in understanding. "We''ve achieved our goal anyway, and have sessfully disseminated to everyone Helion''s intention as well as our aim to cooperate for peace in order. I will make all necessary arrangements and tie any loose ends from this Global Summit before we leave," Lera said with a reassuring smile.

    Despite this being Amon''s n, he couldn''t help but feel guilty, "I''m sorry to have cut time with your sister short, Lera." Amon apologized. It was a pity since during the Summit Lera had the opportunity to spend as much time with her newly found sister. However, he couldn''t just take the risk for this reason alone. At this point, they all had to go back. They were much safer inside the confinement of their own kingdom.

    "Please don''t worry about it. She''ll be visiting Helion and is already nning to stay quite a while with me. She said that she would apany Lady Be since she''d be participating in thepetition. Her n is to stay as thepetition takes ce. Let me go to her now and inform her about our change of ns." Lera excitedly said, leaving him in a hurry.

    Amon smiled as he shook his head. Lera was so full of energy.

    "Your Majesty," he gulped the moment he heard Be''s voice from behind.

    He quickly turned around and his heart melted at how sweet her smile was toward him. He found it a little odd as he clearly remembered his genuine feelings towards Helena. Amon tried to shake off the memory, he intended to assert himself and further observe how things would turn out. He simply didn''t want to jump to any conclusions so easily.

    "How are you feeling? Have you made a full recovery?" She asked without giving him time to respond, as she scanned him from head to toe. Amon was never one to be self-conscious regarding his appearance, yet at that very moment, he inwardly cursed at himself as he didn''t bother to at least take a look at a mirror before walking straight to Cordon''s camp.

    "I am quite well now and indeed fully healed. It''s all thanks to you and Lady Jayra. I owe you both my life," Amonmented with a curt bow.

    "I am truly indebted to you, please let me know how I could ever repay you," he genuinely asked. He wanted to give Be and Jayra something special, but he didn''t have anything good enough with him at the moment. Although he did in fact have something in his treasury that he believed would suit Lady Be.

    "Oh, it''s nothing¡­ please don''t even bother about it. If anything, I don''t need anything else at all except you. How about you repay me by giving me yourself, Your Majesty," Be boldly stated with a serious face.

    Amon gulped, caught off guard by Be''s forwardness. He felt a lump inside his throat as if it were blocking his voice froming out, he could not react or say a single word. What could he even say or do after that brazen statement from a beautifuldy like Be? Her straightforwardness had always left him speechless.

    Be stepped closer to him and leaned her face closer to his as she stared into his eyes.

    "Was that too much to ask for aspensation for saving your life, Your Majesty?" she asked, her voice now almost at a whisper. He could smell and feel her warm breath. Amon inwardly cursed at himself, guilty that his body was reacting the way it did right now.

    "Are you forgetting that I have a very keen sense of smell, especially when ites to my mate? And right now, you''re oozing arousal." she pointed out, making him ball his fists on his sides, till his knuckles turned white.

    Amon was struggling to control himself, doing his best to not give in and crushing her in his arms.

    ''Snap out of it, Amon!'' he scolded himself inwardly. They were in a public ce yet here he was acting like a man in heat.

    "I''m here to see Lady Jayra as well. I will send the best which Helion can offer soon, in order to show my gratitude to you both for saving my life," Amon awkwardly said.

    Be''s lips stretched wide into a mischievous smile as she said, "Rx, Your Majesty. Although I can''t say that I''m just kidding around since I''m dead serious, anything that wille from you will be something I''d dly ept. I apologize if I''m a bit forward, I just can''t help it¡­ The Mate Pull is not helping circumstances. I do have feelings for you, and the Mate Pull adds even more, making it incredibly hard to even think to contain myself. I''m sure you''re aware of how werewolves are. You are my mate after all¡­"

    ''Damn, why do werewolves have such strong senses!'' Amon thought to himself as he tried to take another gulp. There was nothing he could hide from her.

    At that moment, Amon felt as if he was short on air like his chest couldn''t get enough of it to properly breathe. He had to step back to calm himself down. Be would be the death of him soon, and it looked as if her eyes were gleaming with satisfaction.

    "Come now, allow me to escort you to my sister-inw. Sis Lera came back. I thought that she would be on her way back to your camp but I guess she forgot something to tell Sis Jayra." Be hummed as she turned away from him, Amon felt so grateful that she finally changed the topic.

    She started walking and Amon walked with her.

    "Lera is informing Lady Jayra that we''re leaving earlier than expected. We''ll be departing and heading back to Helion in two days¡­" he casually informed Be.

    "But why?" Be questioned.

    "It''s a confidential matter, Lady Be. But it''s for the best that we go back now. " Amon stated.

    "Can I tag along? I''ming to Helion anyway to participate in thepetition for the Queen''s Throne so I may as well travel with you¡­" Be asked with a wide smile.

    "But how about Lady Lena? Isn''t she also participating? I''m sure King Darius will not allow both you and her to just tag along with us," Amon pointed out.

    He gulped when noticed that Be''s expression had suddenly turned deadly.

 Chapter 750 Defending Someone

    <h4>Chapter 750 Defending Someone</h4>

    Be was enjoying watching Armon react to how she teased him. His scent was especially strong when he was aroused and it was fascinating to her how much he was affected by her, despite her not doing anything to purposely elicit this reaction. She wasn''t even touching him.

    Unfortunately, her good mood didn''tst long, this was shattered as soon as Amon mentioned Lena''s name. Be was someone who had a hard time hiding her emotions, especially with her face going sour and darkening as she stared at him.

    "Right, Lena is participating in thepetition¡­ You must be delighted that your first love will be joining," she mumbled.

    Amon''s forehead creased at this, "Sorry what do you mean Lena''s my first love? Does that mean that she''s also Helena?"

    Be''s face paled as she asked, "You remember everything about her now? That she''s your first love? Did your memories return already?"

    Amon cleared his throat, now ufortable at Be''s line of questioning.

    "Yes, indeed, my memories from when I was a child have been restored, together with my memories of growing up as a pirate, as well as how I entered the Element Forest and met Helena. But not all my memories are back. Thest thing that I remember was when I escaped the forest and King Darius asking me if I wanted to live, and the only option being him turning me into a lycan. I remember how desperate I was at that time to live, which is why he turned me and my memories stop there." Amon lengthily exined.

    Be bit her lip in frustration. Why would it stop there? Was fate that cruel to her that he had to remember his first love but not her as his present and future? It was utterly annoying.

    "You said my first love will join and Helena is that woman." Amon continued,pletely oblivious to how Be was feeling at that moment, "That only means that Lena and-"

    "Shhhh!" she hissed as she quickly grabbed Amon''s wrist and dragged him inside her tent.

    "What is wrong?" Amon asked when she finally let him go.

    "We need a private ce to talk since the topic is the Queen Fairy!" she answered with a crumpled face. "Your Majesty, please have a seat and I will exin everything to you¡­"

    Amon quietly followed her as Be took her time to calm herself first from her annoyance by preparing coffee for both her and Amon. She was d that Amon was not in a hurry and simply stayed silent as he observed what she was doing.

    "Is this your tent?" he asked, looking around.

    "Yes," she inly answered as she started brewing the coffee.

    "Isn''t it improper for a maiden like you to invite a man inside your tent unapanied?" he asked, making Be roll her eyes.

    "I''m a werewolf, Your Majesty¡­ Inviting anyone inside our tent is not umon¡­"

    Amon frowned as his face dimmed, not escaping Be''s sharp eyes. Noticing his change in demeanor she hastily rified, "Don''t worry, I''ve never invited any other man to be alone with me inside my tent, nor my bedroom so I''m still technically a maiden. Besides, I''ve already found my mate¡­ and that''s you¡­ I''m sure you''re well aware of what that means right?"

    Amon''s face turned back to normal as if he was relieved of what she said, which in return made Be smile.

    [How easy of you to be swayed¡­] her wolf Poona teased her.

    Be simply chuckled at her wolf. [Remind him about the Winter Heat.]

    Be finished preparing the coffee and proceeded to serve Amon his own cup. She then got her own coffee and calmly sat in front of him, "Have some coffee while it''s hot. I prepared it to your usual bitter taste."

    Amon picked up the cup which Be had carefully poured and lifted this to his nose to get a whiff of it before having a sip.

    "You''re still the same¡­ Doing the same thing with your coffee. Absorbing its scent before drinking it," shemented with a smile.

    "I like it," Amon answered with a nk face.

    "By the way, I thought that I should remind you that winter ising. Like I said, you''re my mate and the Mate Pull is beyond my control. Female werewolves blessed with experiencing the Mate Pull go on a cycle of heat once every year. And most female werewolves experience it during winter. If ever I go through the Winter Heat¡­ You must help me," Be reminded Amon with a straight face.

    Amon, who had just taken a sip of his coffee, choked mid way and let out fits of coughs. Be held herself back fromughing seeing how red his face had turned. "I¡­" Amon tried to say.

    "We''re not even sure if I''ll experience it this winter," She slyly said, cutting Amon off, "But just in case, I thought that I should at least remind you to prepare for it." Be hummed.

    "But, it''s not my obligation to help you, Lady Be. It will be improper for me¡­ In our tradition to touch a woman that I am not married to." Amon reasoned.

    Be sighed and then with a pout muttered, "Then marry me, problem solved."

    Her eyes were fixated on him, observing every detail of his face, anticipating his reaction. Amon was conflicted, and for Be, it was a good thing. He could have answered her then and there with a straight NO, yet he didn''t. Somewhere inside his heart¡­ Be knew Amon could recognize his feelings for her.

    There was a long silence that had settled over them, and Be had finally decided to break it saying, "It''s alright. I understand everything, Amon. How you have your own responsibilities to your kingdom, and how you''re still trying to lift the whole kingdom of Helion out of its rut and help it get back on its feet to its former glory. You must follow the customs and traditions for the stability of your kingdom and the unity of your court officials¡­ Which is why I will participate in thatpetition fair and square."

    "Lady Be¡­ I¡­"

    Be waited for Amon to go on, but it seemed like he was having a hard time delivering whatever it was that he wanted to say.

    "About Lena¡­" she decided to simply change the topic in case he felt too pressured. There was tension in the atmosphere so she wanted him to getfortable. Not everyone could adjust well to how tactless she was.

    "This information about her is very confidential, and only a few knew about it¡­ Even I hadn''t known about it and was only recently informed. Lena is indeed Helena, the Queen Fairy inside the Element Forest." she started.

    "But she''s a fairy. I remembered her having wings and pointed ears. Now she''spletely human. I didn''t even feel any energy of a fairy radiating from her." Amon reasoned, unable to hide his confusion.

    "It''s because she stepped out from the Element Forest. A guardian who decides to leave their post would turn human, and will be stripped of the powers that they once had back when they were inside the Element Forest." Be exined.

    "That''s impossible, Helena had once told me that she would die should she evere with me and if she ever stepped out of the Element Forest," Amon pointed out. Be''s shoulders dropped. She could never have foreseen herself defending someone she waspeting with for the man she loved.

    "Lena lied. She only said that so that you would leave. She had a responsibility and obligations inside the forest and at that time it was not easy for her to be selfish and go with you¡­" Be exined.

    "But she''s now outside the forest. How did it happen?" Amon prodded.

    Be bit her inner cheek, hesitant to tell Amon the whole story, but then she would rather he knew the whole truth rather than continue to keep him in the dark. He deserved to know how Lena saved him.

    "Lena decided to leave the Element forest and her position as the Queen Fairy in order to save you. She found out that your life was in danger which is why she left¡­ Instead of waiting for her powers to naturally be banished as she slowly turned human, giving her time to properly transition and adjust, she used up everything to save you from Devon''s bloodthread and dark shadow. And because of that, she lost her memory for good," Be summarized.

    [What a martyr for you to exin everything on behalf of Lena,] Poona snorted.

    Was she a martyr? [No, I''m not. I just want Amon to know the truth of what had happened to him and how he was saved. Also, it was the right thing to do Poona.]

    [But what if Amon chose Lena in the end because she''s the one who saved him and he owed her his life.] Poona remarked.

    Be didn''t respond but deep inside she too shared that fear in her heart, but she was determined¡­ to win him back honestly, no matter what.

 Chapter 751 Seth Confessed

    <h4>Chapter 751 Seth Confessed</h4>

    ?

    Lena had heard from her handmaiden that Amon had arrived in their camp, which is why she immediately went out of her tent to look for him. She wanted to see him in person another time in order to be able to gauge her feelings for him. The first time she had seen him again, she had felt a sharp pain in her heart and something else she couldn''t exin.

    Xenia had already told her everything about her that their queen was aware of. She had gracefully answered every question she had, as best she could. Xenia had even allowed her to meet the Guardians of the Element Forest with the use of her magic pearl, which was a means ofmunication through an actual vision with the use of a spell.

    She had gotten all the answers she needed, yet deep inside she still felt as if something was missing¡­ Maybe it was because she would no longer remember that part of her.

    "This is so messed up," Lena murmured to herself as she walked outside.

    She bit her lower lip as she thought of a good alibi to cover for why she had wanted to see and speak with King Amon. ording to Xenia, Amon might not fully remember her and the memories which they had shared as he too had also lost his memory. But unlike her, his memory loss was not permanent and it would eventually return.

    ''I wonder how he must be feeling right now. What is he doing here?'' she mused as she looked around for someone she could ask as to where she could find him. Her handmaiden was not aware and did not know where he was as she had immediately left to her to report Amon''s arrival.

    She heard about the ambush that had happened yesterday. Amon was with Be and she was relieved that the both of them were now safe from harm. Despite her not seeing Be, Lena made sure to keep herself updated on how Be was doing. She was d that Be was unharmed. She smiled as she recalled how strong Be was. Be was a strong-willed warrior and she heard it was even she who had saved Amon and even carried him back to Helion camp.

    "Lady Lena," Seth greeted her with his usual bright smile.

    "Commander Seth," Lena greeted back with a smile. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for the man before her. Seth was a good man. He was so patient with her. Even though she had already turned him down, he chose to stay with her, only asking that she let him love her in his own way without having to ask for anything in return.

    She liked Seth a lot, but despite this, she simply couldn''t find it in her heart tomit herself to him because deep inside she knew that something was missing. She felt as if she already had someone in her heart, but she couldn''t exin who it was or why she always felt as if someone or something was tugging at her heart strings.

    Now, everything had suddenly made sense to her¡­ It was Osman who she always longed for¡­ Osman who was now known as Amon, King of the Helion Kingdom.

    "Lady Lena," Seth tried to get her attention by calling her name again, as she was just standing still on her post while simply staring at him.

    "Oh, I''m sorry Seth," she apologized as soon as she snapped back from her stupor.

    "I think I lost you for a minute there, you looked to have been far away, thinking of something deeply. I tried to converse with you just now, yet you only continued to stare at me," Seth observed. "I would be ttered if you were staring due to my handsome face, yet I sense as if that isn''t the case based on the expression you have in your eyes."

    "Right, I''m sorry. I haven''t been as present as I''ve just been preupied with something," she bashfully answered. She wondered if she should tell Seth everything going on in her head, after all, Seth was one of the people she had trusted with her life.

    "Are you looking for someone, because it looked like you were just now," Seth asked.

    "Right, I am looking for King Amon. My handmaiden had mentioned that he just arrived at our camp," Lena timidly stated. She was unable to meet Seth''s eyes, it had felt as if she wasmitting a sin against him and it was a very ufortable feeling. Lena felt as if she were going crazy right now, with all of these mixed emotions and feelings inside of her.

    She was utterly confused. All she knew was that there was this urge within her to go and see King Amon again, ever since he arrivedst night unconscious. She was incredibly worried, yet she didn''t have the courage to go and see him. She was not a member of his family and not even a close acquaintance like Be, in the eyes of many seeing him would be questionable. Not to mention that she too was a participant in the selection for his Queen.

    "Oh, I saw King Amon with Lady Be. The two of them went inside Lady Be''s tent. I believe they are still inside. If you want, I can check in with Lady Be''s servants," Seth offered.

    Lena looked at Seth and paused for a beat, and then asked, "Howe you''re not asking me why I chose to participate in the selection for the Queen of Helion?"

    She held no doubt that Seth was acutely aware of the reason behind her choice to participate, but she never heard anything from him about it. He simply went on with his usual ways and proceeded with what he would usually do, and that was to apany her and look after her.

    Seth let out a deep sigh and said, "I do want to know, but I am well aware of my boundaries, Lady Lena. I don''t have the right to question any of your decisions. I am already grateful that you continue to allow me to stay by your side, and that you don''t push me away when I look after you and protect you."

    Lena bit her inner cheek. Was it really right for her to let Seth stay by her side like this? She selfishly didn''t want to let him go. She wasfortable around him and she found hispany enjoyable. Somewhere along the way, she had already be dependent on him in some ways.

    "However, were you aware that King Amon¡­ back when he was Osman, our Great Admiral¡­ he and Lady Be were-" Seth stuttered awkwardly, attempting to find the best way to share this piece of information with Lena.

    "They were in love," Lena supplied, finishing his sentence for him, "I know about all that, Seth. Our Queen has already told me everything."

    ''But before Be, It was I who Osman loved first,'' she wanted to add but held herself back before she could do so.

    No one knew that she too was also the Queen Fairy in the Element Forest, and that must remain hidden. She was now Lena and she would remain a human for the rest of her life, after giving up everything to save Osman that night. Yet she didn''t regret her decision in the least, and she could feel it deep inside her heart.

    She sneaked nces at Seth and could only sigh as he continued to keep his nk expression.

    "Seth," she called as she stopped walking. Her current situation was too unfair for someone like him.

    Seth stopped walking and turned to face her. He stared at her intently.

    "You should stop now. Stop wasting your time on me, and find for someone who deserves you more than I do. I¡­ if you continue to stay with me like this¡­ it will only hurt you and I don''t want that to happen," Lena weakly stated.

    She couldn''t continue to be selfish and let Seth waste his time with her when she was clearly not in the best situation. She was too lost and her mind right now was filled with Amon and how she could spend time with him. She felt the need for it to sort her feelings out.

    "I can''t do that, Lady Lena. I can''t leave you. Despite my head continuously telling me to stop and leave you." Seth stated, his voice dropping an octave, almost at a whisper. "I can''t leave you, not only because my heart only beats for you, or because my eyes only see you. I can''t stop because you''re my mate¡­" Seth confessed with a serious face.

    Lena blinked at him rapidly. That statement was so unexpected, that she didn''t know how to even begin to react or respond. This whole time, Seth had never mentioned it to her. She was his mate? Was that why he couldn''t give up on her? Was the Mate Pull that strong?!

 Chapter 752 Closure

    ?

    Seth had no intention of revealing the fact that Lena was his mate. When he first met her, he was surprised and taken aback by her striking resemnce to the Queen Fairy, whom he adored a lot while watching the Queen''s trials inside the Element Forest. Then, her scent overwhelmed his senses, drawing him in like no other.

    He immediately acknowledged the unmistakable Mate Pull which waster confirmed by his wolf, Saul. He couldn''t believe how fortunate he was to have a mate who had the physical features that he dreamed of. However, just like all good things, there was a catch. Lena was human and wouldn''t experience the Mate Pull like he did.

    But that didn''t deter Seth from pursuing her, even though he had topete with Kasper, another suitor vying for Lena''s affection. Lena had initially turned them both down but unlike Kasper, he didn''t stop wooing her. He continued to stay with her. He even gained an advantage since Alpha Calypso assigned him to be Lena''s personal guard, upon his begging of course.

    He wanted to give her his all without asking anything in return. However, when he learned that Lena had decided to participate in thepetition for Helion''s selection of a Queen, Seth felt his world crumble apart.

    [What if she''s chosen? Do something! She''s our mate!!!] Saul grunted at him with a growl.

    [Do you think it will make a difference if I tell her that she''s our mate?] he asked his wolf as he paced around their camp, searching for Lena. He soon caught a whiff of her distinct scent and followed it. His face automatically lit up the moment he saw her. She was scanning the area as if looking for something or someone.

    [I hope she''s looking for us!] Saul excitedlymented. Seth immediately approached her.

    But when he went and asked he learned that it was not him she was looking for but their former Great Admiral Osman, so he simply offered to walk her to him.

    Like others, he too was baffled when he found out that Lord Osman was alive. Thankfully, their King and Queen had briefed them in advance about the situation beforehand.

    All they knew was that Osman had lost his memory due to that incident and they believed he was dead. But his real family found him and saved him, only to discover that he was the missing heir to the throne of Helion. They were informed that Osman was the new King of Helion but he was currently known as Amon so they were to act ordingly when they saw him.

    Seth had no interest in finding out more about it but what he couldn''t fathom was why would Lena want to be King Amon''s Queen. In the short time he had known her, Seth had gathered that she wasn''t someone driven by a desire for power or a high position.

    Was it because she was attracted to King Amon?

    He wanted to ask her about it but stopped himself from doing so. He didn''t want Lena to feel pressured by him. His goal was to make her feelfortable, to be someone she could lean on and rely on without any added burdens.

    "Why haven''t you asked me why I decided to participate in the selection for the Queen of Helion?"

    Lena''s question caught Seth off guard as if she had plucked the very thoughts from his mind. He sighed deeply in response, not sure how to feel about it.

    "I do want to know, Lady Lena, but I am well aware of my boundaries. I don''t have the right to question any of your decisions. I am already grateful that you allow me to stay by your side, and that you don''t push me away when I look after you and protect you."

    Lena remained silent, her expression tinged with sadness. Seth couldn''t help but feel a growing unease in his heart. He didn''t like the sight of her sad expressions.

    [What are you doing? Tell her that she doesn''t stand a chance at winning as everyone in our kingdom knows that the Great Admiral has his eyes set on Lady Be. He may not remember her now, but his heart will surely recognize her¡­] Saul retorted.

    Seth hesitated, feeling torn between telling her the truth and hiding it. But with Saul''s persistent nagging, he finally mustered the courage to speak out loud.

    "Are you aware that King Amon¡­ back when he was Osman, our Great Admiral¡­ he and Lady Be were-" Seth stumbled, searching for the right words to convey this sensitive piece of information to Lena.

    "They were in love," Lena interjected,pleting Seth''s sentence with an air of understanding. "I know all about it, Seth. The Queen has already shared the whole story with me."

    [She knows?! Then why is she still participating in that damnpetition?! We can''t let her enter Seth!] Saul scowled.

    "Seth," Lena''s voice broke through causing him to stop in his tracks and face her. He looked at her intently, trying to read what was bothering her through her expression. Her nervous lip-biting and fidgeting only added to his unease. He had a sinking feeling that whatever she was about to say was not something good.

    "You should stop now," Lena began, her voice filled with a mix of sadness and determination. "Stop wasting your time on me, and find someone who deserves you more than I do. I¡­ if you continue to stay with me like this¡­ it will only hurt you, and I don''t want that to happen," Lena weakly stated.

    It wasn''t the first time she told him to move on, but this time, something in her eyes made him pause.

    [Dammit Seth! Just tell her she''s our mate! She will understand and not go to that stupidpetition!] Saul growled. He wasn''t sure if revealing the truth would make any difference, but a sharp, painful sensation gripped his chest. Why did he have this overwhelming fear that he could lose her for good this time?

    Seth gazed deep into Lena''s eyes, his expression unwavering. He inhaled deeply and spoke firmly without hesitation.

    "I can''t do that, Lady Lena. I can''t leave you, despite my head continuously telling me to stop and walk away," Seth stated, his voice dropping to a hushed whisper. "I can''t leave you, not because my heart only beats for you, or because my eyes only see you. I can''t leave because you''re my mate¡­" he confessed with a serious face.

    Lena blinked at him, her eyes wide and filled with surprise. "Seth¡­ I¡­" Lena tried to speak but it looked like she didn''t know what to say. A heavy silence hung in the air until she finally managed to murmur, "Why are you telling me this only now?"

    Seth smiled at her and said, "I¡­ I didn''t want to pressure you. But in the end, I needed you to understand why I couldn''t simply let you go."

    Lena knew that the smile on Seth''s face was nothing but a facade. She could see through his eyes that he was in pain.

    "I don''t understand why you''re willing to go. Do you like King Amon? Was it love at first sight?" Seth suddenly asked.

    Lena felt her heart racing as Seth''s emotions seemed to seep into her own. She couldn''t bear the thought of hurting him. Right now, she needed space so she could find out what it was that she truly wanted. She knew about the Mate Pull and she fully understood the things Seth had to go through if she would end up hurting him.

    ''Maybe I should just tell him the truth. I trust him¡­'' Lena contemted.

    She looked around and said, "Come with me. Let''s find a ce where no one can overhear us."

    Seth extended his hand and Lena epted it. This was not the first time she had held his warm hand as he would always assist her but this time it felt special.

    ''I think I''m going crazy,'' she thought as she unknowingly stared at their intertwined hands. Maybe she got ustomed to it too much.

    Seth guided her to a big tree where he ced his cape on the ground before letting her sit on it.

    "Come and sit with me. I''ll tell you a secret that you must not share with anyone. It should just be between us Seth¡­" Lena started. When Seth was sitting by her side, she took a deep breath and then began narrating the situation she was in.

    As Lena finished exining everything, she anxiously looked at Seth, waiting for his response. He seemed lost in thought for a moment, his lips parting and then closing. Lena was growing increasingly worried as she waited for him to speak but he simply stared at her.

    Seth simply raised his hand and gently tucked a few strands of hair stuck on her face behind her ear.

    "Seth, aren''t you going to say anything?" she asked, her brow furrowing in concern. Seth smiled at her and replied, "I still can''t believe that the woman I had a crush on before is the same woman I love now¡­"

    Lena was taken aback by Seth''s confession. He had only mentioned liking her before, and this was the first time he had uttered the word ''love'' in reference to his feelings for her. She blinked at him in disbelief.

    "You need closure, Lena¡­ Not with me, but with Lord Osman¡­ King Amon," Seth firmly stated.

 Chapter 753 Extracting The Bloodthread

    ?

    "How is everything with Lena now?" Darius asked as he joined Xenia for lunch inside their tent.

    Xenia released a sigh as she answered, "She''s still confused, but I think she''s a lot calmer now."

    Darius nodded, "That''s good. I still don''t think that we should allow her to participate in thepetition. This is tooplicated."

    Xenia''s shoulders dropped as she agonized, "I really feel so bad for those two. Everything now depends on Amon. Let''s just support both Be and Lena regardless of their decision. They are mature women and I''m sure they will talk things out soon. I felt Lena''s need to be with Amon¡­ and I''m supporting it because she needs to talk to him and sort things out. She may not remember Amon, but her lingering feelings for the man are still there."

    "By the way, Helion will leave and go back to their kingdom in three days. Be already told Bartos her intention to join the entourage of Helion and go back. Bartos wants to support her¡­ He witnessed her struggle when she lost Osman so Bartos is also dead set on Be having her mate," Dariusmented.

    "Mate?! Amon is her mate? But how on earth did that happen? I don''t think she ever felt the Mate Pull with Osman before, did she?" Xenia questioned with wide eyes. She couldn''t believe this was happening! If Amon was Be''s mate then she couldn''t imagine how devastated Be would be once Amon rejected her. Be survived before when she thought she lost Amon but this time around she might not!

    "ording to Jayra, Osman was once a human turned Lycan and his mother had cast a spell on him to conceal his demon blood, which also masked his scent. Now that he is Amon and back to his true nature with his demon blood active, his true scent also became distinct," Darius exined.

    "Hmm, howplicated can these things turn? Oh heavens! I believe Lena must know about this¡­" Xenia groaned. She felt her head ache even though she was not involved in the situation involving Be, Lena, and Amon.

    Darius stood up from his seat and walked to her as he lovingly hugged her from her back. He leaned and rested his chin on her shoulder.

    "Stop stressing yourself out. I believe everything is happening for a reason. It seems like their fates are intertwined so let''s not meddle in their affairs. They are all grown-up adults responsible for their own lives, Xen. Let''s just let them be and see how things turn out. Now, how about we take this time to focus on giving our twins more siblings?" Darius murmured while peppering her shoulder des with kisses.

    "Not so soon, my love. Mineah will arrive shortly. She''ll remove her bloodthread in Jayra''s body," Xenia informed. Darius let out a growl making Xenia chuckle. King Niki had arrived at the Global Summit alone but she knew transportation was never a problem for Mineah, who could easily teleport to wherever she wanted. Xenia had heard that Mineah still had things to finish so she would follow Niki shortly.

    "It''s not like we''re running out of time, my love. Later tonight, we can y around as much as you want," she coaxed as she gently caressed Darius''s hair.

    "I miss Arden and Dinara. Once Mineah arrives, I will ask her to teleport me to them so that not only do I get to see them, Mineah can also visit our twins." Teleporting was something Mineah was really good at, especially now that her true powers became activated. Well as for Xenia, magic and spells were simply not her cup of tea.

    "Alright then¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Is it safe for her to use magic and spells while she''s pregnant?!" Darius curiously asked.

    Xenia chuckled and said, "If it wasn''t safe, do you think Niki would let her practice it as she pleases? You know how protective he can be. So if it had the slightest chance of hurting their child or herself, he wouldn''t let her do it. And besides, my sister is not irresponsible either to not consider things that could harm her baby."

    Mineah was already in her ninth month of pregnancy with her due anytime soon¡­ She couldn''t wait to see her first niece or nephew.

    "I hope she delivers her baby here¡­" Xenia excitedly hummed. It would be nice to witness Mineah handle such an event and be there for her. When she birthed the twins, it was Mineah who was by her side along with Darius.

    "Oh goodness, speaking of delivering a baby¡­ Will she end up doing the same thing as you? I mean, do you still remember how many times you cursed me and said you''d kill me while you were inbor?" Darius recalled with a pout.

    Xenia chortled, "Well, it wasn''t easy for me alright? I guess Mineah wouldn''t do that as she''s not the loud type like me and her pain tolerance is much higherpared to mine, but who knows?"

    " I remember how terrified she looked when she asked you if it was really hard and painful. I even think it traumatized her a bit," Darius scoffed. "She learned all that only to find out that she''s also pregnant the very next moment."

    Xenia had a wide smile recalling that incident. Despite how exhausted she was after giving birth to the twins, she remembers that it was Darius who figured it out first. While he held the twins in his arms, he looked at Mineah and directly said, "Ah, you only have one baby inside of you. Too bad you won''t have twins like us."

    When Mineah asked how he was able to tell, Darius only said, "Mineah''s scent changed. There''s this additional scent on her plus I can feel another heartbeat beating inside her womb."

    A servant suddenly interrupted their conversation, informing them that Mineah had arrived. Xenia turned at Darius as she reminded him, "Don''t you dare bring up whatever happened during my birth in front of Mineah¡­"

    Darius chuckled and said, "Understood, my love. I''ll leave now so you and your sister can have quality time together. Please kiss our twins for me!"

    Xenia''s eyes sparkled as she suggested, "How about I bring the twins here? Mineah will stay here for the entire Global Summit so-"

    "No, we can''t risk it, Xen. You know how danger still lurks around us," Darius firmly disagreed.

    "But Helion has so many enemies¡­ I''m sure no one will dare harm us," Xenia snorted.

    "We can''t get toocent because of that, Xen. Our close ties that bind Ebodia and Valcrez are well known to everyone. Both Kingdoms have gained many dark witches, sorcerers, and warlocks as their enemies, so we automatically be their enemies too," Darius reminded.

    "Fine¡­" she answered with a sigh knowing how her husband had a point. After all, Valcrez and Ebodia are joining hands to eliminate all the dark witches, sorcerers, and warlocks just like what Helion is now doing under Amon''s rule.

    Dark magic users were an abomination who brought nothing but harm and destruction wherever they went.

    Soon Mineah arrived and exchanged pleasantries with Darius before he left them.

    "Look at you," Xenia eximed as she gently touched Mineah''s big bump.

    "Come, let''s walk outside. Za has been nagging me to walk more as I''m due soon," Mineahmented to which Xenia nodded. They went out of the tent and walked around the camp.

    "Are you sure you''ll be able to extract your bloodthread given your current condition?" Xenia worriedly asked.

    "Hah! Her Majesty won''t be the one doing it. I will extract her bloodthread from my body and expel it on my own. It''s the least I can do after Queen Mineah put her life on the line saving me," Jayra suddenly interrupted. She seemed to havee out of nowhere and was now walking with them.

    "I''m really fine¡­ I can still do it," Mineah insisted.

    "But please let me do it, Your Majesty. I want to return your bloodthread to your body on my own. Let me use my energy and perform this task, please?" Jayra pleaded as she walked past them and sat on the makeshift bench under a tree within the camp area.

    Xenia and Mineah also followed and sat there. "Gosh, it feels so good not being always watched over," Jayra said.

    Xenia and Mineah both chuckled. Jayra suddenly stood in front of Mineah and said, "I think now is the best time to return your bloodthread, Mineah. It might get risky if you go intobour. I promise I won''t take long."

    "Alright, I bet you can''t wait to return it to me," Mineah teased.

    "Of course, once it''s back to you, His Majesty, King Niki will finally pull Taro from guarding me in the shadows. Gosh, I really pity that vampire. I bet he''s rejoicing overhearing this lurking around here. Hey Taro, don''t hide in your mist form anymore, and show yourself! It''s not like I can''t feel your presence! My powers are already back days ago so there''s no point concealing yourself!" Jayra blurted out with a pout.

    Immediately after, Taro appeared. Xenia got up from the bench and stood beside Taro to give Jayra and Mineah enough distance.

    "I will now begin extracting the bloodthread. Soon I will be free to travel with my sister-inw to Helion!" Jayra excitedly dered.

 Chapter 754 See You Around

    ?

    It had now made sense that Amon felt a sense of familiarity when he had seen Lena for the first time as if he had already known her for a long time. He had felt that familiar connection with her, and based on her previous expression alone, Amon could tell that Lena felt it too.

    She was indeed the Queen Fairy Helena as Be had confirmed, yet now she was living as an ordinary human, Lena Grant. Now everything had started to make sense to Amon after learning the truth about what had happened to Helena.

    She had lost everything for him to live, she risked her life just to save his, Amon was indebted to her. He hadn''t even said thank you for saving his life.

    "I need to see Lady Lena," Amon suddenly told Be. "Thank you, Lady Be, for enlightening me with the truth of what had really happened. I know that you''re also growing impatient, but I want to reassure you that my memories are being restored. However, slow this may be, and that I have a feeling that I will soon remember you as well," Amon reassured her, thoughtfulness seeping in his voice.

    Lady Be''s conflicted and worried expressions were bothering him, and he wasn''t sure as to why he was so affected.

    "Would you not want my sister-inw to help with regaining your memories? Maybe some time with her may help speed up the process. I do hope, however, that you don''t forget that I saved your life yesterday. I know that it seems quite irrelevant aspared to when Lena saved you as she had risked everything, but the point is I also saved your life and you''re also indebted to me¡­" Be now awkwardly suggested.

    She bit her lower lip as she stared at him fidgeting. "Just that¡­ I''m sorry if I''m acting like this. I''m scared. It feels unfair to me that you remember everything about her and how much she sacrificed for you. I''m scared that you''ll be swayed; that you''ll choose her only because you''re indebted to her.

    "

    Amon felt his heart breaking as he looked at Be, seeing how anxious and conflicted she was. He knew in his heart that he had strong feelings for her, yet he did not want to act in haste.

    He needed more time to process everything and to properly sort things out. He was no longer who he was before, right now he was a king and he had a kingdom as well as responsibilities that he should be prioritizing. It was no longer about himself alone but his people who believed in him, who believed that he could make their lives better after Devon had destroyed everything.

    "Please don''t think like that, Lady Be. We have a tradition to follow in the selection of a Queen. I believe it''s best that we don''t break those traditions out of respect for my kingdom which is why I must go through with it. It''s what my court officials and people want." Amon reiterated.

    Be frowned and Amon found it hard to avoid her intense eyes which were staring directly at him. "What if you have someone you already love? Would you still go through with those damn traditions?"

    Amon''s lips stretched wide at how Be cursed in front of him. He was truly amazed to find someone like her who was this feisty and was not afraid to show her true self, not caring what others thought of her. He was so used to meeting women in his kingdom who were prim and proper all the time and barely freely spoke their opinions, aside from his cousin Lera and mother of course. The rest acted so meek and shy around him.

    "Did your King not find his mate and yet they went through traditions right before your Queen was officially crowned as Queen? My people need assurance for their future, Be. I believe that you''re well aware of how much they had suffered because of Devon''s tyranny, injustice, and evil doings. They were so traumatized that they were all wary of epting me as their new king. Everything I''ve done has been a struggle in order to gain their trust. Even now, I still have to prove myself and it''s an ongoing process and journey for me¡­" Amon confessed.

    "I agreed to follow this tradition for the selection of a wife so that my people will feel at ease knowing that we chose someone deserving that could lead them together with me. They want to have a Queen who would truly care for them and for the kingdom. So it''s really not because of what I want Lady Be. I am no longer Osman¡­ and I can''t live like how I used to, because I have a greater responsibility now that I must not abandon just for my personal greed¡­" Amon exined further.

    Be gulped and he couldn''t help but take note of every detail on her face at that moment. She was again frowning as she bit her bottom lip. She seemed to have a habit of always doing this and it was affecting him gravely. He wondered how her lips would taste if he bit it on her behalf.

    Amon rapidly blinked and swallowed the lump in his throat as he hastily looked away from her face. He was way too distracted. Composing himself, he took the cup of coffee and drank it all in one gulp. He put it down on the table and got up from his seat.

    "Thank you for the delicious coffee and for telling me the truth, Lady Be. I really appreciate it." Amon said with a half smile and cut nod.

    Then he took a deep breath and continued, "And, as much as I want for you to travel with us as we head back to Helion, I will have to request you not join us. Our entourage has beenpromised and it won''t be safe for you to be a part of this."

    Be''s face crumpled so he quickly suggested, "It''s best for King Darius to deploy a separate convoy, taking the g of Cordon with you. That way, no one would dare harm you and Lady Lena. If you have mages that could cast a teleportation spell then that may be a better option instead. I will have the guards let you enter the borders as soon as you arrive."

    Be remained in her seat, looking just in no particr direction. Amon felt uneasy, he had wanted Be to participate in thatpetition. He wanted to see her more, but he had to restrain himself in order not to express his true emotions. It was not easy, but he strongly believed that it was for the best because his life was no longer his. He believed that he was given another chance at life in order to serve a purpose; in order to serve his people and his kingdom well.

    He turned around to leave but his feet felt so heavy that he halted to turn around, only to find Be was staring at him back. He flinched. Something was wrong in her eyes. They seemed to be welling up.

    "I¡­ You see¡­" he looked so foolish right now, speaking and stammering. "I won''t be able to forgive myself if anything happens to you under my watch Lady Be. So p-please, I hope you won''t be stubborn this time and listen to me. Travel separately bearing the g of Cordon or use the teleportation spell."

    She smiled at him and reassuringly said, "I understand, Amon. Don''t worry about me too much. I will ask my sister-inw to use the teleportation spell. I believe she already mastered it perfectly by now. There''s no use in traveling slowly since you''re not around. I rather use a teleportation spell to be with you as fast as I can."

    Amon felt his cheeks burn. He couldn''t believe how his heart fluttered with those words from hers. "I¡­" he began to speak but was unable to continue. He wanted to say something but he was holding back then he thought a little filter on his words might be not that harmful.

    Taking a deep breath he gave her a genuine smile and said, "I will see you around, Lady Be."

    "See you at Hellion, Your Majesty," she answered. As if it was the confirmation he wanted, Amon turned around with that wide smile across his face. "I''ll be d and delighted to see you at Helion too, Lady Be," he unknowingly remarked as he strode long steps, exiting her tent.

    He was rooting for her and he was looking forward to seeing and being around her more. She must win thatpetition no matter what because Amon knew in his heart that no one was able to make his heart flutter the way Lady Be did. She was able to invoke a flurry of emotions in him that he was confident no other woman could do.

 Chapter 755 Donâ€™t Take Too Long

    <h4>Chapter 755 Don¡¯t Take Too Long</h4>

    Seth joined Lena as she walked to see King Amon. While they were walking, King Amon suddenly came out from Lady Be''s tent, making Lena stop.

    Their eyes met and Lena politely greeted him with a bow, "King Amon"

    "Lady Lena, I was actually looking for you. What a coincidence to run into you," Amonmented with a nk expression.

    "Oh, I was looking for you too when I heard that you arrived in the camp," Lena bashfully replied.

    "Your Majesty, let me escort you and Lady Lena to a more private ce to talk," Seth politely interrupted. He then walked ahead and said, "Please follow me."

    Lena felt uneasy and was unsure as to the reason why. She was well versed on werewolves and how the Mate Pull worked. She couldn''t stop thinking about how much Seth must be enduring right now yet he was holding on.

    After guiding them to an open space inside their camp withfortable makeshift chairs and a table, Seth excused himself, as he walked away Lena had followed him with her eyes and saw him talking to others around the area, probably telling them to give her and King Amon enough space to talk.

    He met her eyes, "Thank you." Lena mouthed to him.

    Seth gave her and Amon a curt bow before leaving them.

    "You were looking for me, Your Majesty?" Lena was the one who broke the awkward silence.

    "Right, Lady Be informed me about the truth. Some parts of my memories have already returned and I do remember you now as Helena." Amon awkwardly said, "My memories are only limited to when King Darius saved me after I made it out of the Element Forest. Lady Be exined to me everything, and why are you now living as Lena Grant. I''m indebted to you, mdy and I know that saying just a thank you is not enough for everything you''ve done for me. Nevertheless, thank you from the bottom of my heart." Amon lengthily said.

    Lena smiled at the man before her. She felt her heart warm just by looking at him. "Even though I don''t remember anything, I sincerely believe that I never regretted my actions, Your Majesty."

    She was feeling a bit envious that his memories were restored, but she didn''t dare voice it out loud for Amon to hear. She was considerate about his feelings, and to say how saddened she truly felt that at least Amon''s memories would eventually fully return while hers were permanently gone and how there was no way of recovering them aside from others having to recount everything to her. She was sure if he had known how she was truly feeling Amon would feel even worse.

    "I hear you''ll be participating in the selection for a new Queen of Helion?" Amon asked and Lena could sense his curiosity as to why she was joining, despite him not asking the question directly.

    "I will. I''m honestly confused still at this time as to the reason why I chose to participate, but something inside me tells me that I still have lingering feelings for you," she confessed.

    "I understand," Amon said tentatively, "You want to sort out these emotions by spending more time with me?" Amon asked and Lena nodded.

    Amon released a deep sigh and said, "I guess you enlisted without checking the rules of the Selection for Helion''s Queen. Unfortunately, you won''t be able to spend time with me during thepetition unless you pass the final round."

    Lena blinked back at Amon, taken back by this as she hadn''t anticipated the rule, "Hmm, I still believe that it''s worth the risk, Your Majesty." Lena bashfully answered.

    Amon smiled and said, "I should respect whatever your decision is then. After all, everything should be fair in the selection. I guess I''ll see you and Lady Be both inside Helion soon."

    Amon kept his emotions intact. He felt bad for Lena and it was the reason why he couldn''t discourage her from participating. He knew that he too still had feelings for her and he remembered it well when his memories came back, but somehow those feelings were not as strong as what he was feeling whenever he was with Be.

    He wouldn''t have minded if Lady Lena didn''t participate in the Selection, unlike with Be for whom he felt a sting inside his heart at the thought of her not going to Helion and keeping her promise to get him back.

    He and Lena had a more productive conversation, and Amon took note of gifting Lady Lena the best he could offer to her once she entered his kingdom as a token of his gratitude to her for saving his life. After a few more moments, Amon took the initiative to bid Lady Lena farewell.

    "I will walk you out to the border of the camp," Lady Lena offered as he stood up from his seat to leave.

    "Oh, there''s no need to, Lady Lena." Amon politely said before giving her a curt nod and turning around to leave. On his way out, he couldn''t help but dart his eyes in the direction of Be''s tent.

    "Look at you, sneaking nces at Be''s tent. Didn''t you have enough of her? I heard that you were seening out from her tent a while ago," King Darius teased with a taunting smile.

    "Coming in and out of our camp without even properly greeting your old friend. I''m really hurt¡­" Darius added mockingly with a deep sigh.

    Amon gave him a smile and said, "I apologize."

    "No apology necessary,e and have a drink with me inside my meeting tent, Amon. We can talk casually there when it''s just you and I. I miss this though. I''m still getting used to calling you Amon. It''s nice and shorter than Osman." Darius snorted as he guided Amon to his meeting tent.

    "I bet Be offered you her coffee already, so let''s have a boost while the sun is still up," Darius scoffed as he instructed a servant to serve them some wine and snacks.

    "My memories of you saving me and turning me into a Lycan have returned, Your Majesty¡­ Thank you," Amon started.

    "Call me Darius, please." Darius corrected him as he personally poured wine into his ss and his own. Amon nodded and whispered more to himself, "Darius."

    "Oh, how I miss you being jolly and bubbly Osman. I must admit this serious face right now¡­" he released a frustrated sigh and murmured, "I still can''t get used to this serious countenance, but anyway I still like you and you''re still my old friend."

    "Cheers! I''m d that your memories are slowlying back. I just hope once everything eventually returns, you''ll still have time to visit our kingdom. I''ve kept everything tidy and have Be manage all your assets. Later, you can decide on what you want to do about them, but of course, seeing as your memory has just returned¡­ You must know that you''re quite loaded my friend and you can use that in rebuilding your kingdom¡­" King Darius informed.

    Amon was not aware of anything Darius had just said. They had lost almost all that was in the treasury because most of Devon''s dark witches and sorcerers took everything as they escaped¡­

    "That¡­" Amon murmured as he stared at Darius.

    "I will tell Be to hand over to you the current summary of your ounts and assets Amon. They are all yours. Just tell me if you want me to have it all transferred to Helion and I will instruct for it to be done ordingly." Darius offered.

    "Darius, I can''t even begin to¡­ this is just so - Thank you so much Darius for this generosity¡­" Amon stuttered, trying to grasp words that could express how grateful he was at this moment.

    "Oh stop it, because it''s not like I''m giving you something that is mine. You were a hardworking man when you were Osman. I''m sure everything will eventually return to you, but you must know that you''re a genius and I greatly admire your capabilities, especially in building fleets! You have such a talent for creating new inventions and all of them sell incredibly well. I remember you saying that you wanted to be the richest man in the world. You wanted Be to sleep on a bed of gold¡­" Darius said with a grin. He looked so happy reminiscing about their time together.

    Amon smiled because of Darius'' sincerity.

    Darius''s face then became serious all of a sudden, as he firmly stated, "Don''t take too long in deciding who you want, Amon. Because Be and Lena are both very important to me and Xen. They are our friends like you are to us, and as much as possible, we don''t want either one of them getting hurt. I know that it is inevitable that at least one of them will eventually get hurt once you choose the other, yet¡­ be careful about your actions, Amon, and how you treat both of them. I ask you to be firm about your future decision and not to give them mixed signals¡­."

    Amon frowned as Darius smiled and he released a deep sigh and added, "I apologize but my words have no intention of offending you, Amon. If you were Osman right now then I''d trust you because Osman was a broadminded man who knew what he wanted and what he was doing. However, right now, you''re Amon, and as I just said¡­ you seem as if you''ve changed and I''m not yet used to this new man. I just hope that you haven''t changed in terms of how you treat a woman properly, because I will not stand idle if you mistreat either of Be and Lena."

 Chapter 756 A Lot of Babies

    <h4>Chapter 756 A Lot of Babies</h4>

    "Finally! We''re finally both free! Cheers, Taro!!!" Jayra beamed as she offered a ss to Taro. It had been a long year, a total of four seasons, in which she had to endure having Taro''s eyes all over her. She was sure that the vampire couldn''t wait to get back to his kingdom and finally be by his wife''s side.

    "Let''s celebrate with just one ss before you leave, Taro. I bet you miss your wife desperately, I won''t keep you away from her that much longer," Jayra teased and she chuckled seeing how red Taro''s face was turning as he timidly scratched his head.

    "Stop teasing him, Taro. Be kind to the hardworking man," Xenia interrupted as she brought out a tter of fruits for her sister Mineah who was sitting with them at the long table as well.

    "I know I''ve said this again and again, but thank you so much dear Mineah for extending your bloodthread. It gave me more strength as it slowly removed the demon''s blood and dark energy from my body. Thank you for saving my life¡­ if not for you¡­ I¡­" Jayra said as her eyes started to well up.

    "You''ve said enough thanks already, Jayra. Big sister Xenia would have also done the same if I weren''t there. It just so happened that I was quicker as I knew the spells while she didn''t." Mineahmented with a kind smile.

    Jayra chuckled, "With King Darius there, he would have definitely knocked her out too just so that she wouldn''t have put her life at risk. I''m just fortunate that King Niki was not present at that time as well," She let out a sigh and couldn''t help but say once again, "Again, I''m really so grateful for this second chance in life¡­"

    But Jayra was not able to finish her sentence, as Mineah had let out a loud wail indicating she was in pain, the happy ambiance suddenly turned weary with the sudden wincing of Queen Mineah. Jayra''s eyes widened as she hurried to her side.

    "She''s about to give birth!" she dered as soon as she had touched Queen Mineah''s big bump. In a sh, King Niki appeared before them and quickly took Mineah in his arms.

    "I''ll bring her to the royal physician," he informed before disappearing in a sh.

    "They brought the royal physician with them. She''ll be delivering the child safely in their camp. I''ll head over there as well now," Xenia said before quickly leaving, almost running out of the tent.

    Jayra''s face paled¡­ She was a talented healer, but delivering a child was not her forte. For some reason, she was scared of handling the delivery of babies.

    "Aren''t you a healer?" Taro voiced out beside her. She and Taro had both been left behind inside the meeting tent of Cordon camp.

    "Well, I can heal Queen Mineah after the delivery of her child so that she can recover soon after giving birth." Jayra said tentatively, "Child delivery is not my specialty, it''s beyond my capabilities," she continued, awkwardly.

    She then turned to him and asked, "Aren''t you going to leave already?"

    Taro got up from his chair and said with a smile, "Right, I was about to bid you farewell. Till we meet again, Lady Jayra."

    "Thank you, Taro, for looking after me throughout this long year," Jayra hummed with a smile.

    Taro gave her a curt nod which she returned before he disappeared.

    "Vampires," Jayra scoffed with a grin, but that grin disappeared immediately and was reced by a frown on her face as she quickly stood up and ran to an area where she could puke.

    [What''s going on? Are you alright? What''s with these emotions I''m feeling on you? Are you not feeling well? I''ming to where you are now,] Bartos worriedly asked through the bond. Jayra gulped as she wiped her mouth and cleaned it.

    [My stomach suddenly felt weird. I vomited. I also feel dizzy. This is so sudden,] Jayra answered with a frown. She suddenly felt sick. She wondered if it was an after-effect of removing Mineah''s divine bloodthread from her body. But that was impossible¡­

    Bartos rushed inside and quickly carried Jayra in his arms. She smiled at him and snuggled into her husband''s chest. He was so warm. "Queen Mineah is giving birth to her firstborn child right now," she said with a smile. "I''m certain that the baby will be adorable, just like our Queen''s twins¡­" Jayra murmured. Apart from being happy for them, she couldn''t help being envious whenever she would hear her friends getting pregnant or already giving birth.

    She then frowned because Bartos suddenly became quiet, "Is something wrong?" Jayra asked, concerned, but Bartos didn''t speak and continued further into their tent and gently put her down onto their makeshift bed.

    He bent down onto his knees in front of her so that their faces were now on the same level. Jayra rapidly blinked as she cupped Bartos''s face and continued to probe, "What''s wrong? Are you crying?" Jayra asked with a creased forehead, Bartos''s eyes had started to well up, and now tears suddenly rolled down his face.

    "I love you so much, my dear wife!" he said, followed by a gentle kiss on her lips. "I can smell it. There''s another scent inside your body, Jayra! We''re having a baby! Thank you, thank you!" Bartos eximed.

    She was speechless as Bartos peppered her face with kisses. She was pregnant?! It felt like deja vu because this same thing had happened to Queen Mineah nine months ago.

    Xenia was giving birth to her twins and their King, Darius had smelled another scent in Mineah''s body indicating she was pregnant and it was quickly confirmed by the royal physician, and now her?

    She even had to pinch herself just to make sure she was not dreaming. She never felt the changes in her body, maybe it was because of Mineah''s bloodthread¡­ And now that it was gone¡­

    Jayra closed her eyes as she touched her stomach. A wide smile spread across her face as soon as she was able to feel what her husband dered. She was indeed pregnant! Finally, after more than a year of hoping, she was finally pregnant!

    She opened her eyes and hugged her husband tightly. "Oh, I can''t believe it! I''m sure Mother and Father will be so happy! We should share with them the good news right away!"

    "Yes, I will talk to them now through the-"

    "No! Wait!" Jayra stopped Bartos as he began to stand. She gently pulled him closer with a mischievous smile and said, "We should savor this surprise and tell them properly. We have to tell them personally and not just through the bond."

    "Are you sure? I mean, they will immediately know once they see you. It''s not like they can''t differentiate your additional scent, Jayra. Even Be will know for sure." Bartos asked.

    "You only sensed it quickly because of the mate bond, Bartos. It''s not that strong yet." Jayra lovingly whispered to her husband, "I think you''re able to smell it now that Mineah''s divine bloodthread has fully left my body. It''s been helping repair my inner energy, removing the dark energy as well as the demon blood in me. The blood thread seemed to have somehow cast a barrier which is why I myself was not able to feel our baby growing inside my body." Jayra murmured with a sigh. It was just her spection, nevertheless what mattered now was this blessing.

    "Do you think our baby is a boy or girl? I should make a list of names now to choose from!" Bartos excitedly hummed before pulling her in again for another warm hug. "Thank you so much, my dear wife! You''ve made me the happiest future father on earth!" Bartos burst as he once again showered every part of Jayra''s face with kisses.

    Jayra could no longer contain her tears of happiness from streaming out her eyes, as she giggled at her husband''s joy and nonstop kissing as he repeatedly told her that he loved her. She had really thought that having a baby wouldn''t be possible because Devon''s demon bloodthread had destroyed the inner energy in her body. Yet here she was, carrying and growing a child inside of her. She was fortunate and truly grateful to Queen Mineah''s bloodthread that had been inside of her and managed to repair everything.

    "I''m truly indebted to Mineah, Bartos. If not for her bloodthread this wouldn''t be possible. I just hope that someday, a time wille when I can repay her for everything¡­" Jayra murmured with a sigh.

    "We truly are indebted to her, but for now treasuring your life and taking care of your body now is one way of repaying Queen Mineah''s kindness, and showing her that her efforts had paid off. We must show her how healthy you''ve be, so we must have a lot of babies!" Bartos dered with a wide and naughty grin.

 Chapter 757 Aquarius

    <h4>Chapter 757 Aquarius</h4>

    After her conversation with Amon, Be hadn''t left her tent at all. Instead, she stayed inside making ns.

    [I''ve never been under this pressure my whole life. Can you just rx?] Poonained.

    "I can''t rx one bit, Poona. Amon''s message was clear. He has to follow the rules and abide by his kingdom''s traditions. If I don''t win thepetition for the Selection of his Queen then that would mean the end for us. If I don''t win, we''ll lose him, our mate, the love of our life!"

    [I understand, but you''re giving me a headache with all of your overthinking! It''s not like you have any form of stock knowledge. You may be reading books but your mind keeps wandering back to thoughts of Amon!] Poona scolded, making Be giggle.

    "You should just calm down, Poona. All you have to do is help me a bit by storing important details that maye up during the written exams about Helion during thepetition in your head." Be tried to coax her wolf.

    "Damn. Why are there written exams for this? Why couldn''t thepetition just be something like a battle until one woman was left standing? Why does it seem harder than facing an actual battle!" Be exasperatedly said as she flipped onto the next page of the book that she was reading.

    She had to familiarize herself with the traditions and customs of Helion. History nor studying other kingdoms was not exactly one of her stronger suits. So she was basically clueless about things involving the Kingdom of Helion! The only thing she knew about it was that the rulers of that kingdom for generations were powerful pure demons. Amon was the first who broke the bloodline of pure demon rulers being a hybrid since Amon''s mother was a mermaid.

    "Lady Be¡­" the familiar voice of her personal instructor, Miriam, called.

    "Oh pleasee in," she quickly answered. Miriam entered, her face adorned with a smile, yet Be knew all too well the peril concealed behind it. She was the strictest tutor in their kingdom. Miriam was an acquaintance of her mother which meant that she was quite close to the olddy. However, she sensed that their amicable aunt-niece dynamic might soon take a dark turn.

    Miriamfortably sat on the chair across her with crossed legs as she leaned back on the chair''s backrest.

    "I believe you already know why I am here, dear Be. Your brother Bartos begged me to give you a quick lesson here inside the camp before you headed to Helion topete for the Selection of the kingdom''s Queen," she casually remarked with a serious tone.

    "Yes," Be answered with her usual sweet smile.

    "Very well. As of today let us maintain a tutor-pupil rtionship so that we don''t carry any hard feelings in the future.. We''re not here to y games. You are after all set on bing Helion''s new Queen, aren''t you?!"

    Be''s head nodded as she dered, "Absolutely! I will be the new Queen of Helion, and will be King Amon''s only woman and wife!"

    Mirian nodded and then she pped her hands, at the sound the servants entered with an assortment of things that they proceeded to arrange inside her tent. Be simply watched and then gulped. She hated studying before, which is why she would usually sneak out and skip sses.

    [Good luck!] Poona snorted inside her head.

    "As the sun is about to set, let''s begin with some briefings for now, starting with the basics. I will leave you some assignments to work on tonight on your own to save us some time for tomorrow''s lesson," Miriam coldly stated.

    She spread out the copy of parchments from Helion, which exined the rules and regtions of thepetition, the scope of each level, and how the points of eachpetitor will beputed.

    "Interesting, at least they mentioned the scope so it gives us an idea of what to focus on in our studies. They want someone who can excel physically, mentally, and emotionally. Hunting and hawking, dancing, arts, archery, fencing, and wrestling¡­ There''s no doubt that you''ll excel in these aspects. So we''ll have to focus more on reading, board games, stitching, embroidery, decorative stitching, cooking, and political knowledge and views. It''s very important that you train yourself to always act with grace."

    Be gulped as Miriam highlighted her strengths and weaknesses¡­ It was a testament to how open and transparent she tended to be, even with others.

    "Being a Queen won''t be an easy position. You''ll be managing court events, involving yourself actively in political endeavors, acting as a mediator between the king and other members of the court, and so on¡­" Miriam reiterated.

    Be''s shoulders dropped as she humorously mumbled, "If Devon is still king, the only duty for a Queen to do is warm his bed for sure¡­"

    "Then you wouldn''t have bothered to join apetition for a king like that," Miriam snorted.

    "That''s true. I can''t believe I''m so bad at simple tasks such as stitching." Be murmured with a pout.

    "With a determination like yours, I''m sure you''ll master everything in no time. Come now, let''s start with the basics¡­ You may think that these are all simple topics, but in apetition like this even cooking has more to it than just presenting the best recipe. You must even possess the knowledge about the best ingredients to use." Miriam lectured.

    Be nodded as she keenly listened to Miriam. At the back of her head, she couldn''t help but inwardly curse herself for not studying well before. She was also the worst in cooking! She preferred to just eat delicious meals! If only she had, then everything would be effortless by now.

    *****

    Meanwhile, as Be was eagerly working hard and focusing on her studies, Jayra and Bartos were both celebrating alone as they waited for the King and Queen''s return who were both still at Valcrez camp.

    "How about dinner with Be to see if she''ll be able to notice my pregnancy?" Jayra suggested as she nudged her naked body to her husband''s chest.

    "Hmm, I don''t think it''s the best time for that. Be has preferred to stay in her tent unless it was absolutely necessary. She''s taking her lessons with Miriam very seriously and wants to focus without any interruptions. Let''s wait until shees out of her tent on her own¡­" Bartos answered as he kissed her head and then yed with her locks.

    "Any news now from our King? Maybe we should just go to Valcrez camp and congratte Queen Mineah and King Niki. I''m sure by now, the baby would have been born already. I wonder if it''s a boy or a girl," Jayra curiously hummed.

    "Wait a moment, let me try something¡­" Bartos replied, activating his mindlink with his men.

    "Oh, a Princess! A baby girl!" Bartos suddenly burst. Jayra jolted up and quickly jumped off the bed to get dressed. "Come and hurry, let''s see for ourselves how adorable she is!"

    Bartos chuckled as he watched his wife get dressed in a hurry, "Do you think ours is a boy or a girl?" he amusingly asked as he pulled his wife closer and started undressing her again with his eyes. "Come here¡­ Let''s just visit them tomorrow morning once everything is settled down." But Jayra had no intention of listening to her husband as she was way too excited to see the newest baby.

    "Hurry up now or I''ll leave you here," she scoffed at him with a pout.

    Bartos chuckled as he quickly got up and put on his clothes in a sh. Holding her husband''s hand, Jayra practically pulled him outside the tent.

    It was already dark outside as they walked.

    "Look up, they''re such beautiful formations of the stars. It''s an Aquarius!" Jayra pointed out the sky. Bartos followed her gaze.

    "Hmm, it''s nice. How about we name our baby Aquarius?" he suddenly said. Jayra turned to him and chuckled upon seeing how his eyes sparkled as he waited for her response.

    "Aquarius seems too long, but it''s a good name, a representation of water¡­ But do you think it''s for a boy or a girl?" she hummed with a smile. She could feel her husband''s overwhelming emotions through their bond. And Jayra was so grateful that she was able to make Bartos so happy like this. The heavens and the Almighty were so merciful to them for giving them such a wonderful and unexpected blessing like this!

    "I think it sounds good enough for both a boy and a girl, so let''s just give that name to our baby no matter what," Bartos remarked and Jayra nodded.

    Bartos suddenly pulled her in for a hug as he lovingly whispered, "I''m filled with so much joy and excitement, Jayra. I still can''t believe that we''re about to have a baby of our own!"

    "Me too¡­" Jayra murmured with a wide smile. They even already had a name for their dear Aquarius!

 Chapter 758 Time

    ?

    The next morning, Amon was busy wrapping up important things in the Global Summit. They needed to leave in two days'' time, which is why he had to make sure that they were able to achieve some important goals as they participated in this event.

    The discussions regarding the business trading with neighboring kingdoms went so smoothly, which is why Amon walked back to their camp in a good mood. He walked directly into his mother''s tent to deliver the good news.

    "Mother, are you in here?" Amon called but there was no response. He frowned because his mother''s servants had told him that she was inside her tent reading.

    "Did she fall asleep?" he thought to himself, but it was so unlikely for his mother to sleep in the morning or even take a nap.

    He went further inside because something was bothering him and he needed to check on her to feel at ease.

    "Mother!" he burst as he rushed towards his mother who he found lying on the ground unconscious.

    "Call Casimir this instant!" he shouted loud enough hoping servants outside the tent could hear him, as he quickly carried her unconscious body to put her down on her bed.

    Casimir quickly appeared alongside Lera. Amon stayed by his mother''s side as their royal physician checked on her thoroughly.

    "What''s wrong with her? Why did she pass out?" Amon questioned, as soon as Casimir looked up at him.

    But instead of answering, Casimir''s gaze shifted to Lera. Amon''s forehead creased and he turned towards Lera as well, who was standing beside him. As Lera met his gaze, he could sense something was amiss just from her sigh. And Lera was well aware of it.

    "It''s time we told him, Casimir. I''ll exin to Aunty myself. Please let Amon know Aunty''s condition. He deserves to know." Lera said to Casimir, desperation and sadness seeping through her voice.

    Amon''s face dimmed as he stared at Casimir. "What the hell is going on here, and why don''t I know anything about it?!"

    Casimir took in a deep breath and said, "Queen Mother Mona''s body has been deteriorating, Amon. She only has at most two years left to live. Her lifespan was greatly affected because of Devon''s torture and her internal organs-"

    Casimir halted as Amon helplessly slumped down to the floor as he stared at his mother. He gently reached for her hand and held it to his cheek.

    "No, she will not die. She cannot die. I will do anything, Casimir. Tell me! Is there any solution to this?! Two years?! Are you saying that I only have two years left to spend with her? What sort of cruel fate is this? I just met her a year ago, never knowing her since the day I was born, and now you''re telling me that she only has two years left?!" Amon eximed.

    He was not someone who could easily cry, yet right now the tears rapidly just rolled down his cheek like waterfalls. His heart was in so much pain that it felt as if he couldn''t breathe.

    He heard that his mother suffered, and was tortured by Devon, but he didn''t expect that it woulde to this point.

    "Aunt Mona didn''t want to let you know about her condition, because she didn''t want you to get distracted, especially now that you''re doing so well in rebuilding Helion. She was scared that if you found out about this, it would affect you greatly¡­ She didn''t want to worry you, Amon," Lera exined.

    "But I''m utterly hurt right now Lera. I¡­ I''m incredibly devastated right now. If hadn''t stumbled upon her unconscious right now¡­ How much longer did you all intend to keep me in the dark about this? I am her son! I should have known about it. There could be something that we could do to prolong her life. Lady Jayra! She''s a powerful healer, we must have her see Mother!" Amon suddenly blurted out.

    In that instant, he stood up and ignored Lera and Casimir''s calls to him as he rushed out, intent on finding his way to Cordon camp to look for Jayra. It didn''t take him long to arrive at the camp.

    "I need to see Lady Jayra," he informed the guard who led him to a tent where Jayra was talking to Be.

    "King Amon, what can I do for you?" Jayra asked him as soon as he was inside the tent.

    At that moment, Amon dropped to his knees and begged, "Please save my Mother."

    "What happened?!" It was Be who asked as Jayra simultaneously said, "I will help her, please get back on your feet now. There''s no need for you to beg like this! Come now and lead me to her."

    Amon nodded and quickly stood up to lead the way.

    *

    Meanwhile, Be felt her heart sink as she stared at Amon. His eyes were red as he begged her sister-inw for her help. It was obvious that he had just cried. She wondered what happened to the Queen Mother, and hoped it was something not grave.

    They were quick to arrive at Helion camp and the Queen Mother''s tent. Be stayed by Amon''s side as they watched Jayra inspect the Queen Mother''s condition.

    "This¡­" Jayra muttered and based on her expression alone, Be could tell that it was something so bad.

    "Can you save her?" Amon asked.

    "I¡­ her inner energy and her internal organs were gravely damaged by dark energy. She¡­" Jayra halted, obviously having a hard time finishing her words.

    "She will die soon. I suspect she has two years left to live," Casimir said as ifpleting Jayra''s sentence.

    Jayra sadly nodded at Casimir, "The damage was too much and it can no longer be repaired¡­" Jayra murmured.

    Be wanted tofort Amon, whose body was now shaking. He balled his fists hard till blood started dripping from them. Be felt a sharp pain stabbing her own heart at seeing how Amon was suffering because of this sudden sad news.

    "Devon tortured her so much because of me," Amon muttered.

    "It''s not because of you, Amon. You are not the reason for Devon being so evil, he truly found joy in torturing everyone¡­" Leramented.

    "I¡­" Amon was speechless, he looked defeated and walked away from all of them. Be watched him leave the tent in haste.

    "What happened? How did thingse to this?" Jayra asked Casimir. Be, on the other hand, contemted whether she would follow Amon or not.

    [He probably needs time alone¡­ Or he may need somepany andfort¡­] Poonamented

    "I''ll follow His Majesty," Be finally announced, before quickly exiting the tent as well. It was easy for her to locate Amon since all she had to do was follow his scent. She frowned as she walked towards Amon''s direction. It seemed like he had gone all the way out of the border of their camp.

    [Are you going to let him know you''re here? Or are we going to just follow and watch him from afar?] Poona asked.

    Be didn''t answer since she was still contemting what the best course of action was.

    She heard the flow of the waterfalls as she neared him. Amon was a few feet away, sitting on arge rock as he threw smaller pebbles into the pool of water.

    [I want us to be with him right now. He needs a shoulder to cry on,] Be told her wolf Poona.

    She quietly walked towards him and sat beside him. He was crying.

    Be didn''t speak a single word and simply stayed there beside him. Amon didn''t ask her to leave, which had given her some sense of relief. She was not sure if just being there next to him like that, doing and saying nothing, would be of any help to him. She felt helpless, not knowing what to do and wanting to take his sadness away, but she hoped that her mere presence would give him some form offort for his pain at that moment.

    "Now I know the reason why my mother seems desperate to get me a wife. She wanted me to have a family soon and I bet she couldn''t wait to see her grandchild before her time is up¡­" Amon suddenly spoke.

    "I believe almost all mother has that kind of dream for their offsprings. My mother is also the same. She''s been pushing me to have a life partner too. They can''t seem to wait to have those adorable grandchildren," Bemented.

    "I feel so helpless and powerless right now knowing the limited time she has. All I want is for her to be happy and to fulfill anything she wishes right now," Amon whispered.

    "I would do the same if I were in your shoes. I''ll make those remaining two years of her life very memorable." Be seconded.

    "Time is very important right now so I will no longer proceed with the selection of a wife and waste more time," Amon suddenly stated.

    Be turned at him and saw how he was staring at her intently.

    [What''s with that look as if he''s going to?! Don''t tell me he''s going to propose to you?!] Poona squealed inside her head. Be gulped while her heart hammered her chest. Was Poona right?

 Chapter 759 All Yours

    At that moment, Amon felt a surge of desperation. Every cherished memory he had with his mother shed vividly before him, particrly what his mother had once asked of him.

    "As your mother, my only hope is for you to also have your own family. A wife that will care, assist, and stand by your side¡­ A Queen for our kingdom. Your Queen¡­"

    "You see, I''m not getting any younger, Son. I would love to at least see my grandchildren with you."

    Those were her words¡­

    Now that he thought of it, his mother''s eyes looked so different back then, yet he couldn''t exactly pinpoint what it was. Yet, her smiles and palpable excitement were unmistakable. It was also one of the reasons why he agreed to let his mother have her way with the selection of his wife.

    Thepetition for the selection of his wife was a very long process that would take more than three seasons. If the healers were correct, his mother only had two years left to live. He needed to marry now and consummate the marriage for them to have a baby that his mother would be able to meet. Pregnancy took nine long months if he and his future wife were lucky enough to conceive a child immediately.

    He grabbed some pebbles and started throwing them into the pool of water. He needed an instant wife and Be was the first person that came to his mind. He found himself surprised by this realization, but he couldn''t deny the strong attraction he felt towards her.

    Just as he was thinking of her, he felt Be''s presence and familiar scent approaching. Soon she was already sitting beside him in silence.

    After a while, he first broke the silence as he spoke.

    "Now I know the reason why my mother was so desperate to see me married. She wanted me to have a family soon, and I''m sure she couldn''t wait to see her grandchild before her time was up¡­"

    "I believe almost all mothers have that kind of dream for their children. My mother is no different. She''s been urging me to find a life partner as well. They all seem eager to wee those adorable grandchildren," Bemented.

    "I feel so helpless and powerless right now, knowing the limited time that she has left. All I want is for her to be happy and to fulfill all her wishes," Amon weakly whispered.

    "I would do the same if I were in your shoes. I would make those remaining two years of her life very memorable." Be seconded.

    Amon turned and stared intently at Be as he firmly stated, "Time is of the essence right now, so I won''t go through with the Selection anymore and potentially waste more time."

    Be looked at him with parted lips, and Amon could tell how surprised she was with his words.

    "Will you marry me, Lady Be? I know this is all of a sudden and you may think tha-"

    "Yes! Yes! I will marry you this instant!"

    Be cut him off with her ecstatic answer, and this time it was Amon''s lips that had parted. His jaw practically dropped. It seemed like Lady Be would never disappoint in leaving him speechless.

    "Don''t you need time to think this over, Lady Be? Being my wife won''t be easy. We''re not sure how my people would react to this, especially now that they have already prepared everything for thepetition in the selection of Helion''s Queen. Also, aren''t you disappointed that I asked you to marry me primarily because I don''t want to waste time and want to make my mother happy by giving her a daughter-inw and grandchildren¡­" Amonmented.

    He was d Be quickly agreed to his proposal, but he also wanted her to think more about it and consider the advantages and disadvantages of this setup to her.

    "Must I remind you that you''re my mate, Amon? Why would I need to think about it? I even entered thatpetition just to be with you." Be said with the widest grin her face could muster, "I''m so happy right now! Don''t worry I will make sure that I get pregnant as soon as possible so that we can make Mother-inw happy!"

    Amon''s face reddened as he awkwardly said, "I will definitely not take advantage of you, Lady Be. We will only do the deed when you''re fertile," Amon stated his intention.

    Be''s face crumpled as she mumbled, "Good luck with that. I heard it''s usually the men who love doing it. Anyway, you can always do it with me anytime, anywhere you want¡­"

    Amon gulped, feeling arge lump in his throat. He coughed and cleared his throat to hide how awkward he was feeling. Then Be gave him her widest smile before pouncing at him. She felt so warm as her arms wrapped around his waist and her face snuggled on his chest.

    "Thank you for asking me, Amon. I understand the current situation you''re in, and I''mmitted to supporting you in any way I can. Know that I will stay by your side and be the strength that you need. I may not be perfect, but I am someone who has genuine feelings for you and willmit my all to you. I''m all yours¡­" Be dered.

    Having Be be the one by his side brought Amon a profound sense of relief. Her presence alone was enough to give him somefort for the pain he was feeling right now. There was something in her that really got him captivated. He could even feel how erratic the beating of his heart right now with how close their bodies right now. And he liked it.

    "Thank you too, Lady Be, for helping me out like this. I will do my best to be a good husband to you," Amon stated as his arms finally hugged her back.

    He was aware how his sudden decision like this would cause disarray, especially in his royal court but he already had a valid reason to give to them.

    As much as he wanted to keep her in his arms, Amon gently broke the hug and looked at Be with a serious face.

    "The only way for them to ept our situation is to inform them of the truth about my past and our rtionship," Amonmented.

    "But to do that, it''s also best that youpletely restore your memories," Be suggested.

    "I''ll ept Lady Jayra''s offer, but I don''t think I''ll have enough time for all her sessions," Amonmented.

    "Don''t worry, she''ll travel with us because she wants to spend more time with Lera. She wants to go on vacation in Helion with her sister. They have a lot of catching up to do. How about we head back now? You must be there once the Queen Mother wakes up¡­ Also, I must inform everyone regarding the change of ns. King Darius is making arrangements for mine and Lena''s journey to Helion as we speak," Be said with a smile.

    She sounded so excited. He had truly never met anyone as transparent as Be.

    "I¡­ I must speak with your family and the King and Queen about it. I will formally ask them for your hand in marriage within the day." Amon informed her.

    He could only hope that it all went smoothly and that Be''s family would allow her to marry him as soon as possible. He was honestly worried about how Be''s family would react, especially once they found out the reason why he was suddenly rushing the wedding.

    Amon released a deep sigh. He was aware that Cordon had different customs and cultures from them. They didn''t have wedding ceremonies but instead, they performed the Ritual of Marking to solidify the bond as a husband and wife, unlike in his kingdom where a wedding was required.

    "I will also need to meet your parents, and formally introduce myself and my family to them," Amon said. He didn''t want to just take Be away without properly showing respect to her family.

    "But my parents already know you. They will be surprised and overjoyed to see you and to see that you''re alive and healthy. I''ll be sure to send word to them beforehand,ter. I almost forgot, my sister-inw has already mastered the teleportation spell so we can use that to meet my parents as soon as possible." Bes stood up and pulled Amon up with her.

    "Let''s head back now. There''s much to prepare, and I can''t wait to share this wonderful news with everyone," she said as shefortably hugged his arm. Amon wasn''t ustomed to Be''s boldness, but he didn''t find it bothersome in the least. It was good that she was thisfortable with him, if anything, her boldness and honesty had only reaffirmed his belief that he had made the right decision in choosing her to be his wife.

    He had this feeling that no other woman would be a perfect fit for him but her¡­

 Chapter 760 All by Herself

    Chapter 760 All by Herself

    Be didn''t waste any more time and immediately looked for her brother Bartos to share the news.

    "What?!" Bartos erupted, incredulous. "What did you just say?!"

    "You heard me loud and clear, big brother. Amon and I are getting married. I''ll be joining him on his return to Helion as his new wife. We''ll do the Ritual of Marking here tomorrow and hold the official marriage ceremony at Helion," Be repeated firmly.

    Bartos struggled to process the whirlwind of information. "This¡­ Just what in the world is going on Be?!" Bartos questioned.

    Be maintained a reassuring tone and said, "Please, calm down. Why are you so angry and agitated? Aren''t you happy that I''ve managed to bypass all the hurdles to be Amon''s wife? It doesn''t really matter what''s happening right now, big brother. What matters is that I can finally be with him."

    Bartos let out a sigh, still bewildered. "I know I know¡­ But it''s still shocking that things ended up being this way. Weren''t you supposed topete first? I need to know precisely what''s going on to ensure your safety Be! Damn, Mother and Father will have my head if I don''t give them a reasonable exnation for this so please tell me everything in detail!" Bartos grumbled.

    Be pouted knowing her brother had a point. After all, it was he who would talk to their parents about this. So Be started narrating exactly what happened and why everything was so rushed.

    "I see, so that''s what happened¡­ By the way, the Queen Mother has regained consciousness now and knows that Amon is aware of her situation," said Jayra, who suddenly appeared in the tent.

    "Did you hear everything?" Be inquired, her curiosity evident.

    "I did," Jayra chuckled. "Sorry, I hid my presence and eavesdropped on your conversation."

    "That''s alright. It saves me the trouble of exining everything. Since you''ve heard it all, what''s your take on this?" Bartos asked Jayra, whofortably found a seat beside him.

    "Ahhh, I honestly feel terrible that I couldn''t do more to help the Queen Mother. Her condition is beyond repair at this point. That damned Devon caused a lot of damage not just to her internal organs but also to her inner energy as well, significantly reducing her life force. Queen Mother Mona received such great torture that I don''t even want to borate about, especially in front of King Amon," Jayra ranted.

    "I''ve never felt such satisfaction at someone''s gruesome demise in my entire life, but Devon truly deserved his fate at the hands of King Ezekiel!" Jayra couldn''t help expressing her deep-seated resentment towards Devon.

    Be''s heart ached for Amon, and she silently prayed that Amon wouldn''t learn the gruesome details of his mother''s suffering. It would be too much for him to bear.

    A heavy silence settled in the room, but Be''s brow furrowed when she detected a new scent wafting through the air. She looked at her sister-inw because the new scent wasing from her. She stood up sniffing the air around Jayra. Just what was that smell? The scent wasn''t overpowering, but it was distinct and carried a pleasant fruity aroma.

    Be''s eyes widened with joy as she stared at Jayra, who was obviously holding back a grin. Then, her gaze shifted to Bartos, who was beaming with pride, confirming the news with a nod.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!" Be screamed, her hands raised in the air, which Jayra quickly sped. They both squealed in delight. "Heavens!!! Is it really true? Is that our little one?!" she eximed, pulling her sister-inw into a tight hug.

    "Yes! I''m really pregnant!" Jayra rejoiced, and Be couldn''t contain her happiness. They spun around together, still locked in a tight embrace.

    "When did you two find out? Howe I''m only smelling it now?" she asked, her radiant smile never fading.

    "We found out yesterday. The scent became apparent when Queen Mineah''s blood thread left my body!" Jayra answered.

    "Oh, I can''t wait to see Mother and Father''s reactions once they hear this wonderful news!" Be was ecstatic. The heavens must have pitied her as they were finally giving her good news, one after the other. Osman''s miraculous return to life, her marriage to him, and now the news of bing an aunt by blood ¨C everything felt almost too good to be true!

    "That''s enough, you two. Let''s get back to your n of getting married to Osman," Bartosmented, bringing Be and Jayra back to their seats.

    "I believe Be is an adult responsible for her own actions. If she chooses to ept that offer from Amon, then I will support her. We both know that she and Amon have feelings for each other. Amon may not remember her, but his feelings for her must obviously be stronger for him to offer marrying Be instead of Lena¡­" Jayra pointed out.

    [We really have the best sister-inw in this world, don''t you agree?] Be beamed at Poona.

    [That''s true, but won''t you miss her once we settle in Helion? She won''t stay there with us for long, that''s for sure] Poona hummed.

    [Don''t worry, there''s always a way to see each other whenever we miss them,] Bemented, referring to her parents as well.

    Bartos turned to Jayra and asked, "Are you sure that it''s safe for you to use the teleportation spell? It won''t cause harm to you or our baby right?"

    "Of course, didn''t you see how often Queen Mineah teleported when she was pregnant? It''s really safe for me to use it, don''t worry," Jayra snorted. Be frowned a bit upon hearing her and said, "But Queen Mineah is a Nephilim, sister-inw. How about we ask for help from one of Queen Mineah''sdies-in-waiting? I heard one among them can cast the teleportation spell."

    She gave Jayra a worried smile and said, "We know you''re the most powerful mage in Ebodia next to Wizard Lurio, but we still can''t risk the baby in your womb. It''s always better to consider everything for the safety of our little one."

    Jayra remained quiet and contemted Be''s words. "Right, it''s still best that I don''tpromise. It''s our first baby, so I should take extra care. Don''t worry baby, I won''t let anything happen to you," Jayra hummed as she caressed her still t tummy.

    "That''s true, we have other options anyway, so please just focus on being healthy for the baby," Be added with a grin.

    " Let me talk to Dani. She came here with Her Majesty so I''ll ask her to cast that teleportation spell," Jayra quickly said and immediately stood up to leave the tent.

    Be smiled while staring at Jayra''s retrieving back and said, "She''s no longer stubborn when ites to our little one¡­"

    "Hey, why are you calling my baby ''little one''? Call my unborn baby Aquarius from now on. Jayra and I decided to name our baby Aquarius regardless of our baby''s gender," Bartos scolded.

    Be chuckled and said, "Fine¡­ Since Aquarius is too long, I''ll call my future niece or nephew Aqua. It''s such a good name. Goodness, you two got so excited that you came up with the name the same day you found out about the good news, huh?!"

    "Haha, we happened toe across it because Jayra saw the formation of an Aquarius in the skyst night. I thought it was a sign from the heavens to see it when we celebrated the good news, so we decided on that name. Aquarius¡­ it sounds fitting for either girl or boy," Bartosmented with a grin.

    "Indeed, it is a gender-neutral name," Be hummed with a nod. Her thoughts drifted to having a child of her own with Amon, and her cheeks turned a shade of red at the idea. After all, there might be a sense of urgency in providing Queen Mother Mona with a grandchild.

    "Tsk¡­ Look at you blushing while having lewd thoughts," Bartos teased with a straight face.

    Be blinked rapidly as she defended herself, "What lewd thoughts?! I was just thinking about my future babies. Hmmph!!!"

    Bartos chuckled and said, "Fine, fine, I won''t tease you anymore. By the way, once Lady Dani agrees, I will have Mother and Father teleported here tonight so they can bear witness to the Ritual of Marking tomorrow. I''m kinda of sad that this is such a rushed event. It would have been nice if we did it in our Manor, properly following the customs. After all, you''re the Lady of the pack. Don''t you think you should at least show yourself with your new husband to our pack? I suggest that you and Amon teleport back to our Manor and perform your ritual there."

    Be didn''tment. It seemed like a better option. She was sure Amon woulde to talk to her brother about the necessary arrangements any time now, especially since the Queen Mother was already awake.

    "Hmm, you and Amon should talk and make a decision about it, Big Brother. I''m honestly not picky about anything as long as the end result will remain the same¡­ which is me marking my mate and getting married to him in ordance with both our Kingdom''s customs," she said with a wide smile.

    That is the only thing that matters to her¡­ Having Osman¡­ Amon all to herself!

 Chapter 761 Remaining Two Years

    Chapter 761 Remaining Two Years

    At Helion Camp

    "Your Majesty, is it true that thepetition for the Selection of the Queen has been canceled?" Samira directly asked Amon as soon as she approached him.

    "Yes," he inly answered. He had already sent out word to everyone, he even had a messenger deliver this news to his kingdom.

    A while ago, he already checked on her and gave her more time to rest. He took a moment earlier to provide instructions and brief Lera on his ns, together with Rendon and Alicia. He wanted all the preparations to be ready ahead of time... A wedding ceremony to take ce the moment they arrived at Helion.

    "But this¡­ this is so sudden¡­" Samari said with a dark expression. Amon released a sigh as he looked straight at Samari eye to eye and said, "Before I became Amon, your King¡­ I was once Osman Sullivan from the kingdom of Cordon, a man madly in love with Lady Be. A formal notice about this story will be released soon for all Helonian''s knowledge. Please wait until then."

    "If you''ll excuse me, Lady Samari but I still have a lot of things to do," Amon politely said before leaving Samari alone.

    This time he walked towards his mother''s tent to check on her again, hoping as well to have a private word with her about things.

    "Son¡­" He had heard Mona''s voice as he entered, she gave him a faint smile and signaled for him toe closer. She was sitting up on her bed.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked as he sat beside her.

    "Much better now. I heard from Casimir that you know everything. I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you about it sooner, and that you had to find out about my predicament like this," she started with a sigh.

    "You had your reasons, Mother. But you must know that I''m still quite hurt that you decided to keep this from me. Do you really think so little of me that I wouldn''t be able to handle everything?" Amon couldn''t help butsh out his frustrations.

    His mother pulled him closer to her and said, "No, it''s not like that Son. I know that you''re a strong man and I''m so proud of who you''ve be. It''s just that¡­ You are already carrying so many burdens that I didn''t want to add to it."

    "You''re my mother. If not for you, I wouldn''t be here nor would I be who I am right now. Why would you ever think that you''re a burden? Please stop thinking that way. How can you expect me to bear the weight of an entire kingdom when I''m not even given a chance to properly care for and protect my own family? Your concerns don''t weigh on me as a burden because we''re family." Amon expressed.

    "Oh, I''m really sorry, my Son¡­" Monamented as she started tearing up.

    Amon never liked seeing his mother cry, let alone be the reason for her tears.

    "If only you had told me earlier, then you would probably be expecting a grandchild''s delivery by now," Amon humorously expressed, making his mother chuckle.

    "Oh, you¡­ Will you truly give me a grandchild that early?" Mona asked with squinted eyes as she broke the hug to stare at her son.

    "I will Mother, and I''ll be working on it right now," he answered with a stern look.

    Mona creased her forehead and asked, "What do you mean right now? Are you telling me that we''ll no longer move forward with thepetition?"

    "No, we no longer will. I have already sent word to our Kingdom and tasked Lera to arrive there in advance. She''ll be teleported and assisted by one of Ebodia''s mages as soon as Lera wraps things up here today," Amon informed.

    "Ebodia''s Mage?" Mona questioned. Amon gave her mother a reassuring smile and said, "I epted King Ezekiel''s offer, and he''s willing to send a few of Ebodia''s mages to help us clear out the kingdom from the monsters that Devon created. He''s also on the hunt for all the dark witches, so I strongly believe in this alliance."

    "You¡­ are you¡­ giving this King Ezekiel authority over our Kingdom? Is that what he wants in return?" her mother questioned with a frown and a dim face. Her reaction was understandable, given King Ezekiel''s announcement of his intention for one empire.

    "No, please ease your worries, Mother, because there''s no such thing as that. I talked to King Ezekiel and he cleared everything up with me that he has no intention of conquering our kingdom. He simply wants every kingdom to be united, especially those that are in disarray and are being led by unjust and tyrant rulers. He simply wants to help those kingdoms so that their people won''t suffer any further under rulers who step over their people because of their greed and lust for more power," Amon exined.

    "He offered help because he heard of how I had helped Queen Xenia in the past, and he mentioned that I should treat this as only a kind gesture for what I''ve done for his sister while I was Osman. Aside from this, I haven''t mentioned this to you just yet, but King Darius wants to turn over to me all the assets I had as Osman in the Kingdom of Cordon. He told me that I used to build fleets and that all my designs had sold so well. King Ezekiel would want some of those fleet designs if I feel burdened with all the kind gestures he''s extending¡­" Amon added with an awkward smile.

    Mona rapidly blinked at him and said, "Oh, you''re such a wonderful man, my Son. It''s no surprise that you have a talent for rebuilding destroyed infrastructures and even upgrading their designs."

    Amon let out a timid chuckle as he scratched his head.

    "So tell me, borate¡­ Now that we are canceling thepetition to find you a queen, does this mean that you have already found one? Who is this lucky woman on your mind to marry?" her mother pondered.

    "I have already asked her to marry me, Mother. It''s Lady Be, and she agreed. Once you''re able, I would like you to apany me to speak with her brother. Honestly, I think it''s also best if we meet with her parents, but that will take time. I need her to be my wife this instant as time is ticking and I don''t want any more of it wasted¡­" Amon answered with a straight face.

    Mona''s face crumpled as sheined, "Why does it sound as if I''m the reason for you rushing into marriage? We can take things slow, my Son, so that we follow the procedures properly, ording to the customs of our kingdom. This rushed wedding seems to be all for me, but why do I have a feeling that you also simply can''t wait to have Lady Be as your wife? Do you think I haven''t noticed? You two obviously have something going on even if your memories have not fullye back. After all, you two were once lovers."

    Then his mother took a deep breath and released a very loud and deep frustrated sigh. "I''m sure it will be chaos once the entire kingdom hears of this news. And, I guess, the only option now is for them to know of the truth behind your past¡­ That''s the only solution for us to cate the possible negative reactions not just inside the pce''s inner courts but of the whole kingdom as well. They must know that before you be a King, you were once Osman, the Great Admiral of Cordon, who had a very real rtionship with Lady Be."

    "Great minds truly do think alike, Mother," Amon said with a smirk, "With the same thought in mind I have already tasked Lera with this ordingly. She knew the story well so I''m confident that she can handle everything, and that all should be settled before we arrive back home." Amon confidently stated.

    "Ah, my poor Lera¡­ She''s been working so hard. After this please refrain from overburdening her with work so that she too can have some semnce of a romantic life," Amon''s mother scolded.

    "Ah, just tell her that you want to see her be happily married and also have grandchildren soon," Amon joked, trying his best not to allow the current situation to be too melodramatic. He must show his mother that he could handle this news and the situation well despite how his heart was breaking at that moment while his gaze never left her face.

    He may not have shown it, but during the days which he had spent with his mother¡­ He had felt at ease and at home, he felt as if he didn''t have to worry about anything, knowing that his mother always had his back. One year of finding and being with each other was not enough. He would love to spend more time with her¡­ and now he had to make sure that his mother''s remaining two years would be nothing but wonderful and memorable.

 Chapter 762 Her Workplace

    Chapter 762 Her Workce

    At Hindman Manor, Lock Heart Pack Kingdom of Cordon

    Bartos and Be exchanged meaningful nces as they waited forments from their parents. They went silent as soon as Bartos finished his narration. It was agreed beforehand that Bartos would exin the situation because Be had no patience in doing so. She tended to summarize or cut things short.

    Chancellor Talon, their father, spoke first, his voice tinged with disbelief. "This is¡­ too much to handle. Osman is alive and is now the King of Helion, his true name being Amon. And you," he continued, turning his attention to Be.

    "You''re telling me that your sister''s Ritual of Marking will take ce tomorrow? Are you two ying some kind of a joke on us right now? Because this is not funny at all!" their mother, Livia, interrupted with a dark expression.

    Be gulped and said, "We don''t need anything extravagant, Mother. A simple feast for the pack will be held after the ritual of marking. I''m sure you and Father can make it happen tomorrowte noon. Amon and I will leave immediately after the ritual is done. Bartos and the other guests from Helion have to go back to the Global Summit too. "

    Her mother shifted her gaze to Bartos who was quick to exin himself, "We have all seen how much she suffered when we believed that Osman had died. Now, he''s back, and it seems like the two of them are fated given how they got another chance to be together. He''s Be''s mate, so who am I to not agree with this? I wholeheartedly support Be in this, Mother."

    Be couldn''t help but smile, deeply moved by her brother''s unwavering support.

    "Milord, there are visitors outside¡­" the servant whose face was pale suddenly informed in the dining room.

    "Visitors? Who are they?" Chancellor Talon asked.

    "That¡­ H-he said he''s King Amon from Helion but M-master he¡­ he¡­ the Great Admiral O-osman, h-he looks exactly like him¡­" The servant''s voice trembled.

    Be, feeling sympathy for the shaken servant, reassured her, "You''re not seeing a ghost. That man is indeed Osman, now known as Amon, the King of Helion. Father will provide an exnation for everyone tomorrow."

    Curiosity piqued, Be wondered aloud, "I wonder why he came here today. We agreed that they would arrive tomorrow, didn''t we?" She nced at Bartos for confirmation.

    "He talked to me before we left the camp. He was quite adamant about arriving promptly at the location of the ritual of marking. He said he wanted to formally meet our parents and ask for your hand in marriage tonight. I forgot to mention it to you," Bartos informed with a grin.

    "I must see him for myself," his father said making Be panic as she watched them rush out of their seats and walk toward the greeting area.

    "Look at them. Go ask for a handkerchief, because those two will probably cry a river once they see Osman," Bartos told her and Be couldn''t agree less. Their parents loved Osman not only because he wooed her but he made sure that he also wooed her family as well.

    "Oh heavens! It''s indeed Osman! Oh, praise the Almighty! You''re really alive!" her mother eximed and without a second thought rushed towards Amon and gave him a hug while sobbing. Her father also did the same and Be could only offer an awkward smile and a polite greeting to Queen Mother Mona, who was apanying them.

    Amon was apanied by the Queen Mother, Casimir, Commander Lucia, and two men d in the uniform of an Ebodian Royal Mage. She had heard that King Ezekiel generously assigned some of Ebodia''s mages to Amon, so Be assumed that the two mages transported Amon and the rest here.

    "Why do I suddenly feel like an outcast," her sister-inw whispered. She had joined Amon''s group to lead the Ebodia mages to the manor who she honestly thought were scheduled to arrive tomorrow.

    "Oh, right, they must know about the good news too!" Be excitedly murmured but Jayra quickly signaled her to zip her mouth.

    "Bartos and I decided that we would inform Mother and Father about Aquariuster¡­ after the Ritual of Marking tomorrow. For now, let''s all focus on your special day hmm?" Jayra exined with a wink.

    "Hmm, alright then. I''ll go ahead while they are busy and instruct the servants to arrange the chambers and dinner for our guests," Jayra murmured, and Be nodded. She watched her sister-inw quietly leave and do her chosen work.

    Meanwhile, Be gave her parents more time topose themselves and calm their own emotions. Bartos on the other hand, took it upon himself to entertain the other guests, Lucia, Casimir, and the two Ebodian mages.

    Be approached Queen Mother Mona as she exined, "My parents loved him very much when he was still Osman. I apologize if their behavior offended you; they are just too overwhelmed, Queen Mother."

    "I''m honestly d and grateful, Be. I can feel the warm treatment your parents extend to my son as if they''ve really known him for a long time. I can sense their love and care for him, Be, and for that, I really feel at ease that Amon chose you. Also, please address me as Mother from now on because you''re already my daughter, just as Amon is a son to your parents," Monamented, her eyes welling up as she observed the warm and genuine interaction between Be''s parents and her son Amon.

    "Oh, I''m really sorry, Son. You''re probably really stunned right now. Bartos and Be have already exined everything to us, including how you still can''t recall us. We''re just really happy to see you alive and well," Livia exined as she finally gathered her bearings.

    Be quickly stepped forward to call the attention of her parents and formally introduced Amon and Queen Mother Mona to them, and vice versa.

    They all exchanged pleasant and courteous greetings with each other. Just in time, Jayra arrived and said, "The table is ready. Everyone, please, let''s have dinner first."

    They all followed suit, and dinner was enjoyed in afortable silence. Bartos and Jayra took care of assisting the guests to their respective chambers.

    Meanwhile, her parents invited Amon and his Mother to have some tea and drinks by the firece. Bartos and Jayra soon joined them.

    "Osman here is-" her father halted and then quickly corrected, "I mean Amon. Goodness, it may take some time for me to use your real name, Son. But anyway, like I said, Amon here is very good at ying chess, he''s the only one who can actually beat me to it."

    Be was really happy right now, seeing her parents were interacting well with Amon and his mother.

    "Daughter, you should let Amon see your workce," Livia suddenly suggested. Be''s eyes sparked as she quickly stood up and pulled Amon to his feet. "Come, I''ll show you my paintings." Be excitedly stated. She looked at Queen Mother Mona and courteously excused herself and Amon.

    She held Amon''s hand as they walked through the hallways of their house. "Does it look familiar to you?" she asked, but Amon shook his head.

    "Did I visit you in your house often?" Amon asked.

    "Yes, you did. At one point I even thought it was not me you wanted but my parents. You always brought something for my parents whenever you visited. You were quite good at bribing them, you know, even though I''ve always pushed you away before."

    Amon stopped walking and asked, "You were pushing me away?"

    Be chuckled as she scoffed, "I did. I even turned you down at first."

    "You did?" Amon burst, rapidly blinking at her as if he couldn''t believe such a revtion.

    "Ah, it might seem hard to believe right now because I''m obviously the one chasing after you currently. Back then, I was scared of falling in love, not until I reached the age of twenty-eight, which is the maximum age for us werewolves to know if we''ll be blessed with the Mate Pull. Actually, I had this first love whose parents suffered in the past. His mother suddenly felt the Mate Pull towards someone else and ran away with that man leaving him and his father behind¡­" Be narrated with a sigh. The story of Calypso''s parents was really tragic.

    "Because of that, I thought it was best to engage in a romantic rtionship once I reached the age of twenty-eight. I didn''t want to be with you back then since I hadn''t felt the Mate Pull around you. I had this fear of what would happen if I experienced the Mate Pull with another man. It was really messed up." Be continued. Then a wide smile lingered on her lips as she added, "But you were quite persistent!"

    "Wait, you said you had a first love? Who?" he asked with a frown.

    "Huh? Why are you interested? You knew him too. He was Calypso. Oh, wait, I actually have a painting of him. Come and see it, maybe you can recognize him," Be hummed as she excitedly took Amon''s hand and led him towards her workce. She failed to see how Amon''s face became sour¡­

    "Calypso?" Amon murmured which Be heard.

    "Yes, he''s our Great Justiciar! The Alpha of Midnight Pack," Be answered as she opened the door to her workce and led Amon inside.

    "And you painted him?!" Amon burst out.

 Chapter 763 I Love You

    Chapter 763 I Love You

    Amon couldn''t believe how he was reacting right now. Just hearing how Be mentioned that first love of hers made him feel annoyed already. Then she also mentioned that she painted him, and he didn''t know what to think of it. He didn''t know why he was acting like this, but just the thought of Be thinking about another man left a bitter taste in his mouth for some reason.

    Was it jealousy? That probably exined why his mood was so sour right now. That should exin everything after all there was no doubt how attracted he was to Be.

    Amon quietly released a heavy sigh. She was holding his hand, and yet she was gleefully talking about another man who was also her first love?! Just where was he in the picture? Her second love?! Third?! Maybe fourth?!"

    Be blinked at him as she amusedly asked, "Why is your face so dim? Are you being jealous of Calypso right now?"

    Blinking right back, Amon quicklyposed himself as he defended himself. "I am not," he scoffed with a frown. "Why would I?"

    Since when did he be such a liar like this? Of course, he was jealous. He simply didn''t want to admit it. In fact, the only reason he lied was because he wanted to see the painting and see if this Calypso man was better-looking than him. Amon wasn''t someone who had the habit ofparing himself to another man, however, so it was a surprise to him that he even had this thought in the first ce.

    "You said you painted him," he added. "I want to see if I can remember him since you mentioned that I knew him."

    "I did," she replied. "Let me show you"

    As Be led him to the supposed painting, Amon looked around, and he couldn''t help but be amazed at all the beautiful paintings hanging on the walls. They were all magnificent in their own right, and it was clear that their painter knew what they were doing.

    "Here¡­" Be stated as she pointed at a particr painting.

    Following her lead, Amon raised an eyebrow as his narrowed eyes scrutinized the painting of a handsome man with burgundy colored hair in front of him.

    "You''re quite good at painting, Lady Be," he mumbled wryly. "I bet he''s not this good-looking in person."

    Be chuckled. "Hmm¡­ Calypso is more handsome in person though. I didn''t even manage to emphasize his expressive eyes in this painting," she pointed out with a smile. "That man made a lot of women cry, including me¡­"

    "You cried because of him?!" he burst out in disbelief while staring into Be''s side profile.

    She simply smiled, her eyes lingering on the painting. "He turned me down after I confessed to him. It turns out that he only saw me as a sister," she sighed. "I even dyed my hair purple and always had thatvender scent on me knowing how he loves it¡­ I guess we''re simply not meant for each other."

    Be then turned to him with a wink. "It''s because we''re meant for each other," she sincerely stated. "And I''m d that you came into my life during that time as Osman, pursuing me with patience and making my heart fall for you so deeply like it never did to any man."

    Amon blushed hard at Be''s bold words. "Why¡­ Why is it so easy for you to say those words?" he couldn''t help but ask. Ever since he met Be, he noticed how she would simply voice out her thoughts on everything so easily, especially if they were about her feelings.

    "Why would it need to be so hard to express what you truly feel? I don''t want any regrets in my life, Amon. That''s why I already erased the word hesitation in my vocabry," Be firmly stated. "I simply want to be honest about everything I feel. I¡­ I experienced what it''s like to almost die, and saw how you died before my eyes¡­ Do you think after everything I''ve experienced, I will still hold back? No, I won''t."

    Amon gulped. The way she looked at him was so intense that he felt like he was about to melt on the spot. Turning his gaze away, his forehead creased as he saw yet another painting that Be made. The Queen Fairy¡­ She looked exactly the same as how hest remembered her.

    Seeing where his attention was, Be let out a mouthful of a sigh as she whispered, "I also drew her, the Queen Fairy Helena, back then. I truly admired her beauty whenever I watched her in the vision during Queen Xenia''s trials," she recalled. "That''s what she originally looked like¡­ Your memory of her has returned though, so I guess you remember her looking exactly like this."

    "Yes, I remember her looking around exactly like this" he hummed. "You''re truly talented, Lady Be."

    "Stop being so formal. Call me Be from now on, and I''ll call you Amon," Be suddenly remarked. "We''re getting married soon, after all. Or if you want, you can call me something else. Maybe a sweet endearment that we can call each other with like Darling, My Love, or even call me Little Vixen like how you sometimes used to call me."

    Amon smiled at that. "I''ll address you as Be then." Be''s shoulders shrugged but it was still better than him calling him with Lady or Mdy¡­"

    A few beats passed as they continued their tour of Be''s works. The more he saw them, the more Amon couldn''t help but be amazed at what she had done.

    "Hmm¡­ You''re really good at this," hemented as he looked at more of the paintings. While he didn''t look as such, he was actually looking for a particr painting that was still eluding his sight.

    ''She said she loves me, but howe she didn''t even bother drawing me? Where exactly is my portrait in this workce?'' he inwardly thought. ''Even a ck and white version of me wouldn''t been good enough.''

    The more he looked around, the more he couldn''t help but feel disappointed that Be drew her first love but not him. He guessed he was the second since aside from that Calypso, there was no other portrait of a man around. Then again, he was also currently stopping himself from asking her directly if she had a painting of him.

    "Is this all that you''ve painted?" he curiously asked. He was really itching to ask her if she painted him as well.

    "Hmm, I have one more," Be said with a small smile as she once again grabbed him by the hand and led him outside. "Come¡­"

    "Where are we going?" he asked, his eyes still lingering on the hand that was currently sped against hers. He felt reallyfortable around her.

    "You''ll find out soon. I''ll show you thest painting I did that you haven''t seen yet," she remarked with a faint smirk. "It''s a masterpiece that I made. The best of all my paintings."

    Amon was about to ask about things further when they suddenly stopped in front of a door. She opened it, and Amon gasped as Be''s scent filled his senses. It was spacious for a bedroom, and he could tell that it was her most private chamber.

    "This room?"

    "My bedchamber¡­ You''re the first man I let in entering this personal space of mine," Be murmured before stopping in front of her bed where there was currently a painting hanging in a way that it looked like someone sleeping on the bed could see it in full.

    Looking at the ceiling, Amon gulped at what he saw. It was his portrait, smiling lovingly and happily for some reason. He didn''t remember himself smiling like that and it was refreshing to see. He had a feeling that he truly lived his life to the fullest when he was Osman.

    "I had your portrait put in here when that incident happened, and everyone thought that you were already dead," she muttered. "I really couldn''t believe that i lost you like that. I can''t ept you dying on me like that so I refused to believe that you''re already dead." she continued with her eyes fixated on him.

    Be raised her hand and cupped his face with her warm palm. She gently caressed his cheek and with a smile whispered, "I¡­ I barely kept myself breathing, but seeing your smiling face like that in your portrait gave me just enough strength to continue with my life¡­ Thank you for being alive anding back to me, Osman¡­ Amon¡­ No matter what your name doesn''t matter because I will recognize you no matter what. I love you so much."

    Amon snapped out from the remaining of his self-control and restraint. Without saying a word, he snaked his arm on Be''s waist. He pulled her closer to him and passionately sealed her lips with his.

 Chapter 764 Sweet Torture*

    Chapter 764 Sweet Torture*

    Be wanted Amon to know how important he was in her life, and how deep her feelings were for him. He didn''t say a word but the intensity and steadfastness in his gaze, piercing through her eyes, was enough for her to know exactly what he was feeling at that moment.

    She lifted her hand to cup his face with her warm palm. She gently caressed his cheek and smiled as she whispered, "I¡­ I barely kept myself breathing, but seeing your smiling face like that in your portrait gave me just enough strength to continue with my life¡­ Thank you for staying alive anding back to me, Osman¡­ Amon¡­ No matter what your name is, it doesn''t matter to me, because my heart will always recognize you, no matter what. I love you so much."

    He didn''t respond, but that unwavering and burning gaze remained until Be felt her body pulling closer towards him. She could feel her breath quickening, and before she knew it, she felt the air leave her body as Amon connected their lips. Their kiss was wild and passionate, full of possessiveness.

    She felt herself slowly lose herself in the kiss, her grasp tightening on his arm as it slowly wrapped behind his neck. While it wasn''t their first kiss, and it had been quite some time since theirst, yet, the touch of his lips against hers felt exactly the way she had remembered it, always leaving her reeling for more.

    Amon moved from her lips, trailing wet kisses down her jaw, making his way down to the side of her neck. He suckled on the soft skin, before he went back to her own mouth once more, as their tongues began to battle for dominance.

    "I''ve been thinking about this since the day I saw you in the forest," Amon muffled between kisses.

    He growled at her, a feral sound in her ears, which led to Be not bothering to hold back her moan as she felt the vibrations rumble through his chest. Her own heart was beating so hard against her own chest, threatening to burst. She could barely contain herself in marking him and finally making him hers. He was her mate, and she wanted to mark him, now!

    His hands moved up to the nape of her neck, pulling her even further into him, surprising her that it was even possible. His scent was all over her. She could smell his undeniable arousal for her, and that alone was making her feel flushed and restless.

    He moved her back, taking one step at a time, never taking his lips off hers and taking his time to kiss her senselessly. She clung to him in desperation and ecstasy. She couldn''t think properly at all. She simply wanted to surrender her all to him at this moment.

    She had never felt as desperate as this for someone to have her. Her body shivered as his hands went up her skirt, caressing her thighs. Be moaned at the way Amon had touched her, gasping for breath in between the sensations that were building inside her.

    "Amon," she lovingly called his name, making him groan. She was drowning in his searing kiss. She decided not to utter a word, not bothering to even ask him if they would do it. She would mark him as hers tomorrow no matter what.

    "Be, I¡­ I can''t seem to control myself any longer," Amon whispered in her ear. She could feel the warmth of his ragged breaths and how his heart was thumping loudly, just like hers.

    She was panting as she lovingly hummed, "Then don''t control yourself. I told you I''m already yours, Amon."

    "But¡­ This seems inappropriate. Your parents, your family is still w-waiting downstairs," he murmured followed by the licking and yful suckling of her earlobe.

    Be chuckled and said, "What are you talking about? My mother asked me to take you to my workce and wanted to give the two of us some privacy. The Ritual of Marking will take ce tomorrow, and then we head back to camp and travel to Helion, Amon¡­ We won''t have time for our honeymoon and it might be impossible to sneak any time to be intimate together on our journey."

    She was practically coaxing him and encouraging him, although she knew for a fact that nothing was impossible on their journey and that if they wanted time alone together, they would surely be able to find a way.

    He groaned when she moved her hand and felt his erectness beneath his trousers. "I want you now, Amon," she murmured followed by a moan as his hands had once again found their way up her skirt, caressing her thighs.

    She clung to his neck, her body shivering at how his fingers trailed further up her thighs, reaching the edge of her underwear, before slipping past it, finding her sweet spot.

    "I badly want to go inside of you, just like this." Amon whispered as he slipped a finger inside of her, "Heavens, you''re so wet," He feverishly muttered as his hot lips found their way back and forth between her earlobes, neck, and vicle while his firm fingers slowly rubbed on her tender skin. She moved herself closer to him, and Amon mped his teeth on her skin and suckled hard.

    "I can''t resist you anymore," he mumbled against her skin followed by a growl. Be gently pushed him away at an arm''s length, and their burning eyes filled with desire lingered on each other. She moved and started undressing herself before him in slow movements, making sure he would have a proper glimpse of the submissive prey before him.

    His eyes started to fill with a hunger that was ready to devour her at any moment. "So beautiful," he murmured before he pulled her into him and dove down, devouring her perk tips into the warmth of his mouth.

    Be felt as if she was melting with the sensation, she felt herself go ck as his hot tongue started flicking at the tips of her nipples, swirling around it, grazing his teeth with great expertise. She gasped as the familiar heat pooled in her stomach.

    "Amon," she moaned his name, her hand reaching out to grasp his head, pushing him closer as the fire inside of her only grew. She couldn''t wait any longer as she was desperate to feel his bare skin against hers.

    Before she could even make a move to undress Amon, he suddenly carried her in his arms and walked them to her bed. Her heart skipped a beat as his intense eyes never stopped staring at her. "You''re blushing," he teased as he gentlyid her down on her bed.

    Be simply bit her lower lip and gave him a timid smile. That action seemed to affect Amon as he let out a frustrated groan. She smiled as she watched him hurriedly undress himself. His body was a work of art that she couldn''t help but salivate over.

    She studied his now bare body, from the slope of his toned muscles, down to that cock of his¡­ he was incredibly hard and the size of it was quite big. She gulped as she wondered if it would even fit inside her.

    When she looked back up at his face, he found her smirking at her after seeing her very visibly gazed at his naked form. He moved towards her and hovered over her, he then kissed her hungrily as he grabbed one of her breasts, his palms causing trembling sensations all over her body. He squeezed her as he continued kneading the plump peaks.

    "Ah, you''re driving me crazy," he murmured in her mouth. She gasped in pleasure as he didn''t stop his ministrations, relentlessly pulling and twisting the sensitive nub of her peaks as she keened. She felt her legs close as she rubbed her thighs together, feeling something new make its way into her gut as the heat intensified all the more.

    Amon moved his other hand, stroking her behind her ear, cradling her face as he positioned himself between her thighs and had her legs wrapped around his waist. His hips moved closer to herher regions before she felt his member now rubbing against her entrance.

    "Hmmm," she moaned as her body writhed at the pleasurable sensation. He leaned and kissed her again. Their tongues gently entangled around each other like there was no tomorrow.

    Be lost herself in the burning passion as the tip of his member rubbed again and again against her already wet entrance. She was so ready for him. Unconsciously her legs widened, yet Amon didn''t enter her, just yet.

    He was so busy showering her skin with kisses, but she felt like she couldn''t wait anymore. She felt so empty, and she was desperate for him to fill that emptiness between her thighs. It was as if Amon had no ns of missing any part of her body with his kisses. It was a sweet torture¡­ but Be was enjoying everything that he was doing. She felt like her body no longer belonged to hers, as Amon slowly imed it as his own.

 Chapter 765 So Good**

    Chapter 765 So Good**

    "I want you so badly, Be," Amon muttered like a drunken man as he touched her between her legs. He was unstoppable at this point. How could he ever stop when Be was so willing and submissive like this? He chose her because she was the only woman who kept invading his mind, giving him sleepless nights without her even knowing.

    He might not remember her yet, but this deep connection and strong feelings he had for her were undeniable. He had never recalled himself feeling this way¡­ of him wanting a woman so badly that he felt as if he would die if he couldn''t have her for himself. He kissed every part of her body, marking every inch of her as his territory as his feelings for her raged within him.

    Ah¡­ This was torture for him, but he wanted to taste every part of her. Raising her hips, he could already feel just how badly her thighs were shaking. He could smell her soaked petal throbbing from his stimtion, blooming in pinkish red as it yearned for his touch.

    "So beautiful," he groaned as he leaned down in between her thighs. She smelled so divine, and he couldn''t help himself as his fingers gently prodded in, parting her secret doors to stroke it from within.

    With each of his movements, her lewd mewls only made him harder. They were like music to his ears, making his hard cock throb with precum. He was going mad as he softly licked her core, a part of her that had long gone sensitive from his touches.

    "Ahh. A-Amon," she called out his name as he continued to lick and explore her folds.

    Her back arched deeper as her folds stretched open as if anticipating him to do more. Taking that as his cue, Amon grasped onto her hips tightly as he continued to lick her more persistently to taste her juices.

    She was so sweet, and he couldn''t get enough as he probed his tongue deeper inside her core. He eagerly invaded her privacy, all while he rubbed his clit with his thumb just to make her mewl some more. He loved how her body trembled for him and how her hands tightly grabbed onto his hair.

    With every movement that he made, the more he could feel her inner walls squeezing him tightly as he deftly plunged his tongue back and forth inside her. After one particr lick, she cried out, her whole beinging apart as her body surrendered to the pleasure. Eager at her release, Amon licked up her juices, sucking andpping her dry as he let her contend with her climax.

    By the end of it, she was exhausted. She was still shaking when he let her legs drop on the bed, but that wouldn''t stop them from going for more. Smiling, he slowly crawled on top of her, kissing his way up to her lips as he tasted as much of what she could offer.

    By the time Amon''s lips touched hers, Be could practically taste herself as she moaned into his mouth.

    She moaned further when he positioned his throbbing member against her wet entrance. She was still trembling after just reaching her pinnacle, but her body knew what it wanted. Despite her mind still being in a haze of great pleasure, her instincts did the work for her. She was just so lost that every cell in her body tingled from all of the stimtion.

    But despite this, Be still managed to form a few coherent thoughts. For one, she never thought that this act would ever feel so great. The other was that she wanted to have more of what Amon could give her.

    As if reading her mind, Amon moved, and another lewd moan passed through her lips.

    "Ahhh, Amon," she moaned as he teasingly brushed his hard member against her wet core.

    "Slowly now," hefortingly shushed her.

    Gently, he slowly pushed inside, making her feel his tip as he tried to prate her. Her body stiffened at the sudden difort, however, making Amon stop in rm.

    "I''m hurting you," he painfully whispered as he stared into her eyes.

    She smiled and hummed, "No, you''re not. It''s my first time, so it''s normal that it will be hard to enter me." She let out a seductive mewl as she added, "Don''t hesitate to tear me apart, Amon. I''m a werewolf. It will heal soon. I hear the pain won''tst anyway, and I''m sure you''ll make it pleasurable soon enough."

    To add to her words, Be moved her hips as if to reassure him that everything would be fine. Amon groaned at the added stimtion. With his conviction now clear, his manhood pressed itself deep inside her in one swift motion.

    He filled her deeply to her core as his damp lips kissed her repeatedly, and Be wrapped her legs around his waist all while they shared and reveled in their voracious kisses. His tongue and manhood filled her entire body, and she could only moan in pleasure as she took it all in stride.

    Likewise, Amon tried his best to be gentle with every thrust, his member growingrger with his ragged breaths despite his best attempts to keep himself from going too hard.

    Eventually, however, he ended up going faster. As his movements picked up, she could hear their slick skin slide against each other. Her body became almost unbearably sensitive and heated, and she could only allow herself to enjoy it as she let him have her. Their rough breathing, their heavy heartbeats, the searing temperatures of their damp skin... Be couldn''t tell which was his and which was hers anymore¡­

    In fact, the only thing she felt at that moment was how his and her body were being joined into one.

    "I feel so good," Amon groaned as he dug closer and deeper down her moist walls.

    She eagerly nodded at that. She felt good too, the difort from earlier had quickly been reced with pleasure. She felt him grabbing her by her hips, stretching her legs wide open for better ess as he moved forward.

 Chapter 766 [Bonus chapter] Burning**

    Chapter 766 [Bonus chapter] Burning**

    As the feelings of a hot, pulsating mass of flesh slithered down within her again, Be growled, her mouth wide open as the pleasurable sensations washed over her. Whenever his body went out of her, she breathed out in disappointment, but when he pushed himself back in again, she could only try her best to remain calm as satisfaction and pleasure flooded her ever being.

    Hot flesh against hot flesh¡­ Be''s fingers had long found their way to his back as they scratched against his skin in an unconscious effort to stifle the pleasure from within.

    "Oh Be¡­ My little vixen," Amon muttered hoarsely as he picked up speed, driving her to the point of no return as she wound her legs around his back while she trembled beneath him. "My Be¡­"

    She felt his hand sp her cheek, and her heart skipped a beat at how solemn his face was at that moment. He cupped her face with both hands and kissed her frantically as their bodies molded into one. She felt his body shaking, stiffening as if he couldn''t take it anymore, and yet, he was still clearly eager to have more.

    Inevitably, Be felt herself being roughly swept by a strong current of pleasure as her body convulsed. She reached her pinnacle first, all while Amon held onto her legs as his thrusts became more forceful and ravenous.

    A few secondster, a delicious warmth suddenly filled her lower region as he too reached his peak. A pleasurable tingle traveled all over her body as she drowned in a daze of ecstasy, and Be hugged him as he fell on top of her with his raspy breaths. She could feel his heart throb as quickly as hers against her skin, their love for one another all but confirmed as theyy together.

    They both let their bodies rest, and Amon still lingered inside her they both became unwilling to let their bodies part from one another. They had be one, and nothing was going to change that.

    Meanwhile, a content smile carved itself onto Be''s beautiful lips. She thought of the possibility of her bearing Amon''s baby at that moment, and she could only hope that the seed she just took into her womb would bear fruit.

    "Am I hurting you? Ughh, I want to stay inside you like this," Amon whispered to her ear as he nibbled on them, his warm body rubbing against hers as theyy together.

    "I''m fine, Amon. It stings at first, but it feels good in the end," Be hummed. "I''ll get used to it eventually, so don''t worry about me." Besides, Amon smelled so nice that she didn''t want to remove her arms around him anymore. His gentle kisses on her temples and cheeks were also igniting the mes inside her body once more as they remained in the same position.

    In addition, she could feel him starting to grow harder again inside of her. Ah¡­ He was just so hard and sexy right now to her that she didn''t even care how many times they''d have to do this tonight.

    Seconds passed, and she gasped as she finally felt him move inside of her. He pulled away from her gently, only to give her a swift thrust as he entered her again, fully sheathing his all inside of her and giving her that sweet pleasure that her body craved. Be shuddered in both pain and satisfaction simultaneously, their bodies colliding hungrily as if it was already mating season.

    Above her, Amon stared at her with lidded eyes, her heart pounding hard against her chest as she stared lovingly at him.

    "Ah, Be..." he gasped in a low growl. "What are you doing to me?"

    "I''m simply loving you, Amon. I want you to have all of me¡­" she purred as she gave him a seductive smile, her mind muddled with pleasure as she began slurring her words. "Ah¡­ I love y-you s-so m-much¡­"

    Amon gritted his teeth as he continued to pound her, his hips thrusting in deeper strokes as her body shuddered from both the force of his thrusts and from the intense pleasure. Her nails dug into the skin of his back, and with every deep thrust, her wetness clung onto his shaft, driving both of them mad with ecstasy.

    Her inner walls scraped against his throbbing length, her nerves being wracked with endless desire as she rolled her hips in tandem with his. Despite their skin already rubbing against each other, she still wanted to pull him closer, to help him bury himself deeper into her.

    Moments passed, and Be cried out as a familiar heat coiling around her gut began to reach its limit.

    "Ah, Amon!" she screamed as she possessively hugged him tighter. "You''re mine!"

    "Be. Be¡­" he moaned against her ear, his warm breath hitting her earlobe. "Ngh¡­"

    She stared at him, tears rolling down her cheeks. The love of his life was looking at her with such desire, filling every crevice of her body with want and satisfaction as they made love. He was staring at her as if she was the only one for him, and she didn''t even mind if she couldn''t hear those words of love from him just yet¡­ Those eyes of his were intensely staring at her with love, and that was more than enough for her.

    Her body writhed with pleasure as he kept moving, his hips picking up the pace as they were brought closer and closer to the edge to lengths that she didn''t even know were possible.

    The sounds of their hips pping against one another filled her ears, and the pressure within her was so close to popping that she couldn''t bear it any longer as he thrust deeper into her than ever before.

    Ah¡­ Ahh!"

    There was a pause as she screamed, her insides burning with pleasure as he filled her to the brim.

    Her hips twitched unconsciously at the electrifying stimtion their intertwined bodies were giving to one another. And if that wasn''t enough, her core started burning yet again as she reached the edge of yet another climax. Harder¡­ deeper¡­ faster¡­

    Inevitably, her body once again convulsed as she reached her climax.

    "Ugh¡­" Amon growled as he released his own juices inside of her.

 Chapter 767 Their Union**

    Chapter 767 Their Union**

    Be almost felt her eyes going into the back of her head at the pleasure, but she barely managed to hold on as she held onto him for dear life. And then, there was silence as Amon fell on top of her yet again.

    "I''m sorry if I''m heavy," Amon murmured as he propped himself up on top of her and kissed her lips before gently pulling his manhood out of her. He then flopped down beside her, drawing her near as he cuddled her in his arms.

    Smiling, Be hugged him, snugglingfortably into him before letting out a yawn.

    "You must be tired," Amon lovingly hummed as he kissed her head. "Sleep, Be. You''ll need more rest."

    "I''m sticky¡­" Bezily muttered. She reeked of sex, but she liked theirbined scent, especially Amon''s.

    "Let me clean you up then," Amon offered. "Wait here for a bit."

    Be simply nodded as she watched him gently get out of bed while shezed about while staring at his every movement.

    [Too bad it''s not your fertile day today,] Poona suddenly informed her in her mind, making her frown because of how she was already imagining Amon''s seed had already taken root and forming a possible baby inside her womb.

    [When is it then?] Be inquired with an annoyed tone.

    She was about to pressure her wolf more when she realized that they still had enough time. For sure, they could work on it again once she was fertile.

    Either way, she needed to get clean. She already had a bath prepared in her private privy, but she was toozy to get up and take a shower at the moment.

    Luckily, that was when Amon walked back and informed her, "There''s water already."

    Be smiled in appreciation at that, and she was about to move when Amon suddenly carried her in his arms, making her flinch.

    "I''ll help you clean up," he said, with an apologetic smile. "Sorry, I tired you out."

    Be didn''tment. Instead, she stuffed her face onto his chest as she savored his presence. He missed this¡­ Osman would always pamper her before. It wasn''t as intimate as this, but she still felt special around him because of how caring he was of her.

    Amon''s movements before were stiff and restricted, but now, he was bing more like Osman. Maybe it was because he no longer had to restrict himself since she would soon be his official wife anyway.

    Before long, he gently put her down in her warm bath before gently washing her hair. His movements were gentle as if he was taking care of some kind of delicate gem. It was so much that Be subconsciously chuckled at it all.

    "What?" Amon asked with a blink.

    "Oh, nothing. It''s just that you''re not this gentle in bed." she teased, making Amon blush hard. "Come here."

    She mirthfully smiled at him as she urged him to join her in the tub. It was big enough to fit the two of them anyway, and she couldn''t help but notice how hard he was again. She couldn''t help but wonder if that was normal. She was sore, but she was healing fast anyway, so she no longer felt pain in her loins anymore.

    Smiling, Amon joined her, and Be smiled back as she moved closer to him, positioning herselffortably on hisp as she straddled him. She then hugged him as she buried her face onto his neck.

    "Be," Amon called out her name in his raspy voice, sounding as if he was losing air just saying her name.

    "I know. I can smell your arousal, Amon," she mumbled with a sigh. "And I really want to mark you already, but we still need to follow the customs." She then smirked as she curiously and boldly asked, "Do you want to go another round?"

    Amon''s face reddened as Be caressed his blushing cheeks. Smiling, he tilted his head and pressed his lips against hers. Once more, she felt his soft tongue pushing into her mouth as she moaned softly at his touch. He grabbed the back of her neck and gently stroked her hair with his fingers, his lips suckling on her delicate mouth as they went at it yet again.

    Likest time, a delicious shiver shot down her spine as he cupped her breasts with his hands and gently massaged them. Be once again felt fireworks explode in her lower stomach, a feeling that she was never going to get tired of despite what was probably hours of them doing the deed.

    lights¦­¦Ïvel Feeling the heat radiating from his body, Be shuddered. Amon''s icy blue eyes were smoldering in their intensity like wild waves rapidly approaching her without rest.

    "I can''t get enough of you, Be," he whispered to her.

    He touched his forehead to hers, the tips of their noses brushing together before her lips smacked against his mouth again. He slipped his long fingers down to softly caress the insides of her legs, she clutched at his silky hair as she moaned at the sensations.

    "You smell so sensual," Amon weakly groaned as he buried his face onto her shoulder.

    "Hmm¡­ Can you please borate, my love?" Be muttered.

    "It''s a cozy and fruity mix of wild ckberry whipped with sweet vani and jasmine," Amon replied in his hoarse voice, making Be gulp. "I love your scent, and it''s driving me mad."

    "I love your scent too¡­" she gasped as Amon sucked and nipped at the base of her throat. "That mesmerizingly precious oud wood smell with a note of aromatic tobo¡­ It''s sultry and addictive."

    Desperate for his touch, she brushed her aching core against his hard rod, making both of them shudder in delight. Taking her hint, Amon held her hips as she finally felt him ease into her slowly.

    "Ahhh¡­" Be mewled as the tight feeling of him reaching the deepest part of her graced her senses yet again.

    With their joined bodies once more. Amon patted her buttocks and showered her neck and ears with kisses. She then threw her arms around his neck as he grabbed her hips to deepen their union further.

 Chapter 768 [Bonus ]

    Chapter 768 [Bonus ]

    Never Seemed to End**

    For the umpteenth time that night, their closely intertwined bodies pped against each other, the private privy filled with the sound of sshing water as she moved her body like she was riding a horse.

    Be eagerly tightened around Amon''s manhood as he prated her all the way to the base before reluctantly letting him go, only to tighten up again as though trying to pull him back deeper into her.

    Her heart pounded with desperate passion as she melted into his hot kisses, and she moaned as she let herself sink into a world of bliss without a care for anything except for the man she was with now, her mate, and her soon-to-be husband. He was all hers, just like how she was his.

    Not having enough of her still, Amon''s mouth leaned down onto her chest and engulfed one of her breasts with his mouth, scraping his teeth around her perky nipples as he suckled on it. In response, she moaned as she snaked her arms around his head to try to pull him closer. Her fingers reached through his hair, pulling at him and hugging him closer to her peaks.

    She buried her face onto his shoulder, inhaling the scent of his hair as she rubbed her smooth cheek against it. All the while, he continued to pound her, his hips thrusting deeper as her body shuddered from the force of the intense pleasure. She rolled her hips in tandem with his, earning a loud groan from Amon as he called out her name with a burning passion.

    "Be¡­"

    She let out another moan just from hearing his voice. She wanted to swallow him whole, to devour everyst inch of him. Her body shook incessantly. She was very close. She could feel herself getting closer to her own zenith, and so was Amon based on the slight pressure she could feeling from his hands.

    "Ahhh¡­ Amon!"

    Returning the favor, Be cried out his name as she began squirming on top of him while he kept pounding her. She elerated her movements, and just like that, she felt herself lost again in that bright light as she reached heaven.

    She felt her heart thump against her chest. As she was still reeling, however, she realized that Amon hadn''t stopped yet. He kept on moving, picking up the pace as he thrust deeper into her than ever before, hitting her cervix as he seemed adamant on piercing her all the way to her womb.

    "Ah, ahh¡­"

    She moaned as her hips twitched, her insides mping down tightly as he filled her up to the brim. The electrifying stimtion was too much.

    "AH¡­ A little more, my Be," he mumbled as he dug in and pulled their bodies closer. Her inner walls squeezed his length, and Be''s body jolted with another climax as Amon finally stopped with a loud exhaleing out from his lips.

    Again, she felt his lukewarm liquid spread deep inside her belly, her body slumping against him as her exhausted body went limp.

    "We were supposed to get cleaned up, but we ended up staining the water with our sex juices," Be weakly murmured.

    Amon chuckled as he gently kissed her shoulder des. "I simply can''t help it. You''re so delicious," he boldly stated, making Be''s stomach flutter.

    "You can eat me all you want though," she whispered as she suckled on his shoulder as well, copying his moves. "I''m always avable exclusively for you¡­"

    He was still inside of her, throbbing as it never seemed to end. Be smiled as once again, the familiar heat ignited within their bodies. The ritual of marking was tomorrow, but she and Amon might end up not sleeping tonight despite it.

    It just seemed like their lovemaking would never end. Neither of them could seem to get enough of each other, and true enough, Be found herself crawling up on the edge of the tub with her back against Amon, guiding him to take her from behind.

    It was only a good thing that she had a sister-inw who had a lot of books that pertained to lovemaking. She just so happened to read them all out of boredom. And unlike other books, Jayra''s special collection wasn''t boring to her since she learned a lot of pleasurable lovemaking positions from.

    "Amon, take me now, my love," she seductively moaned.

    Soon enough, she felt the tip of Amon''s hard length rubbing against her weeping core yet again as he gently massaged her buttcheeks. She gasped at the filling sensation, she didn''t think she could feel any more fuller at all. His breath tickled the back of her ear. His hands cupped her mounds as he moved inside of her once more.

    The sensation was remarkably good especially since Be was doing it with the man she loved.

    "Ugh, uhh¡­" she moaned as one of his hands released her mound, moving down to rub against the sensitive nub on herher regions. With the current sensation she was feeling, coupled with his incessant rubbing, Be could feel her climaxing quicker than before. She tipped her legs out to a stretch as he pushed deeper within her.

    She felt his chest against her back, trailing kisses from her shoulder des to the back of her neck. She let out another gasp of pleasure when she felt the sharp sensation of him biting her neck. Even though it was something she already experienced numerous times tonight, the feel of him pulsating inside her inner walls growing bigger was unbearable.

    Be bit her lower lip as she anticipated another round of nerve-wracking orgasms from her mate. Her body convulsed, trembling hard for another climax. He gave her onest peck on her back as he slowly pulled himself out with a satisfied sigh. She could feel that warm liquid from him inside her core dripping. She was so full of his sex juices inside.

    It just never seemed to end. Not that she minded it at all.

    ******************

    Sept. 28, 2023 A/N: LOL¡­ Don''t worry Be, it''s thest chapter now of your never-ending mating. *choking*

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram page: eustoma_reyna and FacebookPage @eustoma.reyna

    Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy

    Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 769 Too Much Good News

    Chapter 769 Too Much Good News

    While Amon and Be were busy with their own thing, Livia let outlet out a sigh as she stared in the direction of her daughter''s bedchamber. She had just walked her soon-to-be inw to her bedchamber to rest, and she couldn''t help but think that Queen Mother Mona seemed to be a nice woman. Until now, it had been hard for her to process everything, but Amon and his mother''s arrival tonight just proved that everything her son and daughter told them was surreal.

    "I''m happy for you, my dear," she whispered with a content smile on her face as she made her way back to the living area. She was very grateful that her daughter was finally happy. That usual lively glow in her eyes was back, and she only had Amon to thank for it.

    By the time Livia returned to Talon''s side, Bartos and Jayra, together with her husband were still up and engaged in a productive conversation.

    "I just hope Be won''t end up marking him tonight," Bartos snorted with a twitch of his mouth while giving her out pout. "It''s too soon for that."

    Livia chuckled at that. She had purposely let Be have her privacy with Amon by suggesting that she let him see her workce, and she could only assume that the urge to mark him would ovee her sooner orter.

    "She won''t, Bartos. Let your sister have fun and make the most of things," Livia stated with a wide smile. "She deserves at least that after seeing her suffer for so long¡­ I''m just d that my daughter is getting her happy ending after all this time."

    "That''s true, Mother. Our Be deserves it, and she and Osman are truly fated for each other," Jayra agreed with a smile. "Osman- I mean Amon is her mate, and nothing will change that."

    "What? Amon is Be''s mate?" Talon burst out.

    Surprised, Jayra turned to her husband and asked, "They didn''t know?"

    Bartos scratched his head. "Ah, we forgot to mention that," he sheepishly replied. "There''s just too much information to tell them¡­ Be also forgot about that part, I suppose."

    "But Be didn''t recognize him as her mate before?" Talon asked.

    "Oh, that''s because Osman was under a protective spell as a human to hide the demon blood in him. Then he turned into a Lycan, so his true scent was jarred at that point," Jayra quickly exined. "But once the spell was broken, Be was able to recognize his scent properly, and it turned out that he was also her mate."

    "Oh, such a blessing then!" Livia gasped, her eyes welling up as she was overwhelmed with everything that was happening in their lives. "I''m so happy for my daughter!"

    Smiling, Talon pulled her close to his arms and wiped away the tears of joy running down her cheeks. Happily, she smiled at her husband who lovingly kissed her forehead.

    "We still need to support her, dear. I believe Be will need someone with her to apany her to a foreign kingdom," Amon couldn''t help but voice out his concern. "I know that Amon will take care of her and that her soon-to-be mother-inw is nice, but they''re still going to a foreign kingdom. And to be honest¡­ it''s Helion¡­ We don''t know how the Helonians will treat her and how they will take their king''s sudden union to a foreigner. Be¡­" He let out a sigh as he hoped, "I just hope that her journey moving forward will be smooth. Then again, we both know that nothing is ever smooth sailing in life¡­"

    "It''ll be fine," Livia reassured him as she then nced at Bartos and suggested, "Maybe Jayra can keep Bepany? After all, her newfound family is also there."

    Instead of answering, Bartos and Jayra exchanged meaningful nces with each other. Aside from the good news about Be and Amon, Bartos also informed them about her daughter-inw Jayra finding out about her biological family. It turned out that Jayra was from the royal family of Helion, and that she was Osman''s cousin from his father''s side.

    "What is it? I thought Jayra found her sister. Will she not spend time with her in Helion?" Livia asked with a frown." Livia asked with a frown. "Or is her sister the oneing here to spend time with her?"

    "Oh, it''s not that, Mother. There''s no problem at all if Jayra wants to apany Be," Bartos quickly replied with an awkward smile," Bartos quickly replied with an awkward smile. "I just want to"I just want to stay with her if that happens..."

    "What is with that look then? Are you and Jayra talking through the bond about something?" Livia questioned. It seemed to be nothing too serious with how her daughter-inw blushed, so it should be safe for them to share whatever it was they were discussing." Livia questioned. It seemed to be nothing too serious with how her daughter-inw blushed, so it should be safe for them to share whatever it was they were discussing. ""Tell us. What is it?"

    "Jayra is pregnant, Mother," Bartos said with a wide smile.

    Livia blinked at the sudden news for a while as she processed that new bit of information. Likewise, everyone seemed to remain silent as they waited for a response. Eventually, however, someone broke the silence...

    "Oh heavens!" It was Talon who reacted first as he got up from his chair to hug Jayra and Bartos. Congrattions, you too! I can''t believe this! I''m going to be a grandfather now!"

    Snapping herself out of her excitement, Livia followed suit as she hugged Jayra and kissed her cheek. "Oh, this is truly good news. Everything is just too good to be true today!" she burst out. "I feel like there''s too much good news happening all at once! Oh! There are so many things to celebrate!"

    "That''s why Jayra and I were talking through our bond earlier. It was whether to tell you this or not," Bartos chuckled. "After all, we first need to focus on Be''s Ritual of Marking. It''s her special day tomorrow, so all the attention must be on her first. We can tell the news about Jayra''s pregnancy to the packter. After all, they shouldn''t be able to smell this new scent from hers just yet. I told her to mask the scent of our baby with a spell, so we''ll just remove it once we''re officially about to announce the good news."

    "Oh, alright then. Let''s focus on Be''s Ritual of Marking first. You can go and walk Jayra to your bedchamber so she can rest early. You cane back afterward to help me with the preparations," Livia instructed Bartos before she then looked at Talon. "We all have a long night ahead of us. I want a grand ritual for my only daughter, so we best prepare for it despite the short notice."

    "I can help too, Mother." Jayra offered.

    "No, you must be pampered well, my dear," Livia rebutted with a pout. "You''re carrying our first grandchild, so make sure that you''re healthy and well rested so that your baby will be healthy. You''re not allowed to exhaust yourself now."

    Talon chuckled. "It''s a good thing your Mother is too excited to send Be off to have her own family," he teasingly said. "She even already has a dress prepared for her long ago."

    "Well, I really thought about getting Be a husbandst year, so I ordered a lot of clothes for her to use to socialize with¡­" Livia snorted.

    She still remembered how she liked Osman very much for Best year, and she was happy of how the Great Admiral had his eyes on her daughter. She didn''t even have to make an effort to y cupid because the man was persistent in knowing his ways to get her daughter''s heart and attention.

    Satisfied, Livia stood up and said, "Come now, husband. Let''s start working well into the night to give our daughter the perfect Ritual of Marking tomorrow!"

    "Right, I also just realized¡­ Who would have thought that our dear Be would end up bing the Queen of a kingdom," Talon mirthfully stated.

    "Ah, you should have given her pieces of training regarding politics. It won''t be good if she faces the Helonians without enough knowledge about handling a crown." Livia snorted. It was not that Be was not knowledgeable but she still did believe that her daughter should study more so she wouldn''t look naive once she wore and fulfilled her duty as Amon''s Queen.

    "Don''t worry about that, Mother. Bartos and I will not leave Be''s side until we make sure that she''s ready to handle things on her own," Jayramented.

    "Yes, and besides, Jayra''s sister is the Chancellor so Lera will assist Be in everything," Bartos seconded.

    Livia nodded and with a relieved sigh she said, "Right, I''m sure Be will do just fine after all that daughter of mine is very strong, and she will definitely work hard with Amon by her side¡­"

 Chapter 770 Closure

    Chapter 770 Closure

    At Cordon Camp, Haven Forest.

    "Do you think she''ll be fine?" Darius asked Xenia as they both looked at Lena sitting by the campfire not far from them.

    "I''m not sure. Amon personally talked to her a while ago before he left for Hindman''s Manor. Go ahead and rest, I''ll follow shortly. Let me check on Lena first," Xenia said to Darius with a smile. He leaned and gave her a peck on her lips as he said, "Don''t take too long, you also need rest, our presence is needed tomorrow for the Ritual of Marking."

    Xenia nodded in understanding. She had been very busy today, focused on attending to her sister''s needs as she had just given birth to a healthy baby girl. Because of this, she missed a lot of what had happened, like the sudden union set-up between Be and Amon. They would first conduct the Ritual of Marking, following Cordon''s tradition, and then proceed with the marriage ceremony adhering to Helion''s customs upon their arrival there.

    She quietly walked towards Lena and sat beside her.

    "Are you going with His Majesty tomorrow?" Lena asked Xenia as soon as she felt her presence.

    "I will. How are you, Lena? I''m sorry that I''ve been so preupied that I haven''t been aroundtely." Xenia muttered with a sigh.

    "I''m good. I honestly don''t know how I feel right now. But I am grateful that King Amon took the time to personally talk to me about the matter. He may not remember right now, but his feelings for her are much stronger than what he ever felt for me in the past, for him to ask her to marry him." Lenamented.

    "Would you mind if I asked what he told you?" Xenia curiously asked. She wondered how Amon handled the situation, but having known him as Osman, Xenia knew how much of a gentleman he was. Based on Lena''s reaction right now, she could tell that Osman handled things with good and respectful words.

    "He thanked me and told me that he owed his life to me and that he would be forever grateful and indebted to me¡­ He said that he would find a way to repay me with everything he could and said that I could ask him for anything and that he would be willing to give it to me, except for one thing¡­" Lena answered.

    "Hmm, what is it?"

    "To be his wife," Lena looked up at her with sad eyes. "He apologized and said multiple times that he was sorry because he had already asked Lady Be to be his wife." She murmured as Xenia heard her suppressed sob. She pulled Lena into an embrace and gently stroked her back.

    "That''s alright Lena, you have all the time in the world and you have a lot more to experience including falling in love again. Inside the Element Forest, your movements were restricted because of your responsibilities as a guardian of air. But now, you have been given another opportunity to live your life to the fullest. Doing all the things you want to do, freely. And know that you will always have both Mine and Darius'' support in this journey, my dear Lera." Xenia saidfortingly.

    lights¦­¦Ïvel She pitied her, yet at the same time, she was relieved that things didn''t have to escte any further and reach a point where Lera needed topete for Amon.

    At least, things were now bing much clearer earlier than they thought it would. She had genuinely been concerned with the thought of Be and Lena having topete for one man. Both of them were her friends, and she honestly didn''t like the idea of these two women, who had be quite close to one another, fighting over one man.

    Lena needed closure for so long, and now that she finally got it, Xenia knew that it would be easier for her to move on and finally break through the wall that seemed to have always held her back when it came to romantic rtionships.

    "I don''t know why I''m crying like this. I mean, I still can''t remember him, and yet I feel myself hurting, at the same time¡­ I honestly feel so relieved and so much lighter now, as if something had been lifted off of my chest," Lena exined as she continued to sob.

    "That is a good thing, Lena. I strongly believe that this is the exact closure that you needed." Xenia continued.

    "Thank you, Xenia," Lena whispered as she broke the hug.

    "I''m alright, you know. You should go ahead and rest now. I know that you''ve been very busy helping Queen Mineah with her precious newborn. Also, you and King Darius need to leave early for Cordon. Go and get some rest. I want to be alone for a bit and stay here outside," Lena said, giving Xenia a reassuring smile. She was indeed a bit exhausted already, Mineah needed close assistance with the baby and she loved to help since she had more experience in handling a baby with her having twins of her own.

    "Alright then," Xeniamented, giving Lena a gentle pat on her arm.

    Lena watched as her Queen walked away from her. She was all alone again in front of the bonfire. She had lost count of how many times she had let out a sigh. She truly felt a whirlwind of emotions after the conversation that she had with King Amon before he left to be with Be.

    It was difficult for her to put into words how she was feeling, but as she said to Xenia, she felt both hurt and relieved at the same time. Lena stood up from where she was sitting and then looked around. Everyone was engrossed with their own different tasks. She saw a servant and timidly asked, "Do we have a bottle of wine?"

    "Yes, mdy. Would you like me to get you a ss?" the servant politely asked.

    Lena gave an awkward smile as she replied, "No, please give me the whole bottle of-"

    "Will you be able to finish it all?" Seth''s familiar voice spoke from behind.

    Lena turned towards him with her flustered face, "How about somepany with that drink?" Seth asked. He didn''t even wait for her answer as he quickly instructed the servant, "Please get two bottles, two sses, and some snacks. Bring it all under the makeshift table and chairs by the oak tree there."

    He pointed to the spot where she and Seth had oftene to talk in private. "Come," Seth instructed as he walked ahead. Lena followed after him, "Drinking alone is boring¡­" he said as both of them settled onto their seats. The servant was quick to bring them an assortment of snacks and wine.

    Lena refrained from saying anything and simply stayed silent, observing as Seth poured her ss of wine and handed it to her. She pouted as she stared at the bottle. She had nned on getting drunk tonight alone and was bent on drinking from the bottle directly. That was what Be had done when she had her heart broken from her first love.

    She absentmindedly shrugged at the thought of her friend Be. She had missed her, but given that their current situation was so awkward, she couldn''t even greet her casually.

    "I''m happy that her heart won''t be broken a second time around," she mumbled before she downed the contents of her ss.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t get heartbroken a second time around as well, especially if you end up with me," Seth casuallymented, making her almost choke on her own drink. She coughed and Seth was quick to sit closer to her as he gently stroked her back.

    "Are you alright?" he asked.

    "Yes, I''m fine Seth. Just that¡­"

    "Because of how direct I am with my words? Yet you know as well as I do that I mean every word and that I speak directly from the heart. I understand what you''re going through, and I know you''re hurting right now. I''ll remain here by your side as I always have, so please don''t feel pressured. And if Ie across as too bold, I apologize. It''s just something I can''t seem to help at times."

    Lena smiled because she was aware of it. Seth was incredibly transparent. What you see is what you get from him, and she liked him for that. However, she couldn''t help but still often be taken aback by his straightforwardness.

    "It''s alright, Seth¡­ Thank you for being with me," Lenamented.

    "There''s no need to thank me, don''t worry about it. Drink to your heart''s content and I''ll take care of you. You''ll always be safe around me," Seth said quite matter-of-factly.

    "Indeed, if you even attempt to take advantage of me, our King will undoubtedly behead you right away," Lena snorted with a grin. Seth''s presence wasforting, and she felt really grateful for him despite how down she felt after speaking with King Amon.

 Chapter 771 Devons Voice

    Chapter 771 Devon''s Voice

    Amon stayed wide awake as he simply gazed at Be, who was sleeping soundly in his arms. He found it funny that she was sleeping peacefully without a care in the world while he was trying his best to also sleep beside her, yet was failing to do so.

    He smiled as he lovingly tucked a few strands of stray hair that covered her face. He had never felt emotions this strong before. He was actually starting to question if it was only pure lust or something more. It was hard to discern as he had no recollection of Be or their time together in the past. However, his heart seemed to unmistakably recognize his feelings towards her, assuring him that it was more than just lust. And he was excited to explore these feelings he had for her.

    "This won''t do," he whispered with a sigh. Carefully, he extracted himself away from her and got up from the bed. He put his clothes back on and nted a loving kiss on her forehead before slipping out of the room.

    He needed some fresh air to clear his head, otherwise, he would end up waking Be who was already tired enough, and ruin her much-needed rest. He wanted her to have enough energy for tomorrow''s event. It was essentially equivalent to a marriage ceremony in their customs.

    He was well aware of the customs of Cordon and somehow the Ritual of Marking was something he seemed familiar with already. Probably because it was already a part of his past. In that ritual, Be would mark him with her fangs, that was how werewolves sealed their union legally in Cordon. Once Be marked him, the two of them would form that mate bond. He knew how Be and him would be connected through this bond and feel each other''s emotions.

    Yet, he was a part demon so he had the power to block Be from his thoughts and emotions whenever he wanted. Or maybe he wouldn''t do it unless necessary.

    Amon could see the hustle and bustle of everyone who were busy decorating the spacious yard of the manor, where he believed the Ritual of Marking would take ce. It would be his first time experiencing such an event, although given his memory loss, he couldn''t be certain whether he had witnessed one before.

    Amon, who heard footsteps behind him, turned and exchanged a curt nod with Bartos who approached him. The two of them stood beside each other while looking at the busy people around.

    "This will be the second time such an event has taken ce in our manor. The first was the Ritual of Marking I had with Jayra. Too bad you didn''t witness it happening because you had an important task you had toplete from His Majesty during that time," Bartos broke the silence between them.

    "Was I in a rtionship with Lady Be then?" Amon curiously asked.

    Bartos chuckled and said, "Nope, you weren''t. Be was still quite infatuated with Calypso at that time. In fact, the two of you hadn''t even crossed paths yet. The first time you guys met was when Mother invited you here. She was deadset on matching Be with you. Mother liked you despite the age gap between you and Be because she believes that only someone like you can handle her."

    Amon found himself engrossed and keen about finding out more but he was too embarrassed to ask, especially about Calypso who was Be''s first love. He wondered what happened to that man now.

    "This Calypso¡­ he must have been blind to turn down Lady Be," hemented wryly. Bartos chuckled and said, "Perhaps it was for the best. One can even say it was fate. Calypso was among the fortunate ones to feel the Mate Pull and had found his mate. If he had epted Be, then things could have be chaotic considering that Be also felt the Mate Pull with you being her mate."

    "So you''re saying that this Calypso is already married?" Amon asked, trying his best to act calm and collected. He was even suppressing a sly and triumphant smile on his face.

    "Yes, he is. So, there''s no need to be wary of him. He''s about to be a father as well. Actually, you''ll meet him and the rest tomorrow. You should know that you and Calypso used to banter and bicker a lot, but the two of you actually had a good rtionship. Oh, and before I forget, you need to be prepared for when Gideon sees you. That man won''t care about acting civil in front of others so be ready for his drama¡­" Bartos snorted.

    "I haven''t informed them about you yet because I didn''t want those close to you toe here tonight and bug you. I n on breaking the news about you tomorrow while they''re on their way here. I''ve also invited all your men, especially those close to you while you were still the Great Admiral. Your crew deserves to know that you''re alive. They should know so they can stop mourning your death. I''ve briefed them on the situation, but I can''t guarantee they''ll be able to contain their emotions. But I''m sure they won''t pester you like Gideon undoubtedly will," Bartos lengthily added.

    lights¦­¦Ïvel "That''s perfectly fine with me. I''m just d they''ll be happy to see me. I suppose I should prepare a short speech for them," Amonmented. The people who knew him and cared for him deserved to know that he was alive and well.

    "Well, they will surely want to hear some words from you. But they are already aware of your situation. So they know that you don''t remember them yet," Bartos reiterated.

    "Thank you for the support, Lord Bartos," Amon said with a smile.

    "Why are you being so formal with me now? You should start practicing calling me brother-inw or even just Bartos or Brother if brother-inw is too much for you," Bartos suggested with a kind smile.

    "I heard I''m older than you, so you should also call me ''Big Brother'' from now on don''t you think?" Amon humorously said.

    Bartos chortled. "That''s more like it. You should loosen up a bit, just like how you used to when you were around us, Brother. We really miss the old Osman, but we understand the drastic change in you. Being a King is no easy feat, after all. I guess it''s hard to y around and be easy-going, especially when you''re ruling Helion. Damn, that Devon caused so much trouble for everyone!"

    Suddenly, Amon felt a sharp, painful sensation in his body, causing him to cringe in pain.

    ''You¡­ You won''t be able to escape me¡­''

    Amon''s eyes widened at the familiar voice inside of his head. Devon!

    "What is wrong? Your face turned pale. Are you alright?"

    Amon blinked at Bartos, trying topose himself and said, "I am fine. Just a bit tired, probably. I think I should excuse myself first."

    "Right, you go ahead and rest¡­ You and Be have a long day tomorrow," Bartos uttered. Amon nodded with a half-smile and quickly turned to walk away.

    As he walked, Amon couldn''t shake off the strange feeling that hade over him. ''What was that?'' he wondered. His body was shaking in shock, Devon''s voice leaving him feeling deeply unsettled.

    ''What was the meaning of it? Was it a fragment of his lost memories?'' But it felt different. It was as if Devon were speaking to him right now, in the present. Which was impossible as Devon was dead. King Ezekiel had made sure to eliminate all traces of him.

    On his way back up to his chambers, Amon decided to check on his mother. He walked to the bedchamber the servant led him to.

    "Mother," Amon called as he knocked gently.

    "Come in, Son," his mother answered. Amon opened the door and entered the room.

    Casimir, the royal physician, was also inside, checking on his Mother. Amon couldn''t help but worry.

    "How is she?" he inquired.

    "She''s stable for now. But she must not exhaust herself or get too stressed," Casimir reminded, emphasizing the need for her to take care of herself to which Amon nodded. After administering her medicine, Casimir excused himself and left the bedchamber.

    His mother darted her eyes outside the balcony as Amon sat opposite her.

    "Something is bothering you," his mothermented. Amon turned and saw her eyes still fixed on the view beyond the balcony.

    He didn''t want to worry her so he chose not to mention him hearing Devon''s voice. He would start his session with Lady Jayra soon after anyway, maybe it was best to consult Lady Jayra about his concern instead.

    "Oh, it''s nothing, Mother. I just feel overwhelmed by Be''s family. Brother Bartos informed me that people who knew me woulde to witness my union with Be. For some reason, I feel nervous¡­" he answered.

    "I see. I''m sure they will all be delighted to see you alive, Son. Don''t worry too much, they know you for who you are," his mother reassured him. Amon rose from his chair and walked towards his mother. He hugged her from behind and ced a kiss on her head.

    "You should rest now Mother. I just came to check up on you. From now on, you should focus on making yourself healthy so you''ll be able to take care of your future grandchildren," Amon joked.

    Queen Mother Mona chuckled and then said, "I should be feeling guilty for pushing you into this, right? But for some reason, I don''t, Son. It''s because I can see how your eyes glow with care and love for Be. I believe this is a blessing in disguise because my situation paved the way for you to be with the woman you wanted." Her voice held a note of contentment, knowing that her son had found happiness.

 Chapter 772 Her Family

    Chapter 772 Her Family

    It was the day of the marking, and Be couldn''t help but feel excited as the seconds ticked by. This was it. Many believed that Osman was already dead but she refused to believe that. She struggled too much at the thought of losing him forever.

    But now who would have thought that a day like this woulde¡­ And here she was being practically bonded to the man who was now a King of another kingdom.

    [Funny how fate can spin things to our favor sometimes,] Poona remarked with a chuckle. [Our mate lived, and we managed to get back to him despite everything that had happened.]

    [I know, right? And to think that I had almost given up back then,] Be chuckled to herself. [If I had gone through with it, I wouldn''t be here in the first ce.]

    Indeed, it was a stroke of luck that she had friends to keep her sane during her darker days when she had first lost Amon back when he was still Osman. She had almost killed herself out of grief, and if they didn''t stop her, then she wouldn''t be here in the first ce.

    [You would''ve joined a ghost in the afterlife,] Poonaughed. [Our mate wasn''t even dead, and you almost killed yourself over him.]

    [As if you weren''t any better,] Be teased right back. [I didn''t even hear you say anything with how down you were.]

    [In my defense, anything I said would''ve just passed right through you anyway,] her inner wolf defended herself. [We went that low in that part of our life.]

    Be rolled her eyes as she shrugged. She supposed that her wolf had a point. Either way, there was no point in thinking about the past anymore. What mattered was the present, and right now, she had a Ritual of Marking to do.

    Focusing back on the now, Be smiled as she looked at herself in the mirror. She was currently wearing her best gown for the asion. It entuated her curves in all the right ces, and she made sure that she at least managed to match the station of what she was going to get herself into. After all, she was going to be queen after all of this, and it wouldn''t do for her to look nothing short of royalty.

    [Not royalty yet,] Poona teased.

    [Don''t test me right now,] Be hissed with a joking tone. [Besides, I''ll be royalty soon.]

    Shaking her head, Be gave herself onest look over before making her way out of her room. Outside, she was greeted by her father who was there to escort her to the gathering hall.

    "You look amazing, daughter," her father casually remarked. "Amon sure is a lucky man to have you."

    "More like I''m lucky because he was alive after all this time," Be rebutted with a smile. "If there was anyone that''s lucky today, it''s me for having someone like Amon ept me."

    "That''s on top of him being King as well," her father chuckled. Then she heard him release a heavy sigh as he added, "Oh my dear, I still couldn''t believe that this was happening. This should be a happy day but I couldn''t help but have mixed emotions at the thought of you leaving us to live in another kingdom."

    Be could see how her father''s eyes welled up as tears started running down his cheek. She smiled and lovingly touched her father''s cheek and gently wiped those tears away while humorously saying, "Look at you. Howe you didn''t cry like this when Bartos got married."

    "Ah, but Bartos did not leave us, my dear. While you¡­ I can''t believe I''m going to send you off after this," Chancellor Talon murmured.

    "Hmm, don''t worry Father because I will surely visit you and Mother often and also once everything is settled in Helion. I will have you and Mother also stay there for a long time. I will personally make a request to His Majesty to give you a long vacation to be with me. Also, you should retire from your position by now and just have a carefree life with Mother. Go to nice ces and of course¡­ stay with me whenever you like."

    Bemented with a grin as she hugged her father.

    "Ah, I can''t believe that I''m such a mood killer like this. Now, let''s get you to the man himself. I''m sure you''re more than eager to get things going.

    Be eagerly smiled as she let herself get pulled to the manor''s gathering hall. There, she was greeted by a sight that she was all too eager to see.

    "Mother, Brother, Sister-inw," she warmly smiled as she greeted the three. She was really fortunate to have such a good family.

    "I know we should be waiting inside, but I wanted to see you onest time before everything," her mother smiled lovingly at her. "I told Bartos and Jayra could go inside without me, but they insisted on waiting here with me."

    "It''s only proper, after all," Bartos shrugged. "It wouldn''t do for us to be there inside when the entire family will be here."

    Be couldn''t help the tears pricking at her eyes as she gestured for the five of them into a group hug. There were no more words to be had as she showered them with her gratitude, her love for them overflowing as she hugged them tightly.

    "I love you all," she sniffled. "Thank you for putting up with me after all these years."

    "Dear, it''s alright," her mother endearingly kissed her cheek. "We''re your family. It''s our responsibility to look after each other."

    "Exactly," her father chuckled. "I might''ve been a bit hard on you at times, but that''s out of love."

    "Same here," Bartos scoffed. "Though most of what I did was just for fun."

    Be shook her head even as she beamed. She could only feel grateful that the Almighty blessed her to have such a loving family. There was no way that she would''ve ended up being who she was now if it weren''t for them, and she will always be grateful for their presence in life.

    "Now, let''s get you inside," Jayra chuckled as they all broke away from their group hug. "It wouldn''t do to keep royalty waiting, after all."

    "And knowing Amon, he''s probably itching to have you in his arms," Jayra teased more.

    Be blushed at that. "To be fair, I''m also itching to be with him already as well."

    "That''s good to hear," her mother daintilyughed. "That means we wouldn''t have to wait too long to have grandchildren."

    She blinked for a brief second before her cheeks burned brightly at the teasing. Still, she wouldn''t mind if they had kids as soon as possible. Amon needed an heir, after all, and she would have to do her duty as his queen to give him exactly that once they were wed. She needed to work hard and make it happen so soon!

    [Speaking of working hard. I should notze around but instead, always remind you of your fertile days so we can make things right.] Poona snorted, making Be inwardly chuckle. [Right, make sure I won''t miss those days, Poona.] Her face blushed so hard as intimate scenes she had with Amonst night shed through her mind. [Ugh, it''s not time for your perverted thoughts.] Poona snorted and Be only chuckled at her wolf.

    "W-Well, what are we waiting for then?" Be stammered, doing her best to act natural despite the excitement in her making her shake. "Let''s get things started."

    She couldn''t help feeling nervous and giddy at the same time on this special day.

    As a family, they all opened the door to the gathering hall. Immediately, the festivities hit her as she stepped inside, her heart pounding harder as she stepped foot inside the hall. Her grip on her father''s hand tightened as they went in further. Her eyes were scanning the hall, and she could only smile brightly as she finally saw the man she loved.

    Be held her breath as she slowly made her way to Amon. With her father having let her go as soon as they reached the stage, she almost didn''t follow proper procedure until she heard King Darius start the program.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are here to witness such a momentous asion between King Amon of Helion, and Be Hindman of Cordon," King Darius began, his voice booming across the hall. "The Ritual of Marking is upon us, and soon, these two individuals will be considered one as per the traditions of Cordon."

    She blinked as she barely managed to stop herself from moving. She wanted so badly to just go to Amon''s side right now, but she knew it wasn''t the time. And thankfully, it would seem that Amon was just as excited to get her as well.

    The current pause gave her just enough time to take a look around. Scanning through the guests, she noted how the entire Lock Heart pack was present along with her brother Bartos and their mother. Osman''s crew from back when was still Cordon''s Great Admiral was also present, practically all of them having a glint of tears in their eyes as they cheered their former admiral on.

    [Everyone''s here, huh,] Be chimed in to her inner wolf.

    [Anything to distract you from just running to our mate and marking him, I suppose,] Poona remarked. [His scent is just too alluring now that we know we''ll be marking him in just a few minutes.]

    Truly, she was the luckiest woman alive if she was going to get to mark Amon, the King of Helion.

 Chapter 773 Marking

    Chapter 773 Marking

    Be couldn''t agree more with her wolf''s words. She was doing her damn best to ignore the urge to pounce on Amon right then and there, instead focusing on the fact that she had to act like a queen now, especially since her Queen Xenia was also present for her ritual of marking, not to mention Queen Mother Mona and Casimir watching from the sidelines¡­ Her future family¡­

    "Truly, we are honored to have one of our own be selected by the King of Helion to be his Queen," King Darius humbly continued, giving his fellow king a respectful nod as he spoke. "We can only hope that this union between our two kingdoms will usher in a new era of cooperation and mutual benefit for our people."

    The audience pped at King Darius''s words. Likewise, Be couldn''t help but smile as Amon was given the floor to give out a few words of his own.

    "Likewise, I am d that this union is dly epted by the Kingdom of Cordon," Amon began, giving his fellow king a respectful nod. "I too hope that our people will find moremon ground and usher in a new era of peace and prosperity between our nations."

    Be cheered along with the audience yet again. After all, Helion was going to be her people as soon as she was their queen. She could only hope that her standing in Cordon could help her and maybe give prosperity to her future subjects.

    "Now, with the usual titudes done and dusted, without further ado, let''s proceed with the Ritual of Marking."

    Yet again, Be found herself caught off guard as King Darius''s words rang in her ears. All of a sudden, she felt everyone''s attention on her as the time for the ritual finally arrived. Her heart hammered in her chest as the music began to pick up, her steps moving faster as she met Amon in the middle of the stage. They both embraced one another, their steps moving to the beat as they began to dance.

    "Be," Amon whispered in her ear, his aromatic scent washing over her as they held onto one another. "We''re finally here."

    "S-So it would seem," Be stuttered, her blush turning brighter as they swayed to the music. "I know I must''ve told you this a dozen times by now, but I''m d that you epted me back into your life."

    "It was only a matter of time," he smirked as he stole a quick peck from her cheek. "Not even losing my memories can stop us from being with one another. I honestly don''t believe in fate but I guess like what my Mother said, this is bound to happen¡­ this is fate."

    Be honestly didn''t care if it was fate or not but then she could wait until Amon could finally tell her that he loved her whether or not he remembered all his memories with her or not. Now she had the upper hand and the advantage to create new memories with him. She would simply make him fall in love with her over and over again.

    The music seemed to swell as their steps began to increase in pace. Be could feel the tension brewing around them, and her fangs tingled with anticipation of sinking them into her mate''s shoulder.

    "It''s almost time," she warned him. "Are you ready?"

    "Of course, my little vixen," Amon reassured her, making her smile at how he called her little vixen like how Osman used to call her. "I won''t faint if that''s what you''re worried about."

    "I knew that, my love," Be scoffed even as her face betrayed her embarrassment. "I was just making sure, that''s all."

    With each sway that they made, the closer the music was to the end. The climax was almost upon them, and Be almost felt her heart skip as Amon began to assume a position where she''d be able to bite freely into his shoulder. Taking his lead, Be bared her fangs, their movements reaching a crescendo as they waited for the music to stop.

    And sure enough, the moment the music stopped, Be went in to mark him. "Mine¡­"

    "Ngh¡­"

    Be heard Amon grunt as she bit down his shoulder, her power flowing through her as she marked him as his. His demon power did little to stop the mark from flowing, her willpower making sure that she could mark her mate without much trouble.

    Seconds passed, and Be took in a deep breath as she let go of him. Her heart was pounding, and his scent all but overpowered her as she watched him recover from the marking.

    "Are you alright?" she asked.

    "A bit sore, but nothing too serious," Amon scoffed. "Now, let''s finish what we started."

    Be smiled as she eagerly pursed her lips, Amon quickly moving in to seal his lips with hers as he cupped her cheeks. It was then that the audience cheered for them, the Ritual of Marking nowplete as the festivities finally resumed.

    All the while, Be could only melt into her mate''s embrace as they deeply kissed one another,pletely uncaring about their surroundings as they savored each other''s love. Truly, this was the best day of her life. She could only thank the Almighty that she was blessed enough to reach this part of her life.

    With the Ritual of Marking over, Be and Amon made their way to their own table in the hall. After all, just because the ritual was over didn''t mean that everyone had to leave. There was more fun to be had here now, and there was a celebration that needed to be done.

    "To think that I would have a celebration like this thrown in honor of being marked," Amon casually hummed as he pulled Be closer to him by the shoulder. "To think that I''d have you by my side after everything we''ve been through."

    "Surreal, isn''t it?" Be chuckled by his side, cuddling up to him as she relished his scent. "But we''re here now. Whatever happened in the past doesn''t matter. What matters is the future now."

 Chapter 774 [Bonus ] The Party

    Chapter 774 [Bonus ] The Party

    ?

    "But we''re here now. Whatever happened in the past doesn''t matter. What matters is the future now."

    "Indeed," Amon nodded in agreement. "No matter what happens, we''ll have each other by our side. With you as my queen, I''m sure that we''ll get past anything that life throws at us."

    "And you being my king, I''ll make sure to help you in your duties," Be sincerely added. "No matter what happens, I''ll always support you."

    Still smiling, Be perked up and gave Amon a peck on his cheek, only for him to quickly cup her by the chin and give her a full kiss on her lips. She hummed into their connection, almost wanting for the moment to never end as they began to savor each other''s presence.

    However, it would seem that despite fate helping theme together once more, it also wasn''t shy in breaking up the scene between them.

    "Osman?! Is that really you?!"

    Be almost let out a grunt of disappointment as she was forced to break away from Amon. Likewise, her mate also looked miffed when they parted, only for recognition to sh in his eyes as she stared at the neer.

    "My Lord," Amon greeted, a faint smile forming on his face. Be quickly gave Gideon a knowing look and said, "Didn''t my brother brief you, Lord Gideon? He goes by the name Amon now."

    "Ah right, just that I couldn''t still believe it with my own eyes," Gideon snorted as his gaze went back to Amon. "We thought you were dead!"

    Amon stood up from his seat and then said, "I apologize if I can''t recognize you yet, Lord Gideon¡­"

    Gideonughed as he walked up to them and gave Amon a brotherly handshake. "Ah! Just call me Gideon like you used to and don''t give me that Amon stuff. You''ll still be Osman to us. Anyway, do you even know when I realized you were alive?"

    "When?" Be curiously asked.

    "Just now!" Gideon burst out in both amazement and disbelief. "Bartos only told me and Calypso what''s actually the case before we went here."

    "Wait, Calypso''s also here?" Be further asked. She didn''t notice him amongst the crowd but she was d he also came.

    "He''s still with Bartos, I think," Gideon chuckled. "He''s just as surprised with you, you know, Os- Amon? He''ll probablye here to greet youter."

    "I''ll keep that in mind then," Amon chuckled. "I do hope that you enjoy your time here. Although my memories have not fullye back and I can''t recognize you, I can feel in my heart that you''re a good friend of mine. Thank you foring in here and being with us in this special event, Gideon."

    "Alright then," Gideon nodded in mirth. "Still, you owe a lot of us a drink. Maybe someday when you''re not busy being king. I''m sure we''ll get some time to reminisce. It''s really nice to see you alive and well, my friend!"

    "I''ll hold you to that," Amon curtly nodded as he raised a ss of wine to the man. "I''ll try to make time in my schedule."

    "Schedule, huh? You''re really a king now. Goodness, I wonder if I will get used to this formal countenance of yours," Gideon remarked with a light chuckle. "And to think that you were just the Great Admiral before all of this, teaching Queen Xenia how to fight out in the ocean before she was even queen."

    Amon turned to Be and she gave him a reassuring smile and said, "Later, I will tell you more about it."

    "Captain Osman!"

    Be couldn''t help butugh as a group of sailors suddenly showed up in front of their table. Judging from the scent of alcohol wafting through the air, she could only assume that Amon''s entire crew had already gone through a few bottles of wine.

    "Ah, these are your faithful crew," Gideon took the initiative to introduce everyone to Amon.

    Amon smiled warmly at them as he got up to greet them. "I apologize if I''m still not able to recognize all of you, but- Oof"

    "Admiral!"

    "Captain!"

    Sitting by the sidelines, Be didn''t know whether tough, cry, or both as she watched Amon get smothered by his former crew. Numbering by the dozen, it was surreal seeing her mate being drowned in affection. Each and every one of his men hugged and pulled him in, their drunken state stopping them from taking a hint as they crowded around their former admiral.

    "H-Hey!" Gideon shouted out in both annoyance and happiness. "Settle down!"

    "How can we settle down?! The Captain is alive!" one of Amon''s men cheered. "We have our admiral back!"

    "Hell, our admiral''s a king now!" another one of his menughed out loud. "We might just have to jump ship!"

    Be blinked at that deration. Thankfully, before anything could go too out of hand, Amon took it upon himself to break things up.

    "Everyone at attention!"

    Amon''smanding voice echoed across his former crew. Sure enough, his crew all stood at attention, all of them looking like career soldiers despite their disheveled state.

    "There will be no jumping ship here, got it?" Amonmanded. Be grinned seeing how Amon naturally acted as Osman at this point. She wondered if he even realized it.

    "I probably left you all here for a reason, and you will all serve here until you''re all relieved, am I heard?!"

    "Yes, Captain Osman!"

    "Good," Amon shook his head with a chuckle. "Now enjoy the rest of the party, all of you. Again, I may not recognize you all yet but I''ll surely make up to all of you once my memories are fully back. Now, I have a wife to spoil, and it would be appreciated if we had some peace and quiet."

    Be felt her heart skip at his words even as she felt his arms suddenly pull him close to him once more. By the sidelines, it would seem that Gideon had also taken the hint as he gave them an encouraging smile before leaving for his own table.

    "Now, where were we?" Amon asked her before giving her another peck on her lips.

    "We were just about to drink some wine together," Be reminded him, her ss already in her hand as she spoke. "To us then?"

    "To us, and more," Amon replied, smiling as he grabbed his own drink. "To our love, neverending."

    With a toast, they both intertwined their arms before sipping on their sses. This was the start of their journey together, and nothing was going to stand in the way of their happiness now.

 Chapter 775 The Familiarity

    Chapter 775 The Familiarity

    Despite her wishes, Be''s private time with Amon during the celebration that night was short-lived as he was promptly pulled away from her by her brother Bartos, King Niki, Gideon, Gs, and Calypso along with his former crew. Seeing that she was outnumbered, she didn''t protest as she watched them all leave her. After all, it was the first time they all saw Osman after a year of mourning for him. She still had a lot of time to spend with Osman in the future unlike them, so she allowed them to have her husband for now.

    Shrugging, she smiled as she made her way to the table where Queen Mother Mona and Casimir were together with her parents and sister-inw.

    "They missed him, so I let them be with him for tonight," Bemented with a content smile on her face as she sat on the nearest avable chair. "He may not recognize them, but apparently, it''s still in him seeing as he talks to them as naturally as Osman did back when he was still their Great Admiral."

    "I''m d that my son seems to have good memories here," Queen Mother Mona couldn''t help but voice out, her eyes still glued to Amon as she watched himugh, talk, and drink with all the men. "They clearly love him. He feels at ease around them. He recognized that familiar feeling with them, and he''s enjoying it." She then let out a heavy sigh as she added, "He looks more carefree here."

    Smiling, Be touched her mother-inw''s hand on the table. They then looked at each other, her smile growing warmer as she gently squeezed the older woman''s hand. "Amon''s destiny is far greater than what he had here," she reassured her. "His people need him, so don''t worry, Mother. I''ll make sure that he''ll have enough time to rx and destress every once in a while."

    Smiling back, Mona put her other hand on top of hers as she replied, "Thank you so much, Be. Thank you for being his other half. I feel more reassured now that he has you by his side¡­"

    "Thank you too, Mother," Be muttered before they then shared a loving hug.

    By the sidelines, Amon smiled as his eyes searched for his wife. He spotted them just as they hugged each other, and he couldn''t be more happy at the sight of it.

    "It must be nice for you to finally be with your real family," Darius remarked. "I remember before how you wanted to find out about your origins and look for your family out there, but unfortunately, there''s been no progress since."

    Amon simply nodded in agreement. He was indeed fortunate to finally be reunited with his mother and to find out where he really came from.

    "Man, we really missed you," Gideon interrupted as the man stared at him with teary eyes.

    "You''ve been doing well holding up your emotions a while ago, but howe you look like you''re crying now?" Calypso teased Gideon.

    Amon smiled as the two bantered. Although he couldn''t recognize them all, he still felt at home around them. In fact, he was sofortable and at ease with them that he gradually loosened up around them. The familiarity of their presence was simply undeniable, and he himself was amazed at how naturally he interacted with them. It was as if he had known them all his life.

    Back in the real world, Gideon started sniffing in front of him as he stood up. "Well, it''s only us now," he stated before he suddenly hugged him. "Be isn''t here to re at me, so I can do this freely now." He then let out another sniffle as he chuckled, "Oh, man! Thank the heavens that you''re really alive! It''s been a year... We really thought we lost you!"

    "This happens a lot when Gideon is drunk," Gsmented from the sidelines. "He''ll copse soon, then Calypso will follow him next."

    Calypso''s face soured as he scoffed, "Huh? Surely you''ll go down next."

    Gideon chuckled. "Well, every one of us won''t be thest one drinking if Osman''s here with us. He''s always thest man standing," he proudly stated as he put his arm over Amon''s shoulders. "This man here never gets drunk! In fact, how about we try getting him drunk now and see if he still has it in him?!"

    Darius chuckled at the challenge, and Amon gulped as his eyes darted toward the servants who suddenly arrived with barrels of beer in tow. He couldn''t even remember thest time he consumed alcohol. Was his tolerance really that high?

    [Are you nning on getting drunk on our honeymoon night?!] Be suddenly talked to him in his head. It was his first time hearing her in their bond, and it was fascinating to experience it first hand.

    He inwardly smiled and replied, [Don''t worry. They said my tolerance for alcohol is really impressive, so I believe I won''t get drunk. I''ll be with you shortly. I''m sure these men will be knocked out soon enough.]

    [Hah, look at you boasting about how good you are with alcohol,] Be candidly scoffed. [Hmm, I would rather have you show me how good you are in bed.]

    Amon coughed as he almost choked on the beer he just drank. His face red at her words, his gaze immediately went to the direction of his wife who simply gave him a yful wink.

    "Goodness, you and your wife will have a lot of time to y aroundter. You should focus on the now since you only have tonight to spend with us," Gideonined. He then looked at Bartos and said, "Brother, talk to your sister and ask her not to disturb Amon through their bond."

    "It''s not like she''ll listen to me," Bartos snorted before downing his own drink. "You should try it yourself if you want."

    Amon chuckled at his friends'' antics before he then focused on his wife through the bond. [I will show it to you soon, little vixen,] he replied. [I''ll see youter. You go ahead and get some rest. I''ll crawl to your bedter¡­]

    [In that case, I''ll save you the effort of undressing me,] Be chuckled. [I won''t be wearing anything under the sheets.]

    Amon inwardly cursed at her reply. Talking with Be like this through their bond was already enough to make him hard. He was more than ready to just sweep her off her feet and carry her right to their bedchamber in that instant and fill her with -

    [I can feel and smell your arousal, my dear husband. Tell me¡­ is your mind going wild right now?] she seductively whispered in his head. [Because I''m feeling so wet right now just thinking how good it is to have you inside of me¡­.]

    Right then and there, Amon could no longer suppress his groan through the bond. How could his wife be so yful like this now? He gulped as heposed himself before replying.

    [You''re torturing me, Be,] he firmly replied. [I''ll deal with youter, and I''ll make sure you''ll never have rest tonight.]

    He then promptly cut his connection with her, letting out a soft sigh as heposed himself yet again.

    "Are you alright?" Darius asked, his tone sounding as if he already knew what he was currently agonizing about. "As much as I want to excuse you from us¡­. I''m afraid that the rest won''t let that happen."

    Shaking his head, Amon gave him a timid smile as he replied. "It''s fine. Be and I have to leave tomorrow too, so it would be my honor to spend the rest of the night with all of you."

    "Howe you look like you''re in a hurry? Don''t you want to visit your castle and see all of your properties personally?" As, whom Darius introduced before as the Great Constable of Cordon,mented.

    "Some other time maybe," Amon replied without giving much detail. "We need to go back to Helion as soon as possible."

    As simply nodded, content with the answer he just got.

    "Helion will open its borders to foreigners now, right?" Calypso chimed in with a question. "Can we visit you there?"

    "I''ll open the borders, but I''m afraid that letting foreigners in and out of the kingdom will be restricted and filtered carefully for now," Amon informed. "Still, you all can visit Helion anytime. My friends here in Cordon will have special ess."

    "That''s understandable," Darius hummed in approval. "Your life seems to be in danger still."

    lights¦­¦Ïvel Amon could only nod in agreement. Devon''s dark sorcerers and dark warlocks were still out there spreading evil, and some obviously wanted revenge against him since he was hunting them down.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll cooperate with Helion in putting down these remaining minions of Devon. Also, we''re looking for a particr follower of Devon. He''s one of Devon''s spies, Bulun. In thest investigation, we had, this man is colliding with Devon''s dark witches and warlocks," Darius informed.

    "I will take note of that name. If you have a portrait of him then that would be better so I can check if this man is still inside my kingdom," Amonmented. He really wanted to wipe all Devon''s remnants inside his kingdom before they could influence more of his people.

 Chapter 776 Catching Up**

    Chapter 776 Catching Up**

    lights¦­¦Ïvel ?

    Having retreated from the after party to get some time alone, Be and Amon returned to their room to get a well deserved rest. Well, that was the n, at least until thetter decided that rest was too good for them. No¡­ Since they were newly wedded in werewolf terms, it was pretty much decided for them that they had to make sweet love until the sun came up.

    Or at least, that was the n...

    "Ugh..."

    Be groaned as she woke up, her hand clutching her head as she forced herself to sit on their bed. The events ofst night had been a blur to her, and there was no telling what exactly she did while she was drunk out of her mind.

    [You really should''ve taken it easy,] Poona chastised her in her head. [We could''ve done a lot with our mate by now if you hadn''t passed out the moment you hit the bed.]

    [It''s not my fault I was having fun,] Be replied. [Besides, I didn''t hear you saying anything when I was actually downing drink after drink.]

    Shaking her head, she looked up at the window of their room. Somehow, the moon was still up even though she was pretty sure it had already been hours since she fell asleep. Was she that hammeredst night that she couldn''t even tell the time anymore?"

    "Be?"

    Her eyes widened as she heard a familiar voice from behind her. Sure enough, the moment she turned around, Amon''sforting visage came to smother her from behind, his strong arms enveloping her into a tight embrace as they both looked up at the waning moon up in the early morning sky.

    "Amon? I didn''t even notice you," Be sighed as she leaned into his strong back, his presence being more than enough to soothe her growing headache.

    "You were pretty drunkst night. I would''ve been surprised if you didn''t have a hangover today," Amon lightly chuckled as heforted her in his arms. "It''s only understandable that you''re not at your best today."

    "It''ll pass, I''m sure. It isn''t the first time I got like this from drinking too much anyway," Be hummed as she shook her head, seemingly attempting to shake off her headache. "Although, I do remember seeing you drinking just as much if not more than what I didst night before everything got fuzzy. Howe you''re not hungover?"

    "I have a good tolerance for alcohol, remember?" he chuckled. "You said it yourself, and I indeed drank all of my new old friends under the table after a few rounds of drinking."

    Be chuckled as she savored her moment with her mate, simply enjoying his presence as she took a whiff of his scent. That same aromatic hint to it was more than enough to make her shiver in anticipation, and all of a sudden, her current hungover state paled inparison to the smoldering heat beginning to pool within her.

    [It''s still early enough as it is,] Poona encouraged her. [You two can do what you were supposed to dost night right now.]

    She blushed hard at that thought, and despite thinking that now wasn''t really the time to really get to know each other''s bodies, her body itself said otherwise as their close contact with one another constantly fed into the furnace now starting to burn within her. There was no way that she wouldn''t let this opportunity slide, especially now that the idea was nted firmly within her.

    Humming to herself, she scooted herself over to turn around and face Amon in their hug. With a smile, she cuddled up to his neck, her nose inhaling down his scent as she began nibbling on his exposed skin.

    "B-Be?" Amon groaned at the sudden stimtion. "What are you doing?"

    "Picking up where we left offst night," she seductively muttered onto his neck before she moved up to give her lips a loving kiss. "I did say that we''d have more than enough time to do thingsst night only for me to just pass out on you. At the very least, I know for a fact that you''re quite pent up right now."

    True enough, she could already feel his growing hardness starting to poke through her clothes. She herself was starting to feel the familiar dampness starting to trickle down her slit. There was no way that she''d take no for an answer now.

    "Aren''t you still hungover?" Amon worriedly asked. "Are you sure you''re up for this?"

    "I know what I''m doing," Be purred onto his lips as her hands moved to remove any and all clothing that still clung to the both of them. "We might not have the entire night to do things, but we can at least let out some of the¡­ stress within us before we start the day. Besides, I heard somewhere that one of the best ways tobat headaches was to overwhelm it with pleasure."

    She then leaned in to give him another deep and loving kiss. Already, she could tell that he was more than ready to receive her, and before she could even blink, their tongues were already battling for dominance as they savored each other''s taste.

    "Be¡­ if you''re sure about this, then let me have you this morning," Amon grunted as his hands quickly moved to grab her hips. "We probably only have an hour at most though, so we''ll have to be quick."

    Be eagerly nodded as she bared her all to her beloved mate. She didn''t even need forey anymore as her core dripped with pent up anticipation that was left over fromst night. His amazing hands also helped as he caressed her in all the right ces, his lips quickly moving to suckle on her nipples all while they both positioned themselves in a way to facilitate their impromptu love making.

    Hissing through her teeth, Be''s heart pounded in her chest as she felt her back hit the bed once more, Amon now on top of her as he ravaged her like one would do after they had been starved for months. It was as if her body was an oasis, and Amon had been in the desert searching for her after all these years.

    "Be¡­" he whispered into her ear as the tip of his shaft began to rub against her weeping core. "Are you ready?"

    "I''ve been ready for this ever since I found you," Be cheekily replied before leaning up to give him another kiss.

    As if to reply, Amon promptly sheathed himself into her inviting folds, her insides singing her praises as she moaned into his lips. His palms began to caress her body once again as he slowly began to thrust into her, her curves and breasts never being left alone as their kiss never seemed to end despite both of them taking in a few gulps of air every once in a while.

    Be moaned and screamed with each thrust, Amon''s massive girth filling her to the brim as they both shared in the pleasure of their most intimate connections. After a while, his lips trailed down her neck, peppering her body with kisses as they made their way back to her breasts before he then suckled on them like a hungry baby.

    "You''re really so tight, my love," Amon grunted. "So delicious¡­"

    "You''re big too, Amon," Be replied back with a moan as her back arched from all of the stimtion. "I-I''m getting close¡­"

    With each thrust, the more the fire within her seemed to burn hotter as they both approached the point of no return. Be could feel his hardness growing bigger within her as his thrusts became more frantic. With the sun rising behind them, their sweaty bodies glistened in the light of dawn as their love for one another permeated the air in more ways than one.

    "I''m close too, Be," Amon breathed out loudly as his thrusts began to reach a fever pitch. "N-Nghhh¡­"

    "A-AAAH!!"

    As one, they both reached their climax, Amon''s shaft burying itself as deep as it could possibly go within her to deposit his seed in her womb. Likewise, Be screamed as she reached her peak, her inner walls squeezing tightly as they milked her mate for as much as he could give her needy body.

    For a solid minute, they remained connected, Amon copsing on top of her as they hugged each other to bask in the afterglow of their lovemaking.

    "...I still want more of you, my Be," Amon weakly whispered into her ear as he licked on her earlobes. "I can still go for as long as we both want to."

    "....I do too," Be weakly chuckled. "Unfortunately, we still have a lot to do today¡­"

    As one, they both shared a chuckle before going in for another loving kiss. It would seem that they had a lot of catching up to do that night. Of that, Be was sure.

 Chapter 777 To Helion

    Chapter 777 To Helion

    After all was said and done, Be and Amon cleaned themselves up before going ahead to prepare for their travels ahead. As much as they wanted to continue making love with one another, she was right in that they actually had a lot of work to do that day. For one, they had to make their way back to the Helion Camp so that her new husband could get things in order. He was king, after all, and he shouldn''t be away from his kingdom for too long, especially since it was still only now starting to recover from all of the atrocities that its previous king had inflicted on it¡­ which was why they were now currently in front of everyone as they said their farewells.

    "Leaving so soon?" her mother asked, a warm smile on her face despite the bittersweet mood. "Can''t you stay for a day or two more? Just call it a honeymoon of sorts."

    Be sadly smiled as she shook her head. "Unfortunately, we don''t have that luxury at the moment. Maybe when Helion has stabilized enough, we''ll drop by to visit," she replied as she gave her mother a hug. "I''m sure we won''t take long. And even though, all of you cane and visit if you think we''re taking too long."

    "We''ll hold you to that then," her father chuckled as he gave Be''s mother a reassuring squeeze. "Don''t worry, we understand the situation well enough."

    Besides Be, Amon gave her a reassuring squeeze of his own as they proceeded to wave the rest of her pack goodbye. It was only for those currently present, but it''ll have to do for now.

    "Oh right, I''m pretty sure Bartos and Jayra will being with us back to the summit," Be reminded.

    "Ah, should we wait for them then?" Amon asked. "We''re all going to be borrowing a few of Ebodia''s mages to help us teleport to our destination anyway."

    "They might not be here for a while, I think," Be hummed in thought. "Either way, I''m sure Jayra knows what she''s doing. She''s a mage herself, after all."

    And besides, her sister-inw was a big shot in Ebodia as well. She could request a teleport whenever she wanted, she was sure.

    "Well, if there''s anything else, I suppose we shouldn''t keep you two, Your Majesties," her mother jokingly sent them off with a warm smile. "Be safe out there, alright?"

    "And make sure to keep our daughter safe," her father added with a chuckle, addressing Amon this time with his words. "You might be king, but even your status won''t stop me if I learn that you''re mistreating Be."

    "Father, as I''ve assured you time and again, I will take good care of my wife," Amon chuckled back even as his sincerity seeped into his words. "Be is my wife. She is my queen, and I will treat her as such until the end of our days."

    Be blushed at Amon''s words, which wasn''t helped as he was hugging her tightly to his side as he said his piece.

    "W-We''ll be off then," Be stuttered with augh. "Thanks for having us."

    With onest wave at her parents, Be turned around as she let her husband lead her and their entire delegation that attended the ritual back to the designated teleportation point which was Cordon Castle. There, they were ushered to the teleportation circle that promptly whisked them away back to where they left from the Global Summit.

    "Back here again," Be hummed as she hugged Amon''s arm. "Only a few more steps away from Helion now. Your home¡­"

    "Come now, it''s your home now too," Amon told her with a soft smile. "You''re my Queen now, which means that Helion is now under your jurisdiction as well."

    "And I''ll do my best to support you in any way I can," she beamed. "I can''t wait to do it all by your side, my love."

    Amon smiled, and she couldn''t help but smile as they made their way through Cordon''s Camp. They had to make their way back to their own camp at the summit and prepare for the trip home, but first, they had to thank the people that allowed their Ritual and marriage to even be possible.

    Sure enough, Be noticed that they were making their way to Cordon''s royal tent where King Darius and Queen Xenia were currently staying. She gave them both a grateful smile as she stood beside her new husband, content in simply letting him speak to adhere to her new station as his queen.

    "King Darius, Queen Xenia, thank you for the hospitality you''ve shown us," Amon began as he addressed his fellow royals. "Without your support, Be and I would''ve never had this much happiness as we do now."

    "It''s our pleasure, King Amon," King Darius lightly smiled as Queen Xenia did the same. "It would only be proper since you''re marrying one of our own."

    "And Be, even though we''re now queens of different kingdoms, we''ll always be your friends," Xenia cheerfully added, making Be smile. "Don''t forget to send us word, alright?"

    "Only if it''s proper, my Queen," Be chuckled as she couldn''t help butfortably cross her arms in front of her friend. "Even if we''re friends, we''re now in positions of power. We can''t be too reckless just because we''re friends."

    "Wise words," Xenia nodded in approval. "We should limit ourselves to simply gossiping about our husbands, don''t you agree?"

    Beughed with her queen as they both saw the look on their respective husband''s faces. Some things just never changed, even if they were both queens now.

    "It would seem that our wives are plotting something against us," Darius chuckled as shook his head in mirth.

    "So it would seem. Still, our time here will have toe to an end rather soon," Amon curtly remarked, his brow raised in amusement as he turned to his wife. "Be, we''ll be leaving shortly. Do you have any other things that you need to do here?"

    Be stoppedughing as a thought suddenly came to her. "I still need to talk to Lena," she recalled.

    "She''s fine if you''re wondering," Xenia told her with a smile. "Still, if you want to see her, she''s in her own tent at the moment. You know which one."

    Be gratefully nodded before she turned to her husband who only gave her a nod of approval and then turned around and left the tent without a word. Making her way through the camp, she quickly found Lena casually sitting in a chair in front of her tent.

    "Oh, Be," Lena warmly greeted her with a smile. "I didn''t think you''d be back this early."

    "My¡­ ritual went by quicker than expected," Be sheepishly smiled. "We were pressed for time, unfortunately, so we had to be quick."

    "Ah, my condolences then," Lena teased. "I hope the revenge honeymoon will be sooner rather thanter then."

    Be blushed fiercely at her friend''s words. In fact, she didn''t think that Lena could even speak like this to anyone, let alone her who whisked away her love from her.

    Shaking her head, Beposed herself as she faced her friend. Still, she struggled to find her words as she began her spiel. "Lena, can we¡­ Well¡­"

    "Be, I''m happy for you, alright?" Lena cut her off, seemingly already knowing what she was about to say before she could even utter them. "I''m¡­ not as over it as I would''ve liked, but I''m already getting there. Besides, we''re friends, and I wouldn''t want us to stop being friends over something so inane as this."

    Be blinked at Lena in surprise. "A-Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I''m sure," Lena warmly smiled at her. "Whatever might happen next, I''ll still be here. Maybe I''ll find someone new. Who knows, right?"

    Be couldn''t help but feel both happy and grateful as she moved in to sweep Lena into a hug. A few tears rolled down her cheek, and she was pretty sure that her friend teared up as well as they foundfort in each other''s arms.

    "Thank you, Lena, and I''m sorry for everything," Be sincerely stated.

    "Again, it''s nothing, Be," Lena reassured her as she rubbed her back. "We''re still friends, and we''ll remain friends even if you''ll be away now."

    Be''s eyes widened. Right, she almost forgot that she was going to live in Helion now. Although¡­ "Say, you can alwayse with us if you want. Maybe you''ll find someone there," she suggested. "After you''re ready, of course."

    "I¡­ might hold you to that in the future then," Lena chuckled as they pulled away from their hug. "This¡­ might be farewell for now, but we''ll see each other again, I''m sure."

    Be tearfully nodded as they gave each other onest hug before finally breaking away for good. Turning around, she met up with Amon along with the rest of their delegation as they prepared to leave the Global Summit.

    "Ready, Be?" Amon asked her as he assisted her up on their shared horse.

    "Yes, Amon," she beamed as she sat in front of him. "Let''s go home¡­ To Helion¡­"

 Chapter 778 Small Remnant

    778 Small Remnant

    Kingdom of Cordon

    Despite wanting to, Jayra and Bartos couldn''t leave yet since Bartos still had to personally have his own entourage to bring some important treasures, deeds, and all the money Amon owned from his properties at Cordon so that thetter could use them in rebuilding the infrastructure that had been destroyed within their kingdom.

    "Our journey would be very dangerous, especially if we encountered some bandits along the way," Jayra murmured as she looked at the caravans traveling with them. The journey to Helion won''t be easy with them traveling bynd, and she could only hope that things would proceed smoothly.

    She clicked her tongue before letting out a heavy sigh. If only she could use the teleportation spell to get them all there. Unfortunately, that wouldn''t be possible. All these caravans and the things in them would be scattered everywhere inside the teleportation hole if she tried. And besides, there were only a few mages who were even gifted enough to cast such a powerful spell to help her. Not every mage could do it and execute everything perfectly.

    "You worry too much, my wife. Our journey will be discreet," her husband reassured her. "And besides, no one knows what''s inside each caravan. No one will dare touch our entourage, especially if they see the g and emblem of Cordon flying on them!" Jayra shrugged, and Bartos chuckled at how she rolled her eyes. Pulling her closer to him, he gently kissed her head and humorously said, "I guess the usual mood swings during pregnancy are already kicking in for you."

    "It''s not that, but it''s still better not to put our guard down. Devon''s death doesn''t mean that we''ll take things easily now. It''s not like all those aplices and those that colluded with him also died along with him," Jayra lengthily pointed out. "Remember that many of them escaped. They''re justying low, and we don''t know for sure if they will ever show up again. I mean, for all we know, someone evil could be leading them again. And again, remember how Amon encountered an ambush just recently? This King Moler ended up being brainwashed by a dark witch¡­" "Alright then, we''ll take more men with us, so don''t fret, alright?" Bartos resigned with a shrug. "Besides, we can just leave all these treasures behind if something bad happens. We can just easily escape through your teleportation spell, my wife."

    Jayra frowned as she scoffed, "Since when did you be a joker?"

    "Since I found out that you''re pregnant. I heard that it''s good to make pregnant womenugh, so I thought I would apply the same to you," Bartosmented with an awkward smile. "I''ve been trying to be funnier ever since. I don''t want our baby to be like me. Having a serious and grumpy face all the time can be ugly."

    Jayra tried her best not tough at her husband''s expression. However, she barely managed to stop herself until she eventually ended up bursting into a fit ofughter. In front of her, Bartos let out a heavy sigh, and she smiled as she quickly tiptoed up to his face to give him a kiss.

    "Alright. I appreciate the effort, but I still prefer that you stay the way you are, husband. It''s fine for our baby to have your stoic aura. I like it, and besides, you''re not that grumpy," Jayraplimented him. "It''s just that you love to frown often. Anyway, we should leave soon to catch up to Amon''s entourage." She let out another smile as she made her way back to their usual spot in the caravan. She would''ve loved to travel along with her sister-inw and her newfound family, especially with her sister Lera, but she would just have to wait for the opportunity to arise.

    "Yes, just one more caravan and we''re good to go, wife," Bartos hummed.

    *******

    At Haven Forest, Camp of Cordon

    Lena was with Queen Xenia as they watched the entourage of Helion leave. Be was sitting in front of Amon with his horse, and they could only smile as they cheered their friend on.

    "They look so good and lovely together," Lena couldn''t help butment as she waved Be goodbye, their friend equally waving at them as they left. "I hope they have a good life together."

    She then felt Xenia''s hand on her arm, so Lena turned to see that Xenia was staring at her with a smile.

    "I''m so proud of you for how you handle things, Lena," Xeniaplimented with a wink. "You''re really a strong woman." Lena blushed at the sudden praise. Still, she was genuinely d all the same. "I''m also d with how things turned out. Amon chose who he wanted, and I respect his decision," she remarked. "I''m happy for him and Be. By the way, how is Queen Mineah and the baby? I would''ve liked to see them, but I haven''t had the opportunity to do so just yet."

    "Come and walk with me then. I''m nning to visit her in their camp," Xenia offered. "You see, it''s her first time being a mother, so I''m assisting her with her baby girl. I''ve been there already, so she needs me to be her guide since our mother isn''t around."

    "Right, you did so well handling the twins on your own, Your Majesty," Lena praised as she and Xenia began walking to Valcrez Camp.

    Before long, they reached Queen Mineah''s tent, and there they saw King Niki intently staring at the one crib in the room while holding a wet towel.

    "I should wipe it downwards, right?" King Niki asked.

    "Right," Queen Mineah answered as she wordlessly led Lena and Xenia to their seats.

    "What happened?" Xenia asked as she worriedly approached Niki.

    "Ah, baby Alya pooped, and I don''t want Mine to move a lot so I volunteered to clean her," Niki replied.

    "Do you even know how to do it?" Xenia snorted.

    Lena smiled as she watched Xenia teach her brother-inw the proper way to do things. Of course, that didn''t mean she could just watch.

    "Let me do it," Lena offered with a smile as soon as she saw that Queen Mineah was about to make tea for them. "Please sit¡­"

    "Howe nobody wants me to move?" Mineah grumbled. "I mean, how many days has it been since I gave birth? It''s been six days already."

    "No, you''re not allowed to do things yet except for feeding our baby Alya, Mine," King Niki chided.

    "You should rest for a few more days, Mineah. Listen to your husband, and in ten days time, you can start working your ass off to take care of Alya here," Xenia reminded. "Right, baby Alya? Tell your mother that carrying you and then giving birth to you isn''t an easy task, so she should get enough rest and regain her strength first before doing anything¡­" Xenia then proceeded to baby talk with Alya, which made the baby giggle. By the sidelines, Lena smiled as she watched the good rtionship their Queen had with her sister and brother-inw. Well, the Ward family had good rtionships with their extended families, so something like this was no longer new. She really adored the close family ties they had, and she could only hope that she''d experience the same things as them one day.

    "Was it really hard, Your Majesty?" Lena curiously asked Queen Mineah.

    Mineah simply smiled at her and said, "Not really. I believe it just depends on your perspective. In my own opinion, I had a very sensitive pregnancy, so I had a hard time sometimes, but that''s not really the case." She then exined, "All those pains weren''t that hard for me¡­ I enjoyed the difort of knowing that there was a living baby growing inside of me. Niki and I prayed earnestly for baby Alya toe to our lives after everything that we encountered in our lives, and sure enough, she came."

    Lena nodded in agreement. She was aware of what happened to them. The couple thought that having a baby wouldn''t be possible after Queen Mineah almost lost her life. However, a miracle happened, and she became pregnant after almost a year of being married to the Vampire King.

    "Oh right, this King Amon talked to Niki awhile ago, and I sensed a dark energy in him¡­" Queen Mineah suddenly stated. Lena gulped as she stared at Queen Mineah who was now talking to Xenia.

    "He''s a demon, so it''s only natural for him to have dark energy," Xenia pointed out. "He''s Devon''s half brother and the son of Azarel."

    "Yes, I know that Sister, but you see¡­ I know King Amon''s energy, and I can sense another foreign one inside of him even if it''s not that strong. It''s actually very weak, but I can still tell that the energy has the same color as Devon''s," Queen Mineah pointed out. "I mean, it''s like there''s this small remnant of Devon staying inside Amon''s body. Can you have Jayra check on it? I feel bothered by it. I know that our Big Brother has already destroyed everything associated with Devon but¡­"

    "Alright, I''ll inform Jayra about this to monitor and check Amon," Xenia murmured. "Still, that really sounds impossible."

    "That''s what I also told her," King Niki seconded. "There''s no way a remnant of Devon would be left after Ezekiel destroyed all of him and burned them all to ash."

    Shaking her head, Mineah looked at Lna and said, "Lena will never remember her past where she saved Amon that night from Devon''s bloodthread and shadow mist. What if¡­ that demon bloodthread of Devon is still inside Amon''s body?" She then further questioned, "What if it just so happened toy dormant in him because of Lena''s intervention?"

    Somehow, Lena felt chills running down her spine at Queen Mineah''s words. "Oh heavens!" Queen Xenia burst out. "Let me send this information to Jayra this instant!"

 Chapter 779 Protect Her

    779 Protect Her

    Be sighed in contentment as shefortably rested her back on Amon''s chest. His arms were possessively wrapped around her waist, and she smiled as she noticed the scent of his arousal in the air. It was times like these that she just loved being a werewolf with heightened senses. Being able to sense her mate''s arousal was both fun and arousing, and she would just love to tease him about it and see how he would react.

    "You know, I can smell you from here, Amon," she teased him as she craned her neck up to him. "You really can''t help yourself, can''t you?"

    "How can I when you''re right in front of me like this?" Amon grunted as he gently squeezed her in his embrace. "You''re practically straddling me, and our bodies are rubbing against one another with every move of our horse."

    Be lovingly smiled as she made to squirm her body up against her husband some more. She felt him tense up at the sudden stimtion, and the growing hardness beneath her was more than enough to tell her that what she was doing was working.

    "You''re making things harder for both of us, Be," Amon groaned.

    "In a literal sense?" she teased further. "I can feel something hardening behind me, after all. Maybe if I did a few more things, things would harden further?"

    As if to test out her words, Be wiggled her buttocks against his growing hardness, Amon''s arousal growing ever so aromatic with each second that passed with her constant movements.

    "B-Be," he groaned, his shaft going up to greet her as his grip on her body tightened. "Do you want me to turn this horse around? Because that''s exactly what will happen if you continue teasing me like this."

    "To be honest, I wouldn''t mind us doing exactly that," Be purred, her arousal growing alongside Amon''s as she teased him. "Or maybe we can just get inside a carriage and do the deed while we''re moving. That way, we can still keep moving while we''re doing all that we can to¡­ satisfy our urges."

    Be didn''t know what she was doing, but seeing Amon acting up over her antics was making the fires within her burn ever so hotter. It also didn''t help that the scent of his arousal was rising up to her challenge. Then again, that wasn''t the only thing that was rising based on how hard he was right behind her.

    "You know we can''t do that," Amon grumbled. "It''s not proper for us to be indulging ourselves when the rest of our people are still busy working to make sure this caravan is moving as nned."

    "Aww¡­ Do we really have to stay here to lead them?" Be half-heartedly pouted. "You would think that being the King would allow you to do whatever you want."

    "Well, it''s not, and you should get used to being needed by our people," Amon lectured her. "As the monarchs of Helion, we should set a proper example for our people."

    Be nodded as she mulled over his words. While she did say that she would do her best to follow Amon''s lead and be a good queen, a part of her still hoped that she''d enjoy herself like what she saw her Queen Xenia did whenever they had free time. Then again, she also saw her friend being busy whenever things actually called for it.

    Actually, now that she thought about it, would Helion even ept her as their queen?

    "Say, would your people think ill of me if they saw me having fun?" Be asked. "Would¡­ Would they even ept me as your queen?"

    Amon took a small breath before he replied, "Be, I''m sure they will ept you. If not, then you can simply prove them wrong."

    "Prove them wrong?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    "In the same way that Queen Xenia proved herself to your people, if I recall, you simply have to do the same," Amon advised her. "The people of Helion need good role models, however, so I''m sure that simply being that would be more than enough for most of them to ept you."

    "And if not, then I should just work harder to make them ept me, is that it?" Be chuckled. "I suppose I can do that."

    She couldn''t help but smile at that piece of advice. She supposed that she would just have to follow her fellow queen and friend''s example in that department. She might not do as good a job as Xenia, but maybe her efforts would be more than enough to show her sincerity. If all else, she would do her all to make sure that her efforts would help her new subjects in their efforts to rebuild their lives in their kingdom.

    "Don''t doubt yourself, Be. I''m sure you can do it and then some," Amon reassured her. "You don''t suppose. You do."

    "And I''ll do just that," she chuckled. "It''s the least I can do, right?"

    "That it is¡­"

    They both hummed as they settled to enjoy each other''s presence. The silent progress of their caravan echoed through the air, making for a rxing backdrop as their horse slowly took them to their destination.

    Unfortunately, it was during this silent lull that something finally snapped the peace.

    "We''re under attack!"

    The warning of one of their vanguards alerted Be and she quickly sat up straight. Likewise, she felt Amon stiffen behind her as he quickly took charge of the situation.

    "Report!"

    Amon''s voice pierced through the chaos just as arrows began flying from the few trees around them. All seemed to hit their mark as their soldiers began dropping like flies, all of them defending their liege even as it cost them their lives.

    "Bandits!" one of the soldiers replied. "They''reing in from all sides!"

    Just as that warning came out, the bandits in question all descended upon them like vultures. With their bows and swords bared, they began their attack with vicious ferocity, ughtering all in their path as they all seemed to try to cut a path to them.

    "Be, stay here," Amon quickly told her as he got off their horse. "I have to lead the men in their fight."

    "I can fight too, you know," Be replied as she got off the horse as well. "I''m not some woman that needs defending."

    "Then you better keep up," Amon warned her as he bared his fists. "I don''t want you going too far away from me."

    "Got it."

    And with that, the fight came underway as Be tailed behind Amon, her fangs bared as she began her assault on every single bandit that somehow got through their soldiers. With every kill she got, the more she got concerned as their defensive lines fell far too quickly. Obviously, these were no ordinary bandits.

    "They''re far too strong to be mere bandits," Be noted as she stained her hands with the blood of yet another bandit. "They shouldn''t be this hardy."

    "Agreed," Amon grunted as he punched out a bandit of his own. "They clearly had help. Magically, based on what I''m feeling."

    Be could only agree as she followed behind him. Somehow, she had a bad feeling about this, and the only thing she could do was to- "The Queen Mother!"

    Her eyes widened as a soldier shouted out the worst possible words they could hear now. Understandably, Amon was quick to move to the carriage containing the older woman.

    "What the- Protect her!" Amon hastily ordered.

    "There''s too many of them!" one of the few soldiers alive desperately shouted out. "We can''t hold them off!"

    Be clicked her tongue. "Let''s go, Amon!"

    Nodding at her, Amon moved forward, and she was about to follow suit when she felt her body freeze. She opened her mouth to speak, but she couldn''t even make out words.

    "Well well¡­ Look what we have here¡­"

    Be''s eyes widened as she heard a familiar voice behind her. In front of her, Amon was already busy defending the Queen Mother''s carriage, but his eyes quickly moved to her when he noticed that she wasn''t with him.

    "Be!"

    "What a surprise, this is!" the man cackled as he waved his arms, his hands crackling with dark magic as he held her in ce. "To think that things would be this easy!"

    "You! Get away from her!" Amon shouted in rage.

    "Or what? I don''t think you''re in a position to barter," the man scoffed. "There''s no way you can stop me! Would you rather your mother die? Or let us have this woman for ourselves?"

    Amon seethed in front of her, and Be knew that she had to do something. She forced herself to speak, hoping that she could at least reveal the man''s identity to Amon. She knew that she was gone for now, but she knew that her husband would get her back. "B-Bulun¡­" she whispered, somehow breaking through the magic holding her back. "B-Bulun! Minister Nasser''s right hand!"

    "Be?!" Amon screamed. "Hang on! I''lle and get-"

    "N-No!" she screamed back, each word a struggle as she fought against the spell. "D-Defend the Queen Mother!"

    "Haha! Listen to her!" Bulunughed. "At least she knows what she''s doing! Now, we''ll be on our way then!"

    As the battlefield disappeared around her, Be could only hold onto hope that Amon would connect the dots quickly enough to rescue her. If not, then hopefully she could escape on her own.

    Not that she needed to. She was sure that Amon woulde for her. All she had to do was wait.

 Chapter 780 Anger and Fear

    780 Anger and Fear

    Unlike what was expected of them, Jayra and Bartos began their journey with enough men with them to guard the caravans and protect them from potential dangers. At the moment, they were outside of Cordon''s borders, and they were currently in the wilderness which Bartos had deemed safe to travel through. In addition, a few of his men had already gone ahead of them in their wolf forms to make sure that they had a clear path away from possible dangers or obstacles.

    [Amon agreed to have a stopover in the Kingdom of Zion to wait for us.] Bartos informed Jayra through their bond. [We''ll be stopping there as well to resupply and meet up with them.]

    Jayra simply hummed in recognition of that fact. She was currently on her husband''s back as she rode on him in his wolf form, and that was the only way they couldmunicate at the moment.

    In the end, their entourage ended up traveling in their wolf forms while Jayra used ast minute spell to improvise a way to secure the caravans onto the wolves'' backs. That way, they wouldn''t be left too far behind since she really wanted to catch up with Amon''s entourage without dying their travel speed. Based on their estimates, they should reach the Kingdom of Zion by early tomorrow morning. From there, she would just cast a spell to have the caravans be pulled by horses. Or maybe it would be best to simply retain their current arrangement. That way, their convoy would look more untouchable with how many wolves were guarding the line.

    [Let''s stop for a while,] Jayra told her husband. [I saw Skyler. I think it brought a message from Xenia.] Immediately, Bartos signaled for his men to stop running for a quick rest. Likewise, Jayra moved to approach the royal pigeon that somehow caught up to them.

    "Oh hello, Skyler!" Jayra greeted the bird with a smile is it quickly perched itself onto her shoulder. "Hmm¡­ Let''s see what you have for me¡­" Jayra hummed as she grabbed the small parchment tied on Skyler''s leg. Quickly reading it, however, the smile on her face disappeared as she saw its contents.

    "Heavens," she gasped.

    [What is it?] Bartos inquired through the bond.

    [ording to Xenia, I should check on Amon immediately. Queen Mineah detected Devon''s energy inside of him, and that warrants an immediate investigation,] Jayra exined. [Queen Mineah has the ability to see one''s life force, so this piece of news is rming. She also has this theory that Devon''s ckthread wasn''tpletely destroyed by Helena''s blinding light as she tried to save Osman that night. It only destroyed Devon''s shadow mist supposedly, which probably helped conceal the ckthread inside Amon''s body and allowed it toy dormant until it finally has a chance to harm him.] Her face paled further just as she finished stating the obvious. Again, all the possible scenarios this could bring flooded her mind. [I can''t believe this, but if there''s really a piece of Devon''s dormant energy lying inside Amon''s body, then this theory might prove true,] Jayra added. [We need to hurry so that I can have a careful look at Amon''s inner energy. Again, this is very dangerous. It''s either that the bloodthread could kill Amon once it suddenly reactivates, or¡­ No¡­ The worst could be that Devon might overtake Amon''s body and im it!]

    Bartos growled at the warnings. [Hold on tight now, my wife,] he warned her. [We''ll be traveling ahead of the rest. I''ll assign Beta Janus to lead the caravans for now!] From there, he then ran as fast as he could with Jayra on his back. He could feel his wife''s emotions through their bond, and he didn''t want her getting stressed at all right now. Still, he couldn''t help but ask, [Is that even possible? King Ezekiel already destroyed even Devon''s soul and spirit, right?!]

    [It is since there''s still a trace of Devon remaining. That bloodthread has a fragment of his soul and spirit, so it should be possible,] Jayra weakly muttered. [Like I said earlier, it''s either that the bloodthread will kill Amon, but knowing Devon''s greed, he will probably use it to im Amon''s body and live in it.] She could only hope that they could get there fast enough. In her opinion, thetter was the worst since Devon would once again be able to bring destruction to thend all while using Amon''s body.

    ********

    Meanwhile, Amon''s eyes were bloodshot as he killed thest remaining bandit in front of him with his bare hands, tearing the man into pieces as he turned to the direction where hest saw his wife. Growling, he was about to get on the nearest horse to run after the rest who had his wife when his body suddenly froze.

    ''That''s it. Be furious with your ipetence. You should feel anger and fear because of what happened. You failed to protect the woman you love!''

    He closed his eyes as he tried to move, but he ended up slumping down on the ground as he clutched on his head. He felt a sharp pain drilling holes all over his head as he heard Devon''s voice. What was happening to him? Why was Devon''s voice taunting him like this? It wasn''t just his voice too. He could even feel him inside his body as if he had power over him.

    "Hahahahahahaha!"

    Devon maniacallyughed inside his head as if he was enjoying his suffering, and he could only grunt as various emotions mixed up inside of him.

    [Be!] Amon called out for his wife through the bond. Unfortunately, there was no response. He could feel her emotions well though, and he could at least tell that she was somewhat calm despite everything that had happened. That confused him. How could she be so calm at a time like this? He was going haywire at this point, and he could only do his best not to panic as he tried tomunicate with her again through their bond.

    "Your Majesty? Are you alright?" he heard Commander Lucia''s familiar voice.

    "My mother, how is she?" Amon asked while his head was still on the ground. The pain was just too much.

    "She passed out," Lucia reported. "Casimir is already checking on her¡­"

    Amon shook his head, his body trembling as he muttered, "I lost Be. I can''t evenmunicate with her through our bond."He could still smell that strong metallic scent of blood all over as well, and he didn''t know what to do to himself other than to bear the pain he was feeling right now.

    "They have a powerful sorcerer with them, Your Majesty," Luciamented. "Also, you don''t look too well. Let me escort you to Casimir so he can check on you." Amon raised his head, and that was the only time he noticed how much blood there was everywhere around him. He himself was bathed with a lot of blood that wasn''t even his.

    He frowned at the horrendous sight before him. All the bandit bodies that were torn to pieces just made him sick.

    "Did I¡­" he stammered as he looked at his own hands. "You went on rampage¡­" It was Lera''s voice who approached him this time. "You only snapped out of it the moment you saw Her Majesty being taken. Don''t worry. They all deserved this."

    "I should go after them. They have my wife," Amon said as he got back on his feet. "You take charge from here, Lera. I must save my wife."

    "They want you in exchange for our Queen," Lera informed him. "I believe this is the same dark witch that approached King Moler, actually. Apparently, they killed him and left no one alive¡­" Seeing her cousin''s look, Amon followed her gaze towards the well-guarded prison carriage where they once put Moller and the rest of the men responsible for his ambush before. They were all dead, and his soldiers were currently gathering all of their lifeless bodies for disposal.

    Shaking his head, he then read the parchment they left that Lera handed him. It indicated the time and ce where they were supposed to meet for the exchange of his wife in return for his surrender.

    "This is a well-nned ambush since they obviously want you alive. I believe that they''re nning to kidnap the Queen Mother and the Queen in exchange for you," Lera added. "Something is off though¡­ Why would they need you alive?"

    "I¡­ I''ll kill them all!" Amon grunted through gritted teeth as he went back on his feet. He was about to get his horse and follow the enemy''s tracks, but Lera along with Rendon and Lucia quickly blocked his way.

    "In times like these, you should calm down first," Lera scolded with a frown. "I am confident that they will not harm Her Majesty, so for now, we must n for our next move. This is so unlike you¡­" Amon once more shook his head as heposed himself. Yes, he was someone who was always calm before. He never once lost his temper, but right now, he could feel how his blood was boiling with anger. He was intent on killing everyone who took his wife and leave none of them alive!

 Chapter 781 Bulun

    781 Bulun

    Be inwardly cursed as none of the spells she learned from Master Kasper worked against the spell that froze her body. She was currently inside a carriage protected by spells she didn''t know, and couldn''t contact Amon through the bond as well. Still, she could at least feel his raging emotions despite everything. He was both burning with fury and dying of fear of losing her. Since she marked him, despite how much he tried his best to block his emotions against her, his emotions were all butid bare to her at this point.

    Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath before letting it all out in silence. She was trying her best to keep herself calm knowing that Amon could also feel her emotions. She was hoping that once he felt how calm she was right now, it would help him topose himself knowing that she was doing fine even though their mindlinkmunications were currently blocked.

    Still, this was a problem. Only a powerful spellcaster could do such a thing as mess with a werewolf bond. In front of her, the man in question was casually sitting in front of her. Be red at Bulun. She remembered this man. Their King Darius was on a hunt for this man; he was Minister Nasser''s right-hand man before he escaped as soon as the minister was beheaded.

    "So you''re a warlock and a minion of Devon?" she grunted at the man in front of her. "That, indeed," the man mocked as he smirked. "Everyone in your kingdom thought of me as Nasser''s right-hand man, and no one even suspected me as King Devon''s spy. That stupid Nasser didn''t even have a clue that he was ying right under my palm. I really enjoyed my game inside Cordon, but Nasser was foolish for getting caught after years of actually ying it safe. In the end, he had his life ended without so much as a whisper."

    "The same fate will happen to you, Bulun," Be sternly remarked. "You''ll also get caught and you''ll die by my mate''s hands¡­"

    "Ohhh¡­ I''m getting scared, my Lady Be. Then again, that''s what I really like about you¡­" Bulun maliciously remarked as he looked at her from head to toe with lust. "I had my eye on you, but it''s a pity that I have toe back to Helion only to be sent out for another mission. But I guess this is fate. Worry not though, because as soon as we have Amon''s body, I don''t have any intentions of returning you. Behave well, because I intend to keep you by my side."

    ''In your dreams!'' Be inwardly retorted. She couldn''t wait to just snap the neck of this illusionist werewolf before her. Her blood was boiling, but her mind was quick to try and think of a n she could use that could work to help her escape instead of wasting her time debating with this man. There was a terse silence as Be once again quietly tried her luck with some of the spells she learned from Master Kasper. She only needed to break the spell cast on her body that was restricting her movement.

    However, after a few tries casting spells inside her head, nothing really worked. In the end, she couldn''t still move even a finger on her body. She was like a statue sitting inside the carriage, all while facing the annoying man whose lustful gaze never strayed away from her.

    "Aren''t you giving up too easily? Go on while I''m being generous," Bulun scoffed with a grin. "Try out more spells. See if you can break the spell I cast on you. Come on, are those the only spells you learned from that ancient wizard Kasper? Did he get rusty in his old age?" Be scowled. He was obviously enjoying himself while looking at her like some kind of luscious prey. She felt like vomiting just looking at his face. Still, she frowned at herck of progress. Apparently, she couldn''t do anything since she wasn''t naturally gifted in spellcraft despite Master Kasper seeing potential in her. To be honest, it was probably her sister-inw''s doing that convinced Master Kasper to take her in as a student so that she could busy herself with other things instead of thinking about how she lost Osman and drowned in her own angst.

    Shaking her head, she remained calm upon thinking about Amon. He was probably worried sick right now. His emotions were still the same, but thankfully, he was starting to calm down now, so she knew that her being calm like this was giving him an assurance of her safety.

    "Where are you taking me?" she casually inquired with a raised brow. "To one of our hide-outs. We need you to lure Amon toe to us of his own will," Bulun remarked. "You look more radiant than thest time I saw you though. You''ve marked Amon, but you yourself are still unmarked. Then again, your mate is a demon. I guess I can let you watch his soul and spirit dieter then." Be fought the urge to bark at this stinking werewolf. "You¡­ Don''t you dare touch my mate! I''ll kill you all!" Despite her words, Bulun''s words still confused her. Amon''s soul and spirit?

    In response to her threats, Bulun burst out into a loud and maniacalughter that filled the carriage. "Still as fierce as I remember. Don''t worry, your mate won''t be physically harmed, so you won''t have to witness him dying in a bloody mess," he mockingly reassured her "After all, we need his body unscathed for our Lord and king toe back to us¡­"

    "You! What are you all nning!?" Be questioned. This time she was unable to control her emotions as her heart hammered hard against her chest. She didn''t like that feeling at all. Still, she did her best as she threatened him. "Devon is dead, so there''s no way he''ll evere back. You are all doomed because not only will Helion be after you, but the Kingdom of Cordon as well!" Once more, she was really confused by Bulun''s words. He was obviously referring to Devon''s return, but there was no way that would ever happen. One, Devon already died, and none of his remains survived since the Dragon King made sure to burn him down to ash. She even heard that Devon''s spirit and soul were also destroyed by King Ezekiel to make sure that there wouldn''t be any trace of the demon left. After all, he was a powerful being that even its soul and spirit lingering could still harm.

    But then her eyes widened as her face paled in realization¡­ Soul and spirit? Could it be? She quickly shook her head as she cleared her thoughts. She had to gather more information from the enemy before anything else.

    Bulun gave her a meaningful smirk. "Look how lovely you are even in your dimmest reaction. It seems like you''re starting to put the pieces together by now, but since I''m extra generous today, let me enlighten you," he stated as he started licking his lips.

    Be was rmed when he then moved to sit beside her. She could feel his warm breath near her ear. She gritted her teeth while her veins started bulging on her skin.

    "Devon''s demon bloodthread is apparently still inside Amon''s body. Itys dormant for now, but it will be reactivated soon the more fear and anger Amon feels," Belun whispered in her ear. "Devon''s bloodthread is feeding from Amon''s dark nature, emotions, and thoughts." Be''s body trembled in disgust as Bulun then licked her earlobe with a growl. She could smell his stinking scent of arousal, but she knew she must endure and stay calm.

    Fear and anger¡­ Amon shouldn''t feel her emotions for Bulun, so Be quickly blocked her emotions from him.

    "Is this how you get a woman, Bulun? Taking advantage of me while I''m like this?" she taunted with a grunt. "Can you at least show some effort? Maybe I might end up having some second thoughts about choosing you. I hate men taking advantage of me like this, and if you really liked me before, then you must at least know that."

    She was finally able to breathe when Bulun moved back to his seat in front of her. Sighing, she gave him a seductive smile and said, "You do know that you''re a fine-looking man, Bulun. And I do believe that I treated you nicely before, haven''t I?"

    That was right¡­ Be remembered that one time when Minister Nasser scolded Bulun after a court meeting outside the pce. Nasser really hit him hard that day, and she witnessed that. Unlike others who simply passed by him, however, Be stopped and gave him her handkerchief to wipe the blood off his face at the time. She even told him before to find a new master instead of letting Minister Nasser harass him. Right, she was not naive and since then she noticed how Bulun would always look at her filled with adoration.

 Chapter 782 Set a Trap

    782 Set a Trap

    Seeing how Bulun suddenly became quiet at her usation, Be took that as even more proof that the man really liked her. There was just no other way to put things, and she could probably try and leverage this to attempt having a more favorable position while she was still captured.

    Still, all of her scheming came to a sudden halt as the carriage suddenly stopped and the door swung open.

    "Are you stupid? The n was so easy! Take Amon''s mother and get out! So why did you bring this woman with us instead?!" a gray haired woman hissed, her appearance practically screaming that she was one of Devon''s many mistresses with how heavy and dark her appearance was. "His mother was the best bait for our n. He can''t even remember this woman!" "Ma, I assure you that this n is going to work," Bulun reassured the woman. "They just got married, and I''m sure that he harbors some feelings for her based on how angry he got when I snatched her. And even if he doesn''t, the optics of losing his wife right after he married her would be too catastrophic to his reputation to ignore."

    Be blinked at what she just heard. Besides the fact that they clearly wanted Amon, she couldn''t help but frown at what the other woman wanted. Apparently, they really wanted the Queen Mother, and she couldn''t just let that happen. Be knew she had to stop these minions from having second thoughts on abducting her mother-inw, so she did the only thing she knew would work.

    "He may not remember me yet, but his feelings for me still remain the same," Be intentionally remarked, backing Bulun up on his argument despite her hatred for the man. "In fact, right now, I can feel him going berserk just from the thought of me still being here with you all. He''ll surely kill all of you for abducting the woman he cherishes." "As if we knew that when we got you," Ma scoffed at her before turning her attention back to Bulun. "You just wanted this woman for yourself. You could''ve gotten the Queen Mother just as easily, and we would''ve gotten an even better bait for Amon."

    "But you heard what our hostage just said, right? I''m sure Amon will being to us soon enough," Bulun rolled his eyes at the woman as he crossed his arms. "Besides, don''t you have your own problems to deal with?"

    Be kept an ear out as she listened in on the conversation these two were having. Deep inside, she already knew that Bulun really just wanted to capture her the moment he saw her. Based on what she heard, it was only fortunate for him that she was there as a potential kidnapping target instead of simply just going for the Queen Still, this other problem this woman had to deal with¡­ What was it?

    15:54

    "I''m working on it. Besides, wasn''t it you that wanted to get Amon first anyway?" Ma Mother. It was like hitting two birds with one stone for him, with him getting her as his own prize while also grabbing Amon for their master Devon.

    Still, this other problem this woman had to deal with¡­ What was it?

    "I''m working on it. Besides, wasn''t it you that wanted to get Amon first anyway?" Ma frowned with a hint of anxiety. "Seriously, Lord Devon wants Katelina as soon as possible, and yet you chose to get Amon first? Are you stupid?"

    "As if you can think of a n to get to the woman yourself," Bulun scoffed. "We both nned to do an abduction right after the Global Summit, but it just so happened that Amon is the easier target."

    "And how can you say that? As if Lord Devon would care so long as we got Katelina," Ma chided as she narrowed her eyes at him. "You just didn''t want to n around getting her as soon as you saw this woman."

    "Well, for one, Katelina is currently the Queen Regent of the Kingdom of Zion, and we both know that the security there is currently far too secure for us to try and breach," he quickly defended himself. "And second, Amon was the easier target to grab for us at the time, as we can see with our sess right now."

    "Again, you just wanted to grab this woman, didn''t you?" Ma used with a hostile tone. "And that''s on top of wanting to see me in the hot seat with Lord Devon."

    "And that''s not my problem," Bulun scoffed back. "Besides, Lord Devon needs a body just as urgently as this Katelina woman. He needs a body to use for his revival, and Amon is the one body that he can use to do just that."

    Be gritted her teeth as she bade her time. Just hearing these people talk about her like she was inconsequential almost wanted her to just taunt them until they took her seriously. Clearly, they thought she was expendable, but that was only for one of them as Bulun eagerly kept defending his decisions.

    She could probably use that forter.

    "You keep bringing that up. Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re trying to do," Bulun used right back at Ma. "You''re jealous of this Katelina, right?"

    "And what makes you say that?" Ma scoffed, her tone suddenly turning defensive for some reason. "I just don''t want to face Lord Devon''s righteous anger once wee back to him with just this woman you took for yourself."

    "Again, I''m sure that Amon will take the bait," Bulun insisted. "But you''re straying us from the topic. You''re nning something, aren''t you?"

    Be blinked at the conversation. She didn''t know why they were arguing this extensively right in front of her, but she was more than happy to soak in as much information as she could as possible while she waited for the perfect time to escape. If all else, she wanted to have something to return to Amon once she escaped. And yes, she was fully nning on escaping all by herself. It would be best for her husband to just sit this one out, lest he put himself in too much needless danger for her.

    "That''s just nder, Bulun. You wouldn''t want to say that to me if I were you," Ma gravely threatened. "I can put a word in on Lord Devon just as easily if I wanted to. I can tell him all about your bias about this woman that you''re clearly fixated on, and I''m sure that he''d take offense to you prioritizing your needs over his."

    "Ah, but again, I''d still be fine since I did exactly what he wanted," Bulun smugly replied. "Amon wille to us, and I would''ve done my part of the job while you''re still empty handed with Katelina still running about all over the ce."

    "Well, that''s what you think," Ma rolled her eyes. "Lord Devon doesn''t care what you think."

    "And he doesn''t care about what you think either," Bulun rebutted right back. "There''s no way that he wouldn''t reward me for taking Amon to him to serve as a vessel for his revival."

    Be remained silent as she did her best to make herself as scarce as possible. This was good. She was getting all the information she could get from these two bbing all about their ns. The Kingdom of Zion''s Queen Regent was currently being targeted by Devon right now, and that was on top of what she learned about the Demon King wanting to sacrifice his body to revive himself.

    That, and the bloodthread had to be removed from his body as soon as she could inform him of the dangers it posed.

    "What are we even doing talking about this anyway?" Ma grunted as she moved to get out of the carriage. "Let''s just go and set a trap for Amon. If you really think that he''lle to get this woman from us, then we might as well try and make it worth our while."

    "I''m d you finally saw reason," Bulun gloated. "You should focus on nning to capture Katelina while I focus on setting a trap for Amon."

    And with that, the two minions finally decided to stop talking. With Ma leaving the carriage, Be was left alone with Bulun once more as the carriage began moving once again.

    "Apologies for that lengthy conversation," Bulun chuckled as he sat in front of her once more. "I''m sure you got bored just listening to us talk about our future ns."

    "Are you even sure that''s a bright idea?" Be scoffed. "I heard every single one of your ns, right?"

    "That''s assuming you''ll get to escape, which you wouldn''t, Be," he chuckled darkly. "What use is there hiding our ns from you when you''ll be with me forever?"

    Be bit her tongue as she craned her neck away from Bulun''s lips. He was breathing down her neck, and she did her best not to vomit from his actions.

    "You''ll be here forever, Be," Bulun grinned. "Of that, I''ll make sure of it."

 Chapter 783 To Survive

    783 To Survive

    Gritting her teeth, Be remained silent as she sat in front of Bulun. The man was staring lovingly at her, and it almost made her gag just imagining him having his way with her. [I have to get out of this,] Be inwardly thought to herself. [There''s no way that I''ll even wait for Amon to get himself into a trap.]

    [And while I wholeheartedly agree, how exactly are we going to do that?] Poona questioned. [We have no tools, and you can''t shift your forms to even try and get out of this mess.]

    Be shook her head. As much as she wanted to say otherwise, her inner wolf was correct in her assessments. She knew she had the power to try and fight back, but the spell keeping her docile was still firmly in effect. Before anything else, this spell had to go. Otherwise, there was no way that she''d be able to escape on her own.

    [I have to get rid of the spell first,] Be concluded. [Anything else can follow.]

    [That''s one n. How exactly are you going to do that?] Poona asked. [You can''t exactly just ask Bulun to get rid of the spell for you.]

    [But what if I can do exactly that?] she challenged. [The man''s desperate enough toe and get me. Surely, a little bit of seduction would work on this idiot.]

    Yes¡­ As much as she would hate herself while doing so, seducing the man might just work to free herself from this predicament she was in. Sure, there was a chance that it wouldn''t work, but it was at least better than just twiddling her thumbs and hoping that Amon could get past the trap these men set for him.

    Taking in another deep breath, Be psyched herself up for the most disgusting set of words she was about to utter. She was sure that she''d want to clean her mouth after everything, but for now, she should focus on getting away from this ce.

    "Hey, since I''m already here forever, why not get rid of the spell you cast on me?" Be began, her tone taking on a more sultry tune as she talked to him. "You''re sure that I have no means of escape, right?"

    "While that''s true, there might still be a world where you can fight your way out of here the moment you can move again," Bulun chuckled. "It''s justmon sense to keep you bound, after all. And besides, there''s a certain appeal to taking someone that''s utterly defenseless."

    Be fought against the shiver running down her spine as she came face to face with Bulun''s tant lust for her. Just the image of him taking advantage of her while she couldn''t move was vomit-inducing. Nevertheless, she had to press on.

    "But where''s the fun in that?" she challenged right back with a seductive smile. "I know I wouldn''t like my prey to justy down and take it after all the effort that I''ve put into getting it."

    "Hmm¡­. I suppose you''re right in that regard. However, a prey that fights back can always get a lucky hit in," Bulun sagely remarked. "Why bother with the risks when I can just y things safe?"

    "But where''s the fun in that?" Be smirked, her lilting tone clearly making Bulun hesitate from where he sat. "Wouldn''t you like to know what I can do when I have full control over my body?"

    For added emphasis, Be did her best approximation of a seductive sway as she shimmied her hips from side to side. It wasn''t much with her still being paralyzed, but it was clearly having an effect as she saw Bulun''s eyes widening as he watched her.

    "You really know how to get your point across," Bulun pondered. "That''s one of the many things I like about you, Be."

    She then watched as he sat up to sit beside her yet again. His arm wrapping over her shoulder, he pulled her to his side as he seemingly rxed into her shoulder.

    "You know, I''m starting to think that you finally understand what''s happening here," Bulun casually remarked. "Are you finally seeing exactly what I have to offer?"

    "I think I can see some of them," Be chuckled despite her disgust. "Still, it wouldn''t hurt for you to spell it out for me."

    For added emphasis, Be seductively blinked her eyes at him. In truth, just looking at the man in the eyes told her that his lust for her was practically overflowing. In fact, she could even feel his hardness starting to poke into her side as he cozied up to her. It was horrible and disgusting, but she knew she had to bear with it. If she wanted to escape before Amon could get there, then she had to take things into her own hands like this.

    "Well, if you insist, then allow me to start with the fact that I am an all-powerful warlock," Bulun began with proud gloat. "You''ll never want for anything ever again, and I can even give you power beyond your wildest dreams."

    "I see," Be hummed. "Anything else?"

    "I can give you pleasure beyond your wildest dreams," he further added. "You will never know anything else other than my presence, and I''ll make sure that you''ll feel so loved that you''ll never want for anyone else again."

    "Fair enough," she casually replied, her heartpletely not into it as she humored him. "I think I see the appeal."

    "Right?! There''s no other ce that''s safer and more ideal for you than mine," Bulun gloated, his breath hitting her ear in a way that made her shiver in a bad way. "There''s simply no contest! Not even Lord Devon will be able to hurt you so long as I''m around!"

    Be almostughed at that nonsensical deration. She didn''t know what or why this man was this confident, but she was pretty sure that Amon alone was more than 15:55

    man was this confident, but she was pretty sure that Amon alone was more than enough to crush him the moment he got his hands on his stupid head.

    "And I have that guarantee?" she questioned as she felt the end getting closer. "That if I join your side, I''ll forever be safe from him?"

    "Of course!" Bulun dered with arrogant pride. "Nobody will be able to harm you. Not Amon. Not Lord Devon. Not even the Almighty himself will be able to touch you!"

    Taking a gulp, she did her best to stop herself from gagging as she said her next words. "If¡­ If you''re sure, then fine. I''ll join your side."

    "Splendid!" Be bit her tongue as she watched the man celebrate his supposed win. Oh how badly she wanted to just punch this man and bury him into the dirt. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do that yet. At least for now.

    "My Be, let''s celebrate this wonderful asion with a kiss," Bulun suggested to her as he leaned over to try and kiss her.

    "Wait! Can you at least get rid of the spell keeping me bound first?" she cooed, her eyes wide as she did her best to avoid his lips. "I''d like to wrap my arms around you while we do it."

    "Oh!" he eagerly smiled. "Let me get rid of it then!" [Wait, that''s it?] Poonaughed.

    [It''s as easy as it looked, huh,] Beughed with her inner wolf. [Still, it''s not over yet.]

    Sure enough, Be held her breath as she watched Bulun begin to undo his spell over her. With a short chant, his power washed over her, and she immediately felt her body return to her in short order. And to even make sure, she tried wiggling her fingers to see if she could move, only to smile as her body moved to her will.

    "There, you can move freely now," Bulun smiled at her. "Now, can we kiss?"

    She blinked at him as she did her best toe up with the next thing she had to do to escape. With her movement returned to her, she could always just fight her way out, but there was no telling if Bulun would just get her back in his spell again. Although¡­ Yes¡­ There might be something that could get her out of this situation.

    [Have something in mind?] Poona asked. [Don''t tell me you''ll just wing it.]

    [Don''t worry. I have something,] Be replied with a scoff. [I just have to time it perfectly if I want it to work.]

    In the back of her mind, she suddenly remembered a spell that Master Kasper taught her that could probably help her escape this man''s grasp. She didn''t know if it would work, but it was better than nothing if she wanted to get out of this mess and stop Amon from getting himself into a trap.

    With a deep breath, she mentally chanted the spell in her head even as Bulun slowly leaned in to get a kiss from her. She only had one shot at this, so she better make it

 Chapter 784 Her Fate

    784 Her Fate

    Biding her time, Be counted down the time she had left before she had no choice but to fight back. Already having the spell in her head lined up, she just had to kick this Bulun bastard away from her before she could finally attempt her escape. "Come now, Be," Bulun coaxed her with a lecherous grin. "Kiss me."

    She smiled even as she prepared herself for a fight. There was no way in hell that she''d ever dirty her lips with this man''s kiss. She''d rather die than to do such a thing. And sure enough, the moment Bulun''s face came dangerously close to hers, Be raised her legs to kick him right in between his legs.

    "AAHHH!!!"

    Bulun''s screams almost sounded like music in her ears as she stood up and made a break for it. She prepared herself for a fight, knowing that her captor''s screams would''ve at least alerted those closest to them that something had gone wrong.

    [Where to next?] Poona asked.

    [As far away from here as possible.]

    With that thought in mind, Be kicked the carriage door down, freeing herself from Bulun''s presence only toe across the obvious obstacle that was the guards still around them.

    "Capture her!" Bulun screamed from behind her. "Don''t let her escape!"

    At the drop of a hat, Be was besieged from all sides as the men around her began to try and subdue her. However, with her movements still unimpeded, she made short work of them as she punched and kicked them out of the way without much of a problem. Her fists were bloodied as she fought her way through everything, the carriage that held her slowly but surely being left behind as she did her best to get to the tree line by the side of the road.

    "What are you all doing?! She''s just one woman!" Bulun yelled out. "Do I really have to do everything myself here?!"

    [Be, he''s about to cast his spell.] At Poona''s warning, Be calmed herself as she reapplied the spell Master Kasper taught to her for good measure. She wasn''t the best mage, so she might as well double down and hope that the protection it gave her would be just enough for her to escape. "Get back here!"

    Be was midpunch when she felt a familiar aura start to smother her entire body once more. For a split second, she still had full control over her body as she continued her onught, but a few secondster, it broke with an audible crack as the foreboding aura descended upon her without mercy.

    "You ipetent idiots!" Bulun dered as he made his way to her. "She''s just one woman, and yet it still fell to me to subdue her?!"

    [Now would be a good time to break free,] Poona worriedly told her.

    [Do you seriously think I''m not doing that already?!]

    Ignoring her wolf''s worried protests, Be did her best to reapply the spell that gave her some freedom of movement before it broke. While it didn''t work for as long as she needed it to, it still gave her a chance to at least make things happen before she fell under this lecherous man''s spell again. And with him going near her again, she knew that she only needed a second to try and kill this man for good and get rid of the spell once and for all.

    "Now, you lying bjtch¡­" Bulun scoffed as he stood in front of her. "What do you have to say for yourself?"

    Be remained quiet, her mind at work to try and cast the same spell that gave her a few precious seconds of freedom before being bound again. However, as the seconds ticked by, theck of progress was woefully apparent as sweat began trickling down her face.

    [Any time now,] her inner wolf anxiously warned.

    [I''m trying here!]

    "Clearly, you think that your neat little spell would give you enough time to try and cave my head in," Bulun cackled as he leaned in just enough for her to smell his breath. "Well, too bad. I used a much stronger version of the spell this time just so I could see you struggle in vain like this."

    Be felt her heart sink upon hearing those words. All of a sudden, it felt like all her efforts had been in vain as she stared at the man threatening to make her his ve.

    "Ah, where did all the fight go?" he taunted as he circled around her. "Did hearing my words just make you give up like the weak frail woman that you are?"

    Be wanted to retort, but she knew that there was nothing else she could do now. All she could do now was to wait for Amon to appear and save the day. Only, she didn''t even know if he even knew where she was. Sure, she could feel his emotions, but that was it. Truly, if he didn''t appear right here and now, she would truly be forever sullied by this man.

    "Aww¡­ What a joke," Bulun scoffed at her as he stood in front of her once more. "And to think that you gave all that talk about wanting your prey to fight back."

    She refused to speak, content with simply trying to spite the man by making sure she wouldn''t hear her voice.

    "Very well. I''ll just make you scream as I finally have you for myselfter," Bulun chuckled darkly as he stretched out his hand to touch her cheek. "My sweet porcin Be¡­ If you don''t want to be with me willingly, then I''ll just have to show you the error in your ways."

    Be closed her eyes as she prepared herself for the inevitable. If this was her fate, then she could only hope that Amon wouldn''t see her like this. She hoped that he wouldn''t even bother trying to find her if only so that his life would be saved.

    Only¡­ that wasn''t the case.

    A tense beat passed as a gust of wind suddenly passed right between them. For a split second, the sound of meat being sliced in two pierced through the silence before a blood-curdling scream erupted from Bulun''s mouth. To Be''s surprise, a familiar pair of arms were now wrapped around her¡­ Amon had arrived.

 Chapter 785 Killing Intent

    785 Killing Intent

    "Don''t you darey a hand on my wife."

    Amon''s voice echoed resolutely as Be held her breath in his arms. The relief she felt was withoutparison, his strength radiating off him as he defensively put himself between her and the man that tried to take advantage of her.

    "Y-You¡­ You chopped my hand off!" Bulun screamed as he clutched at the bloody stump that was once his hand. "You''ll pay for that!"

    "I''d like to see you try!"

    Be could only watch as Amon screamed at everyone around them. He was like an animal guarding its precious territory, and she didn''t even hesitate to just stand by as Amon began to wreak havoc on the entire enemy caravan.

    Despite already having full control of her body, she simply stood by as Amon punched and kicked his way through the enemy. Unlike her, the carnage he wrought was unmistakable as blood and guts littered the area. With each punch and kick, their enemies seemed to explode into a bloody mist as her husband''s overwhelming power proved too much for the poor bastards.

    "He''s just one man!" Bulun screamed. "How are you all this ipetent!?"

    She couldn''t help but chuckle at Bulun''s protests. As if he even had the right toin when his own feeble attempts at fighting her husband didn''t even leave so much as a scratch on Amon''s body. There was simply no contest, and it wasn''t long until Amon practically had the entire enemy caravan dead under his feet with Bulunpletely at his mercy. The few who were left didn''t even attempt to attack him, their fear keeping them rooted where they stood as they watched along with her helplessly.

    "Wait! You can''t do this!" Bulun screamed as Amon picked him up by the arms. "Lord Devon will destroy you! He''ll never stop until he has you and your family under his heel!"

    Be almost wanted to say a few choice words of her own, but Amon''s grunt stopped her from doing so. His voice was grave as his blood-soaked body glistened against the light, his muscles rippling as he held Bulun''s body aloft with nothing but his strength.

    "N-No! NOOO!!!"

    Slowly, Amon began to rip Bulun apart limb from limb. Be watched as her husband gave the man what wasing to her, Bulun''s sickening screams doing nothing to her except give her satisfaction as her husband tore the man apart until all that were indistinguishable pieces of meat on the ground.

    That¡­ was kind of gruesome, even for her. "You didn''t even leave him alive as a witness," she pointed out with a gasp. "Then again, he deserved every second of agony you gave him anyway."

    Silence was the only response she got, and it was then that Be noticed that something was wrong. "Amon?"

    The more she looked at him, the more she noticed that her husband''s stance was menacing even to her. His back was hatched, his muscles rippling as malice and anger rolled off him in spades.

    "RRAAAGHHH!!!"

    "Amon!?"

    To her horror, Amon suddenly lunged at the few men that were still there, his fists balled up with fury as he began to beat them to a pulp. He wasn''t himself anymore, and even she could tell what was happening.

    "Amon, snap out of it!" she screamed at him. "It''s over! I''m safe!"

    Unfortunately, her words rang on deaf ears as Amon continued on his rampage. His warpath was scaring even her, and she couldn''t help but think that once he ran out of enemies to kill, that he would turn his sights on her next.

    Still, it wouldn''t hurt to try-

    "We''re here!"

    Be was taken out of her frightened musings as Jayra''s voice came from right behind her. With Bartos in tow, she couldn''t help but feel relieved at their sudden arrival. She didn''t know how they found her, but she was d that they arrived in time to maybe help her snap her husband out of this.

    "Be, are you safe?!" Bartos immediately asked, only to see Amon on a rampage right in front of them. "Ah, right¡­ I''ll hold him off."

    "I''ll try to calm the dark energy within him down then," Jayra seconded as she began to chant a few spells. "Hold him down, Bartos."

    Be narrowed her eyes at the sudden intervention. "Wait, you two already know what''s happening?"

    "I saw it happening earlier when his anger and killing intent grew," Jayra exined even as she did her job. "Devon''s energy inside him has been growing stronger and stronger the longer you were missing. We just chased him all the way out here, and it''s only fortunate that he actually found you."

    "Then I guess we can save the exnations forter," Be nodded as she turned her sights on her husband who was currently being restrained by Bartos. "For now, let''s get Amon back."

    "Wait, are you thinking of walking up to him?!" Jayra incredulously asked. "You don''t have the spell I put on Bartos earlier, and the dark energying off Amon right now can injure you!" "I will. I believe he can ovee this," Be said in determination. "I''m sure of it."

    Without fear, Be stepped forward, the dark energy surrounding them seemingly not affecting her as approached. With Bartos still trying to keep him bound, Amon was practically kicking and screaming despite the man restraining him doing his best to keep him from going rampant.

    "Be?! What''re you doing here?!" Bartos screamed at her. "I''m barely holding onto him as it is!"

    Ignoring Bartos, Be simply walked up to Amon, her hand reaching out to him as she smiled at him. "Amon, it''s fine. You can stop this." She looked him straight in the eye, her love for him shining through as she ignored the pressure the dark energy was subjecting her defenseless body to. "I''m here now. I''m safe¡­."

    With full confidence, she cupped Amon''s face and leaned in to kiss him, her entire being burning from the dark energy even as she poured her love and soul into him. To her joy, the aura around them seemingly weakened, slowly but surely, until the foreboding feeling around them simply ceased to exist.

    "B-Be?"

    "Amon¡­" she lovingly whispered to him, tears prickling in her eyes as she held him. "I''m d you''re finally with us again."

    For a second, Amon reached out to touch her, only for his arm to turn ck as he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 786 Destroy His Soul and Spirit

    786 Destroy His Soul and Spirit

    Mona jolted awake as she quickly sat up from where shey. Looking around, thest thing she remembered was their convoy being attacked. She remembered her son Amon rallying the guards around him, only for all of them to fall as he took it upon himself to defend her. She then heard some yelling, then darkness took her. Still, where was everyone?

    "Oh, you''re awake, Queen Mother."

    She blinked in surprise as she saw Lera sitting by her bedside. The woman was still on edge, and she could only assume that it was caused by their current situation.

    "Where''s Amon?" Mona immediately asked. "Is everything alright?"

    Hearing her questions, Lera let out a weary sigh before she responded. "In terms of things being alright, unfortunately, that''s a word I wouldn''t use to describe the current situation," shemented. "As for His Majesty, King Amon ran off to find Queen Be and those that abducted her. Unfortunately, we couldn''t stop him in time."

    Mona could only hold in her tears as she did her best to stop the worry within her from bubbling up. While she was no longer the reigning monarch, she was still a leader in their people''s eyes, and it wouldn''t do for her to show weakness now while their King was unavable.

    "Have we sent people to find him?" she asked.

    "Lord Bartos and Lady Jayra arrived not a while ago. They gave chase," Lera replied. "As for our own men, we''re stretched too thin at the moment. We''ve lost too much¡­"

    "Ah¡­ I understand," Mona nodded. "Very well. Let me know if things happen."

    "Of course, Queen Mother."

    With a nod, Lera left her vicinity, and Mona could only sigh as she prayed for her son''s safety. If anything else, she could only hope that he''d at least live through this disaster.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Amon felt like he was floating in the vast expanse of the void as he came to. He didn''t know where he was, but what he did know was that something was wrong. Still, all of that fell by the wayside as he remembered the one reason why he was so stressed in the first ce.

    "Be!?"

    Shouting into the void, Amon could only hold his anger and worry as nothing came to him in response. He didn''t know what was happening. Was he under some kind of spell? An enemy attack of some sort?

    Shaking his head, he flexed his demon power to try to get out of this supposed spell, only for his hands to fizzle out as nothing more than faint sparkles came out from his fingertips.

    "What the hell is happening?!" he screamed out. "Whoever you are that''s doing this, show yourself!"

    "Well, since you insist, then I might as well show myself."

    Amon''s eyes widened as the darkness around him seemingly transformed. To his surprise, a familiar visage of a man appeared before him. Immediately, his anger increased tenfold as Devon''s damnable image casually walked into view.

    "Devon?! What the-"

    "Let me guess, aren''t I supposed to be dead?" Devon scoffed as he mocked him. "Well, clearly I''m not, seeing as I''m right here with you."

    Amon growled as all the pieces finally clicked in his head. "You¡­ You''re the cause of all this!" he used him. "Where''s Be?!"

    "Oh? Is that any way to talk to me right now?" Devon cackled. "I''m the one in charge right now, and you shouldn''t be making too many usations when you don''t even know what''s happening."

    "I know exactly what''s happening!" Amon screamed. "You won''t get away with this!"

    "I think I will, however," Devon mocked him with a grin. "You can''t even move! What are you going to do to me? Shout at me to death?! I don''t even think you have it in you to kill me right now!"

    Amon growled with fury as Devon''s words taunted him into a rage. Unable to move, all he could do was to give the demon in front of him as much of his anger and killing intent in the hopes that he''d at least show him how much he wanted to kill him. "Oh¡­ Is that all you''ve got?" Devon taunted him. "I can barely feel your rage right now! Maybe if I went and took this Be for myself, then maybe-"

    "Don''t you darey a hand on my wife!"

    *****

    Back in the real world, Be was getting worried as she watched Amon sweating and mumbling in his sleep. Thankfully, Bartos and Jayra managed to move them to a safer location, but the fact still stood that they were far from solving the situation just yet. Currently, she could only stay by Amon''s side as Bartos stood guard just a few paces away from them.

    "What''s happening to him?" Be weakly asked Jayra as her sister-inw checked over Amon. "Why isn''t he waking up?"

    "Devon''s bloodthread''s trying to destroy his soul and spirit, I think," Jayra grumbled in frustration as she did her best to help Amon. "It''s making him dream things. What those dreams are, I don''t know. But what I do know is that it isn''t anything good."

    "Is there anything you can do to help?" Be pleaded.

    "Beyond basic first aid, I''m afraid I''m limited right now," Jayra apologetically sighed. "I can remove the bloodthread on my own, but I''d rather not do that in my current state."

    Be couldn''t help but wince at Jayra''s words. She knew that her sister-inw was pregnant, and while she knew that it was for the safety of her future niece or nephew, she couldn''t help but feel a bit bitter that Jayra couldn''t even try to rescue Amon.

    "I¡­ understand," Be grumbled.

    "I''m sorry, Be. I just don''t know what might happen with me being like this," Jayra miserably frowned. "I know¡­ that it''s selfish of me, but I just can''t take the risk right now. I''m not strong enough for such a move."

    "It''s alright, Sister," Be reassured her. "I understand. Really. You did your best, alright?"

    Jayra felt a tear prick in her eye even as she smiled at Be. "Thank you. I just hope that Queen Mineah can get her fast enough. She''ll probably be the only one capable of helping Amon now."

 Chapter 787 Helion Castle

    787 Helion Castle

    Nodding, Be could only hope and pray that help would arrive in time. Jayra had already informed her earlier that they just needed to wait until help finally arrived, but it still felt like ages as she watched Amon suffer beneath her.

    Thankfully, however, it would seem that their wait would finally be rewarded.

    "We''re here!" King Ezekiel announced, Queen Mineah trailing behind him as they arrived at their location. "Where''s Amon?"

    "Here!" Be all but screamed as she presented her dying husband to them. "Please save him!"

    Without another word, Queen Mineah nodded before she quickly made her way to Amon''s side. Cradling her husband, Be could only watch as the queen did her magic, her hands glowing as she cast a spell on Amon''s body.

    "Stand back," Queen Mineah warned her. "Things might get dangerous from here."

    Nodding back, Be hesitantly backed away before Mineahpleted her spell. For a brief second, the light in her hands disappeared as silence settled in their area. However, that all changed when a bright red light suddenly erupted from her husband.

    "Now, Ezekiel!"

    At Queen Mineah''s instruction, King Ezekiel quickly lunged his hand at the bright red light, and Be could only watch as the king pulled out a sickening looking thread of dark energy from the beam. All of a sudden, the light dissipated, and the king took no time in crushing the bloodthread with a final flex of his fist.

    For another second, a tense silence reigned, then a faint scream of pain echoed from all around them as a faint burst of wind and me erupted from Ezekiel''s fist.

    "It''s over¡­" King Ezekiel dered. "Devon won''t be terrorizing anybody anymore."

    A collective sigh of relief descended upon the group as they all let out a soft smile. But most of all, Be could only cry in joy as she held onto Amon''s unconscious body. He wasn''t awake, but knowing that she won''t be loosing him anymore put her mind and heart at ease.

    "Thank you so much," Be gratefully sobbed as she hugged Amon. "You saved his life."

    "It''s the least we can do," Queen Mineah smiled at her. "Now, let''s get out of this ce. It''s not safe here."

    From there, Be smiled as their group made their way back to where they left Helion''s convoy on the road. There, she could only smile as everyone quickly greeted them with open arms.

    "You''ve all returned," Rendon smiled as he quickly moved to get Amon''s unconscious body back into the carriage. "I knew you''d all make it."

    "Everyone''s safe, right?" Lera couldn''t help but ask even as she smiled.

    "We''re alright," Be chuckled back. "A bit shaken up, but nothing too crazy."

    "That''s a relief," Lucia simply nodded. "The Queen Mother will be pleased."

    Be smiled at the warm wee. While she saw that there were many casualties in their group, at least not everyone fell to the attack that suddenly befell them.

    "Where''s the Queen Mother, by the way?" Be asked. "She''s in the carriage," Rendon replied after he was finished with his task. "She''s tending to King Amon right now, but she does want to offer her gratitude to you, Queen Mineah, King Ezekiel."

    "It is of no consequence," King Ezekiel humbly nodded. "It''s the least we could do."

    "Agreed," Queen Mineah added. "And speaking of, it would be best that you all be teleported back to Helion after all of this. We shouldn''t take any chances, especially since there might still be more ambushes on the road."

    "Are you sure?" Be quickly asked. "Isn''t that too energy intensive?"

    "We won''t be teleporting the entire convoy, that''s for sure," Queen Mineah chuckled. "Still, with Lady Jayra here, we can probably teleport a few of you back to safety. The rest will have to make their way back the old fashioned way."

    "I''ll volunteer to stay behind then," Lucia quickly chimed in. "Someone has to lead the convoy, and that will have to be me."

    "Quick to suggest yourself as always," Rendon scoffed as he shrugged. "Very well. Let''s get to it."

    "Very well," Queen Mineah smiled as she beckoned Jayra to her side. "To make things easier, everyone that''s leaving can get in the carriage. Lady Jayra and I will handle the rest."

    Nodding along, Be joined Rendon and Lera as they all entered the carriage. Inside, the Queen Mother greeted them with a smile as she tended to Amon''s needs.

    "I''m d you''re all safe, Be," the Queen Mother smiled at her. "Is there something you need from me? I''m still quite busy, unfortunately."

    "Nothing of the sort," Lera replied. "Queen Mineah offered to teleport us back to Helion, and we were told to get inside the carriage to make things easier for them."

    "Ah, very well then," the older woman nodded.

    Looking out the window, Be could only smile gratefully at all the people that helped her and her husband survive through this mess. With a wave, she watched as a bright light engulfed their carriage, teleporting them away from that cursed road to their intended destination that was Helion Castle.

    "Well, we''re here," Be chuckled as she opened the carriage door. Sure enough, all the guards and soldiers around them were quick to set up a perimeter around the carriage. "I can only assume that they''re confused as to how we got here."

    "Leave that to me," Rendon chuckled as he excused himself out of the carriage. "I''ll have a few servants make their way here as well. Just stay put, alright?"

    Nodding back, Be allowed herself to rx as she went back to her seat. Although, she couldn''t help but reach out to Amon''s hand as she rested her head on his shoulder. While he couldn''t feel her now, she at least hoped that her feelings could reach him even in his sleep.

    [I''m here for you, alright?] Be told him through their bond. [I''ll never leave your side no matter what.]

    She couldn''t help but smile as she closed her eyes for a bit of rest. While it might''ve been a disastrous start to her new life, she knew that things could only get better from there.

 Chapter 788 Queen Bella

    788 Queen Be

    Slowly opening her eyes, Be yawned as she did her best to wake herself up. For a brief second, she tried to remember what happened the day before only for her eyes to quickly widen as she thought about her husband.

    "Amon?"

    Blinking, she was currently in a room somewhere in Helion Castle. She at least remembered making her way up there to sleep, and for a brief second, she thought that Amon would be with her by the time she woke up. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case, and she was left all alone in a ce that she didn''t really know too well yet.

    [You should rx,] Poona advised her. [We had a long day yesterday, and I''m sure that our mate is just fine.]

    [I know, but still, we should at least know where he is,] Be insisted. [He''s our mate, and for all we know, he might already be awake.]

    As if to test that theory, Be immediately tried to contact Amon through their bond even though a part of her already knew what she was about to get as a response.

    [Amon? It''s me, Be. Are you awake?]

    Seconds passed after she sent out that message, and sure enough, silence was the only thing she got in return as she frowned. Still, that was why she already dressed herself before whichever servant even got to her room first. She wasn''t going to waste any time here. She wanted to see Amon, and she was going to see him now.

    Making her way out of her room, Be was immediately greeted with the feeling of being in a foreign castle as her memories of yesterday''s trek around the ce never really stuck to her. As a result, she had no choice but to wander around blindly as she did her best to look for her missing husband.

    "Amon would probably be in an infirmary somewhere," Be wondered to herself as she wandered around the castle hallways. "Maybe Jayra''s with him too. Or maybe they''re actually just near my room?"

    Blinking, Be realized toote that she probably shouldn''t have wandered too far away from where she began. Already, she had made a considerable distance from where she began as she found herself in some kind of garden in the middle of the castle.

    [I told you you shouldn''t worry too much,] Poona chided her.

    Rolling her eyes, Be shrugged as she decided to enact a different n other than to just aimlessly wander the castle. Instead, she walked up to the first servant she spotted and told him to take her to where Amon was currently being taken care of.

    "In here, mydy," the servant meekly bowed as he showed her the door to the room in question.

    "Thank you," Be nodded, not bothering to correct the man by telling him that she was his queen. "I''ll take it from here."

    Watching the servant leave, Be took a deep breath as she turned to face the door separating her from Amon. Raising her fist to knock, she gave the door three taps before slowly opening the door.

    "Who''s there- Ah, it''s just you, Be," Jayra greeted her with a smile. "Come in."

    Be blinked as she spotted Jayra over a still-unconscious Amon. By the bedside, Queen Mother Mona sat patiently by her son''s side, seemingly content with just watching over him before she turned to greet her with a nod of her own.

    "You''re finally awake," Queen Mother Mona smiled at her. "Come closer. We have much to discuss."

    Doing as she was told, Be closed the door behind her before standing right next to Amon''s bedside. Looking at the two other upants in the room, she smiled as they both gave way, allowing her to lean down to Amon''s forehead and give him a loving kiss as her way of helping him along his recovery.

    "I''m assuming he''s still recuperating?" Be asked Jayra as she turned to face her friend. "That damn thing Devon put in him just had to do this much damage, huh¡­"

    "You''re right on the mark, unfortunately," Jayra faintly smiled. "We''ve done all that we can to help him. All that''s left is to let his body do its thing and recover on its own. Don''t worry, Be. He''s pretty much healthy. All that''s left is to simply wait for him to wake up."

    Be sighed in relief at what she just heard. Even though she knew that her sister-inw wouldn''t let her down, there was still a part of her that thought maybe Amon wouldn''t pull through from this. That he would leave her alone yet again to pull herself back together right after they just found each other again.

    "That''s good," Be beamed. "Thank you, Sis."

    "It''s the least I can do for you, Be," Jayra smiled back. "Queen Mineah also helped though. Without her, I''m sure that King Amon wouldn''t be as healthy as he is now."

    "Ah, I should thank her then. King Ezekiel as well," Be mused. "Where are they, by the way?"

    "They already left," Jayra answered. "They still have their duties, after all."

    Be simply nodded in understanding. That was to be expected anyway, even if she did feel a bit bad about not being able to thank the two properly.

    "I still wish I could''ve properly thanked them though," Bemented with a shrug. "I guess I''ll just have to write them a letter or something."

    "Don''t worry, dear. They know well of your gratitude for them," Queen Mother Mona chimed in with a sly smile. "Also, you better get changed in a few minutes."

    Be blinked in surprise. "What? Why?"

    "For your introduction to the kingdom, of course," the Queen Mother smiled as she stood up. "With my son still unconscious, I took it upon myself to arrange the event. It''s only proper that our new Queen be known by the public as soon as possible, after all."

    She froze at the sudden surprise. All of a sudden, Be felt like she was being put on the spot as she became hyper aware of her current dress. Obviously, she was far from ready to be seen as the queen that she was now.

    "I-Isn''t this a bit too sudden?" Be reasoned. "Shouldn''t it be pushed to tomorrow? Or at least until Amon wakes up?"

    "That''s just the way things are," the Queen Mother smiled with a reassuring tone. "Until 13:54

    you and Amon are bonded and you are crowned as his queen in ordance with the "Nonsense. It''s better that we do this now," the older woman chuckled. "Now go. I''ve already sent for a few servants to help you."

    Before Be could even blink, she found herself being dragged along by the supposed servants who were going to help her get ready. Whisked away into a changing room, she was surprised at how quickly she went from someone that just woke up to look like someone who was befitting her station as a queen. It also helped that the Queen Mother herself was overseeing the preparations.

    "That was fast," Be remarked in surprise as she looked at herself in the mirror.

    "We pride ourselves in our efficiency, if all else," Queen Mother Mona smirked. "Nowe. Let me show you to your new subjects."

    Again, everything moved quickly for Be as she was all but thrust into the crowd. Now standing over a balcony overlooking the mass of Helonians that came to see her, Be did her best to look dignified as the Queen Mother began her announcements.

    "People of Helion! Wee to you all to bring outstanding news!" the older woman bellowed as she gestured to her. "Our King has finally chosen his new queen! Queen Be! They are bonded through the Ritual of Marking, and they will be our new monarchs moving forward!"

    Be blinked before she eventually got the hint and waved at the crowd below. To her "Greetings! I''m Be Hindman,dy of Lock Heart Pack in the Kingdom of Cordon and while I may not be of thisnd, I will do my best to support King Amon to the best of my ability!" she dered to the crowd below. "I will do my best to be the best Queen that I can be, and I''ll make sure to be as fair and just as is expected of someone at my station."

    A faint round of apuse was the only thing she got in response to her heartfelt speech, the tension in the air almost making her sweat before the Queen Mother thankfully bid everyone goodbye and got them out of that ce. Be could only gulp even as they finally got out of that suffocating balcony, her nerves fraying as she let out a nervous sigh.

    "I-I guess I have a lot of things to do to prove myself," Be weakly chuckled.

    "That''s just the way things are," the Queen Mother smiled with a reassuring tone. "Until you and Amon are bonded and you are crowned as his queen in ordance with thews of Helion, the public won''t ept you as their new queen."

    Be shrugged. "That''s just normal, I guess. Still, at least that would be a start."

    That was to be expected. She knew she had to prove herself. Nothing too fancy, she supposed. Either way, she was going to make sure to be the best Queen these people ever had.

 Chapter 789 Running a Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 789 Running a Kingdom</h4>

    With her son Amon still unconscious and his Queen Be still technically not queen in the eyes of their people, Queen Mother Mona took it upon herself to try and pacify their court officials who were already chomping at the bit to try and get their pound of flesh from their king''s recent decisions.

    Many were understandably unhappy with Amon''s sudden decision to marry a foreign wife, and they wanted answers from the man himself. And while she herself fully understood their concerns since she was aware of how almost everyone prepared their daughters for the long and arduous selection process for the Queen of Helion, they quite literally cannot get their answers from the man himself just yet. In fact, it almost felt like they didn''t even know that their king was currently too unconscious to answer them himself.

    So here she was preparing herself to face the music of an entire room of court officials wanting to get their answers. It was only unfortunate that her son himself wasn''t the one giving them the answers they wanted. If anything, she just wanted to stay behind and let Amon handle things himself. He''d make sure that none of them would ever dare speak up about their problems. But instead, she was stuck trying to keep everything calm until the king woke up.

    "This is uneptable!" one of the court officialsined. "Where in the world did this Bee from anyway?! Why did the king go through with something so impulsive?!"

    Mona raised her eyebrows as her gaze darted toward the older man. "What''s so uneptable about it? The King found the woman he wanted during the Global Summit, and married her ording to thews of her kingdom¡­" she coolly replied with a frown. "It''s not like we have anyws that prevent our king from marrying someone who is not from our kingdom. Lady Be came from a prominent and strong family in the Kingdom of Cordon, and she''s the sister of the Alpha of the Lock Heart Pack. And her father is the Chancellor of the Kingdom. I''m sure all of you know how powerful the kingdom of Cordon is at the moment. Why don''t you all simply look at the benefits of this union instead of looking at all the negatives?"

    She did her best not to shake her head at all of these fools looking for anything bad to say about the current arrangements. She hated saying these kinds of things, but it was the only thing she could think of that would actually go through some of the elders before her. Simply telling them that their king had found the love of his life and the entire love story behind their union would be far from enough to shut them down. The ugly reality was that telling them how powerful and influential Be''s family was was the only possible method she could use to make them ept the current situation.

    If they still had any problems after hearing all of the benefits, they would just have to answer to Amon once he was up again¡­

    "This union is very much in our favor. With this arrangement, not only will we form a strong bond and alliance with Cordon, but we''ll also get the support of other kingdoms. Particrly, of Ebodia and Valcrez," Mona astutely pointed out. "I''m sure you''re all well aware of how close the family ties of the Ward family of Ebodia are to the royal family of Valcrez; all of whom also happen to be connected to some close friends of Lady Be. Even now as we speak, Ebodia has already dispatched some of their mages to help King Amon wipe out the monsters in the southern part of Helion."

    "In addition, Cordon has also recently sent help in both in the form of personnel and material goods," Mona even further added. "And that''s not to mention the big dowry for the wedding that will be arriving soon."

    She smirked as she noticed some of the officials starting to back down. As much as they would hate to admit it, Helion badly needed aid from foreign powers. While the kingdom itself had many resources to exploit to further develop theirnds, they simply did not have the money nor the manpower to properly use them to help themselves. No, for Helion to get back up on its feet, they needed to rely on friendly kingdoms to help them get started for at least a few years before their economy could start to truly recover.

    "While that might be positive for our kingdom''s image, that only deals with the external and economic matters of Helion," another official rebutted, seemingly unsatisfied with her words. "That is all well and good, but the kingdom''s internal matters are currently more important than trying to make allies."

    "Indeed," yet another official chimed in. "The bnce of power within the kingdom is still far too fragile for us to look for external aid. Even if we get help from a more powerful kingdom, there are still factions within the kingdom that might try to take advantage of our weakened state."

    Mona mentally pinched her nose as she tried toe up with something to cate these stubborn old fools.

    "Like I said earlier, the economic stimulus that we''ll get from this union is something we simply cannot ignore. While marrying into someone from Helion itself would us nothing but goodwill and perhaps stabilize some parts of the kingdom, doing so wouldn''t address theck of money that the kingdom is struggling with," she sagely responded, making sure to bring up as many of their dire needs as possible.

    "For all intents and purposes, Helion is currently running on borrowed time. We are bleeding money, and while we''re doing all we can, the kingdom is simply not making enough money to spend and give out to keep everyone satisfied."

    It was just the brutal reality of their current situation. While Devon had amassed a sizeable war chest during his conquests, it was still a finite amount. It was going to run out eventually, and even Amon himself had done his best to curb spending from even within the royal family.

    There was no purpose in throwingvish parties and giving out rewards that were far from the kingdom''s ability to pay. And with the popce being just as poor as the country itself due to the former king''s actions, they simply couldn''t raise taxes to try and increase revenue.

    No, they had to try and make a kingdom-wide economy from scratch, something that would need an extraordinary amount of money to even try and get started. After all, they couldn''t just pige their way to more money like how the previous king did it.

    "Going further into that logic, even if King Amon stabilized some of the more troublesome factions by marrying their chosen representative, the kingdom wouldn''t be able to support thends with its meager funds, which would eventually chip away at whatever peace and stability that such a union would produce," Mona firmly added as she continued her lecture. "By marrying outside, not only will the burden of financial aid be squarely away from Helion, but we''ll be adding more money into the kingdom''s coffers to further help with the rebuilding process."

    "But would it be enough to justify such a cost?" the same official that raised the issue challenged. "Would losing politically internally be worth gaining goodwill from foreign powers and making ourselves look weak to our people?"

    Mona let out an annoyed breath as she replied, "Again, Helion is already weak as it is. What point is there in looking strong when we''re anything but?" She shook her head as she raised her arms out to prove her point, "The popce is suffering from poverty. The kingdom''s economy is still trying to get itself off the ground again, and there are monsters still sieging some parts of the kingdom that need to be addressed. What part of ''Helion needs help'' do you all not get?"

    The crowd of officials in front of her all fell into silence as her words finally seemed to have hit their mark. Despite whatever these privileged old men had to say, the real situation was that Helion was currently too poor to help itself.

    Sure, they could help themselves as the need arose for it, but doing so would be infinitely harder than just simply swallowing their pride and just epting help from other kingdoms. Again, it would indebt them to foreign powers, but such problems were better addressed once Helion actually had enough weight to throw around on the world stage again.

    "Any of you have anything else to say?" Mona challenged, to which the crowd remained silent at her provocation. "I thought as much."

    She let out a huff as the conversations finally went back to actually being productive, focusing on the more domestic problems rather than looking at the woman Amon married. And all it took was pointing out the vast positives it would give their kingdom as opposed to just looking at what Be had to offer as a woman.

    Seriously, running a kingdom was far more work than she would bother with. Her son couldn''t wake up sooner, if only so that she could go back to focusing on other matters.

 Chapter 790 Iâ€™m Back

    <h4>Chapter 790 I¡¯m Back</h4>

    Time passed by, and life went on for many people as they all went about their usual tasks. Of course, the same couldn''t be said for some who were currently in the middle of trying to wake up from their slumber.

    "Mhmm¡­"

    Amon let out a groan as he roused from his sleep. He didn''t know where he was or how he was alive, but one thing was for sure, and that was he had missed a lot of things while he was unconscious.

    Letting out another groan, he picked himself out of his bed as he looked out of the window of his room. Looking around, there was nobody in his room at the moment, and the moon outside told him that it was currently in the middle of the night. That also meant that everyone was probably asleep.

    "Figures¡­"

    Shaking his head, he did his best to get his bearings back. His head was hurting at the moment, and there was a jumbled mess of memories that were flooding into his mind. Memories both old and new got all mixed up, but he at least still knew who he was¡­ and who he was before¡­

    Blinking, he found himself slowly making his way to the nearest window as he looked at the moon up above. A life he once shunned was making itself known to him whether he liked it or not. A life of piracy, of almost losing his life and meeting Helena in the Element Forest¡­ Of being found by King Darius and being taken under his wing.

    "Huh, so it all really did happen¡­" he mumbled to himself as a few tears began to prickle at the edges of his eyes. "And still¡­ What the hell was I thinking?"

    As more of his past memories of Osman kept battering into him, Amon couldn''t help but chuckle as he thought of his previous decision to try and keep everything away from his new life. To think that he denied such a big part of his life was stupid in hindsight. Nevertheless, it actually didn''t matter all that much.

    After all, Be still became his despite everything that had happened.

    Amon gritted his teeth in both guilt and annoyance as images of his queen kept shing to the forefront of his mind. Even in his past life, Be had been such an integral part of his life. From the moment they first met, to the day that they had that one pic and had her paint a picture of him. All the way to the day that he got into that damnable ident and lost his memories¡­ Be had been there, and he distinctly remembered her above all else.

    "Be¡­" he whispered into the wind. "Oh Be¡­"

    He shook his head in regret as he found himself leaning onto the windowsill for support. How could he leave her like that? How could the Amon that he became not even care for her when they first reunited? He almost wanted to punch himself just from how stupid it was that he did nothing to even try to get to know her until¡­ until¡­

    [A-Amon? W-What''s wrong?]

    Amon''s eyes widened as he heard Be''s drowsy voice through their bond. Right, they had actually formed a bond despite not having his memories. While he would''ve apuded his unaware self for falling in love with her all over again, he still couldn''t help but feel guilty for making her wait so long.

    [Be¡­] he gasped out as he lovingly reached out to her through their bond. [I''m so sorry¡­ I guess I woke you up somehow¡­]

    [Sorry? Well, I guess it''s the middle of the night right now,] she sleepily mumbled. [Either way, it''s not a big deal-wait¡­ You''re awake¡­ You''re awake!]

    Amon almost let out a chuckle as he heard Be practically scream inside his head. It was refreshing to hear her voice after what felt like so long, and the part of him that felt guilty abated just for a bit that he managed topose himself to respond to her.

    [Obviously,] he joked as he got some of his confidence back. [Also, I have a surprise for you. For everyone, really.]

    [Is that so?] Be eagerly asked. [Is it something that can''t wait for theing of dawn?]

    [Not unless you don''t want me to sleep in the same bed as you, my sweet vixen,] Amon teased back. [Besides, I''m sure it''s not toote that everyone''s asleep already.]

    Judging by how high the moon was up in the sky, he could only guess that Be had simply turned in earlypared to her usual schedule. Likewise, his mother was probably still doing her usual thing of reading up on some of the daily news before going to sleep. He was sure that everyone of importance could spare a bit of their time for this.

    [Well, I suppose I can call for everyone to meet in your room right now,] Be excitedly hummed. [Actually, are you hungry? Have you ever had dinner yet?]

    [I quite literally just woke up,] he chuckled. [Some food would be appreciated, yes.]

    [I''ll get some of the servants to bring you food then,] Be quickly responded. [As for me and the others, you can expect us to arrive with your food. I''m sure some of them still need to change from their night clothes to properly see you.]

    [I''ll be looking forward to it.]

    Amon couldn''t help but smile as he went back to looking up at the bright moon in the sky. It would seem that despite everything that had happened, fate just had its ways of making things right. He might have forgotten momentarily, but his heart never did, and it just showed that Be was truly the right one for him.

    Still, that didn''t mean that everything was right in the world. No, he still had to apologize to her properly for even daring to forget about her.

    Taking a deep breath, Amon went around his room and got himself ready for the revtion he was about to share. Thankfully, whoever was taking care of him already got him changed into a fresh set of clothes which meant he didn''t have to clean himself. All he had to do now was wait¡­

    "Amon!"

    Sure enough, his wait was rewarded as Be all but broke the door down at her entrance. He couldn''t help but smile as his emotions welled up within him, his arms squeezing her tightly as she smothered him into a tight embrace.

    "You''re awake! You''re finally awake!" she sobbed happily into her shoulder. "I''ve been waiting for so long!"

    "I know, Be. I know," he lovingly replied as he rubbed her back, his own tears starting to well up again as he held onto her tightly. "In more ways than one¡­"

    "A-Amon?"

    Hearing Be''s confusion with her words, Amon let out a warm smile as he pushed her away for just a second to look her straight in the eye. The fact that his food had arrived along with his mother and the others almost felt insignificant inparison as he allowed himself to drink in all the love and affection he felt just from staring at her eyes alone.

    "I¡­ I know how much you''ve suffered while I was gone¡­ I left you alone for such a long time, not even giving you a hint that I was even alive," he began, his tears flowing freely even as he lovingly gazed at her. "I don''t know how or why it happened, but I ended up here yet again, with you in your arms and with love and happiness overflowing within me."

    "Son?" his mother curiously asked through her own tears of happiness. "You just woke up. What are you saying?"

    Smiling, Amon gave his mother an apologetic look as he replied, "You were right, Mother. I should''ve given a token effort in knowing more about my past."

    "W-Wait, what''re you saying, Amon?" Be excitedly asked, her hope welling within her as she stared deep into his eyes. "Are you saying that¡­"

    "Again, I''m sorry for making you wait too long," he sobbed as he wrapped her into a tight and loving embrace. "I''m so sorry for leaving you alone¡­ For making you suffer so much thinking that I was dead¡­"

    "A-Amon? Wait¡­ Osman?"

    "I''m back, my love," he beamed at her, a teasing tune in his tone as he tried to lift the mood. "B-But hey, at least you got my coffee right after all these years."

    A pregnant pause settled in the room as the implication of his words sank in. A second passed, and everyone in the room erupted into tears of joy as Amon gave them all a knowing smile.

    "You finally got your memories back?!" Be asked.

    Instead of replying, Amon simply smiled before cupping her cheeks and giving her the deepest and most loving kiss that he could ever give her.

    "That''s right," he lovingly hummed to her. "And this time, I won''t be leaving you. Not now. Not ever."

 Chapter 791 My Love

    <h4>Chapter 791 My Love</h4>

    "You''re finally awake!" Jayra burst out, followed by a deep sigh as she approached Amon. Be stepped away so that Jayra could check on Amon properly.

    While Jayra was physically inspecting Amon and his inner energy, Be''s brother, Bartos, had also walked towards them.

    He crossed his arms together and said, "Be never left your side at all, she spent this whole time nursing you back to health. Just tonight, I saw her sleeping in an ufortable position on a chair with her head on your bedside, which is why I carried her into the adjacent room so that she could have some proper sleep on a proper bed. She didn''t even feel that she was being carried away. What a log¡­"

    Be fought the urge to chuckle at her brother''s words, giving her merit in front of her husband. So that exins why she woke up on a bed in a different chamber. She hadn''t even bothered to think of how she ended up in another room when she woke to Amon''s voice. All she could think to do was to run to him and see for herself that he was really awake and that she was not dreaming or hallucinating it at all.

    She met Amon''s gaze and her face blushed as he gave her a loving smile. She almost forgot that they were not alone. She was so blissful at that moment.

    [I owe you so much, my love,] Amon talked through their bond, making her cheeks turn a deeper shade of red. It really felt so good to have him back as the same old Osman. From today onwards, she was sure that Amon would shower her with nothing but his sweetness, just like before. How she badly missed this old version of him. The old Osman who never hesitated to express himself to her in both his words and in actions.

    [I''m so easy to please, my King. Just showering me with your love will be enough payment for me.] Be replied with a grin.

    [I will not only shower you with my love Be¡­ I will pour an infinite amount of it to you,] Amon replied.

    [Seriously you two¡­ Too much sweetness,] Poona interrupted. Be inwardly chuckled on her wolf. She didn''t respond with Poona''s teasing. Her wolf was also in cloud nine right now having their mate finally recognized her and remembering their wonderful memories together in the past. They said the past didn''t matter¡­ and yet having those memories intact in someone''s life was still a treasure to keep. And she was d that she was not alone in keeping those treasured memories she had with Osman.

    "All is good. You''re back to your old health, Your Majesty," Jayra hummed after thoroughly checking on Amon, making Be snap back from her stupor.

    "Oh, please Jayra just address me informally like old times especially when we''re not around others. As much as I want to be called by my old name, Osman, it''s better I be addressed with my true identity as Amon," Amonmented to Jayra.

    Jayra nodded and said with a wide smile, "Well then Amon. It''s nice to finally have you back with all your memories intact as well."

    "Wee back, Big Brother!!!" Bartos suddenly burst. It was the first time Be saw her brother act that way. She rapidly blinked at the sight of her brother who was now hugging Amon in front of her.

    "Hahahaha. At longst, I finally heard you call me Big Brother, my dear brother-inw. After all, I''m older than you!" Amon snortedughing while he gently patted Bartos''s back.

    Be felt Jayra''s hand squeezing hers so she turned to face her. She too had tears running down her face just like her. They both shed nothing but tears of joy, overflowing in the spacious bedchamber of the king. Be hugged Jayra as she sobbed.

    "Thank you, Sis," she hummed. Her sister-inw continued to closely monitored Amon''s body as she helped him with her magic to fully heal faster from all the damages Devon''s bloodthread made inside Amon''s body. Queen Mineah did repair the major damages, but her sister-inw also made sure that everything would truly be fully healed inside Amon''s body so that he would wake up soon.

    "It was nothing, really. It was also Amon who helped himself to heal this fast. I bet subconsciously he''s been rushing to hurry back to your arms," Jayra whispered on her ear.

    The door swung open, and from there Rendon and Lera entered.

    "You''re finally awake, Your Majesty!" Rendon burst as he stormed in. Meanwhile, Lera''s eyes were welling up with tears as she too approached Amon who his brother had finally released from his tight hug.

    "You¡­ You mustpensate us all for making us worry so much over you!" Lera scoffed while sniffing.

    "I''m sorry Lera. Don''t worry I willpensate you by finding you a suitable husband," Amon humurously said, making almost everyone inside the chamberugh except for Rendon. Be noticed how Rendon''s face turned gloomy as heined, "Why would youpensate her with a husband, Your Majesty? Seeing you healthy is more than enough for us all. If you''re nning topensate Lera then you should do the same for me. Find me also a suitable wife!"

    She smiled as Lera and Rendon did their usual bantering and bickering.

    "You!!! Stop with this nonsense this instant. I believe we all should leave now and give our King and Queen the privacy they surely need," Leramented, making Be''s face redden.

    "That''s true, Amon is probably starving by now so we should let Be feed him," Jayramented and her teasing smile didn''t escape Be''s sharp eyes.

    Queen Mother Mona chuckled and said, "Alright then all of you, let''s get out of here. I''m d you''re finally awake, son. We''ll all see you tomorrow."

    Amon nodded and then Be walked everyone outside his bedchamber. Everyone left except for the Queen Mother who stopped walking and turned to face her.

    "We should not dy the wedding ceremony any further. Everything has already been prepared and I can make it happen as early as tomorrow. You should be wearing your rightful crown already." Queen Mother Mona told her as she put her palm on her cheek.

    Her mother-inw was always so thoughtful of her. She had often checked on her aside from Amon often and reminded her to take a rest once in a while from looking after Amon while he was unconscious for days. She had been working hard taking care of the Kingdom on behalf of her and Amon as well. As much as she wanted to help, she was still not allowed inside the throne hall since she and Amon were not yet married in the eyes of Helionw.

    "I will talk with Amon about it first, Mother. I truly am in no hurry. What is important to me right now is to be by his side and seeing him awake and back to his good health like this, Mother." Be said.

    Mona hugged her and kissed her on the cheek and said, "Thank you for being understanding, Be. I''m happy and grateful to see how everything worked out for you and Amon. I won''t take much of your time now. You and Amon should also rest well."

    Be nodded, and like others the Queen Mother walked out into the hallway. Be closed the bedroom door and? turned around, with a wide smile she walked back inside the bedchamber.

    She chuckled as she saw how Amon was already sitting on the table and eating his dinner.

    "I''m really starving," he exined with a smile. Be sat beside him and cut the meat for him. "I''m sure you are. You''ve been a sleeping king for days," she chortled.

    "Right, are you going to feed me?" Amon murmured, and with a swift motion had her sitting on hisp.

    "Can you eat properly with me on yourp?" she teased as she forked a piece of meat and shoved it gently into his mouth.

    "See? I can¡­ Oh heavens, I''ve truly missed your scent! That sensual scent of a cozy fruity mix of wild ckberry whipped with sweet vani and jasmine," Amon hummed as he nuzzled his nose against her hair. He gently moved her hair and buried his face in the crook of her neck.

    Be felt something wet against her skin. Amon was crying while he was lovingly kissing her skin.

    "Amon?" she muttered as she bit her lower lip. She could suddenly feel the overwhelming wave of emotions wash over her. "Thank you," Amon murmured against her skin. "Thank you, my love, for patiently waiting for me¡­"

    "Thank you for alsoing back to me, Amon." she lovingly whispered as she hugged him tightly.

    ********************

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [emailprotected]</a> Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 792 Make Babies**

    <h4>Chapter 792 Make Babies**</h4>

    Be gently backed away, allowing her fingers to caress Amon''s tera-stained cheek as she tenderly wiped away the tears that kept streaming down his face.

    "Enough tears for now. Hurry up and finish your meal first. You will need enough energy to keep up with me," she mischievously said, handing him some water while heposed himself.

    She waited for Amon to drink it and then she continued feeding him. He remained quiet, his gaze fixed on her while she fed him. He would kiss her shoulder des every now and then and whisper, "I love you so much, Be."

    She''d lost count of the number of times he''d said "I love you," each soft utterance apanied by a shower of gentle kisses. She could barely concentrate on feeding him a literal meal as her arousal began to distract her. Not to mention how delicious he smelt, only enhanced by his own arousal¡­

    "I had enough, Be," Amon muttered against her skin, causing her to moan when he bit her earlobe. "Damn! Can you smell how aroused I am right now? My stomach''s full at eating food from your hands but you my dear, just awakened a different kind of hunger in me. The kind of hunger that craves you all night," Amon murmured in her ear.

    Be couldn''t help butugh as she got out of Amon''sp and ced the te on the table before turning to him. Her eyes locked onto his, she began a slow, sensuous striptease, savoring the way he watched her every move with rapt attention. His breath grew shallow, and he couldn''t contain a low growl when she waspletely naked. The desire in the room was palpable.

    "Don''t you dare move from that seat," Be warned, leaning in to capture Amon''s lips with a passionate kiss. His body stiffened when Be started removing his upper clothes with a teasing slowness.

    "Are you nning to torture me?" Amon moaned, his breath stuttering as Be began to kiss and nibble at his neck and shoulders, leaving a trail of love marks in her wake. Her eyes. Her gaze caught with his, her fingers slowly moved from his sternum to his abs beforending on the bulge, hidden beneath his trousers. She lightly palmed it, a sly smirk dancing on her lips when she felt it throbbing and hard.

    She didn''t waste any time and practically ripped Amon''s lower garments, revealing his manhood. Be licked her lips, an action that made Amon groan with anticipation.

    "You little vixen," he hoarsely teased as she gently wrapped her hand around his size, feeling the slick precum already on him. She began to stroke him, watching the desire in Amon''s eyes intensify with every movement.

    Be couldn''t resist and began licking his engorged tip. She made a noise when she tasted his precum, and started licking him even more enthusiastically. Her tongue glided along his length, from the base to the tip, repeatedly, as she watched Amon''s body quiver with pleasure.

    Amon''s hand found its way into her hair as she finally took him into her mouth and began to y with him using her tongue.

    "Oh my Be," he hummed as she started a slow, tantalizing rhythm, taking as much of him as she could into her mouth. Her hand cupped the part of him she couldn''t fit in, ensuring every inch of him was being pleasured. Be tightened her lips as she sucked him deeper, thoroughly enjoying his taste.

    He groaned loudly and fisted her hair tighter, subtly trying to move her head to a rhythm. The way he was relishing the pleasure and was trying not to thrust himself in her mouth set her own arousal on fire. She could literally feel herself get wetter and wetter.

    "Fuck, Be I''m so close¡­. Baby, I don''t want to finish inside your mouth," Amon groaned with a tortured moan as he quickly pulled her up to position her on hisp.

    "I want to paint your womb with my cum," Amon whispered as he expertly inserted the tip of his shaft inside her in a swift, assertive motion. His hands cupped her breasts, teasing her pebbled nipples as his shaft stroked every sweet spot inside of her.

    "Ahh, Amon," she moaned with pleasure as she rode him faster. His hands continued to fondle her breasts as she kept gyrating on top of him. She felt his hands on her hips, guiding and intensifying the pleasure with each rocking motion, and the sensation was incredibly arousing. Together, they moaned loudly, lost in their world of intimate passion.

    Be''s head arched back as Amon''s mouth devoured her breasts, licking and sucking one while pinching and teasing the other. Her yelp of surprise quickly transformed into a moaning scream as her movements elerated, eager to reach her peak, until she reached her peak and a mind-blowing orgasm took over her.

    Amon grunted in response and let go of his restraints, filling her up with his warm juices. Her body trembled with pleasure alongside Amon''s, both of them panting as she slumped against him.

    He smoothly lifted her from the chair and carried her to the bed, remaining inside her as he gently ced her down on the soft mattress. Amon loomed over her, his eyes filled with desire, as he leaned down and kissed her lips. His hardened shaft continued to move deeper inside her, evoking more moans of delight, and she lovingly whispered his name, "Amon..."

    He pulled his shaft out almost all the way, and then mmed it back inside, making her scream in surprise. He repeated the same thing over and over again until she almost fainted from pleasure.

    He then moved at a slower pace, still pulling almost all the way out, and then burying his shaft as deep as possible into her dripping core. In and out, he continued fucking her and watched in delight as her breast bounced in perfect unison with every thrust.

    Be felt like she was losing her mind when Amon picked up the pace little by little teasing her, bringing her to the verge of an orgasm but not giving her release. In and out, harder and faster, she moaned once again and reached her peak, shaking beneath him.

    "Ahhh, so good, Be. It feels so good to be inside of you," Amon hummed as he thrust deeper, his pleasure growing until he could no longer restrain himself. He buried his length deep inside her and let himself go, filling her with his warmth.

    He remained inside her until she stopped shaking, then slowly pulled out. Drawing her close, he cuddled her, nting gentle kisses on her lips. He sighed in satisfaction and said, "I wish I could keep you here in our bedchamber forever, my love. Is it too much to ask that I just cage you in here for the days toe?"

    Be chuckled and replied, "As tempting as that sounds, you have your duties awaiting you. Besides, we''ll have our private and intimate moments every night¡­"

    Amon nodded, his expression turning a bit serious. "You''re right. We need to get things moving. Let''s start with our wedding ceremony.? I''ve arranged it to take ce once we arrive here. I apologize for the dy.? I''m sure that''s the reason our people still haven''t considered you as their Queen yet. Let''s hold the wedding ceremony at noon tomorrow," Amon murmured, gently stroking her hair and kissing her forehead.

    Be did notment as she was fine with whatever Amon wanted. She didn''t even question his health, especially after tonight which proved how fit he was. Still, she couldn''t resist teasing him so with a naughty smile gracing her lips she naively hummed, "But don''t you need more rest?"

    Amon chuckled in response, his tone dripping with confidence. "I''ve had plenty of rest, my little vixen. I suppose you want more proof of how healthy and strong I am now, don''t you?" Amon scoffed.

    Before she could reply, Amon yfully flipped her over to face the bed. His lips traveled down her back, igniting her senses as he licked and suckled her skin. Be couldn''t help but moan with pleasure as he slid into her from behind. His hands found her breasts, his fingers expertly teasing her hardened nipples as he began a passionate rhythm of thrusting.

    Amon continued to pound into her, sending shudders of delight through her body. Her cries of pleasure harmonized with his deep grunts, and she felt the intensity of another climax building. Clutching the bedsheets, her body tightened as waves of orgasm rippled through her. In perfect synchrony, Amon thrust forcefully onest time, burying himselfpletely as he groaned his release.

    "Oh, you''re driving me insane Be. I think I can never have enough of you!" Amon grunted as he pulled her body up and wrapped his arms around her from behind. She shifted to face him, and Amon seized the opportunity to engage her in a passionate and longing kiss.

    At that moment, it was clear to her that neither of them would be getting much sleep that night.? And she would dly stay awake with him all night to make babies! They cannot disappoint her mother-inw after all¡­

 Chapter 793 From Now, until the End

    <h4>Chapter 793 From Now, until the End</h4>

    Be couldn''t believe that the scene in front of her was already happening in her life. Well, she already got married to Amon through the Bond they now shared, but getting married to him again through the customs of Helion''s ceremony just made her feel like it was happening for the first time all over again.

    [Still can''t believe that you''re about to be my wife and queen now?] Amon asked her through their Bond as she walked down the aisle to meet him by the altar. [There''s nothing stopping us from being together anymore.]

    Be blushed as she did her best to stayposed. Still, she found it in herself to tease her husband right back as she smirked at him. [What do you mean? I''m already your wife in thews of Cordon,] she pointed out with a scoff. [Also, I''m not your Queen yet. I don''t have the crown on my head yet.]

    [We''ll get to thatter,] Amon chuckled. [For now, just focus on not tripping on your own steps.]

    She inwardly shook her head as she saw Amon smirk at her from where he stood. Truly, weddings were supposed to be ceremonies full of formal seriousness. Where they would focus only on their love for one another as they basked in the fact that they were about to be truly one.

    Unfortunately, or fortunately, in her opinion, they already did that during the Ritual of Marking. They gave their all during that ceremony, which allowed them to be more at ease on this second ceremony of theirs as they all but joked and chuckled at each other''s jokes and teases all while the man officiating their wedding did their usual proceedings.

    [This is pretty weird, isn''t it?] Be remarked in amusement just as the man officiating their wedding announced that she and Amon could finally kiss. [Why did we even go through this again?]

    [It''s for tradition. It''s only proper,] Amon mentally shrugged. [Besides, at least I get to kiss you again.]

    Just after he said those words, Amon promptly leaned in to give her a loving kiss. The few guests they had in attendance pped for their union, and she couldn''t help but feel excited for the next thing that was about to happen.

    "And now, with Lady Be officially being King Amon''s wife, she may now be crowned as her Queen."

    Be couldn''t help but beam as she and Amon made their way to the same balcony where she was first introduced to the kingdom of Helion. Memories of that day flooded her mind with each step that she took, but this time, another memory came to her. Memories of a different time. Of a time when Amon was simply Osman of Cordon.

    "Say, do you remember what you said to me a few years ago?" Be asked with a chuckle as she let Amon lead her up. "About how you can give me everything except for a crown and a kingdom?"

    "I do, and it would seem that I ended up doing exactly that anyway," Amon chuckled back. "Also, we''re here. Let''s continue the discussionter."

    Be pouted, but she quicklyposed herself as she was once again presented to the people atrge below them. Now in her queenly regalia, she took a deep breath as she turned her gaze to the crown that was about to be put on top of her head. Still, despite the gravity of the situation she was now in, she couldn''t help but turn her gaze back to Amon even as he stood in front of her, her thoughts going back to their prior conversation.

    [Just because we can''t speak doesn''t mean we have to cut the conversation short, you know,] she slyly pointed out to him through their bond.

    [It''s best that you keep your thoughts to the coronation, my sweet vixen,] Amon promptly advised her. [Seriously, you can''t afford to make mistakes here.]

    Rolling her eyes, Be jokingly groaned to him through their bond. [Fine. But as soon as we have the time, we''ll get back to this conversation.]

    Cutting off their connection, Be found herself now staring face to face with the crown that would make her queen. With Amon in front of her, she couldn''t help but smile as she curtly bowed her head to him.

    "By my right as the king of thisnd, I hereby choose you, Be, to be my rightful queen and wife," Amon bellowed as he raised the crown over her head, signaling the start of the coronation. "From this day forward, you shall represent the interests of Helion, as well as keep its subjects in your heart as you strive to improve the welfare of the kingdom."

    "This, I solemnly swear," Be promptly swore.

    "In sickness and in health, you shall aid in our kingdom''s growth, its citizens in your heart and mind as you strive to give your life for the benefit of Helion."

    "This, I solemnly swear," she repeated.

    "Finally, as the Queen of thisnd, your life will forever be linked to the King, your love and undying support forever helping the rightful sovereign to effectively govern his citizens," Amon finished. "For what is a Queen, other than the King''s other half."

    "This, I solemnly swear¡­"

    With bated breath, Be blinked as she heard the crowd below her start to swell with every word that they spoke. Then, a heavy weight ced itself on her head, the crown now hers as Amon ced it on her.

    "Rise, my Queen," Amon announced.

    With a nod, Be did as such, raising her head to greet her husband as a radiant smile etched itself across her face. Likewise, Amon smiled warmly at her as he gripped her hand for support. As one, they turned to face the crowd, the two of them now King and Queen in the eyes of Helion as they all but announced their joint rule over their citizens.

    "Now, from this day forth, Queen Be!"

    On cue, the announcer bellowed out the final words of the coronation, and as one, Helion''s citizens all pped and celebrated her new status.

    "Long live the King!"

    "Long live the Queen!"

    "Long live Helion!"

    As one, the crowd chanted, all of them giving them their full-hearted support as they cheered for their new monarchs. Above them, Be couldn''t help but tear up even as she smiled and waved at every single one of them. After all, she never expected to be queen, and yet there she was, now the sovereign of another kingdom that wasn''t Cordon.

    [You did say that you wanted to be queen someday though,] Poona teased her.

    [Not now,] Be chided even as her joy made her chuckle instead. [Don''t ruin the moment.]

    [As if anything can ever ruin this now,] her inner wolf pointed out with a satisfied smirk. [Anyway, our mate wants to talk to you.]

    Blinking, Be mentally felt her bond tugging at her, and she quickly heard Amon''s voice eagerly congratting her.

    [Congrattions, Be,] he lovingly stated. [You''re officially the Queen of Helion.]

    [More like King Amon''s Queen,] she cheekily corrected him. [That''s more important than being the queen of a ce, I feel.]

    [All the same, my vixen,] he chuckled. [Anyway, about your question¡­]

    Be took in a breath as she mentally prepared herself. With them still needing to be there for at least another minute or so, they had to look proper even as they talked with one another through their bond.

    [Yes, I do remember that day,] he began. [That was during Queen Xenia''s coronation, and I remember telling you that I''d dly give you everything except for a crown and a kingdom since I wasn''t a king at the time.]

    [But now you are,] she finished for him.

    [That indeed,] Amon chuckled. [Honestly, I never thought we''d make it this far. I was fully expecting us to just be running a merchant caravan somewhere selling whatever''s profitable at the time.]

    [To be fair, I thought that too,] Be giggled. [Still, this is fine too.]

    After a minute had passed, Be and Amon finally allowed themselves to turn to one another. Giving each other a loving look, they came together and gave each other a loving kiss, signifying to the popce that their union was indeed real.

    "I did promise to give you everything though," Amon cheekily chuckled. "I just didn''t expect that I''d actually be king."

    "Amon, I don''t really care," Be giggled. "Whether you be king or just some pirate, you''re still my mate. My love. My other half."

    "And you as well, my love," Amon lovingly answered back. "No matter what happens, I will always love you. It just so happens that we both get to be king and queen now while doing so."

    "Which means doing more work than I would''ve expected," Be jokingly sighed. "Still, so long as I''m with you, I''ll never trade it for anything else."

    Once more, the two shared another loving kiss, further cementing to everyone watching that they were now two halves of the same whole. As King and Queen, they will do their best to rule their kingdom, all while loving and supporting each other while doing so.

    "I love you, Be," Amon lovingly whispered as he cupped her cheek.

    "I love you too, Amon," Be lovingly whispered back. "From now, until the end."

 Chapter 794 Your New Queen

    <h4>Chapter 794 Your New Queen</h4>

    Despite everything that had happened, Be still couldn''t believe that she was already queen. That was despite the fact that she currently had a crown on her head and was essentially being waited on by numerous servants making sure that she looked presentable to the crowd forter.

    "There''s something funny here somewhere," Be mumbled to herself as she stared at her regal reflection in the mirror. "Maybe a joke of some kind¡­ Of me somehow bing queen by doing absolutely nothing¡­"

    Well, not exactly nothing. She worked hard for the position she now had. And by working hard, she meant never giving up on her mate no matter what happened.

    [That''s still more than enough to earn this position,] Poona told her. [You don''t have to question anything. We earned this. We deserve it.]

    Be inwardly smirked. Her inner wolf was right. There was no use thinking about these things now, especially since she was about to do her first act as queen by attending her husband''s usual court meetings. While she wouldn''t be doing much today, she would slowly make herself heard and be a valuable asset to her kingly husband.

    [You''ll probably take over some of the more logistical side of running the kingdom,] Poona absently thought. [You have mercantile experience too, so maybe being an economic adviser would fit you.]

    [We''ll see what happens,] Be inwardly shrugged even as she smiled at all of the possibilities. [No matter what happens, I''ll just do what''s needed of me. Whatever that may be.]

    Nodding to herself, Be hummed as she turned around and left her room. Sure enough, she met up with Amon just as they were both making their way to the throne room.

    "Oh, I thought you already went ahead," Be greeted him with a loving smile.

    "That wouldn''t look good on you, Be," Amon exined himself as they walked together. "It''s best that we be seen together putting up a strong front. So instead, I just went and prepared a few things for the meetingter."

    Be smiled as she went ahead and wrapped her arms around Amon''s arm, hugging him closely as they continued with their walk. It was a nice feeling to be on her beloved''s side like this, just casually walking through the hallways as they made their way to their first meeting as king and queen.

    Eventually, however, that feeling had to end as they reached their destination. Giving each other a reassuring nod, the two of them entered and promptly announced their arrival to those in attendance.

    "Announcing the arrival of King Amon and Queen Be!"

    At the guard''s announcement, Be kept a level gaze as she did her best to look as regal as possible. Following Amon''s lead, she sat right beside him on her own queenly throne, looking as cool and queenly as possible as she looked over the officials who were now technically under her.

    Upon their seating, the officials all began to chatter, waiting for either of them to break the silence. Based on some of the things she was hearing, they were clearly talking about her being a new addition to the usual courtly meetings. Some of them were hopeful, while others were apprehensive or downright hostile at her addition.

    [They haven''t even seen what I can do yet,] she pouted at her husband through their bond.

    [Let them talk. We both know what you''re capable of anyway,] Amon reassured her with a warm smile. [Let your actions teach them the error of their ways.]

    [Oh, I know,] Be smirked. [I have knowledge in areas that might even surprise them. Assuming you allow me to work in such areas, of course.]

    [Why wouldn''t I let you do that, Be? I know you''re good at what you do,] Amon jokingly scoffed. [If they still think you''re a weak queen after everything you do, then I don''t know what I''ll do with them.]

    Be almost let out an actual chuckle before she managed to stop herself. It wouldn''t do for her to just suddenlyugh out loud without any obvious reason as to why, after all.

    [I promise I''ll do my best, by the way,] she couldn''t help but reassure him with the most loving and sincere tone she could use. [I won''t be of much use now while I''m learning the ropes, but given enough time, I''m sure I can make a difference.]

    [I don''t doubt that at all, Be. In fact, you''re already in line to take over the Queen Mother''s duties,] Amon replied. [For now, just let me do all the talking. You can go ahead and listen and see if you can learn more about the kingdom''s inner workings.]

    Be blinked at what she just heard even as she nodded. The fact that she was taking over the Queen Mother already was news to her. She expected it, sure, but hearing it from Amon''s mouth only made it feel even more real as she sat by waiting for her husband to do his thing.

    After a while, Amon did exactly that as he bellowed out his usual words.

    "All be settled," he announced. "Let''s begin with the usual court proceedings."

    Blinking once more, she inwardlyposed herself as she watched her husband go about his usual day. From where she sat, she listened as the court devolved into debates and asional screaming matches as officials and guests alike did their best to convince Amon to listen to them. Judging by her husband''sck of reaction, however, she could only assume that he was doing exactly that to most of them.

    Of course, that didn''t mean that she was allowed to do the same. Despite everything, she learned years ago that even the most inane conversations could have nuggets of useful information tucked underneath them. Some of the more useless officials could be spouting words of rebellion, and some of them were even bemoaning about little things that she quickly took note of. Notably, the fact that the kingdom was in dire need of money was something she could probably help with if given the chance to do so.

    As such, she listened as her husband did all the work, silently cataloging any and all information that she could use in the future. That was, until, an idiot decided to say something that shocked the entire court into silence.

    "What is this?! Why in the world is that foreigner here?!"

    Everyone stood still as they all looked at the one official who dared voice his opinions. On her part, Be simply watched as the tension in the room rose to dangerous levels. Not that she needed to care. She was sure that her husband had everything under control, especially since all of the foreboding pressure in the room wasing directly from him.

    "What did you just say?" Amon challenged. "Are you seriously insinuating that my queen is a foreigner in her ownnds?"

    "She''s no Helionian, that''s for sure," the official scoffed back. "She shouldn''t even be here. What if she leaks information about the kingdom to our enemies?"

    Again, Be blinked as she processed what she just heard. Was this man serious? She was quite literally there to be their queen and help them to the best of her ability. Looking to her side, Amon was clearly livid, even if he wasn''t showing it outwardly if only to preserve the dignity of the court.

    "I am giving you ten seconds to leave this ce immediately," Amon coldly ordered. "I will expect an apology from you as soon as possible. But for now, unless you want to die right here and now, I suggest you leave."

    "What?! What kind of-"

    "Ten."

    At Amon''s countdown, the official immediately bolted out of the throne room. Before Be could even talk to the man to try and defend herself, her husband had already made things clear for everyone.

    "Is there anyone else that would like to say something about your Queen?" Amon taunted. "If not, then let me make things clear. Queen Be will be your queen from now till the foreseeable future. She will be involved in running this kingdom, and that more than justifies her presence here in this court meeting. On top of that, she will be officially taking over the Queen Mother''s duties effective starting tomorrow."

    Audible gasps echoed throughout the throne room. In fact, Be almost gasped herself before she managed to stop herself. She knew she was going to be taking on more responsibility soon, but she didn''t think it would be as soon as tomorrow.

    "So, again, is there anyone else here that wants to kick your new queen out of this room? Because if so, then you''re essentially stating that you''dmit treason against the crown!"

    Be could only watch as Amon gave a passionate speech defending her. All the while, she felt her love for him grow even more as she felt his sincerity through his words.

    Truly, despite everything, Amon really was her destined mate to be.

 Chapter 795 Our Family

    <h4>Chapter 795 Our Family</h4>

    Jayra was feeling more than excited as she and Bartos followed behind Lera''s steps. After her sister went and introduced her to her friends and family as her long lost sister, they then made their way to a parcel ofnd just a bit out of the usual path in Helion. When she asked her, Lera told her that she was nning on showing them theirnds and holdings, and that meant also visiting the graveyard where both of their parents were currently resting.

    It was a cathartic feeling, she supposed. To know that she came from somewhere instead of simply being an orphan. While she was dying of curiosity about it when she was younger, nowadays, it was more about the closure than for any sort of benefit that she could get from knowing her origins. So what if she came from a rich family? The only family she cared for now was who she was with now, and nothing could ever change that.

    [Are you ready for all of this, Jayra?] Bartos asked her. [Seeing your parents like this might be too much.]

    [I''ve been ready for this for years now, Bartos,] Jayra reassured him with a warm tone. [I''m not going to break down crying just because I saw my supposed parents'' graves. I never even knew them, but despite that, I''d at least like to know more about them.]

    It was the least she could do to the people that allowed her to exist, after all. While they never had a hand in raising her, they were still her parents. They deserved at least her knowing who they were and what they contributed to her life.

    [If you''re sure, Jayra. If all else, I''ll be here for you if you need me,] he hummed as he nodded at her decision. [Now, you should probably walk up to your sister. She might have a few words for you that I''m not privy to at the moment.]

    [Thank you, Bartos. I appreciate it,] she smiled at him. [I''ll tell you everythingter if it''s something that needs to be shared.]

    With a reinforced sense of determination, Jayra walked up to Lera''s side, leaving Bartos to follow behind them as she smiled at the older woman.

    "Oh, is there something wrong?" Lera asked her.

    "I just wanted to catch up to you," Jayra chuckled. "You''re taking us to our parents right now, right?"

    "That''s the n," Lera nodded. "After that, we''ll be making our way to the manor. Well, what''s left of it anyway. Either way, I''m sure you''ll appreciate what our family used to have."

    Jayra nodded back as she followed her sister''s lead. Eventually, they arrived at a set of tombstones that looked far more taken care of than the rest of the other graves around them. Clearly, someone was taking care of them, and she could only guess as to who it was that was doing the deed.

    "Hello, Mother. Father," Lera began as she kneeled down in front of the graves. "Surprisingly, I found someone we hoped to be well after all these years."

    As Lera gestured to her, Jayra took her cue and gave her parents a curt bow. "Uhm¡­ Hello. I''m Jayra. Well, I''m sure that''s not the name you gave to me, but here I am," she awkwardly stated. "I''m here with my husband Bartos, and I was¡­ just¡­ right¡­"

    Jayra bit her lip at her awkwardness. She actually never thought this day would evere. She didn''t even know what she was supposed to say to them.

    "Excuse her for herck of words," Lera chuckled. "At least she''s alive, right? I¡­ I didn''t think she was out there anymore even¡­"

    Standing by the sidelines, Jayra felt her husband''s support as she kneeled by Lera''s side. cing a hand on her older sister''s shoulder, she gave her the support she needed as she smiled at her.

    "I''m here now, alright?" Jayra reassured her. "I''m not leaving."

    Lera turned to stare at her, her eyes watering with tears as she began to sob into her hands. Still smiling, Jayra moved to wrap her sister into a hug, gently stroking her hair and back as sheforted her.

    "It''s going to be alright," Jayra hummed to her. "Why don''t you tell me about them, actually?"

    "W-What? Jayra-"

    "I want to know more about my parents," Jayra cut her off, making sure to distract Lera by making her talk more about other things. "What were they like?"

    "A-Ah¡­ Our father, Maza, was a high-ranking demon that did King Azarel''s dirty work," Lera began. "He''s his brother, you see, so he was obligated to do exactly that¡­"

    Jayra blinked, focusing instead on soothing her sister as opposed to learning that her father was possibly a monster. Still, she hoped that there was more to this.

    "H-He''s not evil though. Our father was devoted to our mother, Rara, and he did his best to protect all of us," Lera continued, still sobbing as she did her best topose herself. "You were too young back then, but he was a good father to us, and Mother always did her best to keep us all happy."

    "I''m happy to hear that," Jayra smiled. "I''m assuming that I got some of my demonic heritage from him then."

    "That''s right," Lera weakly nodded. "That''s why when Devon''s rebellion seeded and instructed everyone to purge all who had demonic blood in them, we had to send you away to somece safe. We almost thought that I was going to be with you, but miraculously, I never inherited any of our father''s blood."

    Jayra simply nodded as she soothingly hummed at Lera''s ear.

    For a few more minutes, the two sisters stayed there, simply basking in each other''sforting presence. Eventually, the two of them stood up, and Lera dried her tears as she smiled at her.

    "That was¡­ unbing of me," Lera weakly chuckled. "Sorry if you had to see that."

    "It''s alright. It happens," Jayra reassured her with a loving smile. "It''s nice to hear that I came from a loving family."

    "I''m sure our parents would be proud of you, Jayra," Lera stated with a sincere tone. "They might not be here now, but I''m sure they''re smiling at us right now."

    "I agree," Jayra smiled. "Also, I''m sure they''re proud of you too, Lera."

    The two sisters shared a loving smile before giving each other another hug. For a few seconds, both were reluctant to let go, but eventually, they both broke away as Lera let out a cough to grab her attention.

    "We should go to the manor," Lera suggested.

    "Lead the way," Jayra beamed.

    And with that, the three of them made their way to what was once their family manor. Jayra didn''t know what she was expecting, but she wasn''t surprised when she saw the ruins of what was obviously once a massive mansion.

    [That''s honestly impressive,] Bartos told her through the bond. [I''d say that at its height, it would rival any other minor castle in some kingdoms.]

    Jayra couldn''t help but agree. True enough, even in its ruined state, the manor stood tall above them, imposing its presence on all of them even if it was currently incapable of housing them.

    "Right, while it doesn''t look as impressive now, I''m sure it''ll look better once it''s been rebuilt," Lera noted. "The other properties are being rebuilt now as well, and they''ll probably be done in a few months depending on how things go."

    "Only a few months? That''s fast," Jayraplimented. "Is our family that rich?"

    "Ournds are too important to be left undeveloped, Sister," Lera chuckled. "Once everything''s rebuilt, the local economy will be quick to recover since we can start working thends again."

    "That''s impressive," Bartos whistled.

    "Right? Some of the guest houses have already been rebuilt too, so that''s something," Lera absently mumbled. "Also, some of the properties here are yours, Jayra."

    "What?"

    "A few of the buildings that were already rebuilt were left to you by our parents," Lera chuckled at Jayra''s surprise. "So¡­ you own property here now."

    Jayra didn''t know what to say. She didn''t think that she''d end the day being a property owner at all. At best, she expected to see a manor or something, not actual business ventures that were apparently now in her name.

    "To add to that, you two should feel free to stay here whenever you want," Lera offered to both her and Bartos. "This is just as much yournd now as it is to our family''s. If anything, I wish you''d be able to stay and help me manage it all."

    "A-Ah¡­"

    Yet again, Jayra was speechless. She didn''t think she''d get this far just reconnecting with her family. To think that¡­ she now had and to call her own¡­

    "T-Thank you, Sister," Jayra sincerely smiled, a few tears prickling in her eyes. "We''ll see what happens, but I promise we''ll always remain in contact, no matter what happens."

 Chapter 796 To Paint Her Family

    <h4>Chapter 796 To Paint Her Family</h4>

    Days passed, and Be was annoyed the moment her monthly period came. While she already expected it since Poona had warned her before that she wasn''t fertile during the days when she and Amon were practically going at it nonstop, it still stung that nothing happened after all of their efforts.

    [Can you tell me again when I''ll be fertile?] Be murmured, asking her wolf Poona while she prepared her materials for painting. She was going to show her mother-inw her skill in painting, and she wanted to make sure that she got everything ready for things to be great.

    [Why should I know? Aren''t you supposed to be the one in charge of your own body?] Poona teasingly scoffed. [Do I have to do everything myself now?]

    [Poona, do you want me to have kids or not?] She mentally rolled her eyes at her inner wolf. [Just answer the question already.]

    Her inner wolf chuckled. [Fine then. Seriously, can''t even take a joke anymore?] her wolf shrugged. [Based on the few days that passed, you''ll be fertile in about a week from now. Give or take a few days.]

    Humming, Be mentally noted those specific days as she loaded up her cart and made her way out of the storeroom. The painting was going to be done in the Queen Mother''s personal garden, and she had a bit of walking to do if she wanted to get there by herself.

    [You could''ve always asked for a servant to take this there for you, you know,] Poona pointed out.

    [And risk having the paints get mixed unevenly with all of the movement? Not a chance,] Be scoffed. [There''s a certain way that you have to transport this stuff, and I won''t risk having anything left to chance if I could help it.]

    It was just the logical thing that came to her mind. If she wanted something done right, then she had to do it herself. In this case, her paints were all leveled to the bottom of the cart as she slowly wheeled it out toward her destination. It was a slow process, but it would all be worth it the moment she arrived and had everything up to her standards.

    And so, with a heavy push, Be eventually arrived at her destination. With it being in the middle of the afternoon, the Queen Mother''s personal garden was lit up by the sun just enough for it to look great while not being too hot at the same time, which would be great since paint and canvas had a tendency to do weird things if subjected to extreme temperatures.

    "Ah, Be. You''ve finally arrived."

    Be smiled as she turned to greet her mother-inw. To her surprise, there was a table with a few snacks and drinksid out for them, and the older woman had a smile on her face as she gestured to the already set-up spot for her to paint on with everything lined up for her to use.

    "Mother," Be greeted with a curt nod and a smile. "Sorry if I was a bitte. I had to make sure I had everything ready for the painting."

    "That''s of no concern, dear. You were the one who offered to paint me without prompting," Mona warmly smiled at her. "Now, maybe you want a bit of a snack and a drink before we get started?"

    "There''s no need, Mother," Be lightly shook her head. "Maybeter once we''re done. For now, I kind of want to just get started on painting."

    "Ah, if you insist then," the Queen Mother hummed in eptance. "Do you want me in a certain pose? Or would I be able to choose how I want to be portrayed?"

    "Just do whichever pose is mostfortable for you," Be told her. "This might take a while, and I wouldn''t want you getting tired holding a hard pose for over an hour, maybe even more."

    "Thank you, Be."

    The older woman smiled in appreciation as she made her way to the prepared spot somewhere near the table. It was nked with flowers from both sides, and a chair was present for her to sit on while she put on her most regal pose.

    Seeing her subject, Be took on a sharper look as she gauged the angle and the lighting present in the Queen Mother''s form. Taking the tools avable to her, she set herself up in such a way that she was free to work on the painting while also beingfortable herself.

    "Alright, I think I''ve got the angle," Be called out to the queen as she held her brush. "Just hold still while I get all your features."

    "Of course, dear."

    Taking a deep breath, Be wielded her brush and made the first of many strokes that she would have to do on the canvas. It wasn''t much, but it was a start as she then began to work on the painting in earnest.

    "Be, we can still talk while we''re doing this, correct?"

    "We can, yes," Be absently replied, her focus on her painting as she spoke. "Is there something you''d like to talk about?"

    "I would like to hear more about my son''s exploits as Osman," the Queen Mother admitted. "Are there a few more things he hasn''t told us yet that you know?"

    "None that I could recall, to be honest," Be hummed in thought even as her hands moved to paint. "Well, there were some of the pirate stories he shared with me back in the day."

    Smiling brightly, Be began to recount some of the more oundish tales her husband had told her all those years ago. Even as her mouth moved to tell the tales, her hands moved with precision as she did her best to capture the Queen Mother''s beauty into canvas.

    "That''s¡­ certainly a lot more than I expected based on what you said," the Queen Mother chuckled for a brief second before quickly assuming her previous pose. "I guess my son has done a lot more than simply being an admiral."

    "He was a self-admitted pirate so that all but guaranteed that he would have a lot of stories to tell," Be chuckled back. "I''m pretty sure he hasn''t even told me everything yet. He might have a few more unbelievable stories just waiting to be told."

    "I wouldn''t put it past him to save them for his kids," her mother-inw chuckled back. "Speaking of which, I''m rather excited to have some grandchildren to spoil. Can I expect a few little ones as soon as this year, dear?"

    Be blinked as a pinch of guilt snaked into her heart. To think that the Queen Mother was already this excited to have grandkids¡­ She should really step up her game to give the people she loved what they wanted. Not that she didn''t want children herself, but it was also her duty now.

    "I''m¡­ I''m sorry, but I don''t think it happened just yet," Be admitted. "Rest assured though that I''ll do my best to conceive the moment my fertile dayse again. Amon and I will make sure we have an heir in me pretty soon."

    "Ah, you don''t have to sound too stressed about it, Be," Mona reassured her with a loving tone. "There''s no rush to give me a grandchild or to secure the throne of Helion. If it happens, then it happens. Besides, I''m sure you and my son are doing more than enough for it to happen naturally."

    Be blushed at the implication, but she quicklyposed herself as she gave her mother-inw a grateful smile. "Thank you, Mother. I''ll see to it that it happens sooner rather thanter though."

    "I have no doubts, dear," the older woman smiled. "Again, just don''t stress yourself. Enjoy your honeymoon with Amon, and if it results in something, then that will simply add more for us to celebrate."

    Be beamed at the thought of it. Still, she was getting a bit side-tracked with all of the daydreaming when she still had a painting to finish.

    Focusing on her work, afortable silence settled between them as they both simply let the other work. Eventually, Bepleted her painting, and she promptly showed it to her subject.

    "My, this is beautiful," the Queen Mothermented in amazement the more she looked at her portrait. "Why, if I was still queen, I would''ve had this hung in the throne room."

    "Thank you, Mother," Be faintly blushed at the praise. "I just did my best."

    "And that''s more than enough for this toe out amazing," the older woman chuckled. "You really should paint more. Perhaps someday, you''ll give us an entire family portrait that we can disy in the castle."

    Be smiled brightly at that idea. Just the thought of being able to capture her happiness into canvas was something she had always wanted to do. Also, the thought of being able to paint her family was an honor in and of itself.

    And perhaps maybe, by the time she could finally do such a thing, there would be a few more additions to the family that she could paint alongside them.

 Chapter 797 Speed Things Along

    <h4>Chapter 797 Speed Things Along</h4>

    Yet again, the days passed by, and Be couldn''t help but frown as she remembered the fact that Amon had to go south to personally lead their troops to clean up a few monsters there. Not that she was worried he''d be in danger, of course. In fact, she was pretty sure that he would have helped in the form of the mages sent by King Ezekiel. No, instead, she was more worried about the fact that her fertile days wereing up, and she wouldn''t have him by her side to do the deed while they had this window of opportunity.

    And the worst part was that he refused to allow her to go with him.

    "How many times do I have to tell you no, Be?" Amon sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "It''s dangerous, and you don''t even have to be there."

    "But I want to be there," she pouted. "And don''t tell me that I can''t fight. I can hold my own just fine if need be."

    "But you just said it. If need be," Amon pointed out with another sigh. "You don''t have to put yourself in danger just to be with me. You have many things to do here already, and putting you in danger by dragging you with me to this skirmish is just unproductive."

    Be opened her mouth, but no words came out as she found herself unable to speak. After all, he waspletely right in everything that he just said. She did have a lot of work that needed to be done. She still needed to study more about the kingdom that she was in, and she also needed to learn more about the Queen Mother''s former duties now that she had officially taken over her mother-inw''s role.

    "I can do all that once we get back," Be insisted. "They''re not all urgent anyway."

    Amon frowned at her, and yet she still remained steadfast as she stood her ground. No, she didn''t really care what happened. So long as she got to be with him, she''d do anything if only to get that sweet lovemaking that she needed to get pregnant.

    "Is that how a queen is supposed to talk?"

    Be blinked at the sudden hostile tone. Again, she knew that what she was doing was borderline wrong in terms of ignoring responsibility, but she really wanted to be with him while she was fertile. She really wanted things to happen, and she wanted it to happen now.

    "Absolutely not, but I still want to go anyway," she stubbornly insisted. "Wouldn''t it be nice for the queen to be seen by the masses anyway? I get to see the kingdom as well, allowing me to gauge what''s exactly needed for things to progress."

    Amon remained silent as he gave her a thoughtful stare. She could already tell that he knew something was up. She wasn''t usually this pushy, but she refused to back down now. Not when she had already invested this much effort in forcing the issue.

    "Be, you''re not usually like this," he pointed out with a frown. "Is there something you''re not telling me?"

    Be let out a sigh as she shook her head. Of course, he''d ask that question. "I just want us to be together. That, and I want to get pregnant as soon as possible."

    This time, it was Amon who was taken aback as he stared at her. "Pregnant? So you want to go with me on a battlefield all so that we can have children?"

    Be couldn''t help but let out an awkward chuckle as she nodded. "I''m about to enter my fertile period while you''re gone, you see, and I wanted us to take advantage of it as soon as possible," she reasoned. "I know it''s dangerous and stupid, but I just can''t help myself. I want this to happen. I want us to have a child, and I want it as soon as possible."

    She prepared herself for another scolding. She knew what she was requesting was downright selfish and dangerous. After all, needlessly risking her own life on the battlefield just for a chance to get pregnant was something that even she knew was a dumb idea. Sure, she could fight as well, but why do so when she indeed had more than enough on her te in terms of work in the castle as a new queen?

    "Be, I understand, and I love and appreciate that you think that, but aren''t you rushing yourself too much?"

    She froze on her feet. Didn''t the Queen Mother just tell her that she should take things easy and enjoy their honeymoon? That she should just let things happen instead of trying to force things?

    "I¡­ I suppose so," she admitted. "But wouldn''t it be nice though? Us already having an heir as soon as possible? I really want Queen Mother to be happy by granting her a grandchild as soon as possible."

    "It''s a good thing, sure, but we shouldn''t be irrational for these things," Amon told her. "If it happens, then it happens, and frankly, I''ll be more than happy to get you pregnant as soon as I''m able as well."

    "Then why not now?" she quickly rebutted.

    "Because Helion is far from stable, and while we can just ignore our duties and go on a week doing nothing but each other, doing so would just be highly irresponsible with many of our people in the south at stake. Besides, we can do things at night." Amon exined, pulling her for a hug.

    Be meekly nodded at that. As he just said, they indeed were doing the deed constantly every night ever since she was crowned. While it wasn''t as much as she wanted, they also didn''t really care if their constant unions bore fruit. They most certainly didn''t care how much they pleasured each other using their bodies, so they were definitely notcking in that department.

    She let out a soft smile as she returned his hug with a tight squeeze. Burying her nose into his chest, she savored his scent as she did her best not to let herself get into another argument with him about this. Enough was enough. She knew what she had to do now.

    "So, did you change your mind abouting with me? I''ll try toe back as soon as I can." Amon said.

    "Actually, not at all," she smirked. "My prior point still stands in that I need to see more of Helion to help me get a better picture of the kingdom itself. Just hearing about what''s happening from the officials makes for poor decision-making, after all."

    Be couldn''t help but grin as Amon gave her a challenging look yet again. While she had partly given up on having him constantly make love to her during the trip, she still had a valid excuse to have her with him during this trip. She had to make a few concessions, but she could see herself being let on the carriage.

    "Is that so?" Amon questioned back. "Again, I''m telling you that I''m about to go into a battlefield to kill monsters. I won''t exactly go through many small towns and districts to see what''s happening to them."

    "Then we can make a few detours along the way," she insisted. "In fact, if you don''t want me in too much danger, why not drop me off at a nearby vige somewhere down the line? That way, I''ll be away from danger while I do my own survey of thends. It would also help for the popce to see that their queen was personally seeing them to try and help them."

    She smiled at him as she saw him actually weighing her proposal. It was something she just made up on the spot, but it was still just as valid as she thought for some of her potential projects.

    "You know, I hate that you''re making too much sense," Amon chuckled in resignation as he shrugged. "Fine. I''ll let youe with me, but only to the town nearest to my actual destination. From there, you''ll have your own contingent to assist you as you do your surveys."

    Be beamed as she quickly leaned up to give him a kiss. "Thank you, Amon."

    "Don''t thank me yet," he scoffed as he turned around. "I might just leave you here if you''re not finished packing before noon."

    "I''ll get to it as soon as possible then," she giggled.

    She chuckled even as Amon promptly left for the carriage that he was probably alreadyte for. Meanwhile, she quickly made her way to their shared room to have a few of her servants pack her belongings. All the while, she couldn''t help but smirk at what she got. After all, while she did agree that they just should let things happen, that didn''t mean that she couldn''t speed things along. Queen Mother was running out of time and Be could feel how she longed to see her own grandchildren soon.

 Chapter 798 A Reward

    <h4>Chapter 798 A Reward</h4>

    Getting ready for their trip, Be had a wide smile on her face as she stared up at Amon attempting to get on his horse. Having worn her riding outfit, she was more than happy to take her husband''s hand as he helped her up and allowed her to sit in front of him.

    "There," Amon smiled as he wrapped his arms around her to hold onto the horse''s reins. "Now, you just have to hang on and hope for good weather."

    "Amon, I don''t care if it rains or snows," she chuckled at him as she leaned on his strong chest. "So long as I''m with you, there''s nothing that would stop me from being by your side."

    While she kind of felt bad not riding in the carriage specifically brought along for her, Be wouldn''t trade where she was now even for thefort of being able to sit properly and stretch her legs. No, she was on this journey to be with Amon, and sitting alone in the carriage would defeat that purpose.

    ''Not to mention, it''d be lonely being there all by myself,'' she thought to herself as she stared at the road ahead. ''It''s not like it won''t be here when we need it though. If need be, we can ride in the carriage if it ever rains or if the weather is too uncooperative.''

    [Isn''t that exactly why it''s better for you two to stay inside the carriage instead?] Poona teased her. [In addition, you two would have the privacy of being alone in a ce that people wouldn''t be able to see through, so you two can do the deed nonstop without anyone even noticing.]

    Be blushed at her inner wolf''s suggestions. While it was true that they could do exactly that, they were also still currently in the Capital City of Helion, and Amon told her that Helonians would usually gather by the side of the road to give respects to their king whenever they were going somewhere.

    Knowing that it would just be rude to be alone in the carriage. And that was on top of her just saying to him that she wanted their people to know who she was.

    [Or maybe you just want to be with him,] her inner wolf further teased her.

    [Of course, I do,] she scoffed back. [Also, this wasn''t my idea anyway.]

    Ignoring her wolf''s constant teasing, Be decided to focus instead on actually being a queen as their caravan began to move forward. Leaving the castle, they began to pass through the streets of the Helionian capital, all while their people greeted them with a shout of adoration and a curt bow as they went past them.

    "Long live the King and Queen!"

    "Long live the King and Queen!"

    "Long live the King and Queen!"

    With each chant, the more Be kept her bright and wide smile open for any and all that wished to see them. She waved at them from their horse, all while Amon did the same as they made sure that they gave their citizens the best that they could give them.

    Eventually, however, their caravan left the city''s boundaries, and all of the people that were once greeting them eventually went back to their usual routines. To her surprise, she actually felt tired just from that, even though she was sure that she didn''t even do much.

    "Are you alright, Be?" Amon quickly asked her, having seemingly noticed her sudden fatigue.

    "I''m alright," she quickly reassured him with a smile. "I was just¡­ I didn''t think just greeting people would be tiring."

    "It does need a bit of getting used to. My cheeks can get a bit sore from smiling every once in a while too," Amon chuckled as heforted her. "Though I didn''t expect you to get this tired. After all, you''re always smiling whenever I see you."

    Be blushed at that. "That''s because it''s you that you''re seeing me," she retorted. "Of course, I''d smile if I saw you smiling back at me."

    "Fair enough," Amon smiled back, a faint blush adorning his face. "Anyway, since we''re out of the capital, perhaps we can move back to the carriage now so that you can sit somewherefortable."

    Be almost opened her mouth to protest, but she quickly stopped herself from doing so as she nodded. "That would be nice."

    Momentarily stopping the caravan, Amon went down their horse first, allowing him to escort her down before promptly leading her to their carriage. Allowing her to enter first, she quickly sat down on thefortable seating just as Amon moved to sit beside her. From there, her husband gave out the signal to continue moving, allowing them to rx into each other''s arms the moment the carriage doors were closed.

    "We''re finally alone," Be hummed as she snuggled up to Amon''s strong arms. "It''s nice just being like this with you."

    "I feel the same way, Be," Amon hummed back as he wrapped her in his arms. "However, we''re not here to just enjoy each other''s presence. By your own words, this is still work."

    Be sheepishly smiled as she quicklyposed herself at those words. She did say that just to have him take her with him on his trip, so she should probably start familiarizing herself with everything that she might encounter on their journey. Still¡­

    "You''re right, but that doesn''t mean we can''t enjoy each other''spany while doing so," Be chuckled as she casually leaned further into his embrace. "I know I have a lot to learn, so can you teach me while we''re like this?"

    Amon chuckled at her antics even as he tightened his embrace around her. "Very well, Be. As you might already know, we''re currently on our way south near the border to get rid of the monsters there. Well, that was the original n, anyway," he slightly scoffed as he gently stroked her hair. "With your addition to the group along with your suggestions, the trip turned into a welfare visit to some of the viges along the way as well."

    Be nodded in understanding. After all, Helion was still recovering from its previous war. Aside from the capital and a few other areas spared from the ravages of war, the rest of the kingdom was practically sted back into the stone age in terms of economy and industry.

    "As you might expect, famine is currently raging in the far flung reaches of the kingdom," Amon continued. "The south is no different, and the viges here are in dire need of help in the form of supplies, manpower, and new infrastructure to get them all back on their feet."

    "Oh, so that''s why we have a lot of food with us right now," Be quickly noted. "I had a feeling those were a lot more than what we and the soldiers need for this journey."

    "That''s right," Amon hummed in approval of her understanding. "There are a few viges that we''ll pass through on our way to the border. We''ll be seeing to them ourselves for a bit to give them some food and whatever assistance we can give them before going on our path to the battlefield."

    "And right by thest vige we visit, that''s where you''ll leave me while you do your business killing monsters, right?" Be finished for him.

    "That''s the n," he nodded. "You''ll be in charge of overseeing the inevitable deluge of refugees that will stream to that area once the fighting starts. You''ll give them directions on where to stay and keep them safe while I clean things up."

    Be nodded in determination. It was another thing that popped up in their minds once it was decided that she was going toe with him to the battlefield. While there were monsters out there, that didn''t mean that there were no civilians living by the outskirts of the potential battlefield. There would be forced evacuations while the fighting took ce, and her presence made for a good beacon for their people who would undoubtedly be scared and confused while their king rid theirnds of the monsters that made them miserable in the first ce.

    "I''ll do my best to coordinate the efforts," Be firmly dered. "I''ll have my own set of guards to keep the vige safe, right?"

    "Of course," Amon scoffed as he stated the obvious. "I''ll never leave you undefended, even if the ce that you''ll be staying was all but guaranteed to be safe."

    She smiled as she took in a deep breath before allowing herself to sink into his arms once more. She always appreciated a good n, but she appreciated her husband''s thoughtfulness a lot more.

    "Thank you, Amon," she beamed at him as she turned to kiss him. "And after you''re done killing all of the monsters, maybe you get to have a reward from me."

    "I''ll be looking forward to it, my sweet vixen," he chuckled as he kissed her back.

 Chapter 799 To Help

    <h4>Chapter 799 To Help</h4>

    Be let out a sigh as she looked out the window of their carriage. Some days passed, and the surrounding forest eventually made way for what looked to be a barren wastnd as they made their way further south. In truth, she didn''t think that the devastation left by Devon would be this extreme, but it would seem that there was more to things than met the eye.

    "I didn''t think it would be this bad," she couldn''t help but whisper to herself as she stared at the view outside. "There''s¡­ There''s almost nothing out here."

    "And yet its people still live," Amon answered with a sigh of his own. "No matter what happens to thend, those that live in it will refuse to leave their homes."

    Be frowned at that prospect. Surely, some would''ve already left after all of the destruction that was dealt to thends. The ground was practically dry with little to no vegetation, and what were clearly once forests were now left as stumps out to dry as all life on it just seemed to be absorbed back into the dirt below.

    "That''s not good," she grumbled. "I can see why the famine is a thing out here now."

    "Indeed," he mumbled with another sigh. "From what I''ve gathered, the south used to be the breadbasket of the kingdom before Devon went ahead and razed it down to the ground. Thesends used to be green and golden with wheat as far as the eye could see. Helion was capable of exporting food at a profit, and it was borderline unthinkable that the kingdom itself would starve."

    "But clearly, it''s not impossible," Be frowned. "This is a mess..."

    She clicked her tongue in thought as she did her best to think of something to try and salvage thends. Clearly, the people didn''t want to leave, but perhaps there was more to things than met the eye.

    "We''re here."

    Be blinked as she heard Amon''s voice announce their arrival. To her surprise, they indeed had arrived at a small town in the middle of what was now a desert. It wasn''t much, but based on the ruins that she saw, it was clearly once a thriving city of some sort.

    "I didn''t even notice," she couldn''t help but mutter.

    "It sneaks up on you, isn''t it," Amon chuckled before his face turned serious. "Also, stay behind me for now. The people here are not kind to those they do not know, even if you''re their queen."

    She narrowed her eyes at that, "What do you mean by that?"

    "This town has seen better days. When I first came here, they all threatened me just to keep us away. However, killing a few monsters for them quickly had me earn their trust," Amon exined. "Just give me some time to introduce you. That way, their trust in me would be shared with you. Once that''s done, they''ll treat you with the respect your position deserves."

    Taking a deep breath, she nodded before allowing herself to rx as she let Amone lead her down their carriage. Her feet now firmly on the ground, she now saw in her own eyes the town that was supposed to be flooded with refugees the moment the fighting started.

    "Your Majesties."

    She turned her gaze to the man that just greeted them. He was rather old, and the ruined state of the town practically mirrored his clothing as the rags that clung to his form clearly looked like it had seen better days. Around them, the same could be said with the rest of the people, children and adults alike impoverished by a situation that was clearly out of their control.

    "Wee to Bu," the town''s mayor greeted them. "Apologies for theck of hospitality, but we simply do not have anything left to give¡­"

    "At ease," Amon reassured the old man. "We weren''t expecting anything. In fact, we came here to deliver aid."

    Be heard the crowd stir at her husband''s words. It almost felt like the entire town was watching as some of their men began to offload the food that they brought with them.

    "You''re too kind, Your Majesty," the mayor deeply bowed. "I assure you that we shall repay your kindness the moment we are able."

    "It''s of no consequence," her husband reassured the old man yet again. "Again, the only thing I ask is that your people here be safe. Barring that, you all could freely relocate nearer to the capital."

    "Ah, that won''t be necessary," the mayor quickly replied. "This is our home. No matter what happens, this is where we shall stay."

    Be schooled her features as she heard those words. Again, her husband was right. Despite everything, the people of this town refused to move. They would rather die in theirnd than try their chances of moving to a safer location like the capital.

    "If you insist," Amon nodded in understanding. "Anyway, I''m here to get rid of a few monsters near the southern border. I assume that some of them have given you all trouble?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty," the old man nodded. "It has made work difficult, and¡­ some have perished against them already."

    "Very well. I''ll see to it that they are destroyed swiftly," Amon grimly nodded. "In the meantime, I am leaving my wife here to oversee things here. She is new, you see, but rest assured that she only has our people''s best interests at heart."

    Seeing her cue to finally speak, Be did her best to sound as confident and reassuring as possible as she spoke. "Indeed. I''m Queen Be. I hope we can work well together."

    "Well met, Your Majesty," the mayor respectfully bowed to her. "Seeing as you are our king''s wife, surely you see the plight of our people as well."

    "Quite," she nodded. "Things will be happening in theing days here, I''m sure. I''ll try to see if there''s something to be done about the economy in this ce."

    "That would be much appreciated," the mayor deeply bowed.

    With their greetings over, Be turned to Amon, her husband already making his way back to their caravan so that they could continue their journey to the southernmost border.

    "Take care out there, alright?" she couldn''t help but warn him. "Contact me if something goes wrong."

    "Don''t worry, Be. I''ll wrap things up quickly," Amon soothed her before giving her a peck on her lips. "After all, you still have that reward waiting for me, right?"

    "Of course," she chuckled with a faint blush. "I wouldn''t keep it from you even if you took long, to be honest."

    "Ah, but where would be the fun in that?" Amon scoffed as he got up on his horse. "Mark my words: I''ll be back before you know it."

    And with that, Be could simply wave her husband goodbye as they all went and left the town, leaving her alone with a contingency of guards to defend herself with.

    "Right¡­ I have to see to the preparations," she told herself before she turned her attention back to the mayor and her men. "Alright, first up, let''s start distributing the food and drink to those that need it. Make sure everyone gets their fair share."

    "Of course, Your Majesty."

    As one, the men nodded to her, and Be could simply stare out at the vast ins of nothingness that surrounded the town. Surely, she could think of something to try and bring this ce back to life while her husband was out ying monsters.

    "Say, before¡­ everything, what was this town known for?" she asked the mayor.

    "We¡­ We were known for our agricultural products, Your Majesty," the mayor regretfully replied. "Unfortunately, the war and all of its magic ravaged thend, making it the dry and dusty ins that it is now."

    She bit her lip as she simply nodded in acknowledgment. Just like her husband said, it would seem that the town was indeed once farnd that grew food for Helion and its people. To hear about it now while seeing what it has be almost made her heart sink at how impossibly it almost looked to bring those glory days back.

    "I see¡­ Are there no other industries here?"

    "We hunted what we could, but doing so did little to feed our poption," the mayor sadly stated. "We''ve also tried looking for other valuable resources near here, but there was no such luck in that. Coupled with the frequent monster attacks, it''s simply impossible to do anything with the dwindling manpower we have."

    "Well, at least the king will be taking care of thatst part once and for all," Be reassured the old man with a smile. "After the monsters are gone, this ce can fully try to get back on its feet."

    As Be smiled at the mayor, her gaze went to the popce that was currently bowing deeply to her for the food that they brought. This was simply uneptable. She had to do something to this ce after all of this, and she refused to leave without at least a n to help the people here.

 Chapter 800 Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 800 Monsters</h4>

    Amon did his best to keep Be out of his mind as he made his way to the meeting spot he agreed upon with the mages of Ebodia. They should be there already, assuming that they were still on schedule with everything.

    Still, with nothing else left to do at the moment, he stared out at the vast nothingness that was once the green ins of Helion''s south. He read from a few books that the area was once fertile ground, but Devon''s actions had all but made that the exact opposite. Even the forest that the monsters were currently using as a hideout looked dead and dried out as theck of leaves made the dust sweep through the dead trees.

    ''Is there even a way to revive this area?''

    It was a valid answer for both thend''s rtive state along the towns that once thrived upon it. In fact, Bu wasn''t the only town they passed before they arrived here. Some were almost abandoned when they arrived, while others were practically begging for them to take them back to the capital with them. Sure, the capital could keep subsidizing the poorer areas like this with food and resources, but that couldn''tst forever, especially since the capital itself wasn''t doing too great either.

    ''We''re running low on everything,'' he couldn''t help but think to himself. ''We need to start somewhere, but food is something that we cannot keep importing.''

    It was simply impossible for their reserves to keep paying for imports. Sure, the neighboring kingdoms were currently giving them food and aid for free, but that wouldn''tst forever. Years down the line, the kings helping them now would have no choice but to start charging them for food. It was cruel, but economies couldn''t run on kindness alone. They had their own kingdoms to take care of, and it wasn''t fair for Helion to keep taking advantage of their kindness like this, especially since he was sure that they could stand on their own feet if given enough time.

    "Ah, Your Majesty."

    Amon quickly nodded as he came face to face with the mages that Ebodia had lent him for this expedition. They weren''t much, but they were more than enough for the job.

    "Greetings," Amon greeted them from his horse. "I assume you all know what''s about to happen here?"

    "King Ezekiel has told us that we''re here to kill monsters," one of them, probably their caption, stiffly nodded. "We are to answer to yourmand, but only until after our job isplete. Then, we are to return to Ebodia."

    "That''s fair," Amon hummed in affirmation. "I hope you''re all ready. We''ll be charging the forest as soon as we''re all ready."

    "Of course!"

    With that conversation over, Amon got down from his horse as he readied himself for the battle ahead. In truth, he really didn''t think that he had to think too hard for this battle. The monsters here looked uncoordinated, which meant that they simply had to cut off their escape for them to start panicking and be ripe for the ughter.

    "Have the men surround the forest," Amonmanded some of the men that came with him. "Make sure to have some distance away from the nearest tree."

    "Right away, Your Majesty!"

    He simply watched as his men quickly scattered to surround the forest, all of them taking up positions just shy of entering the forest itself. He had a feeling he wouldn''t even need them to enter the forest anyway, but having them ready to cut down all who would try to escape was still much safer than just relying that the mages would hit everyone.

    "What would you have us do, Your Majesty?"

    Amon turned his attention to the captain of the Ebodian mages. With a nonchnt blink, he spoke, "Once I give the signal, you will have your mages utterly destroy the forest in front of us. Use the widest and most damaging spells that you have. Obliterate the ce."

    "I see," the captain nodded, quickly understanding what he wanted to be done. "It shall be done on your order."

    Amon nodded in approval before he turned his attention back to what would soon be a crater in the middle of the field. It might sound like overkill, but it was the safest and fastest way to get rid of all the monsters still terrorizing this area. Nothing of much value would be lost anyway. The trees were all dried husks incapable of being turned into lumber, and thend itself was all but incapable of supporting life unless something new happened.

    "On mymand," Amon warned his men, the mages behind him already charging up their spells. "Aim!"

    His gaze went solely to whatid within the forest. He was sure that there would be a ughter. Only, it was only monsters that had to die for the kingdom to progress.

    "Fire!"

    A beat passed as hismand echoed through the dry air. Before long, however, the sound of explosions quickly reverberated throughout the area as the mages began their bombardment of the monster-filled forest. For a full minute, the mages unloaded their most powerful spells on the monster army, and they were promptly rewarded with inhuman screams of pain and agony as the charred and burning monsters began trying to escape the besieged forest.

    "Don''t let any one of them escape!" Amon bellowed, his own fists at the ready as he prepared to defend the mages behind him. "If even one of them slips past, immediately warn us so that the reserves can give chase!"

    With his order given, Amon focused his attention on the few monsters that were now making their way to him. Clearly, some of them were smart enough to know where the explosions wereing from. Unfortunately, they weren''t smart enough to know that he was practically the most dangerous thing on the battlefield at that moment.

    Amon raised his fists as he began punching one burning monster after the other, their mes doing nothing to him as he tore apart all that even dared to hurt Ebodia''s mages. On top of them being too important, he couldn''t afford to have any one of them killed, thus growing Helion''s debt to Ebodia even bigger than it already was.

    Ripping and tearing through the monsters, Amon almost felt like nothing was happening at how easily things were going. True to his calctions, the monsters were not coordinated enough to mount an actual counterattack. All they could do was il against them in hopes that they could kill at least one of them. Unfortunately, they were all prepared, and a few burning monsters were far from capable of piercing through their perimeter.

    Minutes passed, and Amon started getting bored as the number of monsters that escaped slowly dwindled down to the single digits. His men hadn''t informed him of any monster that managed to slip past their defenses, so he could only assume that they had had most of them already. At this point, it would be a waste of manpower to have the mages bombard the forest down to ashes, if it wasn''t already at that point anyway.

    "Alright, you all can stop now," he told the mages. "Standby and look for stragglers until said otherwise."

    "It shall be done, Your Majesty."

    With the captain saluting him, the magical bombardment that once filled the air with explosions finally settled as Amon went up to the forest to survey the damage. Sure enough, what was once a wall of trees was practically nothing more than ash now as the entire area was leveled into oblivion. The charred remains that filled the ground were a sight to behold as he watched the wind all but disintegrate them into dust. If anything, the crater that was once the forest would make for a goodke, one that could possibly bring some life back to this ce assuming that the weather would be able to sustain one in the first ce.

    "It''s over," he called out. "Good work everyone!"

    With those words, all of the soldiers with him began to rx as they all slowly made their way back to their positions with the caravan. Likewise, the Ebodian mages all fell in line with their captain once more, the man himself giving Amon an approving nod.

    "That went far smoother than expected," the captainplimented him. "Excellent work, Your Majesty."

    "And excellent work to you and your men as well," Amon nodded back. "Tell King Ezekiel that I appreciate the support given to me for this battle. I shall try to repay my debts to him once I''m able to."

    "Acknowledged," the captain firmly saluted. "If there is nothing else, we shall be off then."

    Amon opened his mouth to speak, only for him to stop himself before letting the mages go. Seeing the gigantic crater that was once the forest really gave him the idea of making it ake, and perhaps mages would be able to fill it up with enough water to support life in the area again. However, asking of such things to mages that just all but expended their energy bombarding the area was just insensitive.

    No, if he wanted help with this, he would need to make another request with Ebodia, and he was pretty sure that Be would help him with this one as well.

 Chapter 801 To Save Her

    <h4>Chapter 801 To Save Her</h4>

    After assisting the town mayor in distributing relief goods to the vigers, Be felt exhausted. It made her feel really bad seeing the malnourished children in the area.

    It was technically her first day here in the vige, so she understood how the people still had not warmed up to her. The whole day they would keep looking at her as if sizing her up to decipher whether or not her gesture was sincere. It was understandable, and as Amon said, all she should do is to show them her true heart and her desire to help them out not just because it was her responsibility as a Queen but also because she truly wanted to help, with the utmost of her capabilities.

    She was interrupted from her deep stupor with a knock on her door.

    "Your Majesty, may wee in?"

    "Yes, please¡­" Be said as the door swung open. The servants brought inside a small tub filled with warm water.

    "Oh, thank you," Be said with a wide smile. She indeed needed a refreshing bath, because she was practically bathing in her own sweat.

    "We''ll help you take a bath," the servants said, and Be shook her head.

    "There''s no need. You can all leave now, I will take care of myself. Good work everyone. And see you all again tomorrow," she said with a warm smile.

    The servants that Amon had brought with them were assisting her well and she was grateful for their help, "Go and have a rest too," she added.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," the servants answered in chorus followed by a curt bow before leaving her room.

    Bezily stripped off her clothes and then stepped into the bath.

    "I wonder what he''s doing?" she murmured as her thoughts wandered to her husband. She simply hoped that he too would take a rest from fighting monsters.

    [Why not talk to him through the bond?] Poona interrupted, making Be smile.

    [My king¡­] Be lovingly greeted.

    [Yes, my Queen.] Amon humorously replied.

    [How are things there?] Be asked as she yed with water in the tub. How she hoped Amon was with her in the tub while the two of them yed. She quickly shook her head at the lewd thoughts that had juste in.

    [You''re fertile starting this midnight, so you should make the most out of it.] Poona reminded her.

    [I just finished clearing the monsters here but there are still a few more things to do that my men and I can handle, but I already let the Ebodian mages go to get some rest. They practically did all the work. I''ll be finished here soon, but don''t wait up for me and get rest first. I will probably arrive at dawn.] Amon informed her.

    Be''s smile widened because it was just perfect timing to make love at dawn and make babies!

    [How are things there? You should be resting by now as well. I''m sure you''re exhausted from all the work there in the vige,] Amon hummed.

    [I''m fine. I''m taking a bath now so I will smell nice once you arrive. Wake me up with kisses, alright?] she seductively teased him. Her face blushed, hearing Amon''s lewd groan.

    [Stop teasing me, my dear wife. I''m imagining myself taking a bath with you now. Urghhh¡­ I must cut this connection now and concentrate on my work so I can go back there immediately,] Amon muttered.

    [Hurry up, I''ll be fertile starting this midnight. We must not miss this opportunity.] she reminded him.

    There was a deep sigh through the bond before Amon spoke, [I honestly don''t want to pressure you about this, and like I said we must not rush.]

    For some reason, Amon was acting nonchnt and rxed when it came to the topic of conceiving a child, which was surprising as he had been in a hurry to conceive not too long ago. But she now fully understood why he was acting like that. He often said that he didn''t want her to feel pressured, but deep inside he too was in a hurry.

    [We''re in this together, my love. I''m not pressured at all. It''s because of my desire to make Queen Mother happy since this is one of the things she''s been waiting for. Seeing her grandchildren, hopefully¡­] she couldn''t even finish her words and say that ''hopefully before she dies''.

    [I just don''t want you to think that, I¡­ I mean, we rushed to get married, despite my memories not fullying back yet because I had known that it was my mother''s dying wish to be a grandmother, which is why I was in a hurry to fulfill that wish. Then that incident happened with Devon''s bloodthread, and because of it my lost memories finally came back to me and I finally remembered everything about you.]Amon lengthly exined.

    [It''s fine Amon. Now let''s both work hard not just to rebuild this kingdom of course, but also to make babies. I won''t disturb you any longer. Hurry ande back to me soon. I love you and keep yourself safe,] Be said with a grin as she quickly cut off her connection with her husband.

    She finished cleaning herself up, making sure she was well-cleaned and smelled really nice. Be dried her body and put on a nightgown. She was staying at a building that was once an inn. Some rooms were still intact, like the one she was staying in, although parts of the inn obviously needed thorough repairs.

    She walked towards the window and saw some of the houses and tents still had their lights on. She heard Amon had already prioritized the reconstruction of provinces with the highest poption density, focusing on stabilizing Helion''s economy for continuous progress.

    There were still a lot of things to do, and Be could only sigh.

    [Don''t stress yourself. You will surely do great in assisting our mate in making this Kingdom one of the top Kingdoms in all aspects, just like Valcrez, Cordon, and Ebodia,] Poona encouraged.

    Helion was a big kingdom, and if her memory during their history ss before was still urate, then it was almost the same size as Ebodia. "I never envisioned myself as queen, responsible for such a vast kingdom. Although, I have dreamt about donning a crown while witnessing the coronation of our Queen Xenia in Ebodia." Be muttered.

    [Snap out of it already, and stop feeling as if you''re still in a dream, Be. This is our reality and you''re now a Queen.] Poona scolded. Beughed because she had been so redundant with this thought that Poona was now scolding her already.

    Be yawned and wistfully hummed, "Let''s rest and recharge already."

    Poonaughed at her and Be crawled into bed and it didn''t take long for her to fall into a deep sleep.

    *******

    At Helion Castle

    Queen Mother Mona coughed several times after drinking the potion which Casimir prepared for her.

    "Take it easy," Jayraforted as she stroked the Queen Mother''s back. She and Casimir were inside her bedchamber. Both of them were working together to make sure that Queen Mother would not feel any difort as her health continuously deteriorated.

    Although there was this encouraging progress in the potion that they had formted for her. With herbined knowledge and Casimir''s, they managed to make a potion which was a maintenance that Queen Mother could take daily in order to slow down the process of deterioration of her organs.

    Mona had a faint smile on her face as she turned around to face Jayra. She gently grabbed one of her free hands and squeezed it lightly.

    "Lera is someone who can be so stubborn but I am more at ease now that you''re here for her, and that she found her only sister. I even thought that I would end up arranging a marriage for her just to make sure that she''d be under the wing of a good family. But now your arrival is enough to make me feel at ease that I can leave this world at peace, knowing she''s in great hands¡­ with you and Amon." Mona said sincerely to Jayra.

    "And me and my family, Mona. So stop saying things like that. I told you that you''ll still have a long life ahead, and you might even witness Lera getting married to my son, Rendon," Casimir confidently stated, making Jayra chuckle.

    She then humorouslymented, "Ah, Rendon has to go through me first Lord Casimir¡­"

    Her words made Queen Mother Mona chuckle, and Jayra was d that she was able to lift up the sad atmosphere that had started to cloud the bedchamber. Jayra stared at her newfound family in the form of Aunt Mona, and she once again vowed that she would do everything in her power to try to save her. She wouldn''t stop trying.

    ********************

    Kindly Follow and like our Instagram: EUSTOMA_reyna and [emailprotected]</a> Join our DISCORD group via Link: https://discord.gg/PNGkTUy Direct links to all my works at .linktr.ee/eustoma_reyna

 Chapter 802 A Way to Wake Up**

    <h4>Chapter 802 A Way to Wake Up**</h4>

    At Bu Town, Kingdom of Helion

    King Amon finally arrived at the inn where Be was sleeping in their room. The door swung open with a forceful push, and a gust of chilling wind followed King Amon into the room. His armor, battered and stained with the signs of battle, clinked as he walked.

    He had returned from his journey from the south, victorious from the battles he had fought against the monsters and beasts. Despite the lingering fatigue, his heart was lightened by the thought of reuniting with his beloved queen.

    The room was softly lit by a few flickering candles, casting a warm glow. Bey in peaceful slumber, her ck wavy hair spread across the pillow and her features serene. Amon approached the bed silently, not wanting to disrupt his queen from her slumber.

    With a tender smile, he watched her for a moment. Her beauty was captivating and his heart swelled with pride and affection. He had the urge to caress her face. But he stopped midway, realizing his hands were still covered with blood. He felt the need to freshen up first. He had no right to touch his beloved queen with his hands tainted with blood.

    With a deep sigh, Amon turned around, heading toward the bathtub the servants quietly prepared for him. Amon''s thoughts were filled with Be as he cleaned himself. He yearned for her. This was definitely a good time for them to make love because Be was now fertile, a chance for them to produce some heirs. He could only hope that he wouldn''t miss this time.

    Furthermore, the deteriorating health condition of his mother, Queen Mona, weighed heavily on him. Her days were numbered and she could onlyst for two years at most. Giving her a grandchild was the only precious gift they could give her.

    Amon heaved another deep sigh before he began to undress, each piece of his battle-worn armor and clothing dropping to the floor, revealing the powerful physique beneath. As he stepped into the warm water, a sigh of relief escaped his lips.

    The soothing waters enveloped him, washing away the blood stains and dirt on his body. Amon closed his eyes, allowing the rxing bath to seep into his senses. The fragrant bath oils and soap helped his muscles rx and the tension melted away.

    After some time, feeling refreshed and invigorated, he stepped out of the bath and wrapped himself in a towel. He knew that theforts of the bed and his queen awaited him. With a sense of anticipation, he headed back to their bed, ready to join Be with a heart full of love and serenity.

    He didn''t even bother to wear any clothes. Upon reaching the bed, King Amon gently settled on the edge of the bed, his eyes fixed on Be who was still fast asleep.

    "Hmm. My Queen, how can you stay pretty and mesmerizing even in your sleep?" With an affectionate smile ying on his lips, Amon leaned over, nting a soft kiss on her forehead.

    He knew she needed her rest, however, he couldn''t resist the temptation to yfully rouse her from her dreams. He reached out and brushed a lock of hair from Be''s forehead. His touch was feather-light and it did not disturb her sleep.

    Leaning down, he whispered softly, "Be, my love¡­ it''s time to wake up." His voice was a gentle caress. But Be just moved a little and her eyes remained closed.

    Amon let out a soft chuckle. He wondered what made his wife so exhausted that it was so hard for her to wake up. Was she the one who fought beasts and monsters?

    After a while, a mischievous smile formed in the corners of his lips. Amon''s fingers traced a delicate path along her jawline, his touch as light as a breeze. Not yet satisfied, Amon slid his free hand under her night dress, trailing a path until his palm touched her bare breast. He gave it a gentle squeeze.

    By doing that, he hoped she would wake up soon. He couldn''t wait to see the sleepiness slowly fade from her eyes, to be reced by the twinkle of recognition and affection once she saw his face.

    It did not take long before Be began to wake up. Her eyelids fluttered open, revealing the depths of her entrancing gaze. Amon watched her with a yful glint in his eyes as realization dawned on her.

    A soft drowsy smile curved her lips and said, "You''re back." Be gazed down as she felt something beneath her dress. She lifted her eyebrow when she noticed Amon''s palm groping her breast beneath her night dress. "What a way to wake up and greet me in the dawn, my King?"

    Amon let out another soft chuckle, a burning desire reflected in his eyes as he stared at her. Without further ado, Amon gently moved on top of Be, pinning her on the bed while throwing the nket that was previously covering her body.

    Be gasped in surprise. "Hey, you sly man. You''re heavy. Get off me." She gently punched Amon''s sturdy chest but he immediately captured her wrists, holding her hands in ce above her head.

    "My love, it''s time for us to make babies, don''t you think? My mother will be happy to see her grandchildren soon," Amon yfully mumbled as he winked at her.

    Be was about to say something but Amon immediately sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. His lips pressed against hers, then gently covered her mouth as his tongue traced the fullness of her lips.

    Be didn''t resist his yful advances. Instead, she returned his kiss with equal passion. Amon groaned when Be started responding to him. Still pinning her hands above her head, Amon''s free hand explored Be''s body.

    With one strong pull, Amon tore off Be''s night dress, revealing her nakedness. He brought his palm back to her plump breast, kneading and squeezing it gently. Be moaned in between their kisses as Amon continued to stimte her body.

    Soon, Amon broke the kiss, releasing her lips. But he continued showering her face with light gentle kisses. Each soft caress of his lips left a warm and lingering sensation on her skin, making her body set ame.

    After a few seconds, Amon''s lips moved down, tracing her jaws down to her neck and corbone. His tongue lingered on the sensitive part of her neck, licking andpping her flesh while his palm continued to y with her breast, tugging her nipples alternately.

    Be arched her back and tilted her head to the side, giving him more ess. That was the time, Amon released her arms as his right hand joined his left hand in kneading and groping her breasts.

    "Aahh¡­ Ooh~" Another soft moan escaped Be''s lips as she savored Amon''s touches and kisses. She reflexively wrapped her arms around his shoulders as she pulled his body closer to hers. She wanted to feel him more.

    Satisfied with the melodic sound of Be''s moan, Amon''s head moved further south, trailing kisses in between her cleavage while his fingers were busy ying and pinching her hard nipples. His intimate action elicited another loud moan from Be''s lips.

    Wanting to please her further, Amon reced his fingers with his mouth, capturing her nipple. His tongue licked her swollen bud,pping and sucking it hard. The sensation of his warm wet mouthpping and sucking over her sensitive peak sent Be into a frenzy of bliss, her moans growing in intensity.

    Amon was determined to take her to new heights of pleasure so he slid his finger down, reaching for the sensitive area in between her legs. While his mouth and left hand were busy stimting her two round peaks, his other hand began to caress her sex.

    Be''s body quivered with desire when she felt Amon''s fingers touching her slit, moving up and down. The intimate dance of his fingers on herdy part drew another unrestrained moan from Be''s lips. "Aaahg¡­ Uhmm~"

    She even parted her legs, aching for more of his touch. She could no longer take this. She felt the need to feel him inside her. "Amon¡­ Please¡­ Take me already."

    Amon paused for a moment as he lifted his head to gaze at his beloved queen. He could see the burning desire in her eyes as she begged him. Not wanting to torture her in pleasure, Amonplied with her request.

    Removing the towel that was wrapped around his hips, he positioned himself in between her legs. With the warm liquid leaking out of her sex, he could tell that Be was ready to ept him. Holding his erection, he guided the tip in front of her cave. In one swift move, he entered her, thrusting further inside of her.

    She couldn''t help but respond with an instinctual embrace, her arms encircling his broad shoulders, pulling his body closer to her as he continued to pound her. Their breaths quickened and the intensity of their connection was evident. His every thrust was deep, filling the space between them with an intoxicating mixture of pleasure and desire, the union of their souls echoing the intimate connection they shared.

 Chapter 803 A Bright Future

    <h4>Chapter 803 A Bright Future</h4>

    Weeks passed, and Be couldn''t help but feel happy as she went about her usual day in Helion Castle. Again, it almost felt like a dream at times, but Amon''s constant presence in her life only made things feel all the more real as they constantly made love whenever they could night after night. Some would think that it would get stale with how much they did each other, but in her opinion, making love with the person that she loves would never get old. In fact, every night they did it only made her long for him even harder, waiting for the night toe so that they could finally have a piece of each other.

    [You''d think that you''d be pregnant already with how much you and our mate are constantly going at it,] Poona chuckled as they walked through the castle hallways. [I don''t feel anything happening so far though.]

    [It must be too early still,] Be insisted with a frown. [My usual monthlies shoulde any day now, and yet it hasn''t.]

    Indeed, she was hoping that their constant lovemaking would finally bear fruit. She had an unspoken promise to the Queen Mother, after all, and she refused to back out from the challenge that she set upon herself.

    "I can only hope¡­" she mumbled to herself, her hand grazing her lower abdomen with a hopeful stare. "I''m sure I can do this¡­"

    With her mind remaining hopeful, Be went about with her day. As much as she wanted to simply enjoy all of the benefits of being Amon''s queen, she still had a responsibility to do everything she could to better the realm. Surprisingly, it was more than the work that she used to do during her stint as a merchant, and she always ended up being tired at the end of the day.

    Although, for some reason, she felt a lot more tired recently. She didn''t know whether that was a good thing or a bad thing, but she couldn''t let such a small thing stop her from her work.

    "Ah, Be," Amon lovingly greeted her with a smile. "Are you feeling better already?"

    "I can manage," she reassuringly smiled back. "I''m not that fragile. I fought by your side, remember?"

    "Fighting enemies and fighting potential sickness are twopletely different things," he reminded her with a small frown. "You can always get more rest if you need it. The kingdom can manage without you for a day or so. I can even try to get you some of the pies you''ve been cravingtely."

    "Amon, I''m already taking a lot more breaks than I should have," Be frowned back. "While I won''t say no to the pie, I can''t look like I''m azy queen, especially after I took it upon myself to try and improve our economy."

    It was just the principle of the matter. While she didn''t think that her recent tiredness would be much of a problem, a short fainting spell during one of her usual duties looking over the kingdom''s ounts immediately sent Amon into a fit. Thankfully, the healer who looked her over told them that nothing was amiss, but the incident still took its toll on the both of them.

    "...I understand," Amon hesitantly nodded. "Though I do think that we should stop with our usual¡­ nightly activities tonight. I can''t help but feel like I''m only making things worse by-"

    "Absolutely not," Be immediately chided him. "Us doing the deed helps me feel better. We don''t need to stop that."

    "Well, maybe I just won''t keep you up toote into the night," Amon lightly chuckled. "I want you to get as much rest as you can, Be. I won''t say no for an answer."

    "Fine," she rolled her eyes with a small smirk. "You win. Now let''s do our duties. I''m sure the court is already waiting long enough for us as it is."

    "We can always make them wait," he scoffed. "But if you insist, then let''s go meet our adoring officers."

    Be chuckled at the obvious joke before taking her ce by Amon''s side. Grabbing his arm, she smiled all the way to the throne room, where she went and took her usual spot beside the king''s throne.

    As usual, the officers bickered and argued in front of them. This time, however, they were smart enough to actually listen to her whenever she had something to suggest about the markets and the economy. They knew that she was in charge now, and she couldn''t help but smirk at the power she now held over them.

    Hours passed, and the usual court meeting ended. Somehow, Be felt exhaustion creeping in already despite her best attempts to keep her movements to a minimum.

    "It''s not like I''m dying things," she heard Rendon insist to Amon as they talked in the background. "I''m just looking for the right moment to do it."

    "Rendon, there is no right moment for this kind of stuff," Amon chuckled. "If you want to confess to Lera, then do it as soon as you get the courage to do so."

    Be saw Rendon frown, and she would''ve already jumped in to tease him if it weren''t for her head feeling like it was about to burst. She felt really bad at the moment, and despite the healers saying that it was nothing, her symptoms never disappeared. It almost felt like¡­ like¡­

    [Poona, am I pregnant already?] She couldn''t help but hopefully ask her inner wolf. [It exins everything, right?]

    It made everything make sense. The constant exhaustion, the dizziness, the pie cravings¡­ it all fit!

    But before she could hear her wolf''s words, Be felt her stomach retch as she was forced to vomit onto the side of her throne.

    "Be?!"

    Immediately, she heard Amon appear on her side, quickly soothing her as she wiped the spittle off her mouth.

    "I-I''m fine," she weakly chuckled. "It''s a good thing the court meeting''s already over. Only Rendon saw me do this in the throne room."

    "Shall I fetch for a healer?" Rendon quickly offered.

    "Do that," Amon firmly nodded, making the man quickly leave the throne room. He then focused on her as he asked, "Are you sure you''re alright? You''ve been feeling unwell for days now."

    "The healers did say that nothing''s wrong," she couldn''t help but giggle. "And I''m inclined to agree."

    In fact, she was ecstatic. She didn''t know how her pregnancy managed to evade the eyes of healers after all this time, but with her symptoms now in full swing, she could only assume that the next time she was checked, she would end up being positive. Everything lined up, and her hopes were soaring by the time a healer came to check on her.

    "Queen Be," the healer greeted her as she stood in front of her. "May I?"

    "You may," Be smiled. "Try to be thorough this time, alright?"

    "Do as she says," Amon seconded with a serious expression. "I don''t know what she has, but you all keep saying that nothing''s wrong despite her being like this."

    "Your Majesty, I assure you that nothing is indeed wrong back then," the healer defended even as she began to cast her spells on Be. "If we found something, we would''ve told you as soon as we-Oh¡­"

    Be waited with bated breath as she watched her healer''s expression. It also helped that the woman''s glowing hand stayed just above her womb, the location giving her all the clues she needed to know what was happening.

    "Why? What''s wrong?" Amon anxiously questioned. "Is she sick? Is there anything we can do to stop it?"

    "Amon, rx," Be giggled as she reached out to hold onto his hand. "Let the healer do her work."

    This was it. She knew what was happening. She could already feel it. There was no denying it now.

    "Your Majesty, congrattions," the healer beamed at her.

    "What? Congrattions?" Amon skeptically asked. "Why? Unless¡­"

    Be couldn''t help but smile brightly at her husband as her grip on her hand tightened. Likewise, Amon looked at her in anticipation as they waited for the healer to finish her words.

    "You''re expecting, Your Majesty," the woman smiled at her as she pulled away her hand. "The baby''s healthy so far, but you should get more rest. You''re already doing that recently, correct?"

    "That''s right," Be replied.

    "Then all will be well," the healer smiled back. "Again, congrattions, Your Majesties."

    Be could only sit there with a wide smile on her face as she watched the healer turn around and leave. Likewise, Rendon simply congratted them both before leaving, having decided that he was no longer needed and left the room to give them privacy.

    With the two of them now alone, she immediately felt Amon''s arms around her before their lips inevitably shed once more.

    "You¡­ We''re going to be parents," Amon dreamily whispered into her lips. "You''re going to have a baby¡­"

    "We''re going to have a baby," she corrected with a chuckle. "This is just as much your baby as it is mine."

    They both smile at each other before giving each other yet another deep and loving kiss. All the while, Be felt her cheeks getting sore with how much she was smiling. Their love had finally bore fruit, and the future never looked brighter than ever before.

    "I love you, Amon," she sincerely whispered to his lips. "Thank you for loving me¡­ For choosing me¡­"

    "And I love you too, Be," he eagerly replied. "Thank you for never giving up¡­ For fighting for us¡­"

    Once more, they shared another kiss. Truly, nothing could ever stand in their way now. Together, they have a bright future, and they will face it together as one.

 Chapter 804 Blessed

    <h4>Chapter 804 Blessed</h4>

    [You¡­ How could you not tell me?!] Be scolded Poona as soon as she managed to regain her bearings after the good news of her pregnancy. [I''ve been asking you for days now!]

    [To be honest, I just thought it would be best that we both hear the good news from the healers themselves,] Poona reasoned with a shrug. [And besides, I wanted confirmation too. I don''t want to just rely on myself to tell you these kinds of things.]

    [You mean you don''t want to tell me about what''s happening to my own body?] Be dubiously pointed out. [What happened to always having my back?]

    [Hey, it''s not like your life was on the line here,] her inner wolf defended with a humorous chuckle. [You''re still alive, right?]

    [There''s something you''re not telling me, isn''t there,] Be challenged.

    Poona scoffed in her head at the usation. However, after a few seconds of waiting, her inner wolf finally sighed in resignation. [Fine. I just didn''t want to spoil the fun of seeing both you and our mate''s reaction to the good news,] her wolf admitted with a soft chuckle. [To be fair, it was worth it.]

    Be rolled her eyes at her wolf''s antics. Then again, she should''ve known that Poona was onto something days ago. Her wolf was supposed to know that another living being was starting to grow inside her body, and she herself should''ve probably gone to the healer again after days had passed and her symptoms didn''t improve.

    [Right?] Poona scoffed at her. [It''s your fault too.]

    [You''re weird,] Be rebutted.

    This time, Poona didn''t reply to her, instead simply ignoring her as sheughed at the exchange that happened. To that, Be mentally scoffed before she finally turned her attention back to her loving husband. Amon was still hugging her tightly, and it was only then that she remembered something important.

    "Wait, we should tell Mother about the good news," Be quickly told him as she pushed him away. "We can''t let the others spoil it before we can do it ourselves."

    "Right," Amon enthusiastically nodded as he grabbed her by the hand. "Let''s go!"

    Hand in hand, the couple quickly made their way out of the room and out toward the Queen Mother''s room. Each and every one of their steps was filled with joy as their smiles refused to leave their faces.

    "Do you think it''s a boy or a girl?" Amon suddenly asked while they were walking down the hallway.

    "Why?" she chuckled. "Do you prefer having a boy as our firstborn?"

    "Hmm¡­ Any gender is fine with me, Be," Amon replied with a grin. "To be honest, I''m just so excited right now that my mind is already filled with every possibility that the future can hold."

    [Maybe it''s time for me to share this revtion then.]

    To Be''s surprise, Poona suddenly chimed in her head again. Whatever it was, it made her frown, especially since her wolf had apparently decided to hold even more information from her. Although, she was pretty sure that inner wolves were unable to tell a child''s gender this early.

    [And what is it? Can you tell the gender already?] Be snorted. [I haven''t heard of any inner wolf in history that predicted a child''s gender this early.]

    [Of course, not,] Poona scoffed. [I don''t know their genders yet, but I''ll get there in the future¡­]

    Be was almost quick to respond before she managed to hold her tongue. Those words Poona used¡­ [Their? Genders?]

    [Yes. You''re hearing me right,] Poonaughed with smug confidence. [There''s more than one baby growing inside you right now. There are actually four at the moment.]

    A pause happened as Be stood rooted on her feet. Her mind processed what it was that she just heard, and in the end, all she could utter was but a single word¡­

    "What?!"

    At her outburst, Amon quickly turned to her and worriedly asked, "What''s wrong, Be?"

    "Huh? Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just Poona¡­" Be quickly reassured him. "She just told me that I''m carrying four babies inside me," Be gasped, blinking rapidly at Amon. It totally had not sunk in her yet. Having a quadruplet was very rare although she had heard that some werewolves had that kind of pregnancy. Some even had more than four on some very rare asions too.

    In that instant, Amon stood rooted in his position just as much as she was. Their eyes met, their love for one another burning as bright as their current shock and surprise. Seconds passed, and all they could do was stare at each other as awkward smiles stretched themselves onto their respective faces. After all, one didn''t simply swallow the fact that they were going to have four children for the price of one birth.

    "Alright? I¡­ I don''t know what to say," Amon chuckled, speechless at the sudden revtion.

    "Right? I didn''t even think I''d get pregnant this early," Be chuckled back with an awkwardugh. "I mean, I''m more than happy that it happened, but for me to have four¡­ Four¡­"

    "Four¡­"

    The two of them repeated the same word again and again, their joy and excitement rising with each repetition as they smiled at each other like there was nothing else left in the world that would give them more joy than that moment.

    "We should probably get to the Queen Mother," Be reminded him even as her grip on her hand tightened. "She needs to know."

    "You''re right," Amon grinned back at her. "I''m sure she''ll be more than happy to learn how many grandchildren she has to look forward to."

    Another brief pause settled between them. Then, without warning, the two of them shared another deep and loving kiss. Their lips touching, Be hummed as she relished her husband''s love, his hands wrapping around her as they both shared one another''s love.

    "I love you so much," Amon lovingly whispered to her lips. "I can''t believe this is happening."

    "I love you too," Be chuckled back. "Still, we should get to Mother before we¡­ do things that would hold us up further."

    Her husband chuckled back at her as he promptly backed away from her. Their hands still sped together, he smiled at her as he pulled her with him once again.

    "Again, you''re right," Amon smirked. "We''ve held back long enough."

    With a smile on each other''s face, the two finally managed to stop each other from constantly enjoying each other''s presence in favor of making their way to their original destination. Eventually, they reached the Queen Mother''s garden, where Mona was currently rxing with a cup of tea in her hand as she watched nature move around her.

    "Oh, Amon, Be, do you two have a need for me?" Mona casually asked them with a sip of her tea. "It''s rare that you twoe and visit me during this hour."

    "Mother, we have something important to tell you," Amon nodded as Be felt him pull her body closer to him. "Be¡­ Would you like to do the honors?"

    Smiling, Be stepped forward and sat on the chair beside the older woman. Her cheeks flushed, she couldn''t help but grin as she ced both of her hands over her lower abdomen.

    "Mother, I''m expecting."

    Yet again, a pause happened as the news permeated across the garden. A second passed, and the Queen Mother''s smile became even brighter as a tear appeared on the side of her left eye.

    "Ah¡­ Congrattions, dear," Mona sincerely stated with a deep bow.

    "You''ll have the grandchildren that you''ve always wanted," Amon quickly added. "I''m sure that you''ll be a good grandmother to them, assuming you don''t spoil them too much."

    "Oh, I won''t spoil them that much," Mona chuckled before a slight frown colored her face. "Wait, them?"

    "I''m¡­ actually carrying quadruplets," Be meekly revealed. "Honestly, I don''t know how it happened, but I''m more than happy with what happened."

    "My dear, that''s great news," the older woman beamed. "Although, wouldn''t carrying four babies in you be hard on your body?"

    "I''m pretty sure I''ll manage, Mother," Be smiled. "If it''s for my future children, I''ll do anything to make sure that they''re healthy."

    Be couldn''t help but smile brightly as Amon curtly moved to her side, his hand on her shoulder as he hugged her from behind. As a couple, they took sce in their love, the fruit of their longing now deep within her stomach as they shared the good news with the Queen Mother.

    "I suppose that if anything, I''ll be able to help you handle some of the other children if it bes too much for you," Mona giggled. "Of course, that''s if you''ll have me help."

    "What are you even saying? Of course, you''ll help, Mother," Be immediately reassured her. "I won''t have my children be handled by anyone I couldn''t trust."

    "Exactly," Amon seconded. "You''re their grandmother. We''ll get a caretaker if it gets too much, but so long as it''s manageable, we''ll keep contact with just family members."

    The three shared another round of smiles before they all moved together to share one big hug. Yet again, as if life wasn''t done giving them blessings, they were blessed with even more than what they even wanted.

 Chapter 805 Bright Future Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 805 Bright Future Ahead</h4>

    Months passed by in the blink of an eye, and before Be knew it, she already had a growing family as her four children all made their presence known in her life. Of course, taking care of them all alone was borderline impossible, so she was more than happy to have the Queen Mother help her with her unruly children.

    "They sure are a handful," Be couldn''t help but sigh as she fell down on her chair, a smile on her face despite her exhaustion. "I could barely handle one kid, let alone four of them."

    "That''s why you have family to help you," the Queen Mother smiled at her, looking no worse for wear despite doing the same amount of work Be did. "You''re new to this, so it''s only understandable that you''ll flounder a bit and make some mistakes. I know I did when I had my first child."

    Be could only smile even as she shook her head. Truly, having children was amazing, but the task of making sure that they were all fed was a puzzle and a half. She had no experience in child-rearing, so this was the first time she was going to do so on not just one, but four children.

    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone change a tailclouts as quickly as you, Mother," Be chuckled as she leaned into her seat. "Like, is there something I''m missing here? You''re also good at calming them down, and you''re not even their mother."

    "Ites with both age and practice," the older woman gently smiled at her. "I''m sure that given enough time, you''ll be able to do exactly what I can do and then some. You''re still young, after all. Maybe you''ll have more children."

    Be''s smile turned brighter at the Queen Mother''s words. It hasn''t even been a few months since she gave birth, and yet there were already talks of her having more children despite already having four of them without any nning whatsoever.

    "Maybe once these four are older," she gently shook her head with a chuckle. "I don''t think I can handle one more, let alone two or more if luck gives me more than one child again."

    WelI, that, and the fact that she was still recovering from the fact that she just birthed four children. Sure, she had already healed from all of the damage of having to push out four babies out of her, but the pain of doing so was still fresh in her mind. It was all worth it, of course, but she was in no rush to add more children to her already growing list of responsibilities. Hell, she only had two breasts between her four precious children. How in the world was she supposed to make sure that they all got what they needed from her?

    "I suppose I can''t me you in that regard," Mona lightly chuckled. "I know pushing out one child was already an endeavor and a half. What more four children?"

    "It''s only a blessing that we managed to put them all to sleep just now," Be chuckled back. "We''ve been at this for what? This whole morning?"

    "And you still have your responsibilities to the kingdom to worry about," the Queen Mother knowingly chuckled. "You might be excused from doing them for now, but sooner orter, you will have to juggle spending time with your children and doing right with Helion."

    Be didn''t know whether tough or cry at that information. Sure, she wanted this, and she was never one to back down from a challenge, but maybe this was just bing too much for her. Also, why did the Queen Mother look like she was enjoying her misery?

    "You''re enjoying this. Aren''t you, Mother," Be jokingly used. "You like seeing your daughter-inw suffering from sess?"

    "To be fair, I''ve been in your situation before," Mona cheekily defended herself. "But don''t worry. So long as I''m able, I''ll support you and Amon to the best of my ability. And speaking of, you should probably go see him. He must be missing you all morning having to attend court all on his own."

    Be simply shrugged even as she shed the older woman a thankful smile. "Thank you, Mother."

    "It''s my responsibility to at least try and lighten the burden," Mona sincerely smiled back at her. "You can leave the children to me for now. I''m sure they won''t wake up anytime soon anyway."

    Giving her mother-inw a warm bow, Be went ahead and made her way to the throne room. It''s been a while since Amon contacted her through their bond, so he must be busy with something, especially since he was practically jumping at every chance to be with her and their children whenever he was free to do so.

    [Amon, are you still there in the throne room?] she asked him through their bond. [I''m making my way there right now.]

    [Ah, Be. There''s no need,] he quickly replied. [I''m already making my way to you and the children. I just got caught up arranging the gifts and words of congrattions that we''re sending to Cordon. Queen Xenia is pregnant again, and that''s on top of their twins'' birthday also rapidly approaching.]

    [Oh right, I should probably arrange something to send them as well,] Be reminded herself. [Or maybe we should just meet them on the date itself.]

    "Honestly, I think that would be the best course of action if it weren''t for the fact that you just gave birth."

    Be was still walking through the hallways when she was startled by Amon''s voice suddenly greeting her. Looking up, her husband was already moving to hug her as she wrapped him in her embrace. Sharing a loving kiss, they held hands as they gave each other one knowing look before quickly turning around and making their way back to the nursery.

    "That was fast of you," Be remarked with a soft grin.

    "I did say that I was already making my way back," Amon grinned back as he lovingly squeezed her hand. "I couldn''t bear being away from my kids and their mother for far too long, after all."

    Be squinted her eyes at him as she teased, "Did you end the court meeting early again today?"

    "What can I say? Family is more important," he shamelessly replied. "I''m not going to miss our children growing up, and I want to relish these moments with you and Mother as well."

    Be felt her heart swell with love as she squeezed Amon''s hand back, and the two of them were in sync as they arrived at the nursery. To their surprise, Lera and Rendon were both in the room along with the Queen Mother, the two clearly being awkward with one another even as they both rubbed shoulders with each other every time they cooed over the children.

    "Ah, what a pleasant surprise," Be smiled as she greeted the two. "Hopefully, you two were being quiet."

    "We were, Your Majesty," Lera smiled back.

    "Not like we had a choice with the Queen Mother watching over us," Rendon lightly chuckled. "She wouldn''t even let us bicker for more than five seconds before scolding us over it."

    "Well, it''s only natural," Amon scoffed as he quickly moved to watch over their kids. "Mother knows best, and what''s best right now is that we make sure that they all stay asleep."

    "Indeed," Mona faintly chimed in, her tone sounding more aggressive than usual. "After thest time Lera and Rendon argued here, I''m sure they both have learned their lesson."

    The odd couple both stiffened at the older woman''s words, and Be couldn''t help but cover her mouth as sheughed at their antics. Truly, despite Lera and Rendon having decided to give each other a good try at romance, they still bickered like nothing ever changed between them. And while they could be loud, they were also hrious, and she wouldn''t have it any other way.

    Shaking her head, Be ignored the growing conversations in the room in favor of sitting down on her usual chair beside her children. With their cribs near her, she felt herself rx as she watched over them, her heart swelling as she saw the bright future ahead of them.

    "You''ll do great, Be," Amon whispered to her from behind, standing right over her shoulder as he ced a reassuring hand on her. "You''ll be an amazing mother."

    "You mean we''ll do great, Amon," she lovingly chuckled back. "And you''ll be a great father too, my love."

    Looking behind her, Be gave Amon a loving smile before craning her neck up to receive the kiss that her husband eagerly provided her. For a brief second, it almost felt like she was getting more energy from him, giving her a much-needed second wind for when their four children inevitably woke up from their brief nap.

    "I love you, Be," Amon whispered to her lips.

    "And I love you too, Amon," Be eagerly whispered back.

    cing her hand over his, she knew that nothing would ever stand in their way ever again. So long as they had each other, their family would remain safe.

    For it is indeed in their love would their conviction blossom for the bright future ahead of them.

    **********************

    November 2, 2023 A/N: Hmm, it has been a long journey. *sigh*

    Consider this chapter the finale for Amon aka Osman and Be''s story. Although, I will still release special chapters like an Epilogue where you can read all about your favorite characters¡­ *wink*

    PS. Don''t forget to also check and hopefully follow and read ''The Crown''s Seduction''

    Keepsafe everyone and God bless!

 Chapter 806 Grateful (Lena & Seth)

    <h4>Chapter 806 Grateful (Lena & Seth)</h4>

    The Global Summit soon ended, and now it was time for the Cordonian delegates to start preparing to depart from Haven Forest and return to their kingdom. One of them, Lena, took a deep breath and sighed as she walked around to look for their Queen. Unfortunately, she was nowhere to be found.

    "She''s probably with her sister and their newborn baby," she muttered to herself with a smile.

    Throughout the Global Summit, Queen Xenia spent most of her time at Valcrez''s camp as she assisted her sister, Queen Mineah, in taking care of her newborn baby. She was, after all, a mother of twins, meaning she had twice the amount of responsibility given to her.

    As for Lena herself, she busied herself with her duties, taking care of everything while their Queen was away. Also¡­

    Her face blushed at the thought of how she spent all her days with Seth ever since she found hispany veryforting and rxing.

    "Mdy¡­"

    And speaking of which, Seth then approached her with a wide smile on his face. For some reason, he looked more dashing and radiant to her that day, and her face burned crimson red upon seeing him in the flesh instead of merely thinking about him.

    "Good morning, Seth," she answered with an awkward smile.

    He blinked at her for a second. He then touched her forehead as he said, "Are you alright? Why is your face so red?"

    "Oh¡­ I''m f-fine," she stuttered. "It''s j-just probably b-because of the weather.."

    Lenainwardly cursed at her response. She couldn''t believe she even struggled to answer Seth. What was wrong with her?

    "Your temperature is fine. The weather is nice today too. Not too cold, really," he shrugged before he timidly looked at her. "Anyway, I''m actually here to ask if you would like to ride a horse with me during our journey. The weather''s really nice today, and having a full view of the surroundings we might pass by would be refreshing."

    Lena raised a brow at his offer. She was surprised to hear such a bold request from him, and she really admired his dedication towards her. With that in mind, a wide smile formed itself onto her lips.

    "Alright," she eagerly answered. "I''ll just have a quick change into something more suitable for riding."

    Seth nodded, and she quickly turned around to go back into her and change. By the time she returned, Seth was already waiting for her with his horse.

    "Shall we?" he asked, offering her his hand.

    Absently, Lena looked around. There was only one horse right now, and it was Seth''s.

    "Do you mind if we share the same horse? There are currently no spare horses for you to use, so it''ll have to do," Seth muttered. "But if you want, I can ask one of the warriors to travel in his wolf form so that you can use his horse instead."

    Lena raised a brow at his current attitude. He was clearly lying based on how he was scratching his head and avoiding eye contact with her, which he never did to her before. He would always stare into her eyes, sometimes to the point that she felt like he was reading into her soul.

    "It''s fine, Seth. We can share the same horse," she scoffed with a pout. "Next time, don''t give me random alibis. Just tell me the truth straight up."

    Shaking her head, she refused to ept his hand as she hopped onto the horse on her own. Meanwhile, Seth stalled, frozen from where he was standing as he stared at her.

    "Aren''t you going to hop on?" she asked. "I thought we''d be sharing your horse for a ride?"

    Snapping out from his own trance, Seth quicklyposed himself and hopped onto her back. Feeling him settle behind her, Lena gulped since it was the first time they were that close physically. She could feel his warmth radiating off him as his arms wrapped around her, his hands holding onto the horse''s reins.

    She bit her lower lip when she felt Seth''s warm breath against her skin as he whispered into her ear, "Rx, mdy. Lean on my chest so that you''ll feel morefortable during the ride."

    Lena felt her brow twitch at that. Comfortable? That¡­ was probably something she could do.

    Doing as he said, her heart ended up skipping a beat as they moved. Unsurprisingly, it was indeedfortable leaning onto his chest like this, but for some reason, she also felt something else that she couldn''t exactly pinpoint.

    ''Maybe it''s a mistake agreeing to travel using one horse,'' she inwardly mused as her body started feeling weird. Seth being this close to her was affecting her body, and she could only wonder if it was a good or a bad thing since her emotions were still all over the ce. However, she felt more relief now after having the closure she needed with Osman.

    Maybe it was a big help that she had no recollection of everything and her past. Maybe she also started to get used to having the people around her now which made her life more exciting and meaningful. Like her newfound friends¡­ a family in the form of the royal family of Cordon and¡­ Seth¡­

    Moments passed, and they were currently behind in terms of travel since Seth made the horse move at a slow pace, letting her admire the beautiful view of the luscious forest around them.

    "How are you feeling now?" Seth asked.

    He didn''t feel the need to borate since Lena already knew that he was asking her about her broken heart. She wasn''t even sure if she had a broken heart, however, especially since she felt some relief when she and Osman had their closure. Somehow, she felt like some kind of weight was lifted off of her chest instead of the usual heart break.

    "Hmm¡­ I can''t exin it in words, Seth, but I do feel better now. I''m happy for Osman and Be, and I really hope the two of them will live a good life," she genuinely stated. "Looking back, losing my past memories is no longer a big deal for me. I feel blessed that I''ve been given another opportunity to experience life as a human and to be with people who care for me. People that I also care for¡­"

    "I''m d to hear it, mdy. I will be at your side throughout it all then," Seth firmly replied. "In truth, I strongly believe that fate knows what it''s doing. I''m sure everything will work out ording to Heaven''s will along the way."

    Lena chuckled, but he wasn''t done speaking as he continued.

    "However, I''m really grateful that I came across you in this lifetime. You, who is also my mate¡­ I strongly believe that the Almighty is fond of me since He sent you here to me," he added with a heavy tone of conviction, making her heart skip a beat. "I will heal your broken heart, and I will make sure that it will only remain whole whenever you''re with me¡­"

 Chapter 807 I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 807 I Miss You</h4>

    The journey going back to Cordon took a few days, and Lena was extremely enjoying every bit of it because of Seth''spany. He pampered her very much, and she could feel how determined he was to win her heart. Also, she couldn''t deny the fact that she was growing attached to him, not to mention how she was being greatly affected by his presence.

    She could only wonder when it started, still, she didn''t want toe up with a conclusion in a rush. She wanted to be fair to him. After all, the man deserved a genuine answer from her, not just her giving him some sympathy knowing that she was his mate.

    Eventually, they arrived at Cordon, and Lena stayed in the castle with the Queen while Seth was called by his brother Calypso to go back to his post at the Midnight Pack. Either way, Lena wouldn''t need someone to guard her side after all.

    From there, Seth gradually became busy, but he still took some time to see her whenever he could, even if just for a short while. Of course, Lena appreciated the visits, not to mention how her heart fluttered whenever Seth would suddenly appear outside her door with a flower in hand. Even when she returned back to their manor at the Midnight Pack, he did the exact same thing outside her door. He would also do the same whenever he was free to see a glimpse of her while she was learning and helping out her sister-inw Aurelia in the hospital to treat patients.

    It was something to do, she supposed. Being a physician was something that came naturally to her. It was probably because she was a former Fairy Queen who already lived a thousand years before. Naturally, she would be knowledgeable on a lot of things, especially healing.

    Days passed by, and everything went smoothly between her and Seth. That was until one day, he was tasked to lead an important caravan to deliver food supplies to the southern part of the kingdom for a few days. It had been a week already since then, and Lena felt empty while staring at her door. That was when she heard a knock, and her mood lightened up thinking it was Seth.

    Quickly opening the door, her smile faltered the moment she saw who was on the other side.

    "Hmm¡­ Disappointed?" Aurelia asked with a teasing grin. "I''m sorry, sister-inw, but you cane and have breakfast with us now."

    She faintly smiled at those words. All in the manor knew how Seth was pursuing her, but none actually knew that she was his mate. She was d that he was considerate enough not to put her in a tight spot like this. He was a keeper, and she would be damned if she dragged this on for far too long.

    "You miss him?" Aurelia directly asked her.

    She simply nodded. One thing she liked about Aurelia was how outspoken she was. She couldn''t picture any woman fit for Calypso except for her. They were a good match, and theyplemented each other well.

    "You''ve been learning so much already about my techniques in healing, and I believe I can let you roam around on your own now. How about you go with the next caravan to the South? I heard that they need physicians, so I can send word and dispatch you there if you want," Aurelia suggested. "Still, they''re about to leave this morning, so I''m not sure if you''ll be ready in time. We''ll also need to ask your brother Cal-"

    "Oh, thank you so much, Aurelia!" Lena quickly interrupted her, grabbing her hands as she smiled. "I won''t take long. Give me a minute, so please tell them I will join! Also, I know you can handle my brother well in this matter anyway. Please? I''ll be ready as soon as I can."

    Without a second thought, Lena rushed back into her bedroom and quickly packed the few things that she thought she would need for the journey ahead. She didn''t even join the rest for breakfast and quickly grabbed just a few pieces of bread on the table and promptly said her goodbyes to her brother and sister-inw before rushing towards the convoy that was just about ready to leave.

    Thankfully, she was good at riding a horse now thanks to Seth, and she managed to arrive and join the convoy just in time before they left.

    One thing came to another, and the journey to the South promptly took ce. It would take about a day''s worth of travel, and Lena inwardly cursed knowing that she didn''t pack enough. She was shivering all throughout the journey, and there was no carriage for her to huddle in since there were only food and medical supplies in the caravan. From what she knew, werewolves healed on their own, so those medicines were for those who had a slow healing ability or had no ability to heal on their own, as well as for humans residing in that area.

    It hadn''t been long since they left, and Lena had just finished her lunch at their stopover inside a forest when a familiar wolf suddenly rushed through their convoy.

    She blinked at that familiar colored hair on the wolf that was even dimmer than the night sky but shone like the stars in it. A beautiful and wide smile suddenly appeared on Lena''s face as she lovingly hummed, "Seth¡­"

    The wolf bent down, and one of the royal guards ryed, "Lord Seth wants you to ride him instead, mdy. He said it would be cold during the journey, especially with you having a slow horse as your ride."

    The guard then grabbed something tied onto Seth''s legs and handed it to her. It was probably Seth''s thick coat since she could smell his scent on it.

    "Please use this and put it on before climbing onto him," the royal guard stated.

    Lena quickly followed the instructions before then quickly climbing onto Seth''s back. How she hoped that she could alreadymunicate with him directly through a bond.

    "He wants you to hold onto him tight," the royal guard added before Seth''s wolf went back up on its feet.

    Lena smiled as she felt him move. It was her first time riding Seth''s wolf, as well as her first time riding a wolf in general.

    She lovingly caressed Seth''s back before holding onto his fur tightly as she whispered, "I miss you so much, Seth. I''m d you came to pick me up."

 Chapter 808 My Name

    <h4>Chapter 808 My Name</h4>

    As soon as Seth received the report that Lena had joined the convoy going to the South today from Alpha Calypso, he immediately embarked on a journey to meet the convoy halfway to see her.

    He was aware of the existence of the second batch of the caravan carrying their supplies, but what puzzled him the most was why would Lena join the convoy in this cold weather in the first ce. Things would be extremely ufortable for her if he recalled, and yet as soon as he saw her there with her beautiful smile that simply brightened up the gloomy mood of the winter, it was more than enough for him to inwardly rejoice and feel rejuvenated, batting away any and all doubts in his mind.

    Truly, her mere presence alone was like the sunshine that kept giving warmth to his life.

    The moment he arrived, Seth immediately talked to the royal guards through the mindlink to ry his instructions to Lena. How he dreamt of talking to her directly through a matebond link like this, but for that to happen, he had to mark her first, and he wanted Lena''s consent before he did that to her.

    With his instructions given, he could only sigh out his frustrations as he waited for Lena to climb on top of him in his wolf form. How nice would it be for her to climb on top of him in a different scenario, he wondered¡­

    [You and your dirty thoughts,] Saul teased him.

    Seth only chuckled at his wolf''s pitying tone. He always daydreamed about their mate, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t doing anything else. [Patience is a virtue.]

    [That old saying is getting annoying!]

    Seth chuckled at his wolf''s growls in his mind as he waited for his mate to settle on his back. But before he could prepare himself to start their journey, Lena said something that made his whole body tense up.

    "I missed you so much, Seth," she whispered. "I''m d you came to pick me up."

    [Did you hear that?] Seth immediately muttered to his wolf. [Isn''t that a good sign?]

    [Yes, I did. Why don''t you move away from the others now and take her to some private ce to mark her already?] Seth pressured. [Go! Move quickly!]

    Seth just chuckled once more, considering the suggestion to bring Lena to a nice private ce while excluding the part where he marked her without consent. From there, he immediately ran and began their journey. By that time, it was already snowing heavily, so Seth had a stopover at a cave he knew was safe inside the forest. It was already dark anyway, and he was sure that Lena was already starving from all of the travel they''d done.

    Stopping inside the cave, he bent down and allowed Lena to climb down his back before shifting back to his human form. Shen then quickly turned around, having been taken aback by the sudden shifting.

    "Apologies, I wasn''t able to give you any warning since I was in my wolf form," Seth quickly exined. Then, with a grin, he asked, "Mdy, my clothes please."

    "Oh, right," Lena yelped as she fidgeted, quickly pulling out his clothes from her big satchel. Turning back to face him, she handed it to him with her eyes closed, "Here."

    ''So adorable¡­''

    Seth kept that thought to himself. If only Lena knew the amount of control he was exerting at that moment to not just sweep her off her feet and crush her in his embrace and kisses.

    But those things didn''t happen. Instead, Seth quickly put on his clothes and said, "I won''t take long. I''ll get us some food."

    Lena simply nodded. "I will prepare the fire then," she nodded. "Come back safe and quick."

    She had a wide smile as Seth went out to get them food. Left alone, she quickly moved and used a spell to create a fire in the cave to keep herself a bit warm. Staring at the fire, she took in a deep breath before promptly releasing it, and she did again numerous times while waiting for Seth to try and calm her nerves.

    This was it. She had decided that she wouldn''t waste time anymore. The night would definitely not end without her telling Seth how his patience paid off and how her heart was literally beating for him now.

    "I wonder how I should say it," Lena mumbled as she moved her palms closer to the fire for more warmth.

    She honestly didn''t know how she would start her confession. And before she could start thinking about it, another sigh came out of her mouth when she heard Seth''s voice.

    "Did I keep you waiting for too long?" he asked.

    Looking at him, he had some rabbits and some vegetables on him along with some coconut shells. Lena simply shook her head, as she then watched him prepare everything quickly as if he was afraid that she would starve far too long if he didn''t work fast enough.

    "You don''t need to move in a hurry, Seth. I''m not that hungry yet anyway," she said with a smile. "Do you need help?"

    Shaking his head, Seth sat beside her and said, "I''m done already. I just have to cook this and everything will be ready in time, mdy."

    "When will you drop the formalities?" she mumbled with a pout, taking a sip of the coconut juice she was just given while she was speaking. "I mean, I told you to call me by my name: Lena."

    "Hmm¡­ I''ll drop the formalities when it''s appropriate to do so, mdy," he answered with a smile while roasting the rabbits.

    "And when will it be appropriate?" Lena questioned with a frown.

    Seth didn''t reply. Instead, he simply handed her some meat. "Here. Eat first, then you can ask me anything you want," he replied with a grin. "Careful though. It''s still hot."

    Blinking, Lena shrugged before quickly eating through everything even though she wasn''t really that hungry. She didn''t really care as much, but she halted when she felt Seth''s intense stare boring into her.

    She turned to him. "Stop watching me and eat too."

    "I''m full already just looking at you," he lovingly muttered.

    Lena felt a lump suddenly make itself stuck inside her throat, so she quickly drank some water to try and clear it. "So, tell me. When will the appropriate time to call me by my namee, huh?" she asked out of nowhere to loosen the tense mood.

    "When you''re already my woman and my official mate and wife, Mdy," Seth answered with a serious face and tone.

    Lena gulped, her gaze refusing to break as she firmly replied, "Then how about calling me by my name now, Seth? Starting now, I want you to call me Lena¡­"

 Chapter 809 Comfortable Enough

    <h4>Chapter 809 Comfortable Enough</h4>

    Lena could only hope that Seth would finally get the meaning of her words. Surely, she didn''t need to spell everything out to him, right? But as she looked at him mulling over her words, it looked like she needed to rify herself, especially with how Seth simply stared at her with parted lips as if he couldn''t still believe what he heard from her.

    "Seth, did you hear me? I just said that you can already call me Lena," Lena pouted. "Don''t you get it? Do you really want me to spell it out for you?"

    Her heart was pounding hard against her chest with how nervous she was. It wasn''t that she was scared about Seth getting swayed away from her by now, however, since she never felt that from him. He only showered her with unending love and care to the point that she felt secure in his devotion towards her, so she didn''t know why she felt nervous like this. Maybe it was because she had never done something like this before. Confessing her feelings to someone, that is.

    Maybe Seth wanted more reassurance like her saying she loved him. If so, then so be it. She was ready to do it anyway, and so she opened her mouth, ready to say those magic words¡­.

    But before she could say her piece, Seth suddenly pulled her in and hungrily kissed her, making Lena whimper a bit with how taken aback by his sudden aggressiveness. Seconds passed, and he quickly released her the moment he heard her whimper.

    "I''m sorry. I was just so happy that I was carried away went to crush your lips against mine and ended up eating it," he murmured under his breath, followed by a curse as if scolding himself. He then checked on her lips by gently brushing it with his thumb. "Did I hurt you?"

    Lena timidly smiled as she caught her breath. Yes, he almost ate her lips, and she actually liked it. It was just that she was caught off guard by his eagerness. She could feel how hungry he was, his controlled desire for her... Their faces were still so close to each other, and Lena felt like she was melting at Seth''s intense gaze on her.

    "Does that mean that¡­"

    Seth hoarsely whispered, but Lena cut him off by leaning closer and pressing her lips against his. Then, realizing what she did, she slightly backed up only to get pulled back by him as he dove in for another passionate kiss. His kiss went as gently as he could possibly make it, and Lena felt the air inside her was being sucked out of her body. She didn''t mind it however due to the overflowing bliss inside of her. She was so overwhelmed with the various foreign feelings within her that she couldn''t put what she was feeling right now into proper words.

    Instead, she wrapped her arms around Seth, clinging onto him like her life depended on it. She didn''t want to let him go, and she didn''t want their lips to part despite her increasing need for air. In the end, it was Seth who released her lips only to then lovingly peppered her cheeks and jawline with kisses, enabling both of them to catch their breaths.

    "Oh, thank you, Lena. I feel like I''m on cloud nine right now. Like I was just inside this wonderful dream that I don''t want to wake up from," he panted, still peppering her with kisses. "Forgive me if I''m still holding you like this. I just don''t want to let you go. I just want to bask in your lovely scent, my mate. You smell so good, and feeling your body against mine like this is so overwhelming. If you only knew how much I dreamt of this day to finallye. How I always have you in my thoughts and heart like a madman."

    "It''s fine, Seth. I feel warm in your embrace," Lena smiled. "Besides, I don''t want you to ever let me go at all. I don''t want to slip away from your thoughts and heart. Keep me with you forever."

    Seth groaned against her skin, and Lena suppressed her moans as he licked and suckled on her skin between her shoulder and neck.

    "I want to mark you right at this moment and make you mine, but I don''t want to do it here in this ufortable cave," he growled as if he was in great pain. "Damn it¡­"

    Lena lightly smiled at his eagerness. She knew well enough about werewolves. Ever since Seth told her that she was his mate, she studied a lot about his turmoil regarding not being able to mark her and have her as his mate. It was also the reason why she didn''t want to drag things along the moment she confirmed her feelings for him.

    Smiling brightly, she held his head so that he could meet her determined gaze. "I don''t mind doing it now, Seth. Mark me and take me now. I want everyone to know that I''m already yours," she murmured against his lips. "It doesn''t matter if we do it here. All that matters is to whom we''re doing it. I just want us to be united and bonded now. I don''t want to make you wait anymore."

    She meant her every word. That was what was truly in her heart at that moment. Leaning in, she kissed his lips, licking and nibbling them as she gave him her love. She could feel how Seth''s body tensed up and she herself shivered in excitement. He was very warm, and having his bare skin brushing against her felt so good.

    Determined, Lena got rid of all the inhibitions inside her body and took the initiative of casting a spell to take out the mattress she brought with her from her magical pouch bag. It was the best gift she had from Master Kasper; learning the spell that would hide important things she would need while on a journey.

    "See? I''ll befortable enough," she murmured against Seth''s lips with her blushing face. She was embarrassed, of course, but she didn''t want to dy things with Seth anymore.

 Chapter 810 Present and Future

    <h4>Chapter 810 Present and Future</h4>

    Seth chuckled as he quickly swept Lena off her feet, gentlyying her down on the mattress that just so happened to magically appear for their use.

    With permission finally given to him, he gently kissed every inch of skin on her face, and she could only let out soft moans as he promptly started taking off her clothes. He was doing it slowly as if she was some kind of porcin vase that he was afraid to break, and she simply watched as he gulped every now and then while staring closely at her exposed body.

    Realizing her nakedness, she suddenly felt shy and began covering herself with her arms. Despite the cold weather, she was feeling very hot, and she just knew that her face was blushing hard at that moment. She tried to keep herself covered, but Seth removed her hands as he feasted on her nakedness.

    "You''re so beautiful, my Lena," he feverishly hummed, his eyes filled with longing.

    He then quickly undressed himself, Lena gulped upon witnessing how hard and big he was. She couldn''t help but wonder if he would fit inside of her, and yet, she would ept all of him no matter what. Mustering enough shamelessness into her, she pulled Seth toward her for a kiss. She never thought that a kiss would feel this good, but maybe it was because she was doing it with someone she loved.

    During their kiss, Seth then started touching her body in ces she had never been touched. Everything just felt so right and good, and she couldn''t help but whimper at the pleasure of his attention.

    "Oh, my Lena¡­"

    He hoarsely murmured her name against her skin as he kissed every part of her body, and, Lena felt something pooling within her stomach as he lingered on her mounds, pleasing them with both his hands and mouth as he enjoyed what she had to offer. Somewhere along the way, she found that she could no longer take the pleasure within when his other hand also became busy touching her between her legs. She was already so wet, and she wanted more than just his touch down there.

    One thing came to another, and the next thing Lena knew was the feeling of Seth''s lips and tongue kissing his way down to between her thighs. Eager for more, she grabbed his head and unknowingly gripped him by the hair as she felt his mouthp up against her private parts. It was her first time feeling something like this, and she couldn''t bother suppressing her loud moans anymore as he started licking her folds, tracing her weeping slit until he finally sucked on her nub.

    It was too much. The sensation was so great that she started grinding her hips against him. She wanted something more, and right then, Seth seemed to understand her torment as she suddenly felt his tongue inside of her. It was then that her mind went nk as she suddenly reached her climax. It was hot and intense, but it would seem that things were far from over. Her body was still trembling when Seth climbed back up to face her and kiss her lips, letting her have a taste of her own release as he ground his manhood against her core, all while caressing and suckling on her mounds again, igniting another round of burning heat inside her body.

    Eager to please, she moved her hand to touch his rod, and she was surprised at how wet it was with his precum. She knew then and there how hard he was holding back just to please her first.

    Seth growled as she started rubbing his shaft. "Stop," he huskily begged.

    "Seth, I''m ready," she lovingly whispered, parting her legs more to let him settle himself in front of her soaked core. "I want you inside of me."

    As if hearing her pleas, Seth quickly positioned himself in front of her and brushed his hardness against her folds. No words were needed as he did his thing, teasing her with his impending pration.

    "Seth¡­ Ahhh¡­" she moaned, raising her hips to him in an effort to stop his teasing. "Do it already."

    Seconds passed, and it almost felt like her cries fell on deaf ears. But then, her nails dug themselves deep into his back the moment he entered her in one swift motion. There was a tearing sharp pain within her, and Seth seemingly felt it too as he halted for a second as he soothed her with his kiss.

    Still, it was done. Their union was finally happening!

    "Tell me if you can''t bear it, Lena," he murmured on her lips. "I''ll stop and give you some time."

    Lena weakly nodded at his words. She could feel how much he was holding himself back still,?and she didn''t want him doing so anymore because he had already held back for her for long enough. Taking initiative, she moved her hips, urging him to move. He did exactly that, and she did her best to neglect the pain. Soon enough, things changed as she felt an unexinable pleasure oveing the earlier pain.

    "Ahh, Lena... I love you so much¡­"

    Seth kept on saying her name against her lips as he moved, his words in sync with the movement of his hips as he pounded in and out of her.

    "I love you too, Seth," Lena moaned back as she felt herself reaching her peak once more.

    Again, however, he didn''t stop, and her toes curled up as he continued to thrust deep inside of her while his kisses went down her neck, suckling on her skin with reckless abandon.

    "I will mark you, my Lena," he warned as he continued to lick her skin, preparing her for what he was about to do next.

    "Do it, Seth, I''m ready,"?she moaned as the pleasure increased. She was like an active volcano that was very close to erupting. "I''m all yours."

    Seth''s movements became faster, and Lena could only scream out his name as she reached her pinnacle.

    "Mine," he growled as he continued to pound her deeper, harder, and faster. "You''re all mine now, Lena!"

    Her body convulsed in pleasure, and right then, she felt Seth''s sharp fangs sinking deep into her skin as his body trembled against hers. She then felt his warm juices explode deep inside of her, and she hugged him tightly as her legs wrapped themselves securely around his lower back, letting him know that she wanted everything he could give her at that moment.

    "I''m so happy right now, Lena," Seth lovingly said as he kissed her now swollen lips. "You just made me the happiest man alive on earth right now."

    He then moved his arms, not letting his weight rest against her. Still, he was still inside her, and Lena felt him growing hard again with each second that passed.

    "I''m happy too, Seth. Now, there''s no more holding back," she lovingly smiled, a hint of mischief coloring her gaze. "You can do anything you want with me whenever and wherever you want now, my husband."

    Already, she could feel a strong energy surging within her. It was the bond working wonders inside her body, connecting them strongly to one another. It was the mate bond with the man she loved, and the two of them were now bonded as one in all aspects. Lena had never felt this satisfied her whole life.

    Her past no longer mattered to her. Right now, she was only looking forward to her present and future with Seth.

    ==================

    A/N December 29, 2023

    Lena also deserves to have her happy ending after her sacrifice for Osman so here it is in these 3 short chapters (Chapters 808 to 810). I hope you enjoy reading it as much as Lena enjoyed herself... LMAO and now we just have an Epilogue before closing this book. Gosh, I don''t want to end this book... *sigh* Advance Happy New Year to all of you and your family my lovely and generous readers. *Kisses and hugs*

    P.S. I hope to see you too at "The Crown''s Seduction". Also, I will publish The Crown''s Fire next year around February 2024... Keep safe everyone!

 Chapter 811 Epilogue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 811 Epilogue (1)</h4>

    Time flew by quickly, and a lot of things happened in Xenia''s life throughout all of it. There were many ups and downs, but she was very grateful for everything that happened. After all, she wouldn''t be where she was right now if not for the challenges she had faced in her life.

    Currently, she was standing on the upstairs balcony where she had a proper view of their inner courtyard. Already, she could see the hustle and bustle happening where they were hosting their twins'' first birthday party. She felt content looking at everyone there, and how happy they all were with the events.

    Letting her gaze linger in the direction of her mother-inw, Queen Mother Savannah, she watched her holding her daughter Dinara, and looked so happy talking to her new husband Elder Handi who held little Arden.

    "Look at you grinning like a sly cat," Darius teased as he hugged her from behind. "Are you so proud of ying cupid for those two?"

    "Xenia giggled. "Don''t they look good together?"

    "Indeed, they do. I''m just grateful that Mother finally epted Elder Handi. I can''t picture her with another man except for him," Darius praised while burying his face into the crook of her neck. "He''s a great man who is always there for us. A true father figure who has been looking after us ever since we were young. You and Freya did a great job having those two finally tie the knot."

    He then gave her a sniff and murmured into her neck, "You smell so good, my love. Are you already aware that I can smell another distinct scent from your body?"

    Xenia pouted as she clicked her tongue and mumbled, "I can''t believe that I can''t even surprise you with things like this!"

    "Well, I can''t believe that we''ll have another baby again," Darius chuckled as he hugged her tightly. "Oh, I''m so happy now, my love!"

    Xenia turned around to face her husband. With curiosity in her mind, she asked, "Tell me, how many scents this time?"

    "Oh, just one, my love," Darius replied with a wide smile. "Why? Were you expecting quadruplets like Be and Amon?"

    Xenia''s eyes widened as she snorted, "I don''t think I''ll be able to carry four. Goodness, but then again, it would be nice to have another set of twins or triplets."

    "Maybe we''ll have triplets next?" Darius excitedly hummed.

    Xenia chuckled as she turned to face the crowd below them. Beside her, Darius pulled her closer to him, and she instinctively hugged his waist while gently resting her head on his chest. Her eyes thennded on her close friends who were also there to celebrate with them. The couples were sitting at the table with the rest of their friends. Notably, Gs and ra, Gideon and Freya, and Calypso and Aurelia were all there to celebrate.

    "It''s so nice to see all of them having their own families and living a good life. And now, Jayra is also pregnant," Xenia hummed in satisfaction. "In a few months, her belly will be big too, and I can''t wait to see and tease her for it."

    While she would''ve wanted to do so now, Jayra and Bartos were currently having her vacation at Helion to spend more time there with her newfound sister and family. Still, they managed to confirm their attendance today, so she was sure that her friend would arrive shortly together with King Amon and their growing family.

    "Shall we go down and announce the good news to those who are present now?" Darius asked.

    Xenia nodded, and Darius smiled back before holding her hand as they promptly went down to join the others. There, they passed by Lena and Seth, who were also holding hands like them.

    "Your Majesties," the two greeted them with a curt bow.

    Seeing her friends, Xenia''s smile widened as she teased, "You two look really good together."

    Lena''s face reddened while Seth had a wide smile as he said, "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    "Indeed," Darius chuckled. "Now, you two can go on your way."

    The couple then promptly left, and Darius pulled on Xenia for them to continue walking. Still, Xenia couldn''t help but smile at what she just saw. She was so happy that Lena had found the right man for her.

    "She and Osman as a couple didn''t happen despite her sacrifices for him, but it turned out that fate had someone else who was destined for her," Xenia happily spoke. "Look at how radiant she is because of the second love she is experiencing right now."

    "She''s not as radiant and glowing as you, however, my love," Darius grinned while kissing her knuckles. "In my eyes, you''re simply unbeatable!"

    Xenia chuckled at her husband''s antics, and she was about to tease him for it when she caught Jayra arriving with Bartos, her sister Lera, and King Amon and his family.

    "Look who''s here!"

    Darius was quick to greet Amon with his brotherly hug. Likewise, Xenia also greeted everyone including Be.

    "How are you, Your Highness?" Xenia asked Queen Mother Mona. Herplexion had truly improved nowpared to thest time she saw her during Amon and Be''s wedding ceremony at Helion.

    "I''m feeling better now, and I owe everything to your sister, Queen Mineah, and Lena," the Queen Mother said with teary eyes and a genuine smile. " I''m grateful to have a few more years added to my life to spend with my son and his family."

    Xenia simply smiled back, and it widened even further upon seeing how her sister Mineah was being recognized not just for her capabilities, but also for her heart in helping others. Amon''s mother had only a year to live back then, and during Amon''s wedding, she became so sick that it almost looked like it was her end. It was only fortunate that Mineah was there and saw how Jayra was trying to heal the Queen Mother of Helion at that time.

    Who would''ve thought that Mineah could see someone''s life essence and that she saw the remnants of life essence stored inside Amon''s body that came from a fairy? Even more, her sister thought of the possibility of transferring that stored life essence to Amon''s mother. It was Lena''s life essence while she was still Helena, the Fairy Queen however, they had to ask Lena first about it. Once again, they were lucky that Lena quickly agreed, and they promptly gave it to Amon''s mother once the transfer was possible.

    And, as always, Mineah seeded in transferring those remnants of fairy life essence to Queen Mother Mona, giving her a few more years to live.

    "I''m very much indebted to Lena and Queen Mineah," Amon hummed with a timid smile.

    "And we''ll try making it up by other means, my husband, so don''t worry. We''ll always have their back in everything," Be butted in with a grin. She then turned to Xenia and said, "We''re truly grateful to you and your family, Your Majesty. We are fortunate to have great friends!"

    Xeniah smiled because it was the same for her and Darius. They were also fortunate to have great friends like them¡­

 Chapter 812 Epilogue (2)

    Chapter 812 Epilogue (2)

    "No worries. We''re all like a family now, so it''s just natural to help each other out," Xenia reassuringly smiled. "Besides, Lena is human now, so like Mineah said before, we aren''t sure if her body can take that kind of essence and what it can do to her body, unlike Queen Mother Mona who is a mermaid, thus allowing her body to easily adjust to it. They''re only a few remnants that were fortunately stored inside her body, so we all believe that its purpose was truly for your mother. It''s definitely heaven''s will."

    Xenia then grabbed Jayra''s hand and said, "Come now, you all. Let''s join the others. Darius and I are about to announce another piece of good news as well."

    One thing came to another, and Darius and Xenia soon announced her second pregnancy. As expected, everyone congratted the couple and rejoiced with them for this good news. The celebrations then continued, and the sun was about to set when slow and live music started ying in the courtyard. Seeing the mood shift, every couple took the opportunity to have a sweet and slow dance at the center of the party.

    Xenia was watching from the sidelines with her sister Mineah when Darius approached her. With a smile, he asked, "Can I have this dance with my beautiful and endearing wife?"

    Eagerly nodding, she extended her hand to him, and Darius lovingly kissed it before pulling her with him to the dance floor. Pulled her closer, he possessively wrapped his arms around her waist. Likewise, Xenia raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck. For a while, they simply stared at each other, taking in the sight before them.

    "I love you so much," Darius murmured before leaning in to kiss her forehead.

    "And I love you so much too," Xenia smiled back before tiptoeing up a bit and kissing his lips.

    Gently, they swayed along with the slow music as they embraced each other lovingly, not minding their surroundings at all. Smiling, Xenia rested her head on her husband''s chest, feeling the erratic beating of his heart as they held each other close.

    "You know, we are also indebted to Mineah," Xenia absently said, slightly holding her head back to face Darius. "My sister confessed to me, and she apologized for using her ability on me a few days before my supposedly intended marriage to King Niki¡­"

    He furrowed his eyebrow at her words, so she smiled and continued, "Apparently she also has the ability topel using her right eye. Shepelled me to follow my heart, so I ended up running away despite the hesitation I was having because of the consequences it could bring to my family and kingdom¡­"

    "Oh, I should thank her because our paths wouldn''t have crossed like that if not for her then," Darius burst out. "By arrivingte at the wedding back then, you might have ended up marrying Niki before I even met you, my mate. Imagine howplicated things would''ve gotten if that was what happened!"

    "What if that truly happened then?" she chuckled. "What if I''m already married to Niki and you found out that I''m your mate?"

    "That won''t happen! You are meant for no one but me, Xen. You''re my mate, and you only belong to me in the same way that I belong to you," Darius firmly dered. "I''m sure it''s all heaven''s will for us to be together like this."

    Smiling, Xenia stopped teasing her husband knowing that he wouldn''t budge on those what-ifs anymore. Still, for some reason, she wanted to annoy him even more, and she was ready to fire another round of teasing. But then¡­

    "Mamamamama¡­"

    Mineah and Darius quickly turned to the sound of their twins'' small voices. Truly, her husband was saved from her mood swings by then.

    "Oh, these twins are already looking for their parents," Queen Mother Savannah grinned. "I''m sorry if we''re interrupting."

    "Mama mamamama," Dinara kept on calling as she extended her small arms towards Xenia.

    "Mamamamama," Arden, who Elder Handi carried, also called out to her. He too had extended his arms toward her. And while they couldn''t say the word Mother to her yet in full, they were still more than eager to try and learn more.

    "Ugh, howe you two can''t learn the word "papapapapapapa" instead?" Dariusined with a pout. Shaking his head, he then murmured, "Come here to Papa, my little princess. Mama can''t carry you both, alright?"

    With a smile, he coaxed Dinara toe to him, to which their baby girl quickly abided and instantly hugged him as he grabbed her from her mother-inw.

    Suddenly, Arden then turned to his father and extended his arms out toward him.

    "Hmm¡­ Say papa first, Arden," Darius hummed with a pout. "Come on, call me papa and I''ll carry you in my right arm."

    Meanwhile, Xenia simply grinned as she watched her husband coax their little boy while he carried Dinara in his left arm. "Say papa," she told her son.

    Ardern pursed his lips, and Darius''s expression was priceless as he waited for him to say the words. However, as Arden opened his mouth, what came out was something else.

    "Mama."

    Xenia chuckled, while Darius could only shrug as he scoffed. "Is this what I get for cleaning your poop, guys?" he sighed. "Howe it''s always mama?"

    "Try breastfeeding them then," Xenia teased.

    Shaking his head, Darius relented and picked up Arden, carrying him with his right arm. He then looked at both of his twins and said, "Will you call me papa if I started breastfeeding you two, huh? Well too bad, Papa doesn''t have any milk in his breasts! How about I just rain down kisses on you two?"

    From there Darius, yed with the twins in his arms as he kissed them both alternately. The twins giggled in response, clearly having a lot of fun with their father.

    All the while, Xenia''s content smiles remained on her face as she watched her husband and her twins. Looking back, she was truly grateful that she ran away and crossed paths with Darius, or else she wouldn''t have experienced the fulfilling life she now had with him and the family they were building. Truly, she was blessed to have a husband in him, and she couldn''t ask for anything more.

    *************THE END**************

    ===============

    January 3, 2024 A/N: This is it... we''re now closing this book with thisst chapter *SIGH* Thank you so much to all of you who have been with me throughout this wonderful journey. I really enjoyed writing this book and I do hope that you have fun reading it. I am so grateful that I have you all as my readers who were the reason for me to keep on writing. It would be nice to also see you guys in my still ongoing book The Crown''s Seduction and soon to be published book, The Crown''s Fire.

    HAPPY HAPPY NEW YEAR 2024 to you all and your loved ones. I hope and pray that this new year be more prosperous and wonderful to all of you. Health is wealth and stay strong no matter what your circumstances are! We all have different beliefs but hold onto that faith/hope you have in yourself. For me... prayer can move mountains because it''s God who always gives and sustains me with hope and strength in this life. *BrightSmiles*

    Keep safe and God bless everyone...

 Chapter 813 New Book Alert - The Crowns Fire

    Chapter 813 New Book Alert - The Crown''s Fire

    To all my generous and lovely readers,

    Hello everyone! I hope you are all doing well...

    Thest book for The Crown Saga has now been published. Kindly check it and add to your library Ezekiel''s story entitled, The Crown''s Fire. Synopsis: [Warning: r18+/strong mature content]

    Amidst the sh of desire and betrayal, who will dare to sacrifice everything for the sake of love?

    With the ability to foresee the future, Tarah could propel kings to unprecedented heights of sess or plunge them into the depths of irreversible failure. But when her kingdom fell, Tarah was forced to offer herself into servitude to her captor in exchange for her brother''s life, bing a spy in a dangerous game against Ezekiel, the future Dragon King of Ebodia.

    Haunted by a prophecy of his doom by a woman''s hand, Prince Ezekiel has meticulously avoided femalepany throughout his life. However, everything changed when he met Tarah, the new fated Seer of Ebodia. Initially only caring about ruling the world, Ezekiel now finds himself strongly enamored by Tarah, at the risk of losing sight of his own goals.

    Caught between safeguarding her brother''s life and the growing affection for the domineering ruler, Tarah faces a dilemma. Will she navigate this dangerous path, risking everything for her heart''s desires?

    ***********

    Excerpt:

    As soon as he exited the portal, a familiar sight greeted him¡ªit was the area of the encampment, with the safe small forest nestled within the protection barrier Lurio created for them before.

    Following Tarah''s faint scent, Ezekiel soon found himself in the hot spring. There she stood, naked before his eyes. "Your Highness," she breathed.

    As he stood there, the me bond between them seemed to grow stronger, perfectly syncing with his own growing feelings for Tarah.

    "Damn," he inwardly cursed, his face flushing red as he finally regained hisposure. Quickly turning around, he said, "I got worried, so I followed you here before the portal disappeared."

    For a moment, Ezekiel simply stared at her, utterly bewitched by her ethereal beauty from head to toe. He felt utterly pathetic for losing control like this, but it was so hard to resist. He didn''t want to turn his gaze away from her at all.

    As he stood there, the me bond between them seemed to grow stronger, perfectly syncing with his own growing feelings for Tarah.

    "Damn," he inwardly cursed, his face flushing red as he finally regained hisposure. Quickly turning around, he said, "I got worried, so I followed you here before the portal disappeared."

    "Please dress up," he murmured.

    "But I''m yet to dip into the hot spring. It''s rejuvenating," Tarah mumbled. Despite the cold, she recalled the soothing sensation of the hot spring and decided it would be a perfect way to unwind. That''s why she created a portal to this ce in the first ce. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She was startled to find Ezekiel standing before her just as she removed all her clothes. He nearly gave her a heart attack, appearing so suddenly and catching her in such a vulnerable state. For a moment, she was frozen in ce, unable to move, but thankfully he turned around now, giving her a chance topose herself.

    Tarah quickly dipped into the hot spring, feeling the soothing warmth envelop her body. Tarah nced around, considering the situation. The water had a milky white hue and was deep enough to conceal her body, providing a sense of privacy.

    "You can now look, Your Highness. I''m now in the water," she called out, her voice slightly muffled by the steam rising from the spring.

    Ezekiel slowly turned. "Oh, right. It indeed looks rejuvenating," Ezekiel muttered, his gaze lingering on the inviting waters.

    Seeing how interested he appeared, Tarah found herself unconsciously extending an invitation, "Do you want to try it? It''s spacious enough for both of us."

    Realizing her words, her face reddened. ''What am I thinking?'' she scolded herself.

    "Can I join you?" he blurted out, causing her lips to part in surprise. ''For real?'' Realizing that she had been the one to extend the invitation first, Tarah felt a sense of obligation. It would be awkward to turn him down now, especially after inviting him in the first ce.

    "It''s fine, Your Highness. You can join me. I''ll turn around now so¡­" Tarah said, feeling her face still burning with embarrassment. She searched for a more proper word than saying he could now disrobe. "Uhm, so you can prepare," she finally said.

    Tarah could feel the loud thumping of her heart against her chest as she sensed the movement of the water, indicating Ezekiel''s presence in the hot spring with her.

    She bit her inner lip, trying to calm her nerves. After all, she and Ezekiel had already kissed and embraced each other. They shared mutual feelings, and Ezekiel had even asked for her hand in marriage, patiently awaiting her response.

    "Tarah."

    She stiffened when she felt Ezekiel''s warm breath graze the skin of her bare shoulder. Lost in her own thoughts, she hadn''t realized how close he hade behind her. His hands found her shoulders, turning her around to face him.

    "You do know that you''ve invited danger right now?" he murmured, his gaze intense as he stared deeply into her eyes. Tarah found herself unable to look away; he seemed to possess a maic pull that drew her closer to him.

    "I''m in danger?" she unknowingly voiced her thoughts aloud. She could feel Ezekiel''s warm palm moving from her shoulders to her shoulder des and then to her neck, sending tingling sensations coursing through her body. Every hair on her body stood on end as she awaited his next move, her anticipation building with each passing moment. She felt her face flush with excitement as she realized the intensity of the moment.

    "Yes, you could say that you''re in danger now, since you look so tempting and inviting, and the beast in me is close to breaking out, Tarah," Ezekiel said with a furrowed brow. Then, she heard him curse under his breath before leaning closer to her neck.

    His tender kisses on her skin caused her to gasp in surprise. It wasn''t merely kisses; he was also delicately licking and suckling her flesh. Her legs grew weak, and she reflexively gripped his arms tightly. He continued his affectionate gestures, prompting her to close her eyes, too lost in the pleasure of his dangerous lips.

    "Your Highness," she gasped, momentarily taken aback.

    "I told you to call me by my name," he whispered softly, gently licking and suckling her delicate earlobe.

    "Kiel," she whispered in response, savoring the shorter name. It felt more intimate, a whispered acknowledgment of his earlier request.

    "That''s more like it," Ezekiel breathed as his kiss trailed from her jawline up to her lips. Tarah felt the pull of desire, knowing that her time with Ezekiel was limited. Was too much to indulge herself in these fleeting moments. She just wanted to be with him, to feel the closeness and warmth of his embrace. Some might consider it wrong, but at that moment, it felt undeniably right to her. As a woman, all she dreamed of was having a family of her own. She didn''t yearn to embrace her calling as a Seer; she simply longed to be Ezekiel''s partner. Tarah opened her eyes, gazing up at the clear sky above. Yet, she knew that surrendering her purity would mean forfeiting her gifts.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she pondered a future without Ezekiel by her side. Strangely, she found herself unable to envision her own destiny. The uncertainty weighed heavily upon her, casting a shadow over her hopes and dreams.

    ****

    Don''t forget to add in your library The Crown''s Fire

    See you there...

    *kisses and hugs*

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!